Collarspace.com

sasshay

sasshay - photo 1
sasshay - photo 2
sasshay - photo 3
sasshay - photo 4
sasshay - photo 5
sasshay - photo 6
sasshay - photo 7
sasshay - photo 8
sasshay - photo 9
sasshay - photo 10
sasshay - photo 11
sasshay - photo 12
sasshay - photo 13
sasshay - photo 14

Friends:
MasterRedemptionkristaImurdaddy96734RoughstringRiderozzsclan
angelthighhighsBeyondnormalrussmeisterMasterZeusbigman5374
pasquatchbill2170kWhipMaster1962suziteachu2bgood
Dnomyarshey60bryn66sexyteddibareslaveplumber
perky1inchnipshabibidincubusTribalxlushbody
sothernnytemargolPeaJsanatalayeh
thornzbeautyImurDaddydeeluvbightkimmylanediane52
TrainherwellenchantedsoulThaddeusslaveallyAOMvibrantdoll
suzyqsweettiffiMissAnthropicrenanaLilredone
metztlisdesiresNykkysmiddenkiddenSirK1948Devonhoneybritches
Knighthavvkkohinoor
LordIronwolf
MrBlister
persiphone
ulysses
floorkitten
lilember
Gadilici
raveneyes
alifechoice
MsTasha2you
Pinical
sweetnitedreams
HelenaHandbasket
lilwolf59
Ominous
Cernus01
SaudTargo
MeanMommieDommie
Hayt
Txgentlespirit
KenLong
PasinThru
daddyslilladyk
Sugarfoot
?There are two kinds of strengths: the strength to lead, and the strength to follow; the strength to control, and the strength to yield. There are two kinds of power: the power to strip another's soul bare, and the power to stand naked.
Do not mistake following for weakness, for it is not. Do not mistake yielding for weakness, for in yielding there is resilience. Do not mistake the submissive's need for relatedness for inability to be alone.
Submissive women are not weaklings. They are sensitive people who have a great deal of resilience in the face of their particular challenges.
Submissiveness is a strength seeking a proper context.

I
t's ALL about the journal. The rest is just frills, thrills, photos of beautiful ppl ?and red flags.?
Please scroll down to find "red flags" section.
I urge anyone pervin' my profile to go to the?CollarMe message boards to learn about BDSM safety, health issues?and protocol. (To clarify things, I am NOT the author of these articles. When I remember to, I note site the article was copied from. Any personal thoughts/notes will have a special marking***.)?You might find these entries?lengthy but finding the Right O/one should be a lengthy endeavor {My first Sir (met thru CM) TMaster aka Odadeo and I had been chatting for over a year before we realized we might have something going}. I encourage anyone and everyone to?copy and paste any subject you find that might be helpful to others. There are quite a few to choose from. Feel free to go thru all of them.?Forewarned is forearmed.
? ?
? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Guardian Matron of the new and/or abused.

Internet? Red Flags and Dating Tips for Kinky People??

"Red flag" is a term to describe a personal trait or behavior that is common in people who are harmful to their partners.
When getting to know someone online it is very important that you look for these red flags. When you see these red flags slow down or stop the relationship.
Understand that none of these red flags alone are definitely a sign of a bad person. They only tend to be an indicator of a problem situation.
The more you see these red flags, the more you are at risk. Many of these red flags can apply to both unhealthy Doms and subs. These recommendations are to help you avoid getting into an abusive relationship.
If you think you or someone you know is in an abusive relationship please contact SOMEBODY!
Red Flags:??
Tries to separate you from your friends, family or BDSM community? ?
Avoids talking about personal details. Gets mad when you ask or quickly ends the conversation or answers questions with questions. ?
Has no BDSM references or friends you can talk to. Gets angry when you ask for references or ask around about them. ?
Is inconsistent with details about themselves. Does not give you their home and work phone number at the appropriate time. ?
Only communicates with you at strange hours and gets mad if you try to contact them at other times. ?
Criticizes the BDSM community and refuses to participate, especially if they never were part of it. ?
Consistently breaks promises. ?
Always finds excuses for not meeting. ?
Always puts blame on others for things going wrong. ?
Does not take personal responsibility. ?
Has bad relationships with most or all of their
family members. ?
Pressures you into doing things you do not want to do. Does not respect your limits, negotiations or contracts.?? ?
Pushes you into a D/s relationship too fast.??
Falls in love with you way too fast and swears undying love before even meeting you.
Hides behind their D/s authority and says that their authority should not be questioned.
Tries to make you feel guilty for not being good enough. Says that you are not a "True" sub. ?
Loses control of their emotions in arguments and regresses to yelling, name-calling and blame. ?
Puts you down in front of other people. ?
Turns instantly on their friends, going from best friend to arch enemy at the drop of a hat. ?
Treats you lovingly and respectfully one day and then harshly and accusingly the next. ?
Goes to great lengths to get revenge on people. ?
Lies or withholds information. ?
Cheats on you or is overly jealous. ?
Will not discuss what your possible future relationship could be like. ?
Tries to keep you in the dark about what might happen next in the relationship. ?
Does not respect your feelings, rights, or opinions. Belittles your ideas. ?
Blames you for your hurt feelings. ?
Abuses alcohol or other drugs. ?
Is constantly asking for large amounts of money from you or others. ?
Threatens suicide or other forms of self-harm.?
Deliberately saying or doing things that result in getting themselves seriously hurt. ?
Monitors your communications (emails, phone calls, chats) with others. ?
Only interacts with you in a kinky or sexual manner as if role-playing. ?
Will not have normal everyday vanilla conversations. ?
Never shows you their human side. Is emotionless. Hides their vulnerability behind their D/s role. ?
Has multiple online identities for interacting with the same communities. ?
Disappears from communication for days or weeks at a time without explanation. ?
Is rude to public servants such as waitresses, cashiers and janitors. ?
Never says thank you, excuse me or I am sorry to anyone.??

Safe Dating and Correspondence Tips ?
Before meeting: ?
Do not give out personal information to strangers. This includes your name, phone number, address, place of work or email addresses you use for other purposes. ?
Get a P.O. Box if you need to get mail from them. (Be aware that in the UK, it is possible to ask the Royal Mail for the details of the holder of the P.O. Box) ?
Do not send money to your online interest. There are online users that earn a living by faking love and pretending to run into hard times. When you do make telephone calls, make sure your phone blocks caller ID or call from a public phone. Do not call collect. ?
Your number will appear on their bill. ?
Exchange multiple recent nonsexual photographs to avoid embarrassment and hurt feelings. ?
Get a background check before meeting. There are several services that will do this through the Internet. ?
Make it clear you are not going to engage in any BDSM activity on the initial dates. ?
During the meeting:???
Meet in public places, preferably with a friend. Do not let your date pressure you into going somewhere else even if the date is going fine.?
Try to make your first date a daytime event. ?
Drive yourself to and from the meeting place. Relying on them for transportation can put you in an unsafe position. ?
Establish a safety net complete with safe calls and details on your date. ?
Tell your safety net your date's information, where you went and what to do in case you do not make your safe calls. Make sure your date knows you have a safety net set up. It is a great deterrent. ?
Bring along a cell phone on your date and do not become separated from it. ?
Do not drink alcohol on your date or leave your drink unattended. ?
Never engage in bondage during your initial BDSM sessions. ?
Do not leave your wallet or purse unattended. Your date may dig through them to find out information you do not want them to know. ?
If you are traveling to the meeting, do not let them meet you at the airport or bus station. Use cabs or rental cars for going to and from the public meeting place. Do not stay with them or let them make arrangements for you. Do not let them know where you are staying. ?
Be aware that safe words, safe calls, contracts, negotiations or gut instincts will NOT fully protect you from a real criminal. Take your time and be sure what you are getting into. Criminals have less patience for difficult targets.

"You build on failure. You use it as a stepping stone. Close the door on the past. You don't try to forget the mistakes, but you don't dwell on it. You don't let it have any of your energy, or any of your time, or any of your space."? The Man in Black--Johnny Cash?
3/22/2011 4:56:33 PM

A riding crop and a blind bold doesn't make it BDSM. There is a big difference between being kinky and being in the scene. It's not a sexual thing but a very spiritual thing (Amen!)

Author DominaBlue

3/13/2011 5:03:26 PM


“Most people work around their sexual demons, we harness ours up and take them out for a ride”

— Bob H

3/11/2011 5:30:51 PM

Somehow I can't cut and paste now. I wanted to start my journals again. Oh, well.

 

 

shay

3/4/2011 4:39:02 PM

TO THE PERSON THAT HAS STOLEN THE FRST PICTURE ON MY PROFILE....HERE'S A WORD FOR YOU....I HOPE YOU HAVE AS MANY COMPLIMENTS AS I HAVE. i ALSO HOPE YOU REALIZE IMITATION IS THE HIGHIST FORM OF FLATTERY.....THERE CAN BE NO OTHER SASSHAY!!!!!

9/5/2010 4:18:06 PM

MENTORSHIP
http://www.evilmonk.org/A/constance04.cfm
  One of the words we hear a lot these days is "mentor."  People talk about the need for mentors in our community.  Novices are looking for mentors.  More experienced people call themselves mentors.  There seems to be a general consensus that everyone needs them and everyone who can be one should be a mentor.
  Personally, I never really had any mentors in the Leather community.  There were people I looked up to, certainly, but I met them all well after I was on my way to being whatever I am now.  There are people within my own community whom I respect, but I don't see them as mentors.  For me, I don't think the lack of mentorship was a negative experience.  Not having a mentor forced me to reflect on what was important to me, to find my own code of behavior.  While it might have been easier to have someone who was willing and able to guide me and help me find my path, there are advantages, too, to finding one's own way.  I have had mentors in my life, however, people who guided me and to whom I owe a great deal.
  I get emails sometimes from novices looking for someone who will mentor them.  Those emails are encouraging, in that they tell me that the novice has recognized a need for education, but I don't think having a mentor is a substitute for doing your own research, either.  While it might have been nice to have someone give me the basics of using a cane, I still would have had to start slow and practice it until I felt comfortable, learn the implement through a careful process of trial and error.  I would still have had to learn the craft of what I wanted to do.  There is no substitute for that, mentor or no.
  One of the other things that those emails tell me is that we don't see mentorship in the same way.  Usually, the emails come from people I don't know and who don't know me.  They don't know how they feel about me personally, they don't know what my style is as a person or a dominant, they don't know what my particular skills or interests are.  We are strangers to each other, and I don't believe a stranger can be your mentor.  The nature of the relationship requires a kind of intimacy, a level of comfort with each other.
  Mentorship is less like applying for a job and more like finding a spouse.  There has to be chemistry between the parties, a genuine respect, an acknowledgement that this is someone whom you would like to emulate.  Too often we confuse mentors with teachers when there are important differences.  A teacher can show you how to knot a rope harness or braid a whip.  They impart a skill or a craft.  A mentor tends to affect all areas of our lives because they affect the way we see the world and ourselves.  They show us by example, by being the kind of person we aspire to be.  We look at them and think, this is what I want to be when I grow up.  All mentors are teachers.  Not all teachers, though, are mentors.  Neither is more or less than the other, they are simply different.  Teachers are able to offer their knowledge to more students because the intensity of their involvement is less, while mentors must limit their focus.  We have many teachers and few mentors in our life, but they fill equally important roles.
  Mentorship is not something you choose at the beginning of your association.  It is a relationship that we grow into.  We begin to know the future mentor well enough to understand and respect them.  We notice how they behave, how they manage their lives.  We ask them for advice occasionally, then more often.  We find ourselves mentally saying, "What would so-an-so do in this situation?"  After a while, we realize that they have become our mentors, the people we looked up to, asked for advice, strove to emulate. 
  Mentoring another person is a serious commitment.  Mentoring takes time and energy.  It is a decision similar to taking on a submissive.  It's also something that shouldn't be a one-way street.  While I don't expect the same things from someone I mentor as I would from a submissive, I don't expect them to take the knowledge I give them and saunter off, never looking back.  I expect them to work to become more than they are and, when they are ready for the role, to give back what they have been given by being examples to others.
  We as a community need to understand that while not everyone is able to be a mentor, more of us need to be teachers.  All of us have knowledge that can be shared, specific and general skills that are both lifestyle and non-lifestyle related.  We know how to behave at events, what to wear, how to fit in.  Too often we hang back from involving ourselves with people new to our community.  Too often we see the only option as an all-out mentorship when, in fact, the willingness to be a teacher may be just what the novice needs.

9/1/2010 10:23:38 AM
Petition

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Contract_(BDSM)
  The petition acts in the same manner as a cover letter for a résumé. In a petition a submissive will make their plea to the Dominant and may outline why they are seeking to be in service to the Dominant. Generally not used with a relationship that existed prior to the contract, however, for a submissive who is in search of a Dominant, this feature helps to show professionalism and attention to detail. The petition should go into detail of your request, why you wish to be in service, your goals, and why you've chosen this Dominant specifically.

 Names and Roles of Parties

Generally the opening portion of the contract states the names of the parties, and spells out what roles they play. Many reflect a degree of affected legalese (e.g., "herein referred to as Master"), though it is in no way required. Couples who are concerned about the existence of a paper trail may consider omitting the names, or taking a pseudonym.

 Term of Service

The contract should define the period of service. Generally, beginning couples start with a one to three month contract. This allows for a couple to explore the confines of the relationship without an onerous lifetime commitment.

Rules, Duties, and Goals

Each party should specify the rules and duties that are expected to be enforced during the contract period. This is also where the level of protocol is spelled out. The more detail agreed to ahead of time, the less likely misunderstandings will appear later.

Limits

A contract will usually list the BDSM activities that the parties require or do not consent to. These are called limits, and may be in the form of a BDSM checklist that is included in, or attached to the contract.

 Termination Requirements

This section dictates who can terminate the agreement, and under what circumstances. Many contracts state that the Dominant may breach the contract at will, while the submissive can only terminate the contract under circumstances that are dictated within the contract (which may include non-consensual abuse or neglect, or repeated violations of limits). If there is a safeword that the submissive can use to end the contract, it is included here.
 Signature of all Parties

The act of signing the contract formalizes the existence of the relationship. Additionally, some contracts may include the signatures of one or two witnesses.

8/26/2010 11:40:35 AM
http://www.darkconnections.com/dictionary/index.htm

Protector:
A protector is one who is entrusted with the care of another's sub/slave. A protector is also one who will take the place of the Master/Mistress at any function the Master cannot attend.

Contract: A written agreement outlining the rights and duties of D/s partners. BDSM contracts do not have any meaning in terms of law, but they are often used to

Collar: Worn around the neck, signifies ownership. To say that someone is "collared" to a Dominant means that the person wearing the collar is the property of the Dominant.

Collaring Ceremony: The Dominant places a collar around his or her sub’s throat as part of a formalized commitment ceremony in which the couple exchange vows and pledge their commitment to and love for one another.

 

8/25/2010 11:22:59 AM

Service top
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Service_top
  Within a BDSM context, a Service Top is a partner who is the active participant, applying the activities or techniques of BDSM "play" upon (a) bottom partner(s), but who does not dominate the bottom, and instead acts upon the wishes and desires of the bottom. The application of various BDSM tecniques may be requested, or even directed, by the bottom partners(s) who have de facto control of the context.
  Most professional Dominatrices and Masters are considered Service Tops. Many non-professional kink players enjoy offering Service Topping for the enjoyment of the bottom(s), as well as for their own pleasure and satisfaction.
  Service tops are considered by some devotees of BDSM to be failing at maintaining a "proper" BDSM relationship dynamic, as the stereotypical archetype of the Top within some kink communities is typically the Dominant-Top. There is not, however, "one true way" to maintain a BDSM relationship dynamic, and a mutually negotiated Top/bottom power exchange that varies from the stereotypical is just as valid as power exchanges that are arguably more traditional.
  One niche that a Service Top could fill would be assisting in the punishment or training of a sub by a Dom or Domme. However, they can also act as free agents, negotiating with consenting bottoms and catering/customizing activities and/or intensity to the tastes of the bottom(s). Since not all bottoms are submissives, the partially or fully inverted power dynamic can meet the needs of both the service-oriented Top and the non-submissive, sensory-seeking bottom.
  Regardless of how much creative control is transferred to the bottom, it is the Service Top's responsibility to monitor, maintain and ensure the safety of the bottom during play. This could include declining a request by the bottom should the Service Top feel it is not safe or not in the best interest of the bottom. Some bottoms elect passivity during scenes and may prefer not to verbally communicate once a scene has begun. A successful Service Top will be able to intuit if a bottom is in non-negotiated distress, through reading body language, periodic "check ins," and other means of gauging the bottom's emotional, mental and physical state. Other bottoms may enjoy (and in fact require) the freedom to communicate at will, and even be bossy in some cases. Both professional and non-professional Service Tops are responsible for establishing their own boundaries and expectations with regard to the specifics of the power exchange (or power balance) during pre-play negotiation.
  As far as training or service incidences outside the BDSM community go (and they are legion), a professional Service Top can serve as an extremely useful member of society, indeed. Especially when the alternative is ignorant- and therefore dangerous- application of BDSM principles.

8/23/2010 10:51:07 AM
Question
Dear Ma'am,

I've been in the lifestyle for about 6 months now, so I'm still really "fresh." I met my Sir a couple of months ago. Our relationship has progressed and He's offered me a collar of consideration. I am not collared at the moment, as He's waiting on it to be delivered. Here's where I need help. He's asked me to make a list of my expectations. What I expect from our relationship and Him. The problem is other than expecting that He not intentionally harm me physically, mentally emotionally, and that I expect to serve Him I don't have any other significant expectations that pop out at me. Maybe they're there, but I don't see them? I get the feeling He wants more than what I've mentioned. Any ideas how I'd tap into that? I've never been all that great at taking my feelings and putting them into words... generally I end up stumbling in search of the right word.

Answer
Hello, Cecilia,

I'm willing to bet your dominant isn't looking for Pulitzer material. :) See if you can relax and maybe even enjoy this exercise. It's like he wants you to have an honest, earnest discussion with him but he's tried to remove the intimidation factor by letting you write rather than talk. He's also letting you take your time and think things out. That should make the face to face discussion easier. Don't worry about the right word, just express your concepts as best you can.

I'm also willing to bet you actually have more expectations than you think, you just need to identify them. It's hard because you're not thinking of them as expectations, you're thinking of them as part of life or part of the relationship. For instance, most of us expect family to acknowledge a birthday and for most of us, that happens. We think of it as what family does but it's still an expectation.

I think you'll be able to define your expectations if think about the relationship in the future. What do you expect in terms of communication, for instance? How specific do you expect his orders to be? What do you mean when you say serve him? You probably have a picture in your head of what service entails, of how the relationship will look. Flesh it out in your mind, see the two of you interacting. I suspect you'll see him doing things or responding to you in certain ways, ways that you expect.

Also think about what you need from him. More pushing in play or less, lots of aftercare or little, talk time, silent time, alone time? Are there areas of your life that don't require his control? How do you need him to interact with your friends and family?

Expectations are simply things you believe he will do. So, you see, you're dealing with thoughts, not feelings. Judging from the way you wrote your question, you don't have any difficulty expressing your thoughts; your question was very well written. Once you think about it, my sense is the problem will be too many expectations, not too few. If that happens, pare your list down to the most important ones, the least obvious ones or the ones that are most open to interpretation. These are things you want to have clear in the beginning. And, of course, you're going to expect that the channels of communication will always be open, so you can both discuss expectations and changes in expectations that might occur in the future.

You're going through a wonderfully exciting time right now. If I can help you with any other questions, please ask. Enjoy!

Mistress Violette
8/22/2010 10:24:14 AM

Tolerance

by Cerina X

The capacity for or the practice of recognizing and respecting the beliefs or practices of others.
     The word, "tolerance", is tossed about on bdsm web sites, chat rooms, newsgroups, at munches, and play parties, but I've rarely seen it in action. To date, it appears tolerance is only used with others who have similar beliefs but God help anyone who comes along who practices D/s or bdsm in a completely different manner than the "norm". I've witnessed enough feeding frenzies and verbal lynch mobs to know this is the truth.
As a submissive or dominant learning and practicing tolerance is a must. You will meet many people on your journey who will be completely different from yourself and by employing tolerance you stand a good chance of not only broadening your horizons but deepening your understanding of dominance and submission. Not one of us was born with the knowledge of how to be a submissive or a dominant, and only by keeping our minds open can we expect to better ourselves. Tolerance is not about agreeing with others or forcing ourselves to think as they do. It is about respecting people's right to their own opinions, ideas, and way of life. It is an honorable and desirable trait every submissive and dominant should learn and utilize. Remember, there is no "one true way" to be a submissive, a dominant, or practice D/s, and a closed mind never benefits from life's necessary lessons.

8/20/2010 3:56:16 PM

Anticipation of the Dominants Needs

by Cerina X (all rights reserved and held by Submissive Loving)Anticipate: To feel or realize beforehand; foresee:
Need: A condition or situation in which something is required or wanted
Anticipation of needs is one aspect of submission that my Master expects from me and I do believe that there are many other dominants who expect the same effort. When I went forth and asked a few people what anticipation of needs meant to dominants and how a submissive should go about such a task I was given the answer "ask your dom" quite a few times. Such an answer is not acceptable. Submissives need information more solid than that and so I am tackling this question with the help of a few friends.

I am not a mind reader and I am going to go out on a limb and presume that neither are you. However, if you are, I am still looking for a particular black sock that disappeared a few weeks back and could use your help. Now, with that aside, let us get down to business. You can see from the definitions I prefaced this article with that anticipating another's need can be quite useful to a submissive who wishes to please their dominant. While dominants are skillful at making their needs and desires known to us, we must be just as skillful in using what information we have about them to make their lives easier, pleasant, and less stressful.

I can hear you now. "Ok Cerina the non mind reader....just how do we perform this magic?." Well ye of little faith, I am going to tell you so sit tight. As mentioned above, we gather information. We store said information in our brain and if that is too much to ask, write it down. Keep a journal. What kind of information? ( I anticipated you would ask. I am good at what I do.) Take note of his/her: food choices, drinks, favorite magazines and books, grooming habits, sleep schedule, work schedule, sexual turn ons, other physical needs such as medication, dietary needs, health concerns, interests, etc. etc. Ask questions if need be and take the initiative in using the gathered information to fulfill those needs to the best of your ability.

How to take the initiative?

Example:

Your dominant is having difficulty getting up in the morning. He/she doesn't complain but you notice the black circles under the eyes and the fact that they fall asleep standing up in the shower. Hey, that is a clue! This person is not getting enough sleep. (yes, this is written a bit cheesily but hey, I do not see you volunteering to write this.) Said dominant has been staying up far too late reading, watching TV, or working and has put aside their need for sleep. Do we order them to go to bed at nine the next night? Not unless we are in the mood for some growling and a beating we do not.

Cerina's tip: (an oldie but a goodie) "Master, you are looking a bit worn. Would it please you if I were to give you a full body massage on the bed?" Naked full body massages are rarely passed by and if you set the temp in the bedroom just right, the lighting just right, and put on the Astral Massage cd they will be snoring like a baby before you get down to their toes. Warning: Naked full body massages have been known to cause stiffness to a particular region which may need to be alleviated. (Time to learn the
lingam massage) Either way, you've pleased your dominant and have fulfilled a need for him/her without overstepping any boundaries. Mission accomplished. Said dominant wakes up refreshed the next morning thinking you are a saint.

What does this mean? It means that, no you are not expected to "mother" the dominant nor expected to read their mind. You just need to be open to His/Her needs as well as your own. ( Master read this and says: "If the idea of being open and mindful of the dominants needs is a new concept to you, alarm bells should be going off that perhaps submission is not for you.)

Now, I'd like to introduce you to a lovely woman who has been kind enough to share her experience regarding anticipating her Master's needs. She and her Master just celebrated their second wedding anniversary. They are a couple who deserve a great deal of respect for not only their dedication to one another but their desire to help others in the lifestyle.

8/18/2010 10:16:20 AM
A MASTER'S VIEWPOINT OF THE BDSM WORLD
http://dennisnajee.blogspot.com/2010/08/get-your-life-in-order.html
This post is going to be primarily directed at the dominate ones out there. While this will apply equally to the submissives, I notice that people are falling down on their responsibilities. For whatever reason, many think that they can enter the life in a matter of minutes. I notice newer people believe that it is easy to dominate another. This is not the case. Taking another life into your hands is something that should not be done lightly. Yet, so many enter this life unprepared to deal with what awaits them.

You Can Not Give What You Do Not Have

If this were a rule, most people would fail it miserably. We would see the number of people involved in this way of life reduced by 85% instantly. For one to be successful in a dominant role, one must have something to offer. This is a crucial point.

I see so many who approach this life who have lives that are a complete mess. If there is one word to describe it I would use "chaos". They are total failures in many regards while making a train wreck of everything they are involved in. Yet, they believe they are capable of taking on another and running his/her life. Thinking like this is dangerous and bordering upon insanity.

Before you can give something, you must first have that quality yourself. It is impossible to pass along something that you do not have. This is a simple fact of life. Knowledge, experience, and accomplishment are all things that are transferable if you have them. Sadly, most try to assume the role without having the qualities him or herself.

Similarity Repels

There is a saying that like attracts like. However, in the world of magnets, opposites attract while like repels. A dominant and a submissive are drawn to each other because they each fill a role. At the same time, it needs to be noted that the attraction is based upon what each will do for the other. A submissive is looking for certain qualities before his/her submission is fulfilled and vice versa.

One things that submissives want is guidance. They want someone who will successful manage his or her life. A dominant in a BDSM relationship is a leader who makes decisions based upon what is best for the relationship. Usually, submissive types made a wreck of their lives (in my experience) and need direction to straighten things out. At this point, this is where similarity repels. A dominant who has an equally chaotic life will not provide stability and confidence.

How successful would you be if you took weight loss advice from a 350 pound man? Do you think an accountant who owes back taxes is the best person to do your tax returns? Would you hire an imprisoned attorney to defend you on criminal charges? The answer for most sane people is "no". We go to people for help who we think has the ability to provide the direction we need. Obviously, anyone lacking the basic skills in these areas is one we want to avoid.

Get Your Life In Order

Before you decide to enter into this life, get your own life in order first. This is especially true for anyone who is seeking to live as a dominant. If your life is a mess, you cannot rightly expect to be successful with someone else. Taking care of yourself is needed if you are to take over another.

If you are broke, homeless, senseless, and/or addicted to drugs/alcohol, take care of those issues first. Also, if you suffer from an extreme case of immaturity, spend time growing up a bit before entering into this life. A sub/slave is looking for someone to take control. Dominating is a great deal more than just barking out orders all day. It means providing a direction for another life in a way that challenges him/her to grow so as to be of maximum service. This is an impossibility if you are clueless about the general aspect of life. You track record in your life overall serves as a gauge to how fit you are at achieving your ends. Submissive types want someone who will lead them to success. Trying to fake it will not work.
8/11/2010 10:42:59 AM
 

SAFE CALLS
Most of us are familiar with the concept of a safe-call: The practice of making a phone call to a third party when meeting someone for the first time. This is often followed up with a second phone call a couple of hours later to "check in" and make sure the meeting went okay.

The vast majority of folks in and around the BDSM community are good people. In that sense, safe-calls are much like locks; they help make sure good people stay good. With this in mind safe-calls should be considered an extra safety measure, they are not a primary safety measure. Safe-calls do not replace primary precautions.

Primary precautions are things like:

Getting to know your potential partner before entering into a scene with them. This means you should spend time with them in person and not just over some electronic media, before scening.

Always doing your first scene with someone in some kind of public forum. This doesn't mean you have to go out to a BDSM club, it can simply be inviting another couple over for a small play party.

If you have to travel to meet your partner, why not consider meeting at a BDSM event, with a little poking around you can always find one going on somewhere.

Once the primary precautions are out of the way, a safe-call can be added as an extra layer of security. The main purpose of a safe-call is to further reduce the likelihood of a having a problem in the first place. This is accomplished in the following mechanism -- If everyone knows who you are and whom you are with, you are less likely to do something you shouldn't, because, if you do, everyone is going to know about it.

It is also worth remembering that a safe-call is intended to protect the Dominant as well as the submissive. While the Dominant may not feel they need physical protection, almost everyone is vulnerable to false accusations. By making more people aware of the meeting and the specifics of the meeting, there is less room for colorful embellishment.

The essential elements for a safe-call are:

  1. A person who is not involved in the meet must know everyone's real name and contact information.

    This means that first and foremost, everyone's identity needs to be clearly established. One way to help do this is to ask each person involved in the meet to provide not only their own contact information, but also the name and phone number of a reference. The reference should be someone with first-hand knowledge of where the person lives.

  2. Everyone must be aware that someone else knows their real name and contact information.

    The person providing the safe-call should get all the relevant contact information and call both those involved in the meet and each of the references provided at a random time before the meeting. This will help verify the contact information and ensure that everyone is aware that the safe-call provider has their information.

    As a side note: It is a good idea to make sure that all parties in the meet have the contact information for the person providing the safe-call. If there is a medical emergency or any other type of problem, the person providing the safe-call needs to be reachable by everyone.

  3. The person who is providing the safe-call should know where and when the meeting is taking place and should be expecting a call by a certain time.

Some people go so far as to set up 'code' words that can be used to secretly express that there is a problem. How far you take it is up to you, but the important part is that everyone knows who everyone else is.

Remember, safe-calls are only one part of managing personal risk. Be careful, have fun, and hopefully you'll have, at the very least, made a new friend.

You can download and view a sample safe-call form below:

8/10/2010 8:13:38 AM
How Can BDSM Be 'Practiced'? http://www.asubmissivesjourney.com/bdsm_whatis.html
Dominance and submission provide the key to BDSM. Many people play roles in which they act out various forms of dominance, punishment and subjugation. A certain sense of humor does not hurt in an S&M fantasy. Bondage is one of the more 'common' forms of BDSM. Bondage covers everything from soft silk scarves in bed to chains. Spanking and whipping are just as common but the degree to which these activities is carried out varies greatly. It is important to remember that the limits are set by the "s" partner. Many begin with a light warm-up, a spanking is one way, and gradually increase the sting or "thud" sensation to the pleasure/tolerance level of the "s". Symbolic gestures and the imagination and feelings of the partners before and after the punishment are just as important as the spanking or whipping itself.

BDSM play can be an extremely emotional experience for "either end of the whip" (or flog or paddle or strap or...). A very important aspect of "after-play" is aftercare. The "D" may be experiencing feelings of insecurity over their enjoyment of 'hurting' their partner (this is more common with, but not limited to, a novice). The "s", especially a novice (but, again, not limited to), will probably be running through a wide range of emotions that may well include tears. This is frequently a better time for mutual holding and soothing than it is for a Q&A session. Talk, communication, is essential, that can't be stressed enough, but allow some time to pass for the whirling emotions to settle. THEN talk. And talk. And be honest. This is where tact and that aforementioned sense of humor can be a great help. Be sensitive to your partner's needs.


8/9/2010 4:35:33 PM
 http://www.tiedmoments.com/submission/submission.htm
"A slave is to be measured from the inside,
for it is her soul that is enslaved,
her body simply follows..."

  Submission is not about sex. Submission is not something one can learn. It is not sex. It is not dirty. Submission is beauty. It is a beauty that comes from the very soul of a submissive woman. It is a breaking down of the walls built up in her lifetime, allowing the beautiful, sensual woman to come through.
  Submission is not about sex, it is about sensuality. It is about trust, communication, vulnerability, caring, and honesty. It is about being the graceful, sensual, beautiful woman that resides within.
  Submission is about knowing who you are, and what you want. A submissive is NOT a weak person, but just the opposite. She is strong. She is strong in herself, and in the knowledge of who she is. She NEVER submits out of weakness or desperation. She submits out of strength, love, and trust.
  Submission is freedom. It is a letting go of one's self, knowing that the dominant is there to catch you if you falter. It is about pushing to be the very best one can be, not only as a submissive, but as a woman, a person, a human being. It is about learning, growing, and giving.
  Please don't get me wrong. Submission is not about donning rose colored glasses, and the world is fine. Nothing worthwhile will ever come that easy.
  Submission is also about pain. There is no growth without pain, lest it be a temporary growth. There is no freedom without the inner struggle to let go. There is no sensuality without breaking down the barriers that took years to put into place.

8/1/2010 5:13:23 PM

Different Types of Submission in BDSM: Submissive, Slave and Pet
Submissive Article Submission
In the BDSM lifestyle there are largely three different types of submissives, and when speaking to them, they will tell you with pride which they are and why. The following is a small idea of the differences, in no way giving all the details that are involved with the vast array of men and women that submit.

Submissive - As a submissive you are in the first tier lets say of a Dominant/submissive lifestyle. You submit to your Master, you give up control for long periods of time. However you have your opinions and your choices and you can still make them. Say you do the dishes and pay the bills, these things usually are still under your control. It changes only during set times and parameters. There is also the thought of the "power balance" between dominant and submissive. Meaning that in a submissive role although you give up the control the power is really still 50/50 just in a different setting and under more intense circumstances. Sex is usually a large part of this relationship and mostly where the submission enters in. Now don't get me wrong the intensity is still strong and the punishments and pain are real and overwhelming however you have more of an option to stop and this doesn't spill over into the everyday that much.

Slave - As a slave control is given up completely. The power balance is completely tipped in the Dominants direction. However keep in mind this is a choice the slave makes not something she/he was made to do. Slaves usually are slaves 24/7. They may work but when they get home there is no distinction from normal day to a BDSM day, that person is always a slave from the day they ask for that. As a slave sex is still very real and alive however not always the goal and not needed for the Dominant and slave to be in that persona. As a slave the lifestyle is usually more intense in pain, humiliation and just pure pleasure. Something to remember however is that as a slave this does not mean if the Dominant asks you to break the law or hurt yourself that you should obey on a whim. If a Dominant is asking you to do things that are against the law or against your moral values than he or she is not a true dominant.

Pet - This hasn't always been a classification of a submissive person and is still controversial in some circles. A pet is more on the side of a slave except for one large difference, sex does not have to be involved. In many cases it is not. If you have become a pet it is to give up yourself and obey, you gain pleasure from the control and the obeying not from sexual play. There can be play but it is rare in this kind of lifestyle. This submission is one of the most dangerous because you can lose yourself mentally because you so rarely have thoughts of your own, you usually do not work and although you may discuss things with your Dominant he is last say in all things.                                                          Ultimately the deeper you go into submission the stronger you have to be which of course is peculiar since you have to give up more of your control with each level. But you have to be very sure of yourself to give up every ounce of control and thought. Taking each step is serious and should never be taken light by the Dominant and submissive, especially if you want to remain safe, sane, and consensual.

7/29/2010 12:29:12 PM

 FINDING YOUR DOMINANT!
http://www.steel-door.com/Finding_Your_Dominant.html

 Are you looking for a magic spell? That unique formulae that will guarantee you the results you want? Well, there isn't any trick. Not really...
 If you are looking for a lifetime partner, that one special person to share your life with, then you start at the beginning. First you sit down and identify who you are. By this I mean your views on morality, ethics, spirituality, politics, race, child rearing, your taste in music, shows, food, theater and especially your sense of humor. Yes!!! Everything counts. These foundational aspects count the most. Too many people look through the wrong end of the periscope, looking for the D/s aspect instead of the quality person. When you believe you have a clear and unbiased view of yourself, then your task is to find someone that parallel's you. This is crucial. In many ways in the distance of a relationship a submissive will release their limits. If they love their Dominant they may cease using safe-words or signs wanting only to please their Dominant. So, it is a good idea to 'match' with the same limits as your Dominant from the beginning. In addition, if you are a hamburger person, you may have trouble eating steak and caviar - be real and honest!
 Yes. Dominant's have limits. They have the same mental processes as anyone else. The same unique blends of interests, ideas, and fantasies. By seeking someone who matches you then you reduce (by a huge amount) the potentials of limits violations.
 So, you have your list in hand . . . now what? Since you are probably receiving this through AOL or online my next suggestion is to conduct a member search of the directory that AOL offers to its members. This you can do by typing in such clues as keywords like Dominant, Master, Domme, Mistress. Then type in your local area. This is important. It is my sincere and honest opinion that you should allow your search to extend no further than a 200 mile radius (or 3 hour drive) from your permanent location. Long distance relationships have very poor statistics, they can foster illusions and fantasies and in general can create dangers and problems which are much less common 'within' your local community. After you have located some members from your area, you may decide to read those who have profiles. You may note a few that 'might' be interesting. You might want to consider sending a polite introductory email letter. In addition I recommend connecting with your local community. Virtually all areas of the country have them. Many are invisible for excellent reasons. It will take a bit of work to find them. This can also be addressed in your initial email letters. You can ask for contact information. In some larger cities the organizations are bigger and somewhat easy to find. Join. Attend a few local social events (I am not talking play parties or open dungeons but demo's and workshops or even weddings!).
 By limiting your search to your immediate vicinity you increase the potentials of finding a partner within a distance where the growth of a relationship can occur. Relationships are in real life. They are not in cyber conversations and long distance phone calls with 4 times a year meetings. Some people look to long distance to 'prevent' the odds of making a relationship real or to allow them to have casual affairs (regardless of what they say!). They enjoy the fantasy of online infatuations and involvement's without the subsequent responsibilities that reality would require. They are designs that most frequently injure. If you find you are constantly finding Mr or Ms Right 3000 miles away, you are probably subconsciously preventing yourself from committing fully with a relationship that is realistically viable. When contacting potential partner's in your area, be open enough to express yourself clearly but try not to give them the answers to all your hopes and dreams. Some people will attempt to 'appear' just right when they really are not. Keep your conversation courteous but not deferential. It is important when looking for a life partner to explore all of those vanilla aspects. The things on your list. If the person you have contacted has no desire to do this, then they cannot be actively searching for a partner. If the person only has a desire to role play and talk D/s or BDSM, then they may not be looking for a life partner. If they immediately insist you call them an honorific title etc. then you should probably move along to someone else. In general terms this can indicate a poor self image or a person with a less than clear understanding of the D/s relationship or lifestyle in the real world.
 Honorific titles are earned - not bestowed by typing in a screen name box or by telling other people that you are something. It is my opinion that to earn respect one must be respectable. This is done through actions over a long and tractable time - consistent actions and behavior becoming to the individual. To me this is a person with quality traits that I find easy to admire and understand. This is the person who is paying their bills, handling their obligations (such as childcare or child support), maintaining relationships long term with friends and family, pursuing hobbies and interests external to the BDSM world.
 Next I recommend a fairly prompt meeting when you find a person who is interesting to you. The longer you communicate online or on the phone the more a fantasy or assumption of expectation can occur. This should be a strictly vanilla meeting. Lunch in a public place with No plans for anything further that day at all. Do set up safe calls. In this way you can see if you have any physical chemistry at all. Return to your home and allow a minimum of 24 hours to come down! For the submissive they become psyched up and to some extent forced into space (for many but not all) due to the excitement and anxiety of meeting for the first time. This can make them make choices that are not well considered within the moment. By allowing a mandatory cooling off period they can usually regroup to clearly decide what they think. (This should mean no follow up phone calls or Internet contact during that period either.)
 Do not feel any obligation for further contact. You have no agreement with this person and should not be motivated to a continued contact due to feelings of shame, guilt or any other emotion of like kind. In addition you should ask for and receive references from the Dominant prior to agreeing to any meeting. These should include other submissives that this Dominant has been with locally (sometimes called a submissive network). A Dominant local to you with no references is either too new to have them or with problems that s/he is hiding from you. Both of these situations create a serious problem for you. A Dominant IS a reflection of their real life reputation. By having no reputation you are required to accept their word more. If this is so, ensure that you have additional information regarding this person prior to meeting them. Have them fax a current Drivers License to you, a copy of their Social Security card as well as current phone numbers for both home and work. No beepers!
 If they refuse then they are probably lying to you. The risk is almost all one-sided here. If they cannot give you a phone number that you can call at any time then they are probably living with someone who might be a spouse or significant other unaware of their activities. If they refuse to give you a work phone number then they may be lying about where they work, their real name etc. If they give you a beeper or cellular phone you have no way of discovering if they are being truthful about those same issues. You may still move forward to a meeting but if you do your risks are much higher and you should probably bring along a good friend as an accompaniment. Note: The presence of children in the home is not a good reason for non-release of a phone number! It is normal for adults to receive phone calls all the time that children have no reason to question!
 Each of these things present you with the largest opportunity of finding someone real, local with the potentials of a long term and viable relationship. Remember that the grass is not greener on the other side (or far away). If you live in a tiny or remote area you may need to travel further than my recommendation but look no further than the closest large city! Beyond that and your odds descend rapidly.

7/27/2010 9:03:10 AM

 http://www.albanypowerexchange.com/Ds/a_great_master.htm
A GREAT MASTER
 Let's begin with what my definition of a Master is: he is, of course, a dominant, and one with a number of years of experience in the lifestyle. He is knowledgeable about BDSM, but beyond that, he also cares about every aspect of his slave/submissive's life, which includes even the minutiae of her life; if it is important to her, it should be important to him. A Master has, in my opinion, a deeper commitment to his slave than just a dominant. The intimacy is deeper, the intensity of interaction is deeper, and the understanding is deeper; the feelings of control/submission is deeper in a Master/slave relationship than in a dom/sub relationship..
 I think the best Masters allow you to be yourself and value your unique qualities because of how they fit into and enhance the relationship you share. Masters "train" or "discipline" their submissives/slaves in how to serve their own pleasure, of course; that is part of what a D/s relationship is about, what a *power exchange* relationship is about. But they do not seek to put every submissive into the same mold. I think a great Master will seek to discover the real you inside, what gives you pleasure as you, in turn, serve his.
 A Master strives for the most open communication it is possible to have between two people and through that open communication, he seeks to develop the utmost bonding in terms of trust, respect and caring. And, in accomplishing this, the relationship as a whole is committed to growth, to both parties growing together and individually.
 The best Masters encourage their slaves in expanding their limits and yet they respect the abilities and interests and beliefs their slaves inherently possess. They don't push too hard, they don't set up their submissives to failure and they are reluctant to punish. Genuine Masters are patient in the extreme and value the opinions and honesty of their slaves. They are extraordinarily understanding, caring, perceptive and dedicated to the relationship.
 Masters are often perceived by long-time and new submissives as being "super human" in some respects; infallible and never vulnerable. But no one is perfect, of course. What separates a great Master from the rest is one who can admit to the occasional mistake, who can be just as open as he expects his slave/submissive to be and can always be counted on to communicate his own shortcomings. He should be able to laugh at himself and be totally open about his own limitations. Honesty in a Master in every respect is key, just as it is for a slave.
 A great Master will understand some failures and be willing to listen if an assigned task cannot be completed for a valid reason and punishment is not handed out as a matter of course. He is never abusive (physically or emotionally) and never takes advantage of his slave for any reason. He should explain and re-explain if it is necessary to reach an understanding and always be willing to listen when problems arise.
 I think that a Master should be a Mentor, a friend, a lover, a confidante, along with his dominance. To be in a Master/slave relationship to some people, means that the Master's word is "law" regardless of the submissive's personality, limits, health, or other considerations; this is simply not true. A Master values a strong and intelligent slave and treats her devotion and worship of him as he treats her submission... which, to me, is an exchange of gifts between the Master and slave (meaning the "gift" is hardly one-sided as some folks think).
 To put this essay in a personal light for a moment, I find nothing so consuming as being in this kind of relationship. However, it is a very serious commitment and shouldn't be taken lightly or without knowing what either of you is getting into. Even the smallest details must be discussed, and all questions by both the Master and the slave/submissive MUST be answered completely, with both of you listening carefully to the other. As a slave, I was able to discuss *anything* with the Master to whom I dedicated this Essay (Master Michael), and at the time I was enslaved to him, he knew me better than any other person in my life, including my best friends, my parents, my former husbands.
 He knew my fears, my needs, my desires, my limitations, my goals in life... everything that makes "me" me. He accepted me for what I am and sought to help me with problems (including but not limited to every day "real world" problems, my relationships and interactions with others close to me, my physical health and emotional "issues") and to work toward my own goals as well as serving him to the best of my ability at all times.
 The power of this relationship is within me today, and it enhances my life in more ways than I can put into words. The bond formed with this man was and IS "cosmic"; we were soulmates in the truest definition of that word. Though I am no longer enslaved to this man, we remain very close friends and I remain proud to have served him and been trained by him. It was, at the time, the most intimate, passionate relationship that I had ever had.. And I consider myself very fortunate to have been with this man as I learned more from him about myself and about the lifestyle (that, by the way, isn't a choice for me) than I have from anyone else (so far <wink>), collectively or individually.

7/22/2010 4:10:54 PM
http://www.dallasbdsm.com/Ems%20Stuff/em_collared.htm
Master's Collar means:

Finding Happiness

On a purely selfish level, wearing Master's collar means having found happiness.  The days of searching for the One who could tame and train, tease and mold are over.  Every submissive i know wants to feel Owned, to be the property of their One true Master.  For me, the click of the collar was freedom.  Freedom to be who i am and have the peace of mind that "i" will  be changed for the better by One who knows me better than i know myself.

Although i was extremely happy when Master decided to make me His, with this happiness came hard work.   i have a responsibility to dedicate myself to making Master's needs my own.  i have a responsibility to conducting myself in a manner which will bring my Master honor.  i have a responsibility to remember who and what i am at all times and act accordingly.  i have a responsibility to put Master's comfort before my own.

Remembering Responsibility

Expecting Accountability With all these new responsibilities comes accountability.   Master has a right to expect, to demand these things and more of His slave, and i should expect that when His expectations are not met there will be consequences.  Not only do i have to accept His authority and the consequences of my actions, but Master also has a responsibility here to that which He Owns.  You can think of it in 2 ways.   i expect (dread, fear, respect) Master's punishment.  -and-  i expect (count on, need, deserve, am promised) Master's punishment.  A Dom plays with and may train subs as He wishes for His enjoyment.  a Master takes on the responsibility of training His slave to His liking.  So, Master's collar means to me that i can expect Master to hold me accountable for my actions.
Along with knowing that master will mold me in His image of 'slave' - i also know that as long as i am Owned by Him, no harm will come to me if it is at all in His power to prevent.  i can relax knowing that He will protect my mental and physical well being.  He will allow none to disrespect me....humiliate and humble, yes.....but to show disrespect for His prized possession, no.  i can be comfortable knowing that Master will not take me beyond what i can handle.  Yes, He will and does challenge my limits and tolerances....pushing away at my fears and insecurities...but i have complete faith that no harm will come to me under His care. Knowing Protection
Learning Patience This is a big one for me.  <smile>   Master's collar means that things don't always happen when i want them to.   Playing, training.....talking, eating, sleeping, working....these things are all contingent on Master's schedule for me.  Sometimes i forget this....but we are working on it.  (and i'm sure you can all relate to what that means...)  heheheh
Master's collar to me means perfecting what i can perfect for Him.  It is not enough that He says i want the floor mopped and i mop it.   The next step is for me to perfect the mopping.....  or the serving.... or the manner in which i speak.... or the running and upkeep of His webpage...  All the myriad of things i do for Him i yearn to perfect.  He may be satisfied with a completed task....but i still yearn to do things better. Practicing Perfection
Perfecting Dedication Master has pledged Himself to the task of training His slave.  That takes dedication.  i have pledged myself to becoming the slave Master desires and deserves.  That takes dedication.  24/7 is hard work.   To be successful you have to be willing to make D/s in the forefront of your mind every hour of every day.  This takes enormous dedication.  No one is perfect.   i am not and Master is not.  But Master's collar means perfecting the dedication to each other and the lifestyle.  Master's collar means Love.
7/20/2010 3:22:32 PM

SUBMISSIVE vs SLAVE
http://www.steel-door.com/Submissive_vs_Slave.html
This distinction appears muddled, misunderstood and generalized by a great number of the people that I converse with. First I would like to make a point. Language at it's best shifts from area to area. Within this one continent we have many variations or dialects of usage. This can be seen in terms like sweeper meaning vacuum cleaner etc. So, many words used within a community can mean different things to different people based on the 'age' of the person, their background and the common usage of the area they live in.
The submissive is a volunteer.
The slave is not a volunteer.
This is the core and substantial difference between the two terms. Within the BDSM community this can be interpreted in this way. The submissive individual may be lightly, moderately or heavily submissive. The submissive has a desire to submit to the direction of another person which in this community we call the Dominant or Top. Their submission may be quite limited in range, for example, they may only want and desire to release their submission in a limited fashion, for short amounts of time and within tightly confined arena's. This type of submissive will generally carry a long list of rules, boundaries, limits, requirements etc. which they require the Dominant to agree to prior to engaging their submissive aspect within the relationship. Other submissives will have a more moderate (this is the largest group) approach, a stronger desire to submit for longer periods of time with fewer restrictions, limitations and requirements. A small percentage of submissives will be heavily submissive. They desire and look for a full time partner to live with on a full time basis. Their nature is to seek to express their submission as often as possible with the fewest restrictions upon their chosen Dominant as possible. Generally their list of limitations, rules and requirements may be verbal, short and flexible.
Additionally there is the person that calls themselves submissive who prefers to seek out only casual contacts. This person is willing to submit only so far as to address their personal needs. Their orientation toward 'serving' the other person is almost nonexistent. They will have a list of personal needs and requirements and in large part do not care who fills them. These persons tend to be called the "DO ME" subs. In my opinion they are not submissives at all, not having the basic criteria of a 'desire to serve for the pleasure of another' that is the fundamental trait I identify as submissive and Dominant. For me personally, the 'do me sub' in my eyes is a vanilla person with a kink fetish desire.
There is one other category that needs to be mentioned here. This is the terminology of bottom and masochist. In general terms a bottom is not necessarily submissive but a person who enjoys scening from the bottom position. This bottom may or may not consider themselves to be a submissive, many consider themselves to be neither submissive nor Dominant but more accurately a switch. You will note that I do not consider a bottom to be a 'do me sub', their attitude, orientation and motivation are distinctly different. In my opinion they are usually very open and honest about the submissive aspect and by virtue of that fall into their own category. I have scened with many bottoms and found them to be excellent for demo's, workshops and to help out or assist where multiple persons are useful for the fulfillment of a scene. The masochist also plays in here, a masochist is a person that enjoys pain being inflicted upon them. They do not need to be submissive at all, (similar to a bottom). However, many submissives are strongly masochistic. The masochist also is sometimes called a 'pain slut', they generally are most similar to a bottom in clarifying their distinctions from the label or identification of submissive. This form of honesty is what in my opinion makes both of these choices valid.
The SLAVE ~
The slave is beyond the last level of the submissive. The slave vacates limits. To be a slave is to offer of self fully and without reservation. From my perspective very few individuals fall into this category. Those that do, that I know personally are generally with their Dominant for a very long period of time. Trust has been long ago established, limits and range discovered and a relationship of personal strength has emerged which allows the submissive to transcend to this level. This is a level without safewords, without limits. The slave lives with their Dominant on a full time basis and may or may not have a life external of serving their mate. The slave generally selects a Dominant with parallel limits. By this I mean that the final action of trust is the vacating of set limits. In order to do this the individual must fundamentally know that their partner shares the same 'natural' or 'inviolate' limits as they do. A Dominant has limits just like a submissive. That which falls within their natural range and desire is their arena.
Many people use the term 'slave' interchangeably with submissive. I myself enjoy calling my sub's 'slaves' because it thrills them. However, I know in truth that they are not slaves, they fall within the field of the submissive. A submissive without choice (limit's - safewords) becomes a slave. They have passed that final threshold of personal trust.
One final thing to really confuse things. I have a category which I call the 'Authentic Submissive', I also call these persons 'full out or true Submissives'. This is the submissive who is auto responsive. When in top space they can and may appear to be at any level of the submissive listed above. Upon entering sub-space they lose the ability to do anything but obey. This is an automatic response. They are unable to control the response. It has been my lifelong opinion that these submissives are the 'natural slaves', they have a capacity and range far exceeding the non-auto-responsive submissive. By the way, when I find one of these quite rare authentic submissives, I am instinctively very protective of them. They are the most vulnerable members of this community.
Ok, to address a few more misconceptions. There is sometimes rampant discussion on the who is real question. Any person who states that they are submissive, switch or Dominant should be taken at their word until through action, word or deed they demonstrate otherwise. Respect is not given by virtue of having any aspect but is earned or inspired by consistent action, word or deed. The amount, number, placement, design of brandings, piercings, tattoo's etc. can but do not necessarily identify any individual by virtue of in community status. These ornamentation's are used across the entirety of the community and can be seen upon any individual regardless of Dominant or submissive status. The easiest way to discover a person's placement within the community, be it through gender, sexual orientation, top, bottom, sideways etc... is to politely ask them. You can simply say, "What way would you prefer to be addressed?" This offers the individual the choice to tell you what they prefer so that you will not appear discourteous. By the way...courtesy is the key. You are not required to respect any unknown person. You are required to use common courtesy. Additionally, there is no right or wrong to being or believing yourself to be anything. It is not better to be one thing or the other and people should not be discriminated against for those choices they make. I offer common respect to all persons until and unless they take an action that I find disrespectful. At that point I generally elect to have no further converse with them.
One final note. There is what is loosely called a 'submissive network'. This network is a system which has existed probably since the origination of the SSC credo (safe, sane and consensual), wherein submissives within a community share information. This becomes important if you are a new person. A Dominant is only as good as the reputation they maintain within their local community. There are persons within this community who use the label Dominant, Top and even Sadist to cover their activities of non-consensual abuse. If you encounter someone who is abusive or breaks the SSC credo. Identify them in their local community. This is in real life. If you are a Dominant and you encounter a submissive who is unbalanced (mentally), by this I mean erratic, violent, abusive...share this information as neutrally as possible with the other Dominant's in your locale who may encounter this submissive. There are some persons who call themselves submissive who will turn after a scene and accuse the Dominant of abuse. Generally they have not dealt with prior, long term or life long experiences with abuse. You are not required to medically diagnose, just be open and honest. Submissives also live by their local reputation. When encountering or beginning a new relationship be honest about any occurrences which may reflect poorly on your reputation. Establishment of trust requires this. A Dominant may be accused of abuse and a submissive accused of being cracked or insane without substantiation. Imput the information and take the time to get to know the individual before making a judgment!

7/19/2010 10:35:26 AM
I've come to believe that each of us has a personal calling that's as unique as a fingerprint - and that the best way to succeed is to discover what you love and then find a way to offer it to others in the form of service, working hard, and also allowing the energy of the universe to lead you. -- Oprah Winfrey
7/18/2010 10:25:47 AM

In which Franklin gets all Old Testament
on conduct in the dungeon

http://www.xeromag.com/fvbdrules.html
 When thou dost come unto me and beseech me, saying, "Verily, do I request of you a good paddling," then surely I will grant unto thee a good paddling. During the period of the paddling, thou shalt not say unto me "What was that, a mosquito?", nor compare thy paddling to the flight of any other insect, or any creeping thing upon the earth, be it a moth, or a caterpillar; nor draw any likeness between the instrument of thy paddling and the feathers of the birds above; for surely shalt thy paddling grow mighty and endless, and welts shall be upon thy backside for four and thirty days.
 And in those days when thou art being flogged, thou shalt not giggle and wag thy ass in a taunting manner, nor squirm and attempt to escape when the flogging becomes greater for it, for then wilt thou be cast into bondage, so that thine ass will no longer be able to wiggle, nor shalt thou be able to squirm.
 Thou shalt not speak with thy mouth full, though moaning is okay.
 Neither shalt thou allow the passions of thy loins to reach the pinnacle of their fruition, save for those times when I commandeth thee; and in those times, thou shalt come with the force of a raging firestorm, with much screaming and wailing; for thy screams of ecstasy are pleasing to me.
 Thou shalt wear no clothing that is displeasing in my sight, nor place within thy pants back issues of National Geographic magazine, to protect thy backside from the force of my hand; for verily I will notice, and remove the magazine, and upon your backside shall I become medieval. So it is written.
 Thou shalt not take thy master's name in vain, nor forget thy master's title when asked. Thou shalt say "sir" or "maestro" when asked thy master's title. Thou shalt not say "buttercups," nor "sugarpants," nor even "bunnykins," nor refer to any other cute and cuddly beast that doth roam the earth. Neither shalt thou say "Oh yeah? Make me!" For truly will I then make you, and the bruises shall be on your bum like a plague of locusts unto Egypt.
 And speaking of Egypt, when the wetness doth issue from between thy thighs like the waters of the Nile, say not to me "Please, I do not want it," for verily shall I judge thy words to be falsehoods, and these words shall not be heard.

7/17/2010 9:03:03 AM

http://www.sensuoussadie.com/resources/newtobdsm.htm 
New to BDSM?
Not to worry - all of us started out in BDSM once, and you are in very good company! Here are some resources to get you on your way: BDSM: It stands for Bondage & Discipline, Dominance & Submission, Sadism & Masochism. (the D & S in the middle there are used twice). AKA S&M, SM, S/M, D&S and so on. I always use the full formal "BDSM" because it is inclusive of the many different flavors of our lifestyle. 
BDSM Websites with good info for Novices: Albany Power Exchange (APeX)
www.albanypowerexchange.com
Frugal Domme
http://www.frugaldomme.com/ 
Mistress Steel: The Steel Door
http://www.steel-door.com/Chamber.html Submission
http://www.tiedmoments.com/submission/submission.htm  
Series of Sadie's Columns on Getting Started in BDSM
Where Do I Start?
Getting Involved in the BDSM Community
Exploring Relationship Options in BDSM
Getting up to Speed on the Technical Stuff of Dominance
OK I Have a Submissive … What the Heck Do I Do Now?
Protecting your Identity in the BDSM Scene
Play Party Series

I've Been Invited To A BDSM Play Party! Should I Go?
Public Play, Private Preference - Play Parties and that Whole Dilemma
What Every Novice Dominant Should Have In Their Bag-O-Toys
Fashion Series
(Yes I know fashion isn't what BDSM is about, but it is one of the areas that people ask the most questions about regarding events)
Part I: Can't I Just Wear My Flannel Shirt? Why Fetish Wear is De Rigeur
Part II: Developing a Fetish Wardrobe on a Budget
Part III: Accessorizing for Pain & Pleasure
The Frugal Submissive (for Dominants too): Saving money on fashion, toys, dating and events
Other Resources
BDSM Groups in New England, Upstate New York and Montreal
BDSM Dictionary of Terms by Subaltern
Discussion groups just for Submissives, Dominants, and other mixed groups
Books for Beginners

 

7/16/2010 10:25:59 AM

http://www.evilmonk.org/A/constance05.cfm

Meet at the location you've chosen.  Do not give out your home phone or your address until you're at a point where you would be truly comfortable with that person in your home.  You ARE inviting them there if you give them enough information.  Caller ID, reverse directories, white pages, etc., all make us much less anonymous than we might choose.  When you leave an initial meeting, make sure you're not being followed.  If you have any doubts whatsoever, take a somewhat circuitous route home.  If you do believe you are being followed, go directly to the nearest police station.  If that isn't practical, go to a shopping center or a well-lit parking lot and call the police.  You needn't explain the details any more than to note that you were meeting someone you'd only known online.
Please be sure that someone knows who you're meeting and when and where and when you'll return.  Give someone you trust access to any files and emails that might deal with that person.  The Internet provides a certain amount of anonymity, but only a certain amount.  The person you trust with that information also needs to know enough about you to be able to contact you and then the authorities if you don't return when expected.  Your best friend from the Internet who lives on the other coast may have the best of intentions, but dealing with a missing friend from two time zones away is a difficult proposition.  Yet another reason to be active in a local community, or at least have contacts that are relatively close geographically.
I suggest making it clear that the first meeting is just that, a meeting, that there will be no play, that it will be a chance to talk, nothing more.  Obviously, if you're meeting someone several hundred miles away, that may color your expectations, but make sure that both parties understand that play is not a given, that you are either one free to decide that you do not wish to proceed to that level at that point in time.  Holding fast to that rule will often save you from mistakes.  Some people are very appealing on first contact, and later turn out not to be so appealing for whatever reason.  Abiding by that rule may well save you from doing something you might regret.  I also find that, by stating very clearly that the first meeting is no more than that, it allows both to concentrate more on the conversation, on the process of getting to know each other, as opposed to wondering about what happens next.  If things progress well, anticipation can be a very good thing.
Remember that if a dominant pushes you to play before you're ready, they're unlikely to respect your limits later on, and you'll be less able to effectively object if you're bound and gagged.  By the same token, if a submissive pushes you to play before you're ready as a dominant, it's likely this is someone who will be quite accomplished at manipulation and topping from the bottom.  Set the tone early, make it clear that you do, indeed, respect yourself and expect the same from others, as well, whether you're a dominant or a submissive.  A good dominant is not a bully and a good submissive is not a doormat.  The relationship is a partnership, regardless of how you agree to handle the power dynamics.
Male submissives often seem to forget that they are just as vulnerable as female submissives.  Men are not taught to be wary of their physical safety in the same way women are, to see the potential physical threat from others.   A man who is 6'4" and weighs 250lbs sometimes forgets that once he is bound, he is absolutely at the mercy of the other person.  Once he's allowed another to bind him, his size and strength advantage vanishes and he is utterly vulnerable.  It's wise to know the person you allow to put you in that position fairly well, for obvious reasons.
While I don't think this lifestyle attracts more than its fair share of untrustworthy people, the nature of what we do makes the potential for abuse, both physical and mental, particularly serious.  It's possible that the blind date that your sister sets up for you will turn out to be someone who lies to you about what he does for a living or how well he treats his mother, but the Dom/me who lies is a much more frightening proposition.
We all like to think that our instincts and ability to read others is infallible, that we would somehow KNOW that we were dealing with someone truly dangerous.  I would imagine that everyone who ever ended up buried in a field somewhere thought precisely the same thing, and while I have no desire to be overly dramatic, those tragedies DO happen.  You owe it to yourself to do everything reasonable to make sure they don't happen to you.
Don't forget that being a dominant does not make anyone immune to danger.  Recognize that caution is warranted in dealing with someone who is essentially a stranger.  If the person you're meeting is exactly what he claims to be, he will understand why you take precautions.  If he isn't what he claims, then it is especially important to take those precautions.  Don't allow yourself to be rushed into anything before you're ready and know the person you're playing with before you begin to play.  That's the best kind of safety to practice.

Constance    

7/15/2010 10:39:02 AM

Mistakes, Learning, and the Art of BDSM 
I was reminded today that the greatest opportunities we have is through failure. When we fail, there are always repercussions, but we know what we did wrong, and that will help us succeed in the future. Often we make the mistake of thinking the world will end when we fail. But to tell the truth, many of our most successful entrepreneurs had long histories of failure, before succeeding. Success and failure are related to each other, much in the same way that light and dark are. This we would do well to remember in all our endeavors.
But, I digress. How this relates to me personally and BDSM in particular comes from the failures I have had in the past with relationships with others. I have failed to be a good Dom in the past. I have failed to follow up on actions I have promised. I have failed to know what expectations submissives have. With each failure though, I learned something. I learned to manage the information flow so I read each and every email that comes in, not have a journal that I look at periodically. That isn’t how I work. I learned the importance of a collar in a relationship, by not bringing one to my first slave. I learned, and I grew.
But each time I failed, there were prices to be paid. I lost relationships with people, hell I hurt people. But the world did not come crashing to an end. I survived, and frankly I got to be a much better Master because of the failures I have experienced in the past. That is truth.
What failures have you had? Did they make you a better Dominant? A better person? Or did you succumb to failure? Did you wallow in self pity? Let me know, in the comment

7/14/2010 9:07:00 AM
Common Mistakes New People Make
(Author unknown)
The number one mistake I see made by new to D/s is thinking there is a right and a wrong way to go about playing. While there are some safety rules that should be followed, the only people who make the rules are the ones involved in the scene or relationship. If anyone else tells you that you are doing this wrong, tell them to mind their own business.
Another common mistake is rushing into things. I know that after years and years of suppressing this desire it is very hard to take it slow when you finally find out you aren't the only one that gets turned on by bondage. But rushing to dominate or submit to another without taking the time to get to know some skills, and each other, is a recipe for pain... that is the bad kind, not the good. When you first get started, take the time to read the literature, join a local organization, and get to know the person you will be playing with.
A mistake I often see new subs make is submitting to anyone and everyone who calls themselves a dominant. Just because someone sticks "Master", "Mistress", "Dom" or "Domme" in their screenname doesn't mean you have to call them "sir" or "ma'am" or submit to their demands. For the most part, a reputable, experienced dominant knows this and will not demand unearned respect. New dominants are sometimes guilty of this. If someone hasn't earned your respect, why would you act like they have?
Another mistake inexperienced subs often make is in setting limits. Some make too many limits, and this will sometimes frustrate or scare off the dominant. Much more common is a new sub setting too few limits. They feel they will not be desirable or "sub" enough if they have limits. Take some time to think about what truly squicks you... what you do not under any circumstances want to experience at present, and make this act a limit. If a potential Dom/me won't agree to a certain limit, walk away. Of course, your limits will change as you become more experienced. What you won't submit to this year, you may crave the next.
Something else I have seen is the "Dom/me is always right" syndrome. The joke is there are two rules in D/s:
  1. The Dom/me is always right
  2. If the Dom/me is wrong, refer to Rule #1
    That's what it is, too... just a joke. Dom/mes are human and are sometimes wrong. It isn't a sin against the D/s gods to respectfully suggest to your Dom/me that s/he may be wrong... especially if it involves a safety issue. Just because you are a sub doesn't mean you check your brain at the door. If you are the dominant and make a mistake, don't be afraid to admit it and apologize. It won't make you any less "domly".
    Finally, many newbies think that the Dom/me's pleasure is the only thing that matters. Sure, as a sub it is your job to please your Dom/me, but it should please you as a sub, also. We play these games to make everyone happy. While there may be times you do something to please your Dom/me that you don't enjoy, if you find yourself doing this consistently you are probably with the wrong partner.
7/12/2010 11:08:38 AM

Advice and tips for playing safely within BDSM scenes.

BDSM is a meant to be a litte scary but never in a way that's unsafe. BDSM can involve as much, or little bondage, domination, submission as you like. Playing a BDSM scene Here's our top advice tips for safe BDSM

Listen & Trust Your InstinctsThis is our number one advice! You know how far you want to go. Never push your own or your lovers limits in a BDSM scene.
Agree on Safe Words Using safe-words to control or stop a "scene" is essential advice. Honour BDSM safe words absolutely - it's the only way to ensure the physical and emotional safety of the submissive player. Safe words shouldnt be any words that you might use during your game - using words such as "Stop" "No" or "Please" are NOT good BDSM safe words. A common set of BDSM safe words are: "YELLOW" which means "Ease Up - I'm not ready to stop but am feeling a bit unsafe" and "RED" which means "Stop now".
Good communication is crucial! Honesty is the best policy is good advice, and never truer than in a BDSM scene. Any BDSM scene based on power can resurrect buried feelings in a partner who might have been abused or even raped. It's important to communicate any no-go areas and it's vital that boundaries are agreed upon before the a BDSM scene commences.
Physical Safety Advice - Tying UP Never restrict your submissive's nose AND mouth within a BDSM scene Never tie your submissive face down on soft furnishing. Never leave your submissive tied-up alone. This is basic safety advice to ensure your submissive can breath.
Physical Safety Advice - Extremities Check regularly throughout the BDSM scene that extremities such as toes and fingers are not numb or cold as these are signs that blood has stopped flowing to the area and its time to untie.
Physical Safety Advice - Use Wide Bonds Wide, strong bonds like proper Wrist Cuffs and Ankle Cuffs Silk scarves may seem less threatening but they can tighten in the throws of a BDSM game, without anyone noticing and can cause pinched nerves, even permanent nerve damage.
Get Informed & Inspired! Get informed!! There are plenty of great BDSM BOOKS that tell you how to keep your BDSM scene safe. The internet too is a great resource for BDSM advice and ideas to keep your BDSM play both hot AND safe.

7/11/2010 12:40:21 PM

So, how to learn your chosen role, whether dom, sub or switch... reading, talking, experimenting, listening, and playing about. The only things to say end up being: be willing to explore... try things even if you think you may not like them, many things end up surprising. The more important thing of course is to be true to yourself, you are the only one who has to live with the person in the mirror. Follow your heart and your head, for the path is most clear when they are in alignment. The only right way to participate in BDSM is your own way, and the only one who can determine that is you.
It is most definitely ok for you to learn your own way in BDSM, to try out every role: top, bottom, dom, sub, slave, switch, etc. Let no one tell you that there is only one way, or that they have all the answers. No one has all the answers. Some will tell you that the true way is this or that or somesuch, and if you want to take this or that role you must do somesuch. Just nod, smile politely, listen - for there will probably be some good ideas in what they say, and then go off on your own to reflect and see what, if anything, of what was said resonates within you.

7/11/2010 10:49:33 AM




I'm baaaaaaaaaaaaaack!
7/7/2010 8:14:51 PM
A late Happy July 4th y'all! I've taken a leave of absence. I hope to get back on my feet and start journaling again. Thanks for all the mail and viewings.
Yours (you know who)
shay
5/29/2010 11:00:40 AM

HAPPY MEMORIAL DAY, Y'ALL!!
12/22/2009 4:24:07 PM
        Well, I'm back for more. I needed a break from all the madness. Now the madness of the holidays sends back to my old haunt. I hope all is well. I hope all have a wonderful and safe holiday!

With much love to my friends and cohorts.
*hugs*   
8/27/2009 2:44:16 PM

LOOKING FOR A SUNDAY KINDA LOVE!!
8/25/2009 4:55:11 PM
Hear my music:


http://www.playlist.com/user/21018399/playlists
8/21/2009 5:07:14 PM
8/7/2009 6:55:40 PM
 
Expectations
or
what your submissive may expect from you


Your submissive expects to have certain rights, some of which may include:

  •        The right to set limits
  •        The right to be treated fairly
  •        The right to fair punishment
  •        The right to be heard
  •        The right to be respected
  •        The right to feel protected
  •        The right to feel safe
  •        The right to feel cherished
  •        The right to feel appreciated

    http://www.angelfire.com/ego/torandark/expectations.html
7/31/2009 4:59:34 PM
http://link.brightcove.com/services/player/bcpid1137883380?bctid=17075685001 

When shepherds get tired of their sheep... ENJOY!
7/20/2009 6:41:56 PM

Info for Outsiders
http://bdsmrealities.com/real.htm 
  If you do not have a solid understanding of BDSM, you should refrain from judgment of BDSM and its participants. BDSM is not abuse or misogyny. Things are often not what they seem; BDSM is a theatrical art. Simple minded rules have been replaced by much more complex rules which better approximate reality.
  There are many different subcultures; the actions of one subculture or individual may not be indicative of the larger BDSM subculture. Fantasy materials typically omit the safeguards which are important for real life scenes. You will note that a substantial portion of this page is devoted to safety. There is also a section on feminism.
  The relationship between pleasure and pain is much more complicated than most people realize and varies from individual to individual and can vary over time for a given individual. Any given BDSM players often do not engage in many of the practices described here. The psychological professions are largely ignorant of what it is we do; until recently, the DSM incorrectly classified BDSM as a mental illness. Many other forms of recreation involve substantial risk: skydiving, rock climbing, mountain climbing, caving, motorcycle racing, scuba diving, camping, and hang gliding. Many other forms involve pain and discomfort: hiking, martial arts, working out at the gym. No risk, no pain, no gain.
  Many plain vanilla sexual (and non sexual) activities have BDSM undertones. By exploring near the boundaries many BDSM players expand their knowledge of human sexuality, psychology, and physiology. If you are not willing to invest the enormous amount of time and effort necessary to achieve similar levels of understanding and to understand what it is we do, that is fine; but don't presume you are qualified to judge those who do.

7/17/2009 4:30:32 PM

B.E.S.T. slave training PUNISHMENT:
Master slave training, BDSM, submission, slavery
General information - Punishment and Discipline in the bdsm lifestyle:
 In the BDSM lifestyle there is usually a distinction made between punishment and discipline.   B.E.S.T. slave training involves the use of both in the training of a slave.
Discipline is training employed by the Master to teach proper behavior and obedience.  Discipline is described as instruction and exercise; training, whether physical, mental or moral.   Generally the time spent training your slave to kneel, stand, speak and so on is defined as discipline training.  It is also training to adjust attitude.  One of the uses is to teach and practice proper behavior. 
Punishment is correcting misbehavior.  It’s a penalty imposed on the slave for wrongdoing.  It’s used after the slave has displayed bad behavior to:
1) demonstrate to the slave that her Master is displeased,
2) show that the behavior was unacceptable and her actions have consequences and
3) provide reinforcement for a change to proper behavior.
  Punishment focuses on behavior, intentional or not.  Because behavioral modification is important; punishment can be administered to the slave if the bad behavior is unintentional.   However, the method and severity of punishment may very depending on if the behavior was intentional or unintentional. 
  The slave may not like the consequences that her Master applies, but she accepts them because they apply to her and are for her  betterment.  Punishment should always aim to improve the slave's behavior. 
  Punishment does not always involve corporal punishment.  Punishment is anything administered by the Master that is very uncomfortable to the slave for the purpose of changing behavior.  It could be having the slave stand in the closet, go to bed early, restriction of privileges, ignoring her, caging, bondage, or many other forms.
Example: (ping pong ball and/or egg timer)
A ping pong ball can be used for both discipline and punishment, depending on how applied.   A slave can be told to hold a ping pong ball to a wall with her nose for a period of time.  
  She can be placed in various positions then the Master starts an egg timer and the slave must remain in that position until the egg timer alarms.  She is then given a second position to hold and the egg timer is reset.  This can go as long as you wish, you can keep setting the timer and giving her new positions.  Challenging positions can be used for punishment.    Let your imagination be your guide.    Many egg timers can be set for 30 minutes or more, if you wish to make her hold a position that long.   
  Punish can be the taking away of privileges; loss of the use of a computer, car, or  television.  Another punish could be to have her repeatedly write out a sentence or thought on paper.  This is helpful is he is not with his slave and wants to see a positive action taken by her before he gets home.  He can tell her to write what she has done wrong or what she needs to do on paper several time and show him when he gets home.   He can also sent her some place (another room) to write while he does something else. 
In the bondage section of this website,  I discuss some uses of bondage as discipline or punishment. 
  If the slave is a heavy masochist, then something other than corporal punishment might be warranted.  It goes without saying, that punishment is not intended to be fun or provide pleasure.    A slave should not be allowed to misbehave to fulfill her masochist needs and never rewarded for bad behavior.   Don't let what you intend to be a punishment be a reinforcement for bad behavior.    Being placed behind the couch in the living room or den for an afternoon can teach her a valuable lesson.  If she makes a noise or disrupts you in any way, her time behind the couch can be extended.   The use of physical bondage is not necessary, using mental bondage by instructing her to remain quite, still and out of site.   In general,  the more she loves pain, the less it should be routinely applied as punishment and the more care it takes in administering pain as punishment.   To enable a slave to properly serve you on a daily basis, she should have full knowledge of what behavior is expected of her.  What is expected of her should be constant and clearly defined by her Master.  This is why written rules, positions descriptions, and protocols are important.  The importance of discipline training and communication can not be understated in the overall  training process. 
  As I have stated in other portions of this website,  not all Masters believe in using written rules, guidelines, and protocols.  That of course is their decision.   It is my opinion that written rules help provide a clear path for the slave and a stronger foundation for her change.  I'll admit it takes more time and effort, but I believe the effort is worth it.   
  Punishment is a type of coercive power.  Coercive power is one of the 5 forms of interpersonal power one person has over another. 
Corporal Punishment in BDSM submission Training:
  Corporal punishment is defined in this section as a deliberate inflection of pain used in the correct of an adult slave's misbehavior.  The slave agrees as part of the correction process and healing processes that she will accept her punishment. 
  I divide corporal punishment into two categories; 
immediate and formal.
Immediate punishment is usually less intense and of a much shorter duration than formal. The purpose of immediate punishment is to immediately correct the slave for an infraction that is caused by a lack of attention to detail during training or to reinforce changes in automatic responses (habits), (failure to maintain eyes down as stated in the rules).
  I have often heard slaves or submissives say that the worst punishment they could receive is the knowledge that their Master is displeased with their actions and this is worse than any corporal punishment that he could administer to her.
  I fully believe that a good slave or submissive will feel sorrowful for displeasing her Master and this will provide motivation to correct her behavior, but I don’t believe that this sorrow is always enough to foster future correct behavior.  This is especially true when training her to change normal daily behavior (habits and routines).  Just telling her that she has made a mistake is not enough to insure change when the focus is on changing habits and routines.  Punishment provides motivation to change.
  Immediate punishment is useful where a change in habits and routine behavior is required.  Two examples are when a slave does not  say "Sir", each time she is  addressing her Master or maintaining "eyes down" in her Master’s presence.  These are habits you want her to adopt and immediate punishment is effective when she slips during training.  A behaviorist would probably call this stimuli-response type training instead of making an attempt to changing cognitive thinking.
  Now, this is easier said than done.  Some actions that the Master require the slave to do may require discipline training and time to completely correct.  Most habits and routines require not only knowledge but lots of practice to successfully change.
  If you are to live in a 24/7  Master/slave relationship, many new behaviors have to be ingrained into the slave.  They have to become part of her normal daily routine. This is achieved by providing her with the knowledge of what you expect, setting goals, applying discipline and punishment, providing positive reinforcement for correct behavior and encouragement.  Punishment is only one tool used in the BDSM lifestyle for slave training.  
 
Formal punishment is for more serious violations of the rules.  It‘s not a result of a change in a habit but a conscious misbehavior or a misbehavior that a reasonable slave would be expected to know.     examples are the intentional failure to disclose important information to her Master or failure to do a particular assignment in the allotted time (after receiving instructions). These are attitude problems that cause bad behaviors.  This is also an example where a slave’s sorrow for displeasing her Master may not be enough to correct behavior.  She was aware of her Master’s instructions and still failed to obey.  She had full knowledge ahead of time that her Master would be displeased and punishment was likely.
  Very often,  stating that punishment is a logical consequence of bad behavior is an over simplification of the problem. Yes, what the Master sees is bad behavior, but more than likely the bad behavior is a result of incorrect (faulty) thinking, failure to pay attention to detail or other mental lapses.  We think, then we feel then we act.  In other words, it’s her thinking (attitude) that caused bad behavior.  Therefore, only applying corporal punishment is not always the best action that a Master can take to correct the problem.             
  Examining and confronting the faulty thinking, before punishment, is an important part of the overall correction of behavior.  If faulty thinking is addressed and corrected, behavior will automatically be changed. In most cases, formal corporal punishment should have several steps.
Steps in Formal punishment:
Step 1
- After discovering the behavior that needs correcting, it’s often advisable to discuss with the slave what caused her bad behavior.  What was she thinking?  Why did she act that way?  Why did she make that choice?  How is the choice she made helpful in her slave training?  Is she serious about her training?
  You should also make your displeasure with her behavior and thinking known to her.  Take time to insure she knows the depth of your displeasure.
Step 2 - Then the slave should be sent off, by herself, to think about her wrong doing and the punishment that will surely come soon.
Step 3 - She then should to called for and told to present herself in a punishment position.  A short lecture should be given before punishment.  Here you can again tell her of your displeasure and what is expected of her in the future.
Step 4 - Then comes the actual punishment.  The slave should not be allowed to reach a frame of mind that would allow her to lessen the effect of the punishment (subspace or mental pain blocking techniques).  She should be required to say "Thank you, Sir" after each stroke, and keep count of each stroke.  If she shows signs of going into subspace or blocking the pain, force her out of that mental state, before continuing.  Using a different instrument to punish her with than you would use for pleasure is advisable.
Step 5 - Immediately after the punishment, the slave should be sent off, (to a corner) by herself, for a period of time to reflect on her punishment.
After completion of all five steps, you should reassure the slave that her payment for the wrong doing is over, but you expect correct behavior in the future.  Do not keep harping on the bad behavior after punishing her.  Completion of the 5 steps should be an ending point for her punishment.
Helpful hints:
  Learned behaviors tend to become habits and, therefore, are regularly repeated when the opportunity arises.  Because of this, it is particularly important that punishment be applied immediately after the first behavioral deviation occurs, or as soon as possible, rather than after numerous deviations have established undesirable behavioral patterns.  The longer an unacceptable behavior is allowed to continue, the harder it is to change that behavior.
  Some consider altering behavior as having six steps  that include:
1) describing the undesired behavior to the slave, 
2) indicating to the slave why the behavior is undesirable, 
 3) determining antecedents and reinforcers for the undesirable behavior, 
4) eliminating the cause of the undesirable behavior, 
5) getting the slave to make a commitment to change the behavior, 
6) providing positive reinforcement when the desired behavior occurs and withholding it or providing punishment when it does not occur.
  Choosing the best reinforcement  (positive or negative)  for a slave  is not always an easy task.  To make it easier, here are some guidelines  that are often used in business that can be applied to slave training. 

Personal:

The reinforcer must reflect your personal  style and must be given in a personal way.   Not only, be personal but make it personal to your slave.

Sincere

It's important that you mean what you say and are not joking or being dishonest.

Specific:

The slave must know exactly why she received a particular reinforcer. She has to know why she's is being praised (or punished).  Because behavior is clearly a complex and ongoing stream, the contingency between a behavior and the consequence may not be clear.  Pinpoint the behavior that you require.

Immediate:

Reinforce your slave while she is doing what you want.  The longer the time between the completion of a behavior and the delivery of a reinforcing consequence, the less effective the reinforcer will be.

Frequently:

Use the 4:1 general rule.  This means that every time you apply a negative consequence,  you should find at least four opportunities to reinforce a desired behavior.  By just observing people you can learn a lot about which reinforcer is most suitable. 

 

7/8/2009 6:33:04 PM

  TOPPING TIPS--hints, tricks and more
http://www.fetishexchange.org/good-top1.shtml
  When first getting into the scene, it can often be somewhat intimidating to try playing with SM, especially if neither of you have done it before. Here's this wonderful person, who wants you to dominate them. You tie them up, and they're helpless, wriggling with anticipation and lust... and now what do you do?
  Play with them! There are all kinds of common objects that produce intense and enjoyable sensations when applied to a helpless lover. Combs for dragging across the skin, feathers for tickling a frantic foot, clothespins (use a couple or use many in artistic rows--these can be as intense as you want to make them!), ice cubes, chocolate syrup, strawberries (ever see 9 1/2 Weeks?), leather belts for slapping or spanking, hairbrushes for scuffing or beating, and of course your own fingers, mouth, genitals, and everything else. Enjoy taking your time with your willing victim; drive them to distraction, then bring them to the edge of ecstasy, then back off and make them beg for more!
  Remember, you can set the mood as you wish. You can be playful, amused at your own ineptitude even while your bottom is moaning with desire. You can be stern and commanding, sympathetic but nasty, jolly yet sadistic--anything you please. As long as you focus your attention on your bottom, your bottom will have a great time! Relax, go with the flow, and if you stop enjoying it, call safeword--tops can use safewords too.
  Of course, there's no need to feel like you need to put all your attention into pleasing your bottom; what's a good slave for if not for pleasing their master? I've several times played with my girlfriend and used her for my own selfish pleasure, giving little attention to hers--and she loved it! But there is no doubt that with pleasure it is as good to give as to receive. Just remember, communicate, be sensitive to what your bottom is feeling, and you'll have no problem.
  The one thing that is quite important to remember as a top is that you are responsible for your bottom. As you begin playing with S&M, you may well be placing your bottom in situations in which he or she is physically helpless and/or emotionally vulnerable. It is important that you recognize they are placing a great deal of trust in you, and in your ability to handle any situations that may come up. If you're in the middle of a hot scene, and suddenly someone unexpectedly bangs on the door, you may both be startled and shocked--but your bottom will be immediately looking to you for protection. If something happens that you didn't expect, take care of your bottom _first_--reassure them that you're not going to let anything happen to them, and then deal with the problem calmly and sensitively.
  And don't be limited by preconceptions of what you "ought" to be doing, or worries about how you're not topping "correctly." If you start to feel pressured or insecure, take a step back, and ask yourself what _you_ want out of the scene. Sometimes, when I've been bottoming for my girlfriend, she hasn't been in the mood to play with me sexually--so she made me her slave and commanded me to... bathe her and wash her! This was lots of relaxed fun for both of us, and it let her unwind enough to keep playing the way _she_ wanted to play. Be honest, not only with your bottom, but with yourself. And if you are in the middle of a scene, and suddenly your honesty says "I don't want to be doing this" or "I don't know what my partner wants, or even what I want," then by all means stop the scene--gracefully if possible. Better that than for the scene to drag on until both of you are sick of it.
  If you still don't have any ideas, and if your bottom is really hot to trot, you can always start playing with your bottom and getting them excited in whatever way you know how, and demand that they tell you a fantasy of theirs, or you'll stop. Talking dirty to each other--trading hot fantasies, knowing that you can make then happen if you want to--is the best way I know of getting ideas for scenes. This actually goes for ALL sexual play, whether it involves S&M or not!

6/13/2009 7:30:49 PM

Common Lifestyle Symbols

BDSM Emblem

emblem

The BDSM emblem has no "obvious" symbolism because it was created to be enigmatic. To the vanilla observer who would be put off by BDSM, it is merely an attractive piece of jewelry. Thus, we can wear it freely as a friendly salute, nod, and wink to other BDSMers we should happen to pass on the sidewalks and in the hallways of our daily lives.
  To the insider, however, the Emblem is full of meaning.
  The three divisions represent the various threesomes of BDSM. First of all, the three divisions of BDSM itself: B&D, D&S, and S&M. Secondly, the three-way creed of BDSM behavior: Safe, Sane, and Consensual. Thirdly, the three divisions of our community: Tops, Bottoms, and Switches.
  It is this third symbolism that gives meaning to the holes in each unit. Since BDSM is at the very least a play style and at its greatest a love style, the holes represent the incompleteness of any individual within the BDSM context. However "together" and "whole" individuals may be, there remains a void within them that can only be filled by a complimentary other. BDSM cannot be done alone.
  The resemblance to a three-way variation on the Yin-Yang symbol is not accidental. As the curved outline of Yin and Yang represent the hazy border between where one ends and the other begins, so do the curved borders here represent the indistinct divisions between B&D, D&S, and S&M.
  The metal and metallic color of the medallion represents the chains or irons of BDSM servitude/ownership. The three inner fields are black, representing a celebration of the controlled dark side of BDSM sexuality.
  The curved lines themselves can be seen as a stylized depiction of a lash as it swings, or even an arm in motion to deliver an erotic spanking. The all-embracing circle, of course, represents the overlying unity of it all and the oneness of a community that protects its own.

5/29/2009 11:12:00 AM

Safety http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/BDSM
  A rendered model is bound in traditional handcuffs.Aside from the general advice related to safer sex, BDSM sessions often require a much wider array of safety precautions than typical vanilla sex (sexual behavior without BDSM elements). To keep all acts within the framework agreed upon by all participants, a commonly accepted set of rules and safety measures has emerged within the BDSM community.
  To ensure consensus related to BDSM activity, pre-play negotiations are commonplace, especially among partners who do not know each other very well. These negotiations concern the interests and fantasies of each partner and establish a framework. This kind of discussion is a typical "unique selling proposition" of BDSM sessions and quite commonplace. Additionally, safewords are often arranged to provide for an immediate stop of any activity if any participant should so desire.
  Quick and reliable response to safewords is an imperative for safe BDSM. In case of voice constraints of the bottom, eye contact or hand signs might be the only means of communication and are therefore of very high importance for safety.
  Practical safety aspects are of tremendous importance. It is highly important during bondage sessions to understand which parts of the human body have a risk of damage to nerves and blood vessels by contusion or have a high risk of scar development. Using crops, whips or floggers, the top's fine motor skills and anatomical knowledge can make the difference between a satisfying session for the bottom and a highly unpleasant experience, possibly including severe physical harm. The very broad range of different BDSM "toys" and physical and psychological control techniques often requires a far-reaching knowledge of details related to the requirements of the individual session, such as anatomy, physics, and psychology.
  It is necessary to be able to identify a bottom's psychological "freakouts" in advance in order to avoid it. Such losses of emotional balance due to sensory or emotional overload are the most common SM emergency. It is extremely important to follow his or her reactions empathetically and continue or stop accordingly.

5/21/2009 5:33:47 PM
Excerpt from:
http://www.angelfire.com/poetry/softs_poetry/trust.html
Trust.
Within the context of a BDSM relationship, it is, in my opinion the single-most important and crucial element! Without that trust of another we have nothing. How could the submissive willingly place her health and safety into the hands of a dominant that she does not trust?
Trust means so many things. It is, to me:
· Knowing that the information I share will not be used against me
· Knowing that my well-being is foremost in my dominant’s thoughts
· Knowing that I am safe
· Knowing that I can put my hand in his and be led to the edge of the cliff without falling off
Taking the step to trust another, with a secret, or something of great importance about or to me, can weigh so heavily upon your heart it is almost a sickening feeling. Trusting means taking a chance, risking opening yourself up, being vulnerable to another. Yet the joy and feelings of happiness in finding you can trust that person make it all worthwhile!
We have been taught to guard and hide "little secrets", our weaknesses, our fears. Within your relationship with your dominant (or your submissive) keeping secrets, not trusting, is destructive. And, it is dangerous.
Trust is not given immediately – not handed over like the leash of a dog. It must be earned, and given slowly. It is built upon, bit-by-bit. In doing so you must be completely honest with yourself and your dominant.
Only you can determine how much are you willing to risk, how much you are willing to give, how strong are you, or can you be. Finding the truth in yourself is hard; sharing it with your dominant is harder. You have to be willing to allow it to grow.
And so, we grab our buckets of mortar made from truth and we begin to lay the bricks of trust down as a foundation for something wonderful. We do not do this alone. We have help from them that have instilled in us the acceptance of our flaws and ourselves.
In a D/s relationship it is the dominant to which we look for help. For it is from them that we seek clarity. Trusting means not carrying the burdens by yourself but finding another that you can lean upon and gladly allow them to lean on you. As a submissive, we expect them to see more clearly into what is going on within us.
For what is a dominant? A dominant is protector, teacher, guide and lover. And so, it is to the dominant that we look for help in building our foundation.
What are you feeling – what do you feel for and about this person, this dominant? Is it a feeling that it’s going to be all right? That you’re going to be accepted and understood, and most importantly loved and respected for having taken the risk.
Think carefully before you give "trust". You have to be the one to decide how much risk you can take with your heart, because that is where you keep all the secrets.
What is trust? Trust is love; to me it is the whole of everything in life. It is to be nurtured as one does a child, instructed as one would a student, loved like there is nothing higher on this plane of existence, and guarded for the treasure it is. It is knowing that you’re going to be fine. Knowing that in the end it will be more than worth it all.
Trust is a treasure to be shared. Trusting your dominant with your treasure brings with it untold reward. It is standing blind-folded at the edge of the cliff and knowing, with all that is in you, that you are safe.
5/17/2009 10:42:39 AM

22 Guaranteed Ways To Destroy A Relationship
http://www.leathernroses.com/generalbdsm/drbirch22ways.htm

Relationships are often hard to maintain, even when two people profess undying love for each other. A major problem in a relationship is that one or both partners continue to make the same errors but then cannot understand why the relationship is in trouble. It is almost as though they are determined to do things their way, even at the risk of damaging a good thing. 
  In my clinical practice, I have discovered at least 22 errors in thinking and communicating that people make, which if repeated, have the potential of destroying a relationship. Which of the following errors are you making?
 
1. Rigidly maintain that you are always right, even when you do not have all the facts!
2. Never apologize, even when you are proven wrong beyond a shadow of a doubt!
3. Be relentless in rubbing it in when you are proven right!
4. Dogmatically maintain that you know your partner's motives better than he or she does!
5. Assume that your partner should understand your needs and should respond immediately without being asked!
6. Totally ignore your partner's priorities and insist on your own!
7. Operate on the assumption that your partner's sexual need cycle is identical to yours!
8. Add deep psychological meaning to your partner's sexual disinterest, and take it very personally!
9. Do not ever admit hurt, but go immediately to the expression of anger!
10. Identify your partner's character flaws and family secrets and use them to make a point when logic fails!
11. Use guilt to manipulate, to get your own way or to punish!
12. Become proficient at catching your partner being bad, but do not ever comment if you catch him or her being good!
13. Cut no slack, yield no ground and push your argument until your partner walks out the door... then follow the coward!
14. Do not let go of the past, rehashing your version of it as often as possible!
15. Cling very very tightly, claiming that you will surly die if you are ignored!
16. If you are not a clinger, then stay emotionally/physically distant, and show no signs that you really care for your partner!
17. Make promises, but never keep them!
18. Be factious so you partner never knows when you are being serious!
19. Always make excuses for your bad habits!
20. Insist that what you have to say is always more important that what your partner is saying, so interrupt!
21. Pretend that you understand what you partner has said, even if you have no idea of the point that was being made!
22. Act as though you do none of the above and it is your partner who must make all the changes!

5/16/2009 10:39:03 AM

bdsm lifestyle, slavery, slave, Master, submissive, submission http://www.bestslavetraining.com/choicedecision.htm
"Choice decision"  Definition as used in B.E.S.T. slave training :   A slave at some point in training, makes a decision to allow her Master to own her choices.   In other words, she makes a "choice decision."    
  Behavior is based upon choices.  What choices a person makes in life determines what actions they take.  Owning a slaves choices is owning her behavior and actions. The feeling of helplessness to control and change her own behavior is important in slave training.  Owning a slave's choices instills a feeling of helplessness to control her own behavior.  
  This is not always an easy decision for a slave to make and is directly related to the trust she feels in her Master.   A Master may not make every choice for a slave but any he does make must be obeyed.    She may have an influence on his final decision by offering advice, but she is bound by his final decision.  In other words, in any area of her life that he wishes, he can make  the choice as to how she behaves  and she is obligated by her slavery to obeys. 
  When a slave makes a  "Choice Decision" it mean her Master owns, controls, and can change or modify her behavior.  Slavery does not exist without her granting her choices to her Master.  
  In early training, the goal of the “choice decision” theory is to change the slave's behavior, adapted from "Reality Therapy is Action” by William Glasser, MD copyright 2000, HarperCollins Publishers)

5/10/2009 5:43:09 PM
I know I haven't been online much lately. I've been busy with real life and such. I had a great Mothers' Day weekend. Got a book, I've been dying to repurchase for years, as a gift. It is Robert McCammon's "Swan Song". So, that means I prolly won't be online a lil bit longer. I've added new photos. Don't get scared. lol
5/6/2009 5:32:15 PM

Animal roleplay (also called petplay, ponyplay, ponyism or pup-play)
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Human_animal_roleplay
is a form of erotic sexual role-play where one or more of the participants takes on the role of a real or imaginary animal in character, including appropriate mannerisms and behavior, and sometimes a partner will act as another animal, or, in a sexual context, may take the role of rider, trainer, or caretaker (or even breeding partner).
  The principal theme of animal roleplay is usually the voluntary or involuntary reduction (or transformation) of a human being to animal status, and focus on the altered mind-space created. The most common examples are probably () (pup, dog, wolf), felines (cat, kitten, lion) or equines (pony, horse). Human-animal roleplay is also used in a BDSM context, where one person may be a 'slave', treated or used as an animal by their Mistress/Master.
  Non-sexual animal roleplay was common in many tribal cultures, such as Native American culture and prehistory, where therianthropic play formed an important part of their rituals. In this case the animal was usually either one that was revered spiritually, or one that was hunted. It is also used in physical education especially with children, as an enjoyable way to encourage certain exercises. In psychodrama, animal roleplay may be used for a person to explore their personality, as a form of role reversal.
  The origins of animal roleplay and petplay are probably various and diverse, again depending upon the participants involved. However, its origins are certainly influenced by costuming, fiction, myth and legend, roleplay and psychodrama in their various aspects.
  Cultural and ritual use Non-sexual animal roleplay, or therianthropy, was a common and integral part of ritual in many tribal cultures both in recent and likely prehistoric times, where a member (or members) of the tribe would take the role physically and often spiritually, of an animal that was either revered, or hunted. Examples of the former include many of the American Indian tribes and Arctic native peoples, examples are evidenced by cave paintings. In 1911 Julia Tuell photographed the last Animal Dance ("Massaum") performed by the Northern Cheyenne of Montana.
  It is also sometimes used in education, especially physical education, as an enjoyable way to encourage people to exercise the body in unusual ways, by mimicking various animals.
Erotic use
  Like much of erotic play and roleplay, animal roleplay in an erotic or relational context is entirely defined by the people involved and by their mood and interests at the time of play. It ranges from the simple imitation of a vocal whinnying of a horse to the barking, panting or playful nudging of a puppy, or playful behaviour of a kitten, to crawling around on all fours and being fed, or petted, by hand. (In the latter instance, its motives may be similar to those of ageplay, ie taking on a role that one feels spiritually appropriate or which allows for nurturing, and a change from usual roles in everyday life). To the greater extremes of dressing up as a pony in modified horse tack, masks, prosthetics and temporary bondage based body modification (such as binding the forearms to the upperarms and/or the calves to the thighs).
  Public participation in human animal roleplay is varied. A couple could inconspicuously role-play a silly but loving pet play scene in public, but it would look like one partner is merely stroking the other's neck innocently to the casual observer. In the case of many convention-going furries and some BDSM fetishists, one partner may wear a dog collar with a leash attached.
  The reasons for playing such a character or animal can vary as much as the actual physical manifestations and intensity of the play. Some people enjoy being able to "cut loose" into a different, or more dynamic personality (eg, Were-creatures or Catgirls; see other variations). In some cases, pet play is seen as a loving, quiet cuddling time where there is no need for verbalizations and the simple act of stroking, rubbing and holding the other partner is satisfying or reassuring in and of itself for those involved. For others, there may be a spiritual side to it. Some feel closer to their animal totem, while others may identify with something akin to a deeper side or part of their own psyche (see: Therianthropy). For still others, there is the experience of power exchange setup in a context or structure which they can accept. Clearly, again, it depends on the people involved and what they bring to it or take from it.
  Additionally, some cases could be considered a type of animal transformation fantasy. They can have strong elements of exhibitionism, be totally enjoyed in the privacy of the home, or lie somewhere between either boundary. While not widespread, erotic human-animal roleplay is still enjoyed by a sizeable number of people. However, it is still primarily identified with BDSM practice, or as being associated with furry or other alternative lifestyle activities.
  For a majority of participants, it has no connection whatsoever with zoophilia or bestiality, which are controversial and would usually be considered edgeplay in BDSM circles.
Other considerations
It should be pointed out that each type of play can focus on a certain "strength" of an animal character. Pony play often involves the practice and training that a horse owner or trainer would put their horse through to learn how to walk, canter, etc, as modified for human limbs. Puppy play often can involve BDSM related discipline. Cow Play often involves fantasies of lactation and impregnation. The usual limits of safe, sane and consensual apply to roleplay as much as any other activity between humans who accept and respect their partner's interests and limits. For most, this does not include bestiality.
  Note: Just because one partner is playing the "pet" does not necessarily make them the passive or submissive play partner in the scene. For example, if the form of pet play is for the meek and timid wife to "transform" into a werewolf or mischievous anime catgirl, she may take the upper hand and dominate the partner. Again, how the play is interpreted is entirely up to the people involved.
  Some people believe that they have certain animal 'instincts' and through animal roleplay can let them out. This is especially true in the BDSM communities, where some people 'live' as their chosen animal 24/7. This type of mentality goes beyond roleplay and becomes a full lifestyle for the parties involved. There are also 'hybrids'. These are humans who live part time as one type of animal, and part time as another. This is usually determined by the situation.
  There seems to be a growing trend among the BDSM scene in animal roleplay, especially pup and kitten play. Playing the role of a pup or kitten is one of giving over complete control over to another, while the 'Master or Handler' expects only unconditional love and obedience from his/her animal.
Variations
BDSM ponyplay
  Ponyplay is sometimes referred to as "The Aristotelian Perversion," in reference to legend that Aristotle had a penchant for being ridden like a horse. Ponies (people involved in ponyplay) generally divide themselves to three groups although some will participate in two or perhaps all three:
Cart ponies: ponies who pull a sulky with their owner.
Riding ponies: ponies who are ridden, either on all fours or on two legs, with the "rider" on the shoulders of the "pony" (also known as Shoulder riding). Note that a human back is generally not strong enough to take the weight of another adult without risk of injury, so four-legged "riding" is generally symbolic, with the "rider" taking most of their weight on their own legs.
Show ponies: ponies who show off their dressage skills and often wear elaborate harnessess, plumes and so on.
  A documentary film Pony Passion was produced by British pony play club De Ferre in 2003 showing their club's activities and Born in a Barn, a 2005 documentary film, depicted the lives of several ponyplay enthusiasts.
BDSM pup-play 
 Pup play or dog play is sometimes (though not always) associated with leather culture. at least one of the participants acts out () mannerisms and behaviors, or simply imagines such behaviors or identities, and attempts to assume the mental state of a dog. Pup-play does not require any involvement with bestiality. The dominant role is taken by a "Handler," "Trainer," or a "Master." The submissive may be called a "pup," a "dog," a "stray," or in the case of a more aggressive or dominant participant that still identifies as a dog, an "alpha." In the pup-play community, biological () are referred to as () to differentiate between them and human role players (the pup, dog, or alpha). Pup play is more about being a playful, goofy being on all fours who shows his/her Master their love and devotion. Instinct also plays a big role in pup play.
BDSM kitten-play
  Similar to the above, but the bottom assumes the less serious role of a pet that keeps some independence and - as part of the fantasy - might retaliate against the partner trying to tame him/her. Kitten play is less well known than Pony or Puppy play, although with recent years is growing in popularity.

5/1/2009 4:28:24 PM
I'm baaaaaaaack! Back to business as usual. Missed y'all!
4/15/2009 7:12:53 PM
I'm going to be offline indefinitely. I am taking my pc to a repair shop tomorrow. So, I'll be thinking of you guys alot while I'm offline.

To my friends,
Much love and appreciation,
shay
4/10/2009 5:16:35 PM
UPDATE: We had a wonderful time together this weekend. Much laughter and kidding around. There was so much food. I brought 4 pies. One of which was a homemade lemon pie. I got a marriage proposal (from my cousin's gf about the pie) and my sister said she was humpin' air as she ate her slice...hehehe
Tyhler's name was mentioned a few times. He is sorely missed. His death has brought our family together once again. A hint: Always tell your loved ones you love them when you part.

HAVE A SAFE AND JOYFUL HOLIDAY WEEKEND, Y'ALL!
Me? I'm going to a family gathering tomorrow. It will be the first time our family has been together since the tragic death of my 18 year old nephew, Tyhler, last Easter. This time, if there are tears, it will be cuz we laughed so hard.

Thinking of my friends,

shay
4/9/2009 5:22:06 PM
|
4/7/2009 5:14:07 PM

Some Conceptions and Misconceptions
http://www.scribd.com/doc/8153072/BDSM-SomeConceptionsandMisconceptions?autodown=doc

I've seen many things on IRC that do not fit into anything I've learned in real life. Although some are relatively harmless, they do add to the confusion of what is expected of new submissives in a real-life situation, as well as online. These are only a few of the more obvious ones.

1.      Kneeling at a Dominant's Feet It is my experience that kneeling does not come into play until a submissive is under the protection or care of a Dominant. Kneeling is an outward sign of submission and respect and should not be taken lightly. It signifies a relationship between the submissive and Dominant and without some sort of interaction between them, kneeling is not expected and shouldn't be done. Online I've seen totally unknown submissives kneel before every Dominant on the channel and addressed each as Master or Mistress. I have wondered where this practice began and have reached the conclusion that it's done by those who have little or no real life experience. I think too many submissives get their ideas from the "Beauty" books or from visiting the land of Gor. While these books and channels can be amusing, they are NOT the basis for a realistic D/s relationship. There are many positions that submissives take when kneeling before their Master/Mistress. The Dominant will teach His/Her submissive what is most pleasing to them.

2.      Using the term "Master/ Mistress" Again, this should not be taken lightly and is very much overplayed online. A Dominant is not your Master or Mistress until there is an agreement made between the two of you and an exchange of power has taken place. The more appropriate term "Sir/Ma'am" should be used until you have truly given control of yourself to this person. You might gain a better understanding of the correct use of these terms after reading the discussion held in #Ithaka_Bound by Master John.

3.      Taking your place with your Dominant. Once ownership has been established, submissives are expected to take their specified place when in the presence of their Dominant. Dominants have their own preferences and standards, and it's the duty of the Dominant to make sure His/Her submissive knows what is expected. One thing I've noticed online that I've not seen in real life is the practice of a female submissive "hopping in Master's lap." It seems to be quite commonplace online but is a rarity in a realistic situation. Most submissives sit near or at the Dominant's feet, either on the floor or on a low stool provided for them. Some remain in a relaxed kneeling position at their owner's feet in some social situations where sitting on the floor may not be advisable. If the Dominant wishes to have His submissive on His lap, He will direct her to do so. She is not to ask for this pleasure or assume it on her own, but is to accept what His preferences are at the time.

4/5/2009 6:36:00 PM

Stigma & Truth
some dangerous myths exploded

http://www.fetishexchange.org/stigma.shtml
  There are all sorts of knockdowns on the subject of erotic power exchange around, all of them often used by legislators as well as others who oppose erotic power exchange. All of these are based on assumed psychological or psychiatric "knowledge" or "facts." The fact of the matter is that none of these are actually true or proven. We've collected the most common ones around and compared them with the real facts.
  "Once you start, you will want more and more"
  This is what pseudo-experts will introduce as the "stepping stone theory." In other words, once you have tasted the effects of, for example, pain, you will want more and more of it and it will end in excessive behavior and addiction. In fact there is no stepping stone theory (the term originates from research into the causes of drug-addiction in the late 1960's) as far as erotic power exchange is concerned. Fact number two is this. Like almost anything about erotic power exchange, there has never been serious and published scientific research on this subject. Next, all research commonly referred to as being about EPE has been research done in individual cases or extremely small groups. Any conclusions, based on this research, are not valid for the entire group. Research has predominantly been done by psychiatrists and psychologists - into cases that all relate to direct questions for help or significant health-related problems. And the objective of almost all these articles is to promote the therapy of that particular therapist. General sociological research in the area of erotic power exchange is rare and, if available, has been done predominantly in the gay community. Fact number three is that the reality of erotic power exchange shows an entirely different picture. People that are into erotic power exchange will usually start to experiment with it and in this experimental phase will usually want to explore all possibilities. As time progresses their emotions will settle down, pieces of the puzzle will fall into place and their wants and needs - once explored and identified - will settle down to the level that usually corresponds with the fantasies people originally had.
  "The need to go into power exchange always hides a traumatic experience"
  This knockdown is based on Freud who, as we all know, tried to explore the relationship between all sorts of human behavior - not only the sexual behavior - and (early) childhood experiences. His method is called psycho-analysis and in modern psychology is considered outdated. And it is becoming increasingly clear that Freud was predominantly using his "research" with the objective to find a partner, not with the goal to do any serious scientific research. Although it is a fact that some people who are into erotic power exchange have a history of abuse or childhood trauma, a general connection has never been established. What may be true in individual cases most certainly is not true as a general argument. What research did establish is that there are no significant differences between the number of people with a traumatic youth in the BDSM-community than there is in any other group. More recent research points to both genetic influences as well as to a creative and inquisitive mindset as factors that may be of influence to the development of erotic power exchange feelings and emotions. However, this research is far from finalized and in fact again is only limited to individual cases, like most of the scientific research done in this area. Another - relatively new - area that may play a role is the influence of endorphins. Endorphins are hormones, natural opiates, produced by the body and commonly known as "emotion" amino acids. Different mixtures of different types of endorphins will create different emotions. Some of these mixtures are created as a result of fear, stress and pain. What role they play when it comes to the development of erotic power exchange emotions is yet unknown.
  "The need for power exchange points to a stern upbringing"
  Again a "semi-Freudian" misconception and based on one case of one man, researched and published about by Freud. The fact of the matter is that most of the people that are into erotic power exchange have had a perfectly normal youth and upbringing and the majority come from families where sexuality was a subject that could be discussed freely and openly. Again there may be individual cases where people had a stern - or sometimes very religious - upbringing but whether or not there are any connections between upbringing and erotic power exchange emotions in general is yet to be determined and probably very unlikely as far as the development of the emotions as such is concerned.
  "People into erotic power exchange can not find full sexual satisfaction in other ways"
  People that are into erotic power exchange will usually consider their feelings and emotions important and will identify erotic power exchange as a lifestyle, but that does not mean they have a compulsive need. The lack of compulsive behavior in fact is what separates erotic power exchange from sadists and masochists. In fact in many cases people will identify their erotic power exchange emotions as entirely different than sexual emotions or - for example - an orgasm.
  "Dominant men are just male chauvinists"
  The fact of the matter is that the majority of dominant men are very caring, loving and open people. The position of the dominant man in erotic power exchange requires a lot of understanding, caring, trust and most of all a great interest in the wants and needs and emotions of his submissive partner. What to the outsider may seem a very strict, direct, powerful and maybe sometimes somewhat aggressive looking macho man in fact is only role play, using symbols and role behavior but underneath is a very caring person. The average submissive partner, when asked, will usually describe the dom as understanding - generally knowing more about his submissive partner than she does (or did) herself - supportive, careful, loving and protective.
  "Submissive women betray the movement for womens' rights"
  Being submissive and allowing these emotions to come out is a very self-confident statement and decision as well as a difficult and scary process. Submissive women are usually very self aware and are making very conscious decisions about their submissiveness. They are anything but "doormats" and have - generally speaking - gone through a long process of identifying and accepting themselves as well as their submissive feelings and emotions. Just as dominant erotic behavior is not an indication of general dominance, neither is submissiveness an indication that the women will display submissiveness in every day life. Usually they will be anything but submissive, although it is a fact that as long as submissive emotions have not settled down, submissive women sometimes may have trouble separating some of their submissive feelings from other things. The agurment itself originates from hardline feminist activists that - predominantly out of fear for unwanted influence - try to seperate women from other opinions than the ones such activists have.
  "People who are dominant in every day life are submissive in bed and vice versa"
  Sexual/erotic behavior is usually not an indication for any other form of social behavior, neither are there any proven links between the two. Dominants can have both dominant as well as non-dominant positions in every day life and the same goes for submissives. A female executive can be submissive in the bedroom, a male nurse can be dominant. The above statement is a classic example of stereotyping, mainly based on pornography and stories from prostitutes who - through indicating they have "socially important customers" - in fact try to market their profession and often use arguments like these in a rather naive effort to gain more social acceptance and respect for their trade.
  "Erotic power exchange is dangerous"
  There are all sorts of stories around about accidents, that happened during erotic power exchange sessions. The most "famous" one around is the story about the man who - after cuffing his wife to the bed - climbed the nearest cupboard in an effort to jump on her, broke his legs and the couple had to wait for two days before help arrived. This story - like many others - is around in almost all countries and - like all others - is a tall story. Of course, anything one does without sufficient knowledge can be risky or even dangerous. The truth of the matter is that safe, sane, voluntary and informed consentual erotic power exchange is perfectly safe, provided people know what they are doing.

4/2/2009 5:06:01 PM

10 Ways to Begin Taking Control with Positive Thinking. http://emotionaltrauma.org/
At first glance, it would seem that positive thinking and Attention Deficit Disorder (ADD) have nothing to do with one another. But many of us with ADD develop negative thinking patterns because we become frustrated by our challenges and frequent feelings of being overwhelmed. This negative outlook then makes it even harder for us to manage those challenges and move forward.
  Practicing positive thinking allows people with ADD to focus on our strengths and accomplishments, which increases happiness and motivation. It will help in better using your time to work on making progress, rather than feeling discouraged and helpless. The following tips provide practical suggestions that you can use to help you shift into more positive thinking patterns :
  1. Remember there is only ONE of YOU, so taking good care of yourself is first and foremost.
  When you take good care of yourself by eating healthy, exercising and getting adequate rest, it is much easier to be positive.
  2. Remind Yourself of the Things You Are Grateful For
  Stresses and challenges don’t seem quite as bad when you are constantly reminding yourself of the things that are good in life. Taking just 60 seconds a day to stop and appreciate the good things will make a huge difference. 
  3. Look for the Proof Instead of Making Assumptions
  A fear of not being liked or accepted sometimes leads us to assume that we know what others are thinking, but our fears are usually not reality. If you have a fear that a friend or family member’s bad mood is due to something you did, or that your co-workers are secretly gossiping about you when you turn your back, speak up and ask them. Don’t waste time worrying that you did something wrong unless you have proof that there is something to worry about.
  4. You Should Not Use Absolutes
  Words like, ’ALWAYS’ or ’NEVER’ when used in a negative descriptive way, such as: “You NEVER call me any more” will only increase the negative experience. Thinking and speaking absolutes in this way will only work to make the situation seem worse than it really is, and will cause you to believe something about others that very well may not be true.
  5. Get Rid of ALL Negative Thoughts that cause Anxiety
  Your thoughts can hold power over you if you don’t judge them. When a negative thought begins to invade your thinking, you need to recognize it right away as a negative influence, immediately change your thinking by turning it around to something that will make you stronger and happier.
  6. Squash the “ANTs”
  In his book “Change Your Brain, Change Your Life,” Dr. Daniel Amen talks about “ANTs” - Automatic Negative Thoughts.
  These are the bad thoughts that are usually reactionary, like “Those people are laughing, they must be talking about me” or “The boss wants to see me, it must be bad”! Begin to recognize these ANTs for what they really are, and then stomp down on them!
  7. Practice Lovin’, Touchin” & Squeezin” (Your Friends and Family)
  Giving and receiving a good hug can go along way in making your day better. Positive physical contact with friends, loved ones, and even pets, is an instant pick-me-up. There was a research study conducted, in which a waitress was told to gently touch some of her customers on the arm as she gave them their checks. She received higher tips from these customers than from the ones she didn’t touch!
  8. Be Involved with Some Sort of Social Activity
  By increasing social activity, you will decrease loneliness. Surround yourself with healthy, happy people, and their positive energy will affect you in a positive way.
  9. Be Involved with Helping Other People or Volunteer in an Organization
  Everyone feels good after helping. There are several ways to do this, you can volunteer your time, resources or money. You may have heard it said, ’Give and it shall be given’, this is a true saying and the more positive energy you put in the world, the more you will get back.
  10. Have a New Thought Pattern to Fight Against Depressing Thoughts.
  A great way to stop thinking unconstructive thoughts is to interrupt the pattern by forcing yourself to begin thinking and doing something completely different. Recognize old thought patterns that may be hyper-focusing on something negative. It’s never productive, because it’s not rational or solution-oriented, it’s just excessive worry. You can change what your thinking by doing something different, like going for a walk outdoors. You could also call a friend, pick up a book, or turn on some music.
  Find sayings, scripture verses or quotes that will help motivate you to remain positive in your thinking, the following are some of my favorites: Oprah Winfrey - “Think like a queen. A queen is not afraid to fail. Failure is another steppingstone to greatness.” A Swedish Proverb - “Fear less, hope more; Eat less, chew more; Whine less, breathe more; Talk less, say more; Love more, and all good things will be yours”

4/1/2009 11:39:27 AM

Psychological trauma
From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia                    
  Psychological trauma is a type of damage to the psyche that occurs as a result of a traumatic event. When that trauma leads to posttraumatic stress disorder, damage may involve physical changes inside the brain and to brain chemistry, which affect the person's ability to cope with stress.
  A traumatic event involves a single experience, or an enduring or repeating event or events, that completely overwhelm the individual's ability to cope or integrate the ideas and emotions involved with that experience. The sense of being overwhelmed can be delayed by weeks or years, as the person struggles to cope with the immediate danger. Trauma can be caused by a wide variety of events, but there are a few common aspects. There is frequently a violation of the person's familiar ideas about the world and of their human rights, putting the person in a state of extreme confusion and insecurity. This is also seen when people or institutions depended on for survival violate or betray the person in some unforeseen way.
  Psychological trauma may accompany physical trauma or exist independently of it. Typical causes of psychological trauma are sexual abuse, violence, the threat of either, or the witnessing of either, particularly in childhood. Catastrophic events such as earthquakes and volcanic eruptions, war or other mass violence can also cause psychological trauma. Long-term exposure to situations such as extreme poverty or milder forms of abuse, such as verbal abuse, can be traumatic (though verbal abuse can also potentially be traumatic as a single event).
  However, different people will react differently to similar events. One person may experience an event as traumatic while another person would not suffer trauma as a result of the same event. In other words, not all people who experience a potentially traumatic event will actually become psychologically traumatized

3/31/2009 12:11:01 PM

BDSM vs. Abuse

The key difference between S&M and Abuse, is "consent".
* Consent = Is an agreed approval of what is done and/or proposed by another.
* Abuse = to use so as to injure or damage: MALTREAT

S&M

* Is based on the safe, sane, consensual theory
* S&M is a controlled environment
* S&M has safe words to stop the scene
* In a S&M scene the dominant looks out for the well being of the submissive
* S&M can be an erotic sexual encounter
* In S&M both partners are enjoying themselves
* in S&M the dominant respects limits
* In S&M there is mutual respect
* In S&M the relationship is fulfilling
* In S&M both parties feel they contribute towards the relationships
* In S&M one can ask their partner to "play"
* In S&M relationship there is trust
* In S&M a submissive voluntarily serves the dominant
* S&M is about building trust
* S&M builds self esteem
* S&M builds the spirit of a submissive

Abuse

* Abuse is not negotiated
* Abuse is an out of control environment
* Abuse does not have safe words
* An abuser does not give a damn about the victim
* Abuse is always one sided
* Abuse is never negotiated.
* In abuse, no one is enjoying the results
* The abuser is into non consensual violence
* The victim has no respect towards the abuser
* In abuse the victim is harmed
* In abuse both parties are left unfulfilled
* The abuser always feel they are superior
* A person does not ask for abuse
* In an abusive relationship there is no trust
* The abuser does not care for consent
* Abuse has no trust
* Abuse destroys self esteem
* An abuser destroys the spirit of the victim



Dominants!!! Before you get in trouble know :
* A sub may be in subspace and not have the presence to stop the scene. Watch for your submissives well
being
* "Recalling," also known as "Flashbacks." Example of this can be, a sub who was raped years ago, and
during a humiliation scene, has a recall of that traumatic moment. Know thy sub. Don't let her flip out.
* Always clean your toys. Do not use the same toys without using condoms each time. Wash the toys after each
use. Do Not use same sex toys during multiple partner scenes, without changing condoms.
* Always use common sense. You are playing with a human being, who has given you the gift of trust.
Don't abuse that trust.
* Reputation takes a lifetime to earn, yet a measly second to lose. For a moment of gratification, don't ruin someone's life.


Don't be abused...Recognize the Signs

3/30/2009 10:18:34 AM

http://www.domsub.info/faq.shtml#need%20training
Why does a submissive need 'training'?
  Western culture generally represents that to be submissive in a domestic relationship is 'wrong.' (To be fair, there is no such thing as a 'neutral' culture.) Part of the reason for 'training' is to 'level the playing field.' Training provides an alternative socialization that helps remove the unconscious objections to submission that result from socialization in Western culture.
  Some of the biggest problems faced by subs stem from the fight to reconcile their need for submission with the cultural view that submission is a personal fault. Countless new subs end up berating themselves because they view their need for submission as a character flaw. A large part of training is to help a submissive take pride in their submission. One might call it, "self-acceptance" training.
  Another aspect is that, to some degree, obedience is a teachable trait. If a Dominant wants a high level of obedience from a sub, it is helpful to train that submissive to obey.
Do all Dominants want multiple submissives?
  No, but is not uncommon. As with all relationships, the people in the relationship determine its nature. Some people have open relationships, some closed relationships. Some people have relationships that fall under the title 'poly-amorous fidelity,' where three or more individuals are involved in a closed relationship. All manner and sorts of relationships exist with the D/s community.
What is the difference between D/s and BDSM?
  There is a fair amount of overlap in how the terms are used, but in general:
  D/s is an acronym that stands for Dominance & submission. D/s generally refers to the authority and responsibility transfer between a Dominant and a sub; i.e., D/s relates to who makes and is responsible for decisions. The range of decisions included depends on the people involved, and may be limited to the bedroom or extend to any area of life.        
  BDSM is an acronym that stands for Bondage, Discipline, Sadism & Masochism. BDSM generally refers to the physical interaction during a 'scene,' such as ropes and paddles. However, BDSM can also include non-physical interaction such as humiliation play, and often the term BDSM is used to include D/s as well. It is a term that came from the fusing of the term S&M (sadism & masochism) with the term B&D (bondage & discipline). B&D was a term that was put forth by the leather community in an attempt to remove itself from term S&M, which had a strong negative connotation at the time.

3/29/2009 11:44:21 AM

Consent With Awareness
Article 8 of 12
Author: Master Eso © 2004 http://www.leathernroses.com/eso/esoconsent.htm

 I am really not sure what the motivation behind concealing the truth and realities of consensual slavery is, as can be seen so often in other groups professed to APE/TPE lifestyle, or in the mainstream BDSM community in general. Maybe some might think one can catch more flies with honey.

Masters however, need slaves who enter an APE/TPE with awareness, not flies.

I'm afraid much more damage is done to the newcomers and aspiring slaves, by romanticizing, beautification and modification of the reality of the APE/TPE lifestyle.

This is not a membership drive and we are not recruiters. Well, at least I'm not.

I truly believe it is imperative that aspiring slaves are confronted with the truth, and nothing but the truth. An aspiring slave must know and understand the realities of APE/TPE slavery, its dynamics, structures and what is expected of them. And that without romanticizing and beautification and preferable before they accept a Masters collar and enter into a APE/TPE.

A slave has no rights nor does she have the luxury of saying no to Master. She has no limits of her own and will accept and adopt her Masters boundaries. A slave might be broken, and if necessary completely, humiliated, degraded and mold and rebuilt, to her Masters wants, needs and specifications, and yes, a Master will do as he sees fit. A slave has no more control, her time and her body is no longer hers. She lives and exists only to serve and please her Master. A slave will serve, obey and submit, or face punishment, some more then others. A slave might be beaten, caged or gagged and many other things she never dreamed of. Once she consented and accepted her Masters collar, she is no longer free. She is her Masters slave and property.

Slavery is not all about the slave. It is in fact, all about the Master. APE/TPE is not Vanilla Kink, it is not Dom/sub BDSM role play. APE/TPE is consensual slavery. Absolute and unconditional.

I truly believe if aspiring slaves are properly educated, informed and prepared, confronted with the realities beforehand, without holding anything back, there would be a lot fewer “slaves” running and crying "abuse".

And that is exactly why I am dedicated to let the newcomers and aspiring slaves know up front what the realities of APE/TPE really are. And that is also why I do not sit idly by, when “Vanilla Thinking”, misconceptions or misleading distortions and statements creep up.

Modern day consensual slavery is quite possible both, “real” consensual slavery, and an old-fashioned or ancient form of marriage, as in ancient times the dynamics of marriage were more then similar to our modern day consensual slavery.

As marriage, consensual slavery is vowed and committed by word of honor. Even that marriage has always been vowed before “God” does not change the fact, that it rest entirely on the consenting parties, honor, integrity, respect and most of all their sense of loyalty.

What has however changed is the laws of mostly the western society, which turned “vanilla” in regards of marriage.

In ancient times, marriage vows were enforceable by the husband (Master) in accordance with the laws of the respective society. Nowadays, divorce or separation is enforceable by the wife (slave) in accordance of our now “vanilla” society.

However, the meaning of commitment through ones word of honor is unchanged.

This is the reason that a slave cannot release herself from her Masters collar without her Masters explicit consent and approval. When a slave consented to be her Masters slave, she gave up that right, and must now be held by her word (vows) of honor.

Even today there remain many societies in which divorce is not legally possible, and even in some societies where divorce is legally possible, the wife will remain a “chained woman”, unless released by her husband.

Although the commitment to consensual slavery cannot be enforced by the laws of our society, the commitment and vows, are or should be just as much binding, by word of honor.

Consent with awareness saves all of us much time, effort and hurt feelings. APE/TPE simply is not for everyone, and only an informed slave can consent with awareness.

3/28/2009 7:24:52 PM
WINDSHIELD BUG

A man and a woman were driving down the road, arguing about his deplorable 
infidelity when suddenly the woman reached over and sliced the man's penis off. 
Angrily, she tossed it out the car window.

Driving behind the couple was a man and his 6-year-old daughter. The little girl 
was chatting away at her father when all of a sudden the penis smacked their car 
windshield, stuck for a moment, then flew off.

Surprised, the daughter asked her father, 'Daddy, what the heck was that?'

Shocked, but not wanting to expose his little girl to anything sexual at such a 
young age, the father replied, 'It was only a bug, Honey.'

The daughter sat with a confused look on her face, and after a moment said.. 
'Sure had a big dick, didn't it?
3/28/2009 10:49:00 AM
Ten Qualities
That Make a Good Mistress
(or Master)
http://www.bdsm-dominatrix-mistress-fire.com/BDSM/bdsm_10qualities.htm

1. Control
.
Above all, a good Mistress is always in control of herself. She does not rant or rave, and never punishes when angry. On the rare times that temper overwhelms her, she walks away until she regains balance. After all, how can a Domme control her sub if she can't control herself?
2. Creative. A good Dominant puts time, energy and creativity in her scenes. She is not satisfied playing the same games over and over, and goes the extra length to come up with new and different ideas.
3. Human. The best Mistress knows she is human. She realizes she will make mistakes, and is quick to apologize when she does. She knows she won't be thought of as any less "Dommly" because of an apology. On the flip side, she realizes that others will make mistakes also, and even though she may punish for the mistake, she accepts an apology graciously and puts the event in the past.
4. Compassionate. A good Mistress is compassionate. She cares about her sub(s), friends and family. She takes time to listen and respond to the needs of others. She isn't selfish and doesn't have the illusion that the world revolves around her.
5. Technique. A good Domme works on her play technique. She knows how to use her toys and practices frequently. She reads the latest books and talks to others in the scene. An effective Mistress tests her toys on herself before she uses them on her sub.
6. Consistent. The best FemmeDom is consistent in her instructions and requests. She doesn't give her sub conflicting commands. She delivers equal punishment for equal offenses, and equal rewards when pleased. She is firm in her direction and does not waiver when faced with a difficult situation.
7. Thorough. An effective Dominant is thorough. She directs a scene from start to finish to better allow her sub to achieve headspace. She takes away all distractions and decisions...telling her sub what position she desires, what needs she wants fulfilled, and how this is best accomplished.
8. Respectful. A good Mistress respects herself and others. She strives to always project herself in the best possible light, and expects the same from her submissives. She is well groomed, and takes pride in her looks. She takes good care of her toys and equipment.
9. Safe. A Domme worth playing with is safe. She is aware of the damage she can cause a submissive and does her best to prevent harm. She knows first-aid and attends classes periodically to keep herself updated.
10. Communication. A good Domme is an effective communicator. She says what she means, and means what she says. She is specific and chooses her words carefully. She doesn't rant, nag or whine because she knows this shows a lack of control. She states instructions in a clear, easy-to-understand manner.
3/27/2009 1:04:25 PM

Permanent Marks in BDSM - How to Identify Your Submissive by the Marks You Choose
http://www.associatedcontent.com/article/959946/permanent_marks_in_bdsm_how_to_identify.html
  Permanent marks are something submissives and doms regularly think about. There is nothing like the thrill of knowing that your submissive is carrying some form of mark somewhere on his or her body to proudly show your ownership. There is also the downside of having that mark after a failed relationship. Relationships do fail and therefore it is never advisable to have a tattoo done on someone's thigh that contains your name before you know that the relationship is a serious one. Many people have made that mistake and consequently had to pay a lot to reverse the mark or try to explain it to a new partner afterwards.
  How many forms of permanent marks are there though? The first one I can think of is branding, hot or cold. Then there are tattoos and cuttings. All of these have their pros and cons and their risks too. It is important to consider the risks before you jump right in and subject your submissive to it. 
  Branding first. What is branding? It is the burning of a symbol, name or other image of ownership into the skin of a person with the intention of making the scar permanent using a hot or cold iron. The important things to take into account when doing this is to make sure that infection does not occur, that the metal is at the right temperature, that it is held on the skin for only one to two seconds as it could injure a person if it stays there for much longer. You also need to take the person's skin type into account.
  What all of this tells me is that if a master and slave decides to do this, they should get an expert to do the branding. Another factor that makes branding so popular is that the submissive shows their willingness to take pain for the dominant in order to show the world that he or she belongs to that dominant. Pain pills could help get a submissive through this and the dominant has to have these on hand directly after the event. The scar should also be carefully tended to prevent any infection.

3/24/2009 4:10:30 PM
'TUDE 
http://www.bestslavetraining.com/attitude.htm
How attitudes are formed: 
  Attitudes are formed about a particular object by direct experience with the object, repeated association that produces a response, and observing others.
An attitude serves one or more of the following three purposes:

1) We develop favorable attitudes toward objects that reward or aid us and unfavorable attitudes toward objects that thwart or punish us.

2) It provides a schematic or knowledge function and a means to group categories together.  It simplifies life by allowing us to group objects perceived to be similar under the same label.  It allows us to quickly base an opinion about an object based upon past experiences and learning about a similar object. One key to changing attitude about an object is to change the label associated with the object to a more favorable one.

3) It defines one's self and maintains self-worth. Many attitudes express basic values and reinforce self-image.

A person’s attitude about an object is usually not isolated, but is embedded in a cognitive structure, linked with a variety of other attitudes.  That is why it is difficult to change a person’s attitude.
Attitudes have a vertical and horizontal structure:
  Vertical structure
means that a primary belief will effect many minor beliefs under it.  An attempt to change a minor belief will not effect the major structure of an attitude.  The source of the attitude must be examined.  Just telling a slave that she has a bad attitude will not cause a change.  A core belief can cause attitudes about a wide range of objects.
  Horizontal structure is when an attitude is linked to two or more different justifications.  An attitude with two or more horizontal linkages or justifications is more difficult to change than one based on a single primitive belief.  Changing a belief about one linkage will not change overall attitude because a second belief also upholds the attitude.  Each linkage must be examined and the thought process related to it must be challenged.
Some questions to ask about an attitude:
How long have you held this belief?
What happened that caused you first to feel this way about the object?
What were you doing when you first remember acting that way?
Why do you feel that way about the object?
Is this attitude helping or hurting your slavery?
Techniques for changing attitude:
  If you change a slave's attitude,  then you can change her behavior.  According to social psychology,  a Master can change a slaves attitude by one of the following techniques:  (Note: I don't consider it a complete list)
1)   Foot-in-the-Door Technique.  To get someone to change an attitude or grant a favor, begin with a small attitude change or favor.  The theory is that a second change is easier after the first one.  This is the method used on American POW's during the Korean War. 
2)  Door-in-the-Face Technique.  First,  ask for an outrageous attitude change or favor, then reduce it to a much smaller and more reasonable one.   It works best if there is not much time between requests.
3)  Ask-and-you-shall-be-given Technique.  People will respond by giving to what is seen as a good cause.
4)  Lowballing Technique.  A person is influenced because they perceive a low stake in it.  Once the decision is made, the stakes can be increased.
5)  Modeling.  Modeling the behavior of someone else increases the likelihood that they will change. 
6)  Incentives Techniques.   Incentives work well for changing behavior but not attitude. A person can go to work for the money, but still dislike the job.
7)  Role Playing.   Role refers to behaviors that are expected of someone in a particular social setting.   A slave is expected to act as a slave and therefore her behavior will change to meet her behavior.
Different views on how attitude is changed:
Below are three theories of how attitudes are changed:

1) Cognitive Dissonance Theory: 
  Cognitive dissonance is a mental discomfort (conflict) caused by a discrepancy between two or more  personal beliefs or between beliefs and behavior.  This provides motivation  to change either an attitude or behavior to reduce dissonance.    
  In slave training,  the slave knows that she can't change her behavior,  because it is structured by her Master, therefore she is motivated to change her attitude to maintain a balance.
2)  Reactance Theory:
When a slave feels her freedom of choice is being unjustly restricted, she is motivated to re-establish it. (see section on Resistance & Reactance for more detail.
3) Self-Perception Theory:
This theory states that attitude and emotions are inferred from behavior.  It states that people don't know their attitude, until they stop and examine their behavior.    They will first search for an external explanation and if none exists,  they will turn to internal ones.  

3/23/2009 11:18:54 AM

http://www.bestslavetraining.com/punishment.htm
General information - Punishment and Discipline in the bdsm lifestyle:
  In the BDSM lifestyle there is usually a distinction made between punishment and discipline.   B.E.S.T. slave training involves the use of both in the training of a slave.             
Discipline is training employed by the Master to teach proper behavior and obedience.  Discipline is described as instruction and exercise; training, whether physical, mental or moral.   Generally the time spent training your slave to kneel, stand, speak and so on is defined as discipline training.  It is also training to adjust attitude.  One of the uses is to teach and practice proper behavior.               
Punishment is correcting misbehavior.  It’s a penalty imposed on the slave for wrongdoing.  It’s used after the slave has displayed bad behavior to:
1) demonstrate to the slave that her Master is displeased,
2) show that the behavior was unacceptable and her actions have consequences and
3) provide reinforcement for a change to proper behavior.Punishment focuses on behavior, intentional or not.  Because behavioral modification is important; punishment can be administered to the slave if the bad behavior is unintentional.   However, the method and severity of punishment may very depending on if the behavior was intentional or unintentional. 
  The slave may not like the consequences that her Master applies, but she accepts them because they apply to her and are for her  betterment.  Punishment should always aim to improve the slave's behavior. 
  Punishment does not always involve corporal punishment.  Punishment is anything administered by the Master that is very uncomfortable to the slave for the purpose of changing behavior.  It could be having the slave stand in the closet, go to bed early, restriction of privileges, ignoring her, caging, bondage, or many other forms.
  Example: (ping pong ball and/or egg timer)
  A ping pong ball can be used for both discipline and punishment, depending on how applied.   A slave can be told to hold a ping pong ball to a wall with her nose for a period of time.  
  She can be placed in various positions then the Master starts an egg timer and the slave must remain in that position until the egg timer alarms.  She is then given a second position to hold and the egg timer is reset.  This can go as long as you wish, you can keep setting the timer and giving her new positions.  Challenging positions can be used for punishment.    Let your imagination be your guide.    Many egg timers can be set for 30 minutes or more, if you wish to make her hold a position that long.   
  Punish can be the taking away of privileges; loss of the use of a computer, car, or  television. 
  Another punish could be to have her repeatedly write out a sentence or thought on paper.  This is helpful is he is not with his slave and wants to see a positive action taken by her before he gets home.  He can tell her to write what she has done wrong or what she needs to do on paper several time and show him when he gets home.   He can also sent her some place (another room) to write while he does something else. 
  In the bondage section of this website,  I discuss some uses of bondage as discipline or punishment.
  If the slave is a heavy masochist, then something other than corporal punishment might be warranted.  It goes without saying, that punishment is not intended to be fun or provide pleasure.    A slave should not be allowed to misbehave to fulfill her masochist needs and never rewarded for bad behavior.   Don't let what you intend to be a punishment be a reinforcement for bad behavior.    Being placed behind the couch in the living room or den for an afternoon can teach her a valuable lesson.  If she makes a noise or disrupts you in any way, her time behind the couch can be extended.   The use of physical bondage is not necessary, using mental bondage by instructing her to remain quite, still and out of site.   In general,  the more she loves pain, the less it should be routinely applied as punishment and the more care it takes in administering pain as punishment. 
  To enable a slave to properly serve you on a daily basis, she should have full knowledge of what behavior is expected of her.  What is expected of her should be constant and clearly defined by her Master.  This is why written rules, positions descriptions, and protocols are important.  The importance of discipline training and communication can not be understated in the overall  training process.
  As I have stated in other portions of this website,  not all Masters believe in using written rules, guidelines, and protocols.  That of course is their decision.   It is my opinion that written rules help provide a clear path for the slave and a stronger foundation for her change.  I'll admit it takes more time and effort, but I believe the effort is worth it.        
  Punishment is a type of coercive power.  Coercive power is one of the 5 forms of interpersonal power one person has over another. 

3/22/2009 4:45:04 PM
Chapter 1 - Finding a Submissive
http://www.darkconnections.com/mentors/dominantfieldguide.html

Intuition and common sense are your most valuable instincts.

Look for the same personality/qualities you would look for in a vanilla partner.

Be clear and honest about what you are seeking in a relationship.

Make sure your sub understands whether you are looking for a monogamous or poly situation.

Before you attempt poly, make sure you can handle that first sub.

Make a list of mandatory questions to ask prospective subs.

A sub that refuses to answer basic questions, especially regarding his or her medical history, has something to hide.

Pass over prospective subs who obviously aren't compatible with your needs.

Don't rush blindly into relationships because you are so eager to have a sub.

Collars should not be given out without serious consideration and intent.

Being a Dominant doesn’t give you the right to order around every sub you come in contact with.

Subs are not obligated to have sex or give tributes to you.

Be wary of subs who want financial support, or who are frequently collared and released.

Talk to other subs and Dom/mes before you meet someone new. Get references.

Expensive fetish clothes/toys or a collection of collars does not make a submissive.

Some subs exaggerate their lifestyle experience in order to impress Dom/mes.

A sub with many years of experience may still be a total asshole or mentally unstable.

A sub has a right to leave you.

3/21/2009 12:02:28 PM
The D/s Cheat Sheet
http://www.submissiveloving.com/ds-cheat-sheet.html

The Rules: There aren't any.
How to be a submissive: Submit
How to be a dominant: Be a leader.
How to Choose a Dominant or submissive: The same way you would choose anyone to share your life. Carefully.
The difference between a submissive and a slave: Whatever you want it to be. You're going to believe what you want to anyway. (see The Rules)
How to get your submissive to submit: If you have to ask, consider this is not for you or you've chosen the wrong person for you.
Physical pain and D/s: No, you don't have to. No, it doesn't make you less submissive/dominant.
Submission is a gift: Keep in mind we've all gotten crap gifts over the years. Gifts we've thrown away or exchanged. Like beauty, submission is in the eye of the beholder.
The mindset that submissives should be cowed to 'or else', is absurd. "Do what I want or I won't submit"? Get over yourself.
Good luck on your journey,
Cerina
3/20/2009 6:21:28 PM
Keep the Fires Burning
"All it takes is a little creativity, an open realistic mind
and a true desire for the BDSM to live forever"
It doesn't take a genius to run a BDSM relationship when things are intense and hot, lots of BDSM happening, lots of attention, no limitations to scenes etc. etc. The most serious problems in a long term relationship are the "low level periods" - where work, family, stress, vacation, etc. comes in between the relationship and BDSM.
  Over the years, we have come up with different methods to both reinforce the D/s relationship, even when the optimal conditions weren't present as well as ways to break the ice and get back to intense BDSM when conditions changed to the better. Below is a listing of some of the ideas that have worked for us - hopefully some can work as an inspiration for you as well:
GOING BEYOND LIMITS REGULARLY:
  An idea to avoid turning into a "MrNiceGuyDominant" could be to, say, once a month do something you know that your slave really doesn't like. Not because it's fun to take her there but because it ensures you that you're free to be in charge. Some might argue that you don't have to actually do it to feel that freedom, but for me it works that way. Quite a good part of my innovative brain doesn't seem to react to logical conclusions unless they're proven in reality. It's like it's something that has to be felt to really work, not a "think" thing. I'm not even sure its located in the brain. This feeling of truly being free to be in charge. For me it's located somewhere in my stomach maybe it's related to the submissive's fire, a dominant mirror of sorts. All I know is that for me, I have to actually extend the limits to truly feel the freedom to do so.
USE OF (EVEN SILLY) RITUALS:
  Another way to ensure that the fire keeps burning over time is the use of rituals. It doesn't have to have anything to do with rattling chains or cuffs. It can be anything. A silly example would be: Whenever the slave is in a situation where she can do things right to left or vice versa she ALWAYS does it left to right - like tying shoes for example. Always left shoe first - silly, I know, but it works excellent as a constant reminder of the roles, thus making D/s present, even when it isn't!
  Less silly rituals might be for the slave to keep a diary that the dominant can read whenever he feels like it. Not a diary written for his eyes, but a diary written for the slave herself. It is important that the diary is not written with the dominant in mind as the reader. If done as a personal thing it can be a bridge for the slave to express feelings - even feelings that don't necessarily suit a Master/slave relationship. Rather than telling her Master up front "Hey, I hate to do this or that", it might work better if it's done in more of a discrete way - like the "open diary".
  Some might argue, that a slave would not need an "open diary" because she should always be allowed to express herself and her feelings openly to her Master, and that he could just adjust to it or not as he wanted to - which I fully agree too. The "open diary" is not meant to be a replacement for good communication. However, there are things that aren�t big enough to bring up as a real problem, yet it sucks not to express it (since it's probably no big deal anyway). For us it works excellent to have this "in between solution" for issues that aren't of severe importance. Many of these small things, if the submissive was to express them throughout the day, it could easily end up being a limitation to the Master/slave relationship.
TAKING OFFICIAL TIME OFF:
  Most things in life go up and down - and for me the same goes for BDSM. There are times when I want to face life in a BDSM context 24 hours a day and there are times where I am focused on other things and really don't pay that much attention to BDSM.
  In the past, these periods changed without notice. All of a sudden things just shifted from being heavily BDSM to being limited BDSM. As it happened again and again I realized that this was how it worked for me. So rather than just turning the fire up or down without notice, I made it more formal. I simply invented different protocol modes for my slave.
  At times with low levels of BDSM activity she is told to be in relaxed protocol - meaning we approach each other pretty much like any vanilla couple would. Then at times with heavy BDSM activity, she is told to be on strict protocol - meaning we approach each other in a more formal way than most BDSM relationships I know of.
  Before declaring which protocol was present it seemed to leave both of us frustrated at times when we weren't tuned in to the same level. It could have been either way around. It could be me expecting more obvious submission than what I was seeing or could be her expressing her submission more obvious than I had eyes for at the time. In any case, it helped us greatly to declare the protocol in a formal way rather than just letting the protocol change.
USE OF SYMBOLISM:
  Since intense BDSM isn't happening 24 hours a day, it may be useful to use symbolism that will work as a reinforcer of the roles even when they aren't being lived out to the full extent. Examples might be the shaving of the submissive's pubic hair - as an indicator of her status towards both her Master but also her status compared to free people in general. Just like a child needs parental guidance, a slave needs guidance from her Master, thus the removal of the pubic hair works as an excellent symbol of a person with less freedom than the average adult person.
  Other symbols could be used for practical issues. For example, we have kids in our household, which means that BDSM cannot be lived out to the full extent all day long. There were times in the past where I was not aware that there were limitations to her submission and it really doesn't sound cool in the ears of a Master when he is told "ahem...uhm... sorry...but..ahem..the kids are still up".
  To solve this, I gave my slave a ring that she is using to indicate her level of availability. The ring has a gold-shaped triangle on the front side. When there are no limitations to her submission she wears the ring so that the triangle points towards her arm - otherwise it points towards the nail of her finger. Even when BDSM is not happening she has to adjust the ring, which works as a reinforcer of her submissive role. Even when BDSM is not present, say when we're watching a movie, I catch myself looking at her, seeing the ring pointing towards her arm, and I smile to myself as the movie keeps running.
  A fun use of symbolism that we have been using are hand signals. For example, when at a cafe, if I place my hand on the table while spreading two fingers, it means that she has to spread her legs and continue to spread them more and more until I stop spreading the fingers. Crossing my fingers means she has to cross her legs. Forming an "O" between my index finger and my thumb means she has to have an orgasm. Oh! the fun we have had when my sweet one suddenly had to excuse herself to go use the bathroom, returning back a few minutes later with blushing cheeks!
  Close to anything can be turned into a hand-sign that can only be read between you and your slave, allowing dominance to take place even when it might not be socially acceptable.
IF YOU CAN'T BEAT THEM - JOIN THEM:
  Using a phrase borrowed from business strategy theory, I'd like to introduce the last idea in this list. Often the life outside of BDSM works against the D/s relationship. However, it is often possible to adjust to things by being just a tiny bit predicable.
  For example, when our kids were smaller they'd sometimes wake up crying in serious need of attention. Now after this had happened 117 times during an intense scene, we decided to do something about it, rather than letting it spoil our scene. I defined what would happen IF it happened again. It could be most anything, like simply telling her to keep masturbating without cumming till I returned after putting the kids back to sleep, or for her to go put the kids back to sleep while leaving her buttplug in, or simply telling her to lay down on all four and work as a table till told otherwise. Then after putting the kids off to sleep, I'd go on using her as a table for whatever amount of time I wanted to.
  Another example could be going on business trips. It is pretty hard to maintain an active BDSM relationship while being physically away with only very limited communication for say 2 weeks. However, it could be an excellent opportunity to put the slave on chastity, since Master was not present anyway, she'd have no sex whatsoever until he returned. Or how about telling her that if someone called her and simply whistled, she'd have to offer phonesex on the spot, without being entirely sure of whom it was that was calling! It actually might be fun to do this, and after she reached climax have your female friend tell her "thank you" then hang up *g - oh well just an idea.
CONCLUSION:
  There are many threats to a long term BDSM relationship - the toughest ones don't have anything to do with BDSM. On the contrary, the worst threats are related to the periods of time where BDSM is less present.
  By adopting a realistic attitude and preparing for these times in advance it is possible to avoid or reduce the effect of many of these threats. All it takes is a little creativity, an open realistic mind and a true desire for the BDSM to live forever.
3/16/2009 11:27:12 AM

"I will survive!"
SING IT GIRLS!!! OUT LOUD (But you ain't heard it from me!)
At first I was afraid, I was petrified.
When you said you had 12 inches, Lord I almost died!
But I'd spent so many years just waiting for a man that long, That I grew strong, and I knew that I could take you on ... But there you are, another lie, I was ready for a Big Mac and you've brought me a French fry! I should have known that it was bull,  just a sad pathetic dream Should have known there was no Anaconda lurking in those Jeans!
Go on now-go! , Walk out the door,
Don't you promise me 10 inches, then turn up with only 4! Weren't you a brat to think I wouldn't find you out!? Don't you know we're only joking when we say size don't count??!![Chorus]
I will survive! I will survive!
Cuz as long as I have batteries,
I know I'm gonna thrive!
I will always have good sex,
With a handful of latex!
I will survive! I will survive! Hey! Hey! It took all my self control not to laugh out loud,
When I saw your little weiner standing tall and proud!
But to heck with your ego and to heck with all your needs,
Now I'm saving all my lovin' for a cordless multispeed!
[Chorus]
I will survive! I will survive!
Cuz as long as I have batteries,
I know I'm gonna thrive!
I will always have good sex,
With a handful of latex!
I will survive! I will survive! Hey! Hey!

2/23/2009 4:19:22 PM
http://www.wizdomme.com/infopack/faq.shtml#rlmeet
How do I meet BDSM people in real-life?
VERY CAREFULLY! If you decide to attend a group gathering, make sure it's a reputable organization or individual putting it on. Do your homework! If you plan on meeting an individual, please read the many safety guidelines in this D/s Help & Info Pack. In short:
Make sure you know the person well and trust them before setting up a face-to-face meeting
Arrange to meet in a public place, and have your own transportation
Make sure a trusted friend knows where you are, who you are meeting, and when you expect to return (or arrange a time to check-in with them by phone)
Never expect or plan to engage in BDSM activity at a first meeting! It should be a social visit only, to get to know each other
These may sound overly cautious, but they are the guidelines suggested for any face-to-face meeting, and should be doubly stressed for BDSM people. There is a very real chance (and sadly, some very real horror stories) of people being taken advantage of and hurt very badly by unscrupulous people. Use your common sense and listen to your instincts - not your libido.
My online partner wants to meet RT, but I'm not sure if I'm ready yet.
Don't ever feel pressured to do anything you're not comfortable about. Listen to your instincts - if you feel a warning signal, listen to it! Anyone worth respecting will respect your concerns and be patient, if they truly care about your feelings. There are some unscrupulous people in this lifestyle (as in all groups of people) who can take advantage of the dynamics of D/s and "make" someone do something they're not ready for. Successful D/s is built on trust, patience, and understanding - not coercion.
2/19/2009 7:58:23 PM
Beauty & BDSM
http://www.bdsmrealm.com/modules.php?name=Magazine&file=article&sid=363
Arrogant demand, element of the play, contour factor? From fetish to the BBW movement, from vanilla deserters looking for identity to aesthetic BDSM scholars: deepening the aesthetic side of alternative sexuality.
Beauty in BDSM has different meanings. From the point of view of simple play, in the Dom- beauty becomes the reason for adoration, in the sub- a pleasure for the eyes (and the ego) of the Dom. But depending on the expectations of the individuals it can convey different meanings. At times in fact the standard canons of beauty are replaced by pictures of darkbeauty, where the denial of those criteria can even become object of desire. That when even ugliness or deformity come to be worth desirability in the BDSM field. So a Dom can be desired and appreciated precisely for his “terrifying” appearance, just like a sub can be chosen for his/her ugliness too, this being picked out as element of the humiliation. In other circumstances, in BDSM relationships where sexual desire has an essential role in particular, beauty can instead be regarded as an important factor, because it makes the play mate particularly desirable.
Context and self image
We live in a society that celebrates clearly the criteria of beauty and desirability: advertisement, movies, TV incessantly celebrate and motivate specific ideals of beauty. This aesthetisation takes us to self judging ourselves in comparison to models, actors and showbiz people. A comparison that marks, on average, our more or less great defeat. The image we have of ourselves is inevitably reflected in the way others relate to us. If those around us, friends and acquaintances, are eager to offer attention and kindness, wehave a desired and therefore desirable self image. If on the other hand nobody notices us or, worse, we are more or less explicitly scorned and disqualified, our own image will definitely suffer decline.
Who's Fat?
A peculiarity of the BDSM world is related to the claim, in it, of a specific value of personality with regards to aesthetics. An example is the BBW (Big Beautiful Women) movement that concretely gathers and ideologically represents the (many) overweight women who, tired of feeling second class women, claim their shape as a matter of pride. In the BDSM world specifically people of both genders find a new and differently valued relationship, because in both roles its possible to go back to being considered attractive and objects of desire. Further on we deepen the subject to figure out whether and how this is an opportunity or a danger, for now just consider that mere beauty, in BDSM, doesnt have the same counter value it has in the vanilla world.
Fetish and Glam
The term that sums up and identifies a specific link between BDSM and aesthetics is certainly Fetish. Cleared in the whole world by advertisement, the cult of plastic materials, leather, but also metals and all sorts of out-of-the-ordinary materials has in its own DNA the quest for beauty, for balance and artistic effect. But the beautiful in Fetish is more centred on the materials and on the interpretation of the alternative dress than on the mere aesthetics of the subjects. Often the purists consider with little enthusiasm the models that are photographed in fetish apparel or attitude as opposed to individuals that are much less gaudy but clearly more into the alternative sexuality. On the other side the fetish scholars despise just as much the debased and vulgar expressions that BDSM produces and that, once confined in third class porn, now fill up the Internet. Between the two poles of empty aesthetic representation and lowly vulgarity theres a vast and uneven range of expressions that go from highly professional but true in Mapplethorpe style photography to amateur. Wrapping up: in Fetish BDSM tries to become art or at least glamour.
Beauty Games: Adoration
Being adored, being the object of worship and attentions of all sorts is a quite rare condition. In the vanilla life veneration finds just few externalisations, in situations that have religious implications for instance (the ministry of a creed) or situations that have a strong emotional projection (as in the leader of a political group or a famous person). The most common exhibition of worship is however related to love affairs. It is very common for lovers to show non necessarily mutual devotion for the beloved one. It is ordinary experience to adore even the worst flaws of the beloved person. In a D/S relationship worship is frequent towards the Dom. Mostly celebrated in femDom situations, but existing in maleDom relationships too, the veneration that the sub offers has a very peculiar value. People who are used to receiving attention and being the object of passions, therefore desirable people, beautiful or appealing, will find in this situation an evidence but not a novelty. People who arent used to this kind of input will be inevitably strongly involved. Surely these injections of self esteem will be precious goods for the thirsty ones, up to the point of causing an actual addiction.
Beauty Games: Denial
A particularly intense game consists of punishing the narcissism of a sub who, being him/her right or wrong, thinks of himself as beautiful or desirable. This can happen debasing his looks in words in particular with audience. This debasing can be explicit, with direct remarks and actions, or it can be a subtle and prickly edge play. First case is when, for instance, gross or clumsy make up and clothes are imposed on a sub, who will be forced to attend social activities. An example of the second case is when a charming sub's attempts at appearing pleasant and nice in public are regularly cut short by the Dom who makes him/her feel ridiculous or insignificant with apparent indifference. Obviously this kind of games falls in the area of Mindfucking so we recommend to take the right care in the playing of such games.
Surprises and disappointments
Besides beauty in the world of BDSM there are other criteria of desirability which come alongside, swap and sum up to those outside it depending on the different points of view and this can create welcome surprises or unpleasant delusions; some might, for instance, surprisingly find their selves desirable and some might feel penalized as opposed to their usual appeal in the vanilla world. The high level of attentions, often the actual worship of the sub can result in a wonderful surprise. Can be a bit embarrassing but it's often very rewarding too. Not everyone can have the same amount of self esteem and self consciousness. For those who already have a high self esteem such a treatment can even become annoying, but for those who (and it's nothing to feel guilty about) aren't used to receiving attention and shows of desirability from the people around, can be a great change. Many find themselves extremely ror that they don't even exist at all) or, as it's usually heard of, real subs. On the other hand most subs will feel like they were not really dominated by their Dom, hence thinking they didn't meet real Doms. It is clear that what doesn't work isn't the actors, Dom and sub, and in their demanded realness, but in the construction of the relationship they both build.
Consolation Dominance
This intense re-evaluation explains the presence of people, both males and females, that compensate their lack in appeal and/or self esteem in the vanilla world taking the role of Dom in BDSM. This matter is extremely delicate and banalities should be avoided. Statements like ugly Mistresses are into BDSM just because they wouldn't find partners otherwise or a Master because nobody would ever respect Him otherwise aren't only plain painful but are also very often wrong.
Vanilla disappointment or BDSM victory?
Many have, for instance, been disappointed in the vanilla world right because in it they were looking for emotions and dynamics of the BDSM world, maybe not knowingly. It is obvious that those who wanted to deliver sufferance and having excitement and gratification in exchange lived difficult relationships, maybe even having the luck of meeting masochists or subdued partners, simply because they both couldn't manage a relationship that accepted their desires. Same way as those who wanted, once again unconsciously, to take forms of humiliating or painful pressure from their partner might have lived disappointing purely vanilla relationships. These vanilla failures can become victories in the BDSM world: it's clear that this isn't an escape but an important discovery or the self and of a correct placement of their own desires.
Running Identities
When on the contrary the vanilla failure from which the subject escapes doesn't concern dynamics or factors that could find their place in the BDSM world, then it's all about a sad condition. Sad for these people, disappointing when not painful for those involved with them. They look for an identity that fits them comfortably in a way that the disappointing vanilla one didn't and they get into the BDSM world because they find a method in the roles, a way of relating to others where they can hide the inconsistency of their personalities. I wouldn't wish that anybody find these unfortunate deserters one reason why among a thousand not to start a BDSM relationship with unknown people especially met OUTSIDE of the BDSM context too. These individuals that in BDSM take with eagerness a role often do not have a personality that is able of expressing itself out of it.
Back to beauty
In conclusion, beauty in BDSM can be an important element with it's being there or with the lack of it, and in both cases it can be an element of the play, it can have an essential role in creating the game or be part of a BDSM manifestation. But be it beauty an accessory, a benefit, a reason for joy or the result of sufferance, a refined quest or a representation, there's one thing that stays undeniable, the general but consoling motto: beautiful is just what you like.
2/16/2009 5:01:17 PM
http://www.angelfire.com/poetry/softs_poetry/abuse.html
Abuse. Such a simple word with such immense impact.
  I thought for some time about what to call this page and could think of no other title but “Abuse”. But, the word does not say it all. Abuse is so prone form of abuse) as a child may batter their children. Or a woman who lived in a home where her mother was battered, will more readily accept to be battered herself. It is a pattern. It becomes a conditioned response to what we saw, learnt and felt at an early stage of our development.
  Abuse happens when one person feels they have the right and are entitled to control another. Abuse may be delivered through fear and intimidation, and often includes the threat or use of violence. Abuse is a crime. It is not BDSM.
  One of the core principles of BDSM is “Safe, Sane and Consentual”. Silence or acquiescence is not consent – they result out of fear. Being beaten until you can barely move is not safe – it is battering. Believing you have the right to physically or psychologically harm another is not sane – it is a disease.
  This lifestyle is no different from any other. Abusers exist within it. Some are serious life-stylers; others are not. There are those who hide behind the veil of BDSM to exploit their disease. To have a safe haven to inflict pain and abuse on another. Just as there are those who have been victimized who seek shelter and validation of their self-image within the lifestyle.
  I submit to Toran. I do not fear him. I do not fear for my life when I place my vulnerability into his hands. I do not cringe at the thought of a sexual scene. For he does not abuse or take for granted his power and control of me, by virtue of our mutual D/s relationship. He does not use my vulnerabilities as weapons with which to humiliate, belittle, or torture me. He guides me and helps me to grow and deal with my fears. He is ever aware of the impact he may have on me. And, he guards the submission I offer him as a treasure. This is BDSM. This is Safe, Sane and Consentual. This is not abuse.
  Take a moment and reflect. Do you know someone who is abused? Do you suspect that a friend or relative is being abused? Are you abused? Such simple questions – such a huge impact on one’s life. Please, if you are or if you do, reach out, help. Break the silence that is abuser’s greatest weapon. 
  I have found many wonderful sites with information and resources dealing with the subject of abuse. Many of them are listed at the bottom of this page. Some have checklists, questionnaires, articles and dialogues. Please, if you or someone you know is abused or you think you might be, check these sites out, and reach out for help.
2/10/2009 9:37:19 AM

How Should the Dom End the Relationship?? http://www.submissiveloving.com/ending.html 

  Scenario:
The Dominant has decided it is best to end a relationship with a submissive.
  This isn't quite the same as ending a vanilla relationship. A sub has "given" themselves over to another human being, thus putting them at some level of subspace ALL the time. Does a Dom simply send a letter and sever all contact? (growl) Does the Dom try to "let us down easy" and sugar coat the facts?? (growl growl) OR does the Dom accept the responsibility he wanted in the first place and explain all the facts and reasons to the submissive AND help her/him through the transition? Give me your feedback. How should a Dom end a relationship with a sub?
  Ok...so it is not a perfect world. I accept that. My problem is this: The "Doms" (please notice quotations) do not seem to take into account the psychological makeup of a submissive. We strive at all times to please. When we are released it becomes obvious *to us* that we have *not pleased* EVEN if that is not the case. It is part of our makeup to blame ourselves for a relationship ending. Therefore, I feel that "Doms" have a responsibility to create the least stress free release possible.

Cerina
The Dom's View-S. Garrett.
  The first step is:
Be certain it is the relationship you want to change. All too often the Dom is looking for a change in the terms of reference - there are far more civilised and effective ways of achieving that.
  Second:
Ensure that You (the Dom, of course) have a clear understnding of why it is you want to end the relationship. If you have done your homework on the first step than this should be easier. Your sub is entitled to a clear explanation of why her world has fallen in and 'it is not you love, it is me' does not cut it. If you find it difficult to establish the reasons, you might want to consider if you are really cut out for D/s anyway.
  Thirdly:
Tell your sub in the kindest way you can. DO NOT ACT LIKE AN @#%$ in the hope that she will end it first! Allow time for her to progress through the stages of her response to rejection - this will require you to sit there and hear some home truths - although she worshipped you, that does not mean that she thought you were perfect by any means.
  Finally: Help her to find closure. You invested a considerable time in training her to surrender everything to you. You owe it to her to spend at least that amount of time in training her not to rely on you any more but that *that* does not mean she can never trust again.
  Having reviewed your obligations when it comes to ending a relationship, the neophyte Dom might be forgiven in believing that the whole thing is not worthwhile. My advice, if such is the case, is for you it probably is not. If you are not entering into a relationship with the firm belief that this is not going to just be your next sub, but yor last one - then do not do it!
The Submissive's View - Cerina
  I chose this topic because so many people have been getting hurt by nasty breakups that I thought it was time to address the issue.
  Interesting thing though...all of the submissives seem to understand the need for release advice and that a D/s relationship needs more loving care in the end than a vanilla one, but the Doms will argue until they are blue in the face that breaking up with a submissive is no different than breaking up with a vanilla woman. I beg to differ gentlemen. You obviously have not done any homework at all regarding the psychology of the sub. How can you expect to understand your submissive if you have no clue as to what makes her tic??? I've had vanilla men dump me cold and i've had Doms do it as well......I'm here to tell you, it is NOT the same. Yes, there is pain involved either way...but with the D/s breakup I felt much more lost.....placed much more blame upon myself......and questioned my ability to submit. Please...I implore you...there is a difference.
  Don't try to sugar coat the facts. Be very upfront and honest.
  Don't say anything like "it just isn't the right time for me now" We're more likely to hear " You still have a chance with me just not now so sit tight and wait for me like a good little subbie"
  DO NOT be a coward and just disappear. The psychological damage caused by that little trick is beyond cruel. You want to be a Dom...now act like one.
  Remain as calm as possible even if you are positive she is Sybil. Do NOT get into a blame game.....Do NOT point fingers..Do NOT cause more harm.....being dumped is devastating enough as it is.
  The submissive deserves your respect even after the relationship has gone bad. You found her good enough to call your own...she is good enough to continue receiving your respect. Don't talk to others about everything she did wrong...don't treat her as though she doesn't exist....DON'T EVER EVER EVER accuse her of not being a submissive just because she wasn't the right sub for YOU.

2/8/2009 2:16:56 PM
The Key to Kinky Happiness
by Gloria Brame
Reproduction is permitted by non-profit and not-for-profit SM groups for educational purposes with acknowledgements given to SAADE and the author. � Gloria Brame

http://www.erotimania.com/library/
  Self-acceptance and self-esteem are the cornerstones of a happy life. For people who are sexually unconventional, this foundation is often shaky and, at times, non-existent. In our culture, it is difficult to feel good about yourself when the sting of a whip is your idea of a sensual caress.
  Ever since psychiatrists in 19th Century Europe first classified kinky behaviors as abnormal, ugly myths have prevailed over honest information. Sexual variations which are largely the outgrowth of normal and innate human impulses have been labeled as perversions and sicknesses; people who long for intense sensations or unusual erotic experiences have been branded sinners and sociopaths. We have no public role models to show us that it is possible to act out unusual sexual fantasies safely and lovingly. The popular image of the "sexual pervert" is of a shady, neurotic character who lurks in dark bars, incapable of intimacy, consumed by morbid, even violent, urges.
  Whether we crave the elaborate rituals of goddess worship or the complex structure of Master/slave relationships, the liberating captivity of bondage or the playful discipline of adult spankings, those of us who explore the world of sexual dominance and submission are repeatedly sent the message that who we are and what we want are all wrong. We are told this by people who represent authority in our lives--our parents, our teachers, our doctors, our clergy. When we dare to confess our fantasies to lovers, we face rejection and ridicule.
  In the face of near-universal disapproval, we feel ashamed of who we are; we resist our emotions and repress our needs. Sexual sadists fear that they may be serial killers in disguise; sexual masochists worry that they may secretly have victim- complexes. Fetishists feel isolated and guilty, believing that a desire to worship feet or to wear rubber is a kind of mental illness.
  Many crossdressers endure desperate cycles of binging and purging with clothes, the way bulimics do with food. They become obsessed with their fantasies, amassing whole collections of garments, wigs, and accessories. When the lust wears itself down, they throw everything away in disgust, vowing to change. Inevitably, of course, the needs resurface, the binging begins again, and the cycle repeats.
  The anxiety about being sexually unconventional is so pervasive that even those who have come to terms with their own kinks may find it hard to accept the kinky things that others do.
  I once attended a fetish event where a group of corset enthusiasts refused to be seated near the "whips and chains crowd" because they believed the myth that people who enjoy giving or receiving pain are dangerous to others. Sexual variations such as the erotic interest in enemas (klismaphilia) or the desire to wear diapers and baby clothes (infantilism) make some kinky people so uncomfortable the topics never even come up at kinky support/education groups.
  So how can we overcome the prejudices--both from without and within--which have made it so difficult for us to feel good about ourselves? First, by looking towards the dozens of writers, psychologists, and activists who are now creating a new literature of sexual enlightenment which shows us, for the first time, that being unusual is not really as unusual as we think. There are quite literally millions, if not tens of millions, of people who enjoy sexual variations of one kind or another.
  We can turn to alternative sexuality projects and educational groups, both on-line and off-line, which provide forums for candid dialogue about formerly taboo needs and desires. There we can read about and talk to kinky people who lead positive lives and have satisfying, long-term relationships.
  But the most important step is to take stock of our own lives and to recognize our personal achievements. Whether it's our success in meeting obligations at home and at work; our contributions to our communities or our churches; or the loyalty and compassion we've shown relatives and friends, our own lives demonstrate a simple fact. Being sexually different does not us any less moral, any less decent, or any less precious than other human beings--it is simply a facet of our complex lives. When we learn to accept ourselves, as we are and for we are, we will build a foundation for personal happiness that no myth can shake.

2/7/2009 5:22:24 PM
http://www.angelfire.com/poetry/softs_poetry/trust.html
Trust.
Within the context of a BDSM relationship, it is, in my opinion the single-most important and crucial element! Without that trust of another we have nothing. How could the submissive willingly place her health and safety into the hands of a dominant that she does not trust?
Trust means so many things. It is, to me:
· Knowing that the information I share will not be used against me
· Knowing that my well-being is foremost in my dominant’s thoughts
· Knowing that I am safe
· Knowing that I can put my hand in his and be led to the edge of the cliff without falling off
  Taking the step to trust another, with a secret, or something of great importance about or to me, can weigh so heavily upon your heart it is almost a sickening feeling. Trusting means taking a chance, risking opening yourself up, being vulnerable to another. Yet the joy and feelings of happiness in finding you can trust that person make it all worthwhile!
  We have been taught to guard and hide "little secrets", our weaknesses, our fears. Within your relationship with your dominant (or your submissive) keeping secrets, not trusting, is destructive. And, it is dangerous.
  Trust is not given immediately – not handed over like the leash of a dog. It must be earned, and given slowly. It is built upon, bit-by-bit. In doing so you must be completely honest with yourself and your dominant.
  Only you can determine how much are you willing to risk, how much you are willing to give, how strong are you, or can you be. Finding the truth in yourself is hard; sharing it with your dominant is harder. You have to be willing to allow it to grow.
  And so, we grab our buckets of mortar made from truth and we begin to lay the bricks of trust down as a foundation for something wonderful. We do not do this alone. We have help from them that have instilled in us the acceptance of our flaws and ourselves.
  In a D/s relationship it is the dominant to which we look for help. For it is from them that we seek clarity. Trusting means not carrying the burdens by yourself but finding another that you can lean upon and gladly allow them to lean on you. As a submissive, we expect them to see more clearly into what is going on within us.
  For what is a dominant? A dominant is protector, teacher, guide and lover. And so, it is to the dominant that we look for help in building our foundation.
  What are you feeling – what do you feel for and about this person, this dominant? Is it a feeling that it’s going to be all right? That you’re going to be accepted and understood, and most importantly loved and respected for having taken the risk.
  Think carefully before you give "trust". You have to be the one to decide how much risk you can take with your heart, because that is where you keep all the secrets. 
  What is trust? Trust is love; to me it is the whole of everything in life. It is to be nurtured as one does a child, instructed as one would a student, loved like there is nothing higher on this plane of existence, and guarded for the treasure it is. It is knowing that you’re going to be fine. Knowing that in the end it will be more than worth it all. 
  Trust is a treasure to be shared. Trusting your dominant with your treasure brings with it untold reward. It is standing blind-folded at the edge of the cliff and knowing, with all that is in you, that you are safe.
2/1/2009 6:10:22 PM
Communicating Your Needs by slavette
http://www.erotimania.com/library/
 Reproduction is permitted by non-profit and not-for-profit SM groups for educational purposes with acknowledgements given to SAADE and the author.  
***Message to the one who thinks I'm doing these journals for her sake, don't flatter yourself.***
  [The term �Master� is used in this article as a non-gender specific term and refers to the Owner or person being served. The term �slave� refers to the property or server.]
  Our primary goal as slaves is to make our Master�s life as easy as possible, but in the end we are human. We have needs, wants, and desires just like everyone else and we have expectations about their fulfillment. In a Master/slave relationship, the Master is responsible for meeting the slave's needs - and sometimes He/She will decide to fulfill a slave's want or desire. Since the Master has agreed to be responsible for meeting the slave�s needs, a slave can reasonably expect to have his/her needs met - any expectations a slave has beyond that are not justified unless the Master has told the slave to expect something. However, in order for a Master to meet a slave�s needs or reward a slave by giving something that is a want or a desire, the slave must effectively communicate his/her needs, wants, and desires.
  A short lecture for slaves who have a hard time asking for things: You are your Master's property and you have a responsibility to your Master to look after his/her property - so that means you have a responsibility to look out for yourself. As much as we (and they) like to pretend otherwise, Masters are not mind-readers and do not "know all and see all". You have a responsibility to let your Master know what your needs are and let your Master know when they are not being met. It's hard because we like to think we are superhuman and don't have needs, and sometimes our Masters like to think that we don't have needs either, but we do. Think of owning a slave as being similar to owning a car. Wouldn't it be nice if you owned a car that could tell you "My fan belt is getting frayed and if you don't replace it you've got 5,000 miles left before I blow"? You're doing your Master a service when you communicate your needs before they get to the critical point.
  The first step to being able to communicate your needs, wants and desires is to understand the differences among them. The analogy I use to describe this is that everyone has an emotional "glass of water" and a physical "glass of water" that serve as their "reserve tanks". If our needs aren�t met, our water level goes down and as the water level goes down so does our ability to function properly. We can ignore our needs and stretch our limits for a while, but that length of time depends on the water level in our glass. If we go too long, the water is all gone and we have nothing left to give - either to ourselves or to another person. So, the longer a slave goes without getting his/her needs met, the more work the Master needs to do after that to get the slave back in a smooth running condition. "Wants" are things that put water back in our glass when we get them and can sometimes turn into �needs� if we don�t get them or if our water level gets very low. "Desires" are things that are nice to have and put a lot of water into our glass, but if we don't get them it doesn't affect our water level.
  The next step to being able to successfully communicate your needs, wants, and desires is knowing yourself well enough to know where something falls in the classification system. I've been using this classification system for over four years now and I still "mis-file" things occasionally - usually because I didn't file them under "need" when I should have. Second, your Master has to trust you to be honest. It's tempting sometimes, but don't say something is a need when it is really a want or a desire just to get it. Something that slaves can do to reinforce the Master�s trust in the slave and how serious the slave takes this is that if the slave later feels that he/she mis-classified something, come to the Master, tell the Master what happened, and apologize for the mistake. (Admitting mistakes actually builds trust rather than destroys it because it tells the other person that you take responsibility for your actions and you trust him/her to forgive you for being human.) Finally, keep in mind that some wants and desires can get changed into needs if we don't get them fulfilled soon enough (i.e., I always have a desire to play, as time goes by and we haven't played, it becomes a want, after more time it becomes a need). If you know that a want is going to become a need soon, try to give your Master a "heads up" about it before it becomes a need so that he/she can have more control over when and where it is met.
  We all have certain things we expect to get from the people around us. These expectations can range from basic politeness from strangers to love and support from a parent. If our expectations are met, we don�t always notice it � we expected it so it isn�t noteworthy in our mind. However, I have found that my expectations can directly affect the water level in my �emotional glass�. If my expectations are not met, then my water level goes down; but if my expectations are exceeded, then my water goes up. As part of my never-ending struggle to be "superslave", I try to keep my expectations as low as possible so that the chances are increased that I will have them exceeded. Many times when my expectations are not met, I realize that I had no right to the expectation because Master Scott didn't give it to me and I never told him that I had it. In that case, it's my own fault and I try not to let it affect my water level. However, when Master Scott tells me I can expect something, then it becomes a need for me to have that expectation met (if it is in his power to meet it). As an example, if he tells me that we are going to spend the evening together with no computer and no TV, but comes home and turns on the TV and gets caught up in a movie, then I get hurt (my water level goes down) and it effects my trust in him. I didn't ask for the evening together, I didn't need an evening with him, but it became a need once I started counting on getting it. If he comes home and the phone rings and it is an emergency that he needs to go back to work to handle, it isn't his fault and my water level doesn�t change.
  The �needs, wants, and desires� classification system I�ve described above is just one way for slaves to communicate with their Masters. Each Master and slave pairing is different and may require a different form of communication. However, the slave�s objectives should be to use terms that work best for the Master and to increase his/her self-awareness so that needs can be identified and communicated before they reach a critical point.
Reprinted with permission from the archives of the SAADE Gazette
1/31/2009 1:31:59 PM
BDSM Education- Dom/me 
http://www.bdsm-education.com/Domme-Dom.html
  Dom/mes are ordinary, everyday people.  Dom/mes can be female or male.  They can have a job where they'll follow orders and the job is very demanding, they can have a very demanding high paying job where they are in charge (Dominate), they can have a run of the mill type job, they can be wives or husbands, moms or dads, grandmothers or grandfathers, daughters or sons, etc.  Some Dom/mes think there is something wrong with them because they have a need to be served or taken care of, or a need to have someone submit to their control, and/or a need to give some sort of physical pain (erotic pain or real pain). 
  Some will spend their life hiding/suppressing their need and try to be "normal."  Some will even train themselves to never reveal or give in to what they need.  What they don't realize though, the more they try to suppress the need/desire/want, the more the need/desire/want grows.  For some reason a large percent of Dom/mes have put up a quiet, non-aggressive often humorous persona keeping their Dom/me need buried inside where it is safe.  Yet their thoughts/dreams/fantasies are usually about tying someone up, spanking someone, having someone serve them, caring for someone, helping someone to grow like a flower in a garden and/or do things that cause sensations and/or erotic pain (being the prison guard taking advantage of the female prisoners like they have seen in movies, for example) or they want to capture a slave and force them to do things.  Deep down inside, the desire to control continues to stir. 
  All too often Dom/mes attract or somehow seek out those that have been abused in their past.  They find themselves giving the physical or verbal pain, but in an inappropriate way, that usually is not loving but often disguised as love.  They will find themselves torn between giving what they want to give, even if it is not totally how they want, but it's better than not being able to control at all.  People around them often see the abuse or the extreme lengths their friend/relative is going through to control or worse yet see the Dom/me (their friend/relative) as the one being abused.  The people around them may even try to interfere or protect them, but in the end those that get involved will end up the enemy, on the outside being kept at arm's length or never spoken to again by the Dom/me for getting involved. 
  Some Dom/mes convince themselves they need to be forced to dominate and/or control.  Some Dom/mes have convinced themselves that by being forced to take command, their dignity and their self respect is saved.  This is just another way to avoid embracing their Dom/me desires/wants/needs.  Some Dom/mes have convinced themselves to resist or won't allow themselves to control another, or to give erotic pain, bottom line they are not being a Dom/me.  You will even find Dom/mes that consider that by domming they are giving the submissive a gift.  If they are not giving the submissive the inner Dom/me that they have been hiding, then they are not giving the submissive their gift of domination, they are just playing the role of a Dom/me, which doesn't have any real meaning and seems to be more low self esteem, commitment phobia or ego problematic.
  Dom/mes seem to fall into the trap of passive/aggressive often accompanied with insecurity, withdrawing and possibly thrown into the mix as well is the rational that they can never be the Dom/me their submissive wants, or the worst one-- it's abuse.  (Physical or sexual assault or false imprisonment is not part of BDSM. BDSM is negotiated between those participating and is something that is enjoyable and enhances a persons well being.)  To truly take control of your submissive is extremely hard to do.  Best advice I can offer is to go slow, embrace the new direction in your life of taking control.  In the beginning you will feel like all you do is fail or do whatever it is wrong.  You will most likely crash and burn with each failure, but you never have the nerve to share the failure with your submissive.  You will be mad at yourself and push yourself harder than you should or even more than your submissive would want you to.  The Dom/me needs to avoid the urge to run away or end the relationship.  Don't give up, each day that passes things will get better.  In the beginning you will feel the need for constant reassurance from your submissive.  But there will be times you will have to punish and correct your submissive or help your submissive become a better submissive.  Hopefully over time your need to be reassured constantly will calm down to a level your submissive can manage and not feel like they are in the hands of someone way too inexperienced.  Don't let your submissive set up expectations that you know nothing about or you don't have time to do, that will make you feel like you have failed your submissive and most likely upset you and possibly make you want to withdraw.  Do not withdraw, that only makes the submissive insecure and more clingy and needy.  For some submissives if their Dom/me withdraws it leaves them feeling lost, unloved, worthless, without purpose.  BEWARE some (not all) submissives (especially those in a long term relationship) will even think about or may even act on ending their life.  One hope it never reaches the latter.
Avoid allowing your submissive to try to manipulate you to fight for them or prove that you want them, this is a recipe for failure.  If you can, try to avoid those vanilla ingrained knee jerk reactions that thrust you into turmoil, it doesn't' mix well with being a Dom/me.  Try to avoid finding fault in your submissive or the relationship, and slow them down from trying to control (topping from below), run the show or make demands.  Don't fall into the trap of allowing the submissive to say "I am just expressing my limits/needs/wants/desires" or "I misunderstood what you told me" as a way to justify their controlling manipulation (some submissives don't even realize they are manipulating). 
  When the Dom/me is having a hard time meeting the needs and demands of having a submissive, the Dom/me should try to focus on what makes them happy with their submissive.  Try to focus on the fact that you can't live without the happiness, joy, closeness, servitude, etc. that being with your submissive gives you.  You might try focusing on one act/behavior of your submission that gives you great joy, happiness, etc.  Some Dom/mes will bring up a memory of how their submissive dresses, how they sit, how they kneel, how they serve a meal, you get the idea.  Most Dom/mes will focus on their submissive's happiness, love and care, which in turn makes them calm, relaxed and grounded again.  With effort and determination (and probably your submissive's help) you will find the balance of things that seem so overwhelming right at that moment.
  Another thing to avoid is allowing your submissive to act like a sassy/sammie submissive and taunt you if you choose not to punish them for every little thing.  That behavior is not what most Dom/mes want everyday (once in a while might be okay).  If a Dom/me is always handing out punishments rather than getting themselves taken care of or taking care of their submissive, exactly what good is the submissive in the relationship?  Being a Dom/me is not to see how far you can push your submissive or how many hoops can you get them to jump through or how many days they can go without an orgasm.  That is what those who manipulate or have no clue about being a Dom/me do.  If your submissive wants/needs a spanking train them that it is better to get one as a reward for being pleasing/doing good, rather than as punishment (punishment is real and is painful and not meant for pleasure).  Stop and think--do you really want to a submissive acting up to get their way/want?  You can even have your submissive express (respectfully of course) when they want/need a spanking, etc.  Does that mean they will get it each and every time?  Probably not, but it's communication and lets you know what is going on inside of them.  A Dom/me-submissive relationship is an unbroken circle around them (if polyfidelity-around them all).   Within this unbroken circle there is give and take from both/all sides, it is not about being selfish, it is not just sexual aspects, it is about commitment, trust and love.
  Something a Dom/me can never do is not take responsibility for their domination or actions.  You are responsible, for example, for taking care of your health (you get the idea), you are responsible for doing things as safely as you can to avoid injury to your submissive, you are responsible for your submissives mental well being, you are responsible for keeping trust, you are responsible for keeping commitments, and you have to remember all actions have consequences.  Dom/mes it is your responsibility to know how an item physically feels BEFORE you use it on your sub.  This can be accomplished by having a experienced Dom/me use an item on you for 10-15 minutes or more, varying the intensities or it can be accomplished by you being a bottom/sub/slave in play so you get a better head space understanding and better physical intensity rating.  Some feel you can never be a Dom/me until you have first been a sub and earned your leathers (old guard).  If you aren't willing to have it done to you so you have a starting physical intensity point/marker, then you shouldn't be doing it to someone else.  So check that Dom/me ego at the door and be responsible.  Bottom line- As long as you have experienced the varying physical intensities, which shows responsibility and care for your sub, it doesn't really matter which route you choose to get that physical feeling/intensity knowledge.
  Dom/mes remember you aren't a mind reader. If there is something your submissive wants/desires, etc. tell them they must tell you (in a respectful manner of course) or let them write it in their journal.  Remember COMMUNICATION is what keeps things going along the right path.  Stop communicating and things will come crashing down around you, and you will have to work extremely hard to get the trust going again.  Yes you can rebuild trust, but it is a long hard road and must be done with honesty and commitment from both sides.
Dom/mes need to feel they are doing the right thing, and are helping their submissive.  Dom/mes need to feel they are not abusing their submissive, but rather are caring and nurturing.   Dom/mes search until they find the correct submissive for them. This submissive has the right attitude, the right subbie heart, the right form when kneeling, standing or serving, etc.  This submissive will be caring, loving, will help the Dom/me as the Dom/me decides what they need help with.  The Dom/me that agrees to take a submissive on as a life partner will take control and will have varying degrees of control over different aspects of the submissive's life.  Dom/mes will push the submissive to break down their limits or barriers they have put up, and expand them.  What is a limit today, might not be a limit 6 months from now.  Dom/mes will push the submissive, to let go of the control they have placed upon themselves and to open up and be true to themselves.  
  Some Dom/mes aspire to be "True/Real Dom/me."  To call oneself true/real implies that any other form of dominance is less or false.  It has nothing to do with quality, and technical knowledge doesn't make for experienced.  There is no right or wrong way to be a Dom/me.  Domming is an art.  It goes far beyond just being served, training a submissive, or punishing or rewarding.  The Dom/me immerses themselves as deeply as they can into being in control of their submissive.  It is mental, spiritual, and physical, not just a means to arousal. 
1/30/2009 11:06:19 AM

Advice for Dealing with New Relationships
http://www.topdatingtips.com/relationships.htm
When we are actively dating we sometimes forget what the end game is all about - relationships. We can forget why we are dating in the first place and what we hope to achieve. The result of this is that when we finally meet someone we like and spend time with them and start falling in love, we panic. This doesn't just apply to the archetypal male, but to women too. Yes getting involved is scary stuff. Remember this why you are dating in the first place. The end result of dating is a relationship, maybe a long term one, maybe a relationship even leading to marriage. Therefore take your time and get it right.
We can argue all day about when dating becomes a relationship. Maybe after 3 months, maybe after sex. Maybe after meeting their parents, even after moving in together. For some a relationship begins at engagement, for others it occurs the moment the other party agrees to see them again. It doesn't matter. One day, we all accept that today we are in a  relationship. Okay what should we do to sustain it?
Communicate
Talk to each other. Talk a lot, and keep talking. The first thing that goes wrong in any relationship is a change in communication. Simply put, people stop trying and relax. People in relationships stop communicating (gradually) and this quickly turns into taking your partner for granted. Fact. When your better half comes home from work talk to them about whatever they like, even if you are tired. And the 100% rule of thumb is always always ALWAYS look at your partner when you are listening and talking. I have seen this more than I can ever describe, one person in a relationship talking, the other repeatedly saying yes whilst looking somewhere else. If you want your relationship to remain fresh, interesting and inspired, communicate on every level.
Enjoy Yourselves
Have fun in relationships as though you were on a first date. Being with someone is fun, exciting, interesting and loving. Just because you have been seeing each other for a while makes no difference at all. Fun is fun, whatever the age, you should be laughing and having  great time even if you have been together 40 years, so coming home and stating that you are tired and dreary every day won't wash. You were not like that when you began to date so keep it alive by constantly finding ways to have fun together. Laughter heals a lot of ills and at the end of the day, you are together because you enjoy each other's company. That should never change.
It Takes Two to Tango
Relationships are not one sided affairs but a commitment and agreement between two people to want to share their space, time, company and lives together. If you are not married you are not obliged to do this with anyone at all so if its not working out don't hang about. If it is working out then make sure that you both keep putting into the relationship and investing in your joint well-being. As long as you are both involved in your relationship it will work. The problem arises where one feels it is simply too one sided. So always take a rain check every now and again to ensure that you are both as fully committed as you should be.
We are Not the Same
Accept that you are not the same people, neither clones of each other. You have separate interests , hobbies, emotions and moods. Be empathetic and sympathetic to each other as well as giving each other the regular space they require without too much questioning. Just because you have come together for your common good doesn't mean that you don't need an afternoon off occasionally and neither does it mean that you love each other any less. Ensure you retain your space and special time and activities and retain your self identity as needed. If this causes a problem you guys need to talk.
People are Human
No one in this world is perfect. No one, not even me! Ha ha, seriously, when we meet someone we like and we begin our relationship we may well have set high standards and that is fine, but human beings have lots of strange quirks and foibles and ways of doing things. Not everything will meet with your approval and not every element of behavior will be perfect. We don't live in an ideal world and we don't live in fantasy land. Difficult relationships are absolutely normal and understanding that is the key. We all begin by dreaming that everything will be perfect and then something happens that upsets us. Take this in your stride. Accept it and move past it. Loving someone is about everything in life, not just about idealistic romance.
Arguing May Be Healthy
One of the problems in relationships isn't just the lack of communication that can develop, but the retention of problems inside that are allowed to build up and then release uncontrollably. If there is a problem we should talk about it. Personally I hate arguing and it is not part of my ideal relationship view. However there is a great deal to be said for having a good shout and a good argument. It releases frustrations and discontent and quickly brings things to the fore. We release our frustrations and suddenly we are communicating. Stress is released and we feel better. And in any relationship the best thing about an argument is the afterwards where we feel emotional, sorry for getting angry, and we make up in the most passionate of ways.
Keep Having Sex
How many times have you heard that married people don't have sex? We don't have the room here to discuss the vast reasons why, but boredom and complacency often creep in. Lack of creativity, over familiarity and routine are all concerns and causes. A married friend once told me that he and his wife don't have sex for 6 months and when they finally do it feels like they are new lovers again. This lasts for another 6 months then they stop again. A cycle that has gone on for 7 years! Sexual compatibility is very important in a relationship. If you don't match in the bedroom you are kidding yourselves and ultimately you may have longer term problems. To keep a relationship going well, make sure that you do not neglect the bedroom - and anywhere else for that matter!
Don't Change
Keep dating your partner and keep the romance alive. Love them like you just met them. Surprise them constantly and buy flowers when you want to. Little notes and gifts are important as is attention and time spent with each other. Whilst you may both have regular commitments that is absolutely no excuse not to call spontaneously or to make breakfast in bed for your partner unexpectedly. Whilst people naturally do change over longer periods of time, it is down to both of you to keep the passion alive and to do so you do need to make the dating effort. So my advice is keep dating your partner and make them feel freshly loved.
Relationships Take Work
Yes, don't fool yourself. You parents may have been married for 40 years but that doesn't mean that it has been easy. They will often say that relationships and marriages take a lot of work. What they mean is a great deal of understanding, compromise, negotiation and overcoming of problems and difficulties along the way. Making time for each other is essential as are shared experiences, vacations and simply being there. Making your relationship a priority in your lives is also absolutely essential. Often this will mean putting yourself second and taking a back seat. It may mean that your choices aren't a priority and that you won't always be first. Solid relationships are about compromise and acceptance so don't underestimate what that means. Nothing worth having ever came for free.

1/29/2009 9:37:42 AM

How to Identify Toxic Relationships
By eHow Relationships & Family Editor 
http://www.ehow.com/how_2076824_identify-toxic-relationships.html?ref=fuel&utm_source=yahoo&utm_medium=ssp&utm_campaign=yssp_art
 Is there someone in your life who is draining the life out of you? Are you connected to someone who is constantly critical and cuts you down? Are you being emotionally blackmailed? If you answered yes to any of these questions, then you are involved in a toxic relationship. Surround yourself with relationships that are not toxic and you'll enjoy relationships with positive outcomes. 
Step1
Ponder the relationships you have with people in your life. Identify which relationships are positive ones. Positive relationships leave you feeling refreshed, loved and secure.
Step2
Identify toxic relationships by analyzing the relationship and asking questions in the steps below.
Step3
Ask yourself these two questions: Does this person lift me up or bring me down? Do I feel better or worse about myself after I'm with this person? Being around toxic people can be very draining, leaving you with a less-than pleasant feeling. Toxic relationships can actually damage your health. Migraines, stomach aches, depression, stress and tension can result from a toxic relationship.
Step4
Consider whether the person shares the same values as you do. When values differ radically, chances are the relationship becomes a battle zone which creates stress.
Step5
Ask yourself if you feel safe around this person. Is the person physically harmful? Abuse is part of a toxic relationship, whether physical, verbal or emotional. If safety is compromised, go to a shelter or other safe place and report the abuse.
Step6
Consider whether the relationship is a positive or negative one. Some toxic relationships appear to be positive, but upon examination you will find that the relationship centers on the other person and isn't a balanced, give-and-take relationship.
Step7
After you've identified a toxic relationship, take steps to minimize your time with toxic people and lessen or eliminate their impact on your life.

1/28/2009 9:20:33 AM
TRAITS OF A HEALTHY SUBMISSIVE
http://www.submissiveloving.com/healthysub.html

1. The healthy submissive is capable of, and thrives on, intense, intimate, emotionally open relationships. This is often evident in the number of nourishing, sustaining, and life affirming friendships she makes over the years.
2. The healthy submissive is a giver. She often needs help to ration herself because her impulses nearly always lead her to want to do good for others.
3. The healthy submissive is capable of intense joy, especially in the context of a sustaining relationship.
4. The healthy submissive finds significant relaxation when properly related. She is at ease in that place.
5. The healthy submissive has finely tuned interpersonal sensitivity. She is reactive to subtle shifts in the emotional tone of others.
6. The healthy submissive has a fluidity of self, a flexibility that enables her to adapt to changing circumstances.
7. The healthy submissive is playful.
8. The healthy submissive has no more than the usual cultural conflicts about her body, and its goodness and beauty.
9. The healthy submissive takes pride in her accomplishments.
10. The healthy submissive accepts herself as she is, knowing that while her culture values independence and self sufficiency, she has strong dependency needs and that there is no inherent "wrongness" about those needs.
11. The healthy submissive seeks nourishing relationships.
12. The healthy submissive, in accepting herself "as is" is tolerant of others. But neither will she allow anyone to tell her what her truth should be.
13. The healthy submissive has a reasonable self concept, aware of her difficulties as well as her strengths.
14. The healthy submissive hunger is to be the object of an intense and penetrating understanding. When her nature is understood and she is held in a loving and firm frame, her devotion is almost limitless. The healthy submissive has an enormous capacity for devotion, from which springs her service.
1/27/2009 9:41:47 AM

BDSM Education- Long Distance Relationships
http://www.bdsm-education.com/longdistance.html  People don't want to hear this but long distance relationships rarely work.  Yes like with anything there are a few rare successes.  How many mail order brides/grooms relationships do you know of, let alone know that worked out long term?  I can count the number I know on one finger, most people can't even do that.  
  Online, phone calls and seeing each other a few times a year is not really going to cause the relationship to grow.  It takes hands on face to face for a relationship to grow.  Yes web cams can help some, but they are not the answer, just another tool like the phone or online.  Long distance relationships seem to end up as non committed affairs without much responsibility.  Long distance relationships also tend to attract people that have commitment issues.  Stop and think are all the Dom/me's or sub's you find thousands of miles from you?  If so maybe you have commitment issues.  To quote Philip Miller, co-author of Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns when talking about long distance relationships "I have learned two things from them.  First, the endurance of a long distance relationship is proportionate to the patience of the lovers multiplied by the depth of their pockets, divided by the distance between their abodes.  Secondly, nobody has that deep a pocket nor that much patience."  
  Meeting someone online that lives more than a couple hours away have less of a chance working than someone in the same town.  All too often people jump into a relationship without thinking through everything.  People get wrapped up in having something that has been missing or get wrapped up in the thrill of something new, infatuations take hold and rationalization flies out the window and life becomes compromise after compromise, often leaving a path of destruction behind (think of those having affairs and their spouses getting hurt).  Add to this that 9 times out of 10 the person online and the person face to face are not as they seemed online or on the phone.   
It is HIGHLY advisable to find someone in your area or a big city near you.  Local munches are a great starting place.
  Relationships are difficult to begin with, add BDSM and even more difficulties, now toss in long distance to the mix and you can begin to see why things rarely work out.  Most would say that they love the other person, the connection is so strong or they are perfect for me, etc.  You need to think a bit about the relationship and where it will head.  Are one of you married?  Is the spouse/life partner okay with your BDSM relationship with another?  Would one of you have to move?  Is marriage one of the goals?  Are children a goal?  Will you both work?  Are you both in good health or would one be taking care or the other?  Will they keep their commitments to you?  Are they honest?  Is the trust that is needed for a relationship let alone mandatory for BDSM present?  You get the idea.  Now toss into the mix that not all careers allow for easy relocation or that one thing folks would love to do--retire with compensation would be compromised.  Your current family obligations, not counting the already married to someone obligation as well as children and your parents who may need you to care for them later in life.  All this plays into the reality of the relationship.  
  Be sure you both discuss your views on marriage, child rearing, morality, polyamory/polyfidelity/monogamy, sex, politics, religion/spirituality, the foods you like/hate, the kinds of music/comedy you like/hate, the kinds of movies/television shows you love/hate, etc.  After all your relationship should be based on the person not based on BDSM and/or sex.  You really need someone that is on the same horizon as you.  Once you have all the "normal/vanilla" relationship things explored, then you need to start exploring the BDSM issues.  Will this be a life partner/married relationship?  Will this be 24/7?  Bedroom or role playing only? TPE?EPE?TPT? etc.  What if one becomes disabled or gets a disease that will limit your BDSM?  You get the idea.  If things don't seem comparable then end it before getting into the relationship, don't let emotions or friends talk you into something or make your decisions for you.
  You have to be yourself and not something you are not.  If marriage is important to you and not them then you shouldn't be proceeding for it will eventually drive a wedge in the relationship and things will end badly.  Same goes for wanting children, or BDSM 24/7 or TPE/EPE/TPT, monogamy/polyamory etc.  Both of you must discuss your needs and wants, if you two aren't on the same page then you should agree to just be friends and save you both the heart ache.  Don't fall into the trap of thinking you or they will change, this rarely happens.  Don't lie to yourself or them because you are swept up in filling a void you have.  
  So you're gonna try long distance and see how it goes.  Here are a few things to keep in mind:  
  You need to find a long distance phone plan that will save you money.  Some phone companies are offering flat rates for all the long distance calls you want to make.  
You want to get a high speed internet connection with unlimited transfer, so web cam and online voice chat go smoothly.  
  You want to get an internet host that doesn't charge you per e-mail sent or received.  
  Never lie and resist avoiding the truth.  subbies hate to have to admit they didn't accomplish something that is expected from their Dom/me.  The temptation to say they did what was ordered when they didn't is very high, after all the Dom/me can't really know if you did it, as they can't see the outcome.  Dom/me's also hate to admit that something about their sub upsets them and will usually avoid bringing it up.  
  Make trips to see each other as often as possible, ideally no less than twice a month.     
  The more you spend time face to face the more chance you have at succeeding.  The first 6-8 times you are together should be in a hotel and not either one's home.  Suites work well if play is going to occur.  If in the home town of one of you, you can get by with only one hotel room as the other would go home each night or if they needed space or things were not working.  For safety some folks stay in a hotel and not tell the other what hotel and just meet with them away from their hotel.  If you are both out of town then you should have 2 separate rooms (not joining).  Also subbies don't let yourself be bound and helpless, that needs to wait until you have been face to face in the same town for many months.
  Avoid living in a fantasy where everything is peachy.  Keep your interactions real just like you would if they were right there next to you.  If you are sick, someone is stressing you out, or you can't really take 8 canings in a day, COMMUNICATE these things.  Dealing with daily issues is what you will be doing when you are together face to face so do it now as well.  Also both Dom/me and sub are entitled to know what each other's life skills as well as BDSM skills are.   
If a red flag goes up don't ignore it.  Lot's of folks stand firm with a "one strike and you're out" rule since most of your interaction isn't face to face and you have to rely on honesty and trust.  It's up to you how many times you will allow someone to strike out and you be hurt.
  Remember there is no prefect sub or prefect Dom/me so don't try to be one.  A sub should not be agreeable to everything in the world just because your Dom/me wants it.  Don't say you love/like something and when your Dom/me does it, you become shocked and upset.  Dom/me's don't claim you love everything your sub does because at some point you will have to deliver.  Both of you should negotiate out what activities you are into before your relationship gets going too far.  Yes things you hate today you may love tomorrow, but it is good to get a good starting point.  You might want to look over the checklist and negotiation form on this web site for ideas.  
  You also have to both realize there will be times when the sub doesn't want to be submissive, PMS comes to mind, stress from work or the kids, as well as other things.  You also have times when Dom/me's don't want to be Dommly again PMS comes to mind (and yes guys get a male version of PMS too) stress from work or the kids, as well as other things.  The key is remembering we all have bad days and we just need to be loved and given lots of understanding.  
  Keep things as real as you can, be honest about your feelings, desires and wants.  Don't let the fantasy of BDSM cloud your reality and don't get lost in the fantasy as fantasy rarely works out in real life.  Otherwise your relationship will end up crashing and burning or dying a slow painful death.  
  Yes love can conquer all, but it takes work, commitment, honesty and the same long term goals from both sides to make it a reality.

1/22/2009 5:54:06 PM

So What's With Switches, Anyway?   
Note: These pages are copyright by Franklin Veaux. You may reproduce the contents of these pages, provided you do so intact and unedited, and you provide credit and a return link.
http://www.xeromag.com/fvbdswitch.html
  "How singular is the thing called pleasure, and how curiously
related to pain, which might be thought to be the opposite of it; For they are never present to a man at the same instant, and yet he who pursues either is generally compelled to take the other." --Plato
  So what's a switch? What's with this whole switching thing?
I am a switch.

  What that means, in the simplest terms, is that I am neither 100% dominant nor 100% submissive. Rather, I have a dominant side, and a submissive side, and at different times I explore different aspects of dominance and submission.
  In some parts of the BDSM community, this is greeted with the same derision that might greet someone who says he or she is bisexual in certain corners of the gay and lesbian community--and, I think, for similar erroneous reasons.
  The term "switch," like the term "bisexual," has a simple, functional definition: You are a switch if you engage at different times in BDSM practices from both a "top" or "dominant" role and from a "bottom" or "submissive" role, just as you are bisexual if you have lovers of both sexes.
  Of course, a functional definition can't tell the whole truth, and a question of sexual identity may not be as straightforward as all that.
  Be that as it may, there are people in the BDSM community who will make the preposterous statement that there aren't "really" any switches, just as there are people in the gay and lesbian communities who make the equally preposterous claim that there aren't "really" any bisexuals.
  Well, it makes sense to me--after all, you can't be both dominant AND submissive!
  Why not?
  It's been my experience that there is no contradiction in the idea that you can gain satisfaction from taking both a dominant role and from a submissive role in a relationship, any more than there is a contradiction in the idea you can enjoy both cooking food and eating food.
  A small but vocal minority of people in the BDSM community maintain--often at great and tiresome length--that anyone who can switch roles is not "really" into BDSM at all, that they're just "playing" at it and don't truly understand dominance or submission, and so forth.
  Not only does this commit the fallacy of "one true wayism"--the mistaken belief that there is only one correct way to practice BDSM or engage in a D/s relationship--it also ignores the fact that human beings are capable of a very wide range of experiences and responses, and that many people for whom BDSM is more than mere bedroom tittilation do, in fact, have the capacity to experience BDSM from more than one perspective.
  In fact, it's tempting to argue that a person who can experience a thing from many different perspectives--a person who can, for example, experience what it's like to be both deeply submissive and extremely dominant--probably has a better understanding of that thing than someone who can experience it only from one direction.
  BDSM is not necessarily just about dominance and submission, either. Many folks are "bottoms," people who prefer to be given pain or other stimulation, but who do not give up psychologocal power or control; or "tops," people who take pleasure from inflicting pain orother sensation on their partners, but who are not interested in psychological control.
  For me, being a switch encompasses both of these things as well. I am a sadist; that is, I take pleasure from inflicting consensual pain on my partners, provided they take pleasure from it as well. I am also a masochist; that is, I take pleasure from having consensual pain administered to me by a partner. Again, there is no contradiction here, any more than there is a contradiction between, say, taking pleasure from giving a massage and taking pleasure from receiving a massage.
  Dominance, submission, masochism, and sadism are not bipolar opposites. A person can be both a masochist and a sadist, and can have both dominant and submissive personality traits. And none of these things is necessarily directly related to any other; you can be a sadist but not dominant, or a masochist but not submissive, or dominant but not sadistic, and so on.
  Yeah, but people who switch don't really understand true D/s.
  Nonsense. In fact, one can easily argue that by exploring both roles, and being familiar with the headspace and psychological experience of both dominance and submission, a person can get a better grasp of the dynamic of power exchange--better, in fact, than the person who is familiar only with one part of it.
  Of course, every human being has a unique experience, and the experience of one person never maps directly onto the experience of another. Nevertheless, we all share many psychological traits in common, and while I may not feel exactly what you feel when we are both submissive, my understanding of what it's like to be submissive--what the state of surrendering one's will to another feels like--can certainly help me to identify with you if I am dominating you--which in turn can help me to create an environment where I can put you in the state I want.
  So how does it work? You just flip-flop on command?
  I'm sure some people can do this; for me, it's much more complex than that.
  I can't flip from being dominant to being submissive at the drop of a hat. I personally find that I tend to be highly dominant by nature, and that I derive great satisfaction from dominating my lovers most of the time.
  However, sometimes a need to be submissive will grow over a period of time, until I find myself deeply craving this submission and wanting to relinquish control to my partners. When this happens, it becomes very easy for me to submit on an extremely deep level, and that this side of my personality is, during these times, at least as strong as my dominant side.
  It tends not to happen overnight; generally speaking, I would say that I'm about 80% dominant and about 20% submissive. There may be a period of many months during which I am completely dominant, followed by weeks of being entirely submissive. Were I to be entirely dominant all the time or entirely submissive all the time, I would unquestionably feel that something was missing from my life.
  Nonsense--that just PROVES you aren't REALLY dominant or submissive!
  And if you like both Cantonese and Thai cooking, it proves you don't REALLY have a taste for foreign cuisine, right?
  The idea that if you are "really" dominant you can't also be submissive, or vice-versa, rests on the fallacy that these two things are opposed to one another, rather than two facets of the same thing. It also denies the basic and observable fact that human beings--or rather, some human beings--are complex, multi-dimensional creatures capable of a startling array of different emotional and philosophical responses.
  Of course, I can't speak for everyone here; I've met some people so astonishingly shallow that a walk through the ocean of their souls would barely get your feet wet. But not everyone is like that.
  There are people who are not shallow but who nevertheless do not have a submissive element or a masochistic element or a dominant element or whatever to their personalities, just as there are people (like me) who are entirely straight, or people who are entirely gay, and do not have an element of bisexuality in their sexual orientation.
  But often, the people I have seen most vocally decry the idea of switches are not these people; rather, the most vocal of the "one true way" contingent in the BDSM community is made up of the people who are most insecure.
  For some people, their ego and their sense of self are tied up in their identity as a dominant or a submissive. This is particularly true of many dominants, who may use their dominance to shield a weak sense of self or a fragile ego. Suggesting to such a person that he or she may have elements of both dominance and submission, or even thatother people can be both dominant and submissive, is very threatening. When your ego is protected by your sense that you are dominant and there is a clear, distinct difference between dominants and submissives, the notion of someone who switches is as threatening as the notion of bisexuality is to a person unsure of his sexual orientation.
  But at the end of the day, the fact still remains that not everyone has an identity or a role which is so cut and dried. Many people (I suspect most people) who practice BDSM are capable of doing so from more than one direction. And that's a feature, not a bug.

1/21/2009 4:53:57 PM
Infantilism Article on Infantilism with a strong focus on making the differentiation from pedophilia.
 http://www.erotimania.com/library/
Infantilism - challenging misconceptions by Leila Raven (aka Katt)
This article was first published in my 'Mommy Memoirs' from my site The Dark Nursery.
  Infantilism is sometimes viewed controversially in part because many people honestly, yet mistakenly, make a connection with pedophilia, because it involves the 'concept' of child/baby or child-likeness / baby-likeness.
  Nothing could be farther from the truth, as someone with a background in psychology, I assure you of this. I'll try and outline why this is the case, in as clear and logical way as possible, for people who wish to try and gain a better understanding. Since there is such a big mistaken link to pedophilia, I'd like to get into some detail about why there really is -no- connection here In any way shape or form, so bear with me.
  Perhaps the simplest way to explain it is that the sick people who abuse children sexually, pedophiles, are acting out in a sexually aggressive, controlling, dominating fashion, and are attracted to children as their victims because they are easy to over power, they want to dominate, want to control, want to dis-empower others and gain power over. When a pedophile seeks out victims, they often pick children who are extra-vulnerable children, children that already have been abused, children with low self-esteem, children that have been psychologically damaged. This is why classically a child that is sexually abused, usually faces the horror of multiple abusers in their childhood.
  Infantilists, those who engage in age play, are doing ~exactly the opposite~
  They want to submit, they want to be small, powerless, child-like, infantile, they want all power and responsibility removed from them. They don't want to hurt or molest or sexualize children, they want to regress to a childlike emotional and mental state of ultimate submission and vulnerability, of innocence. Why does this process get sexualized? I'm not entirely sure, and it doesn't for all infantilists and age players, some people who regress do not engage in sexual activity when regressed, do not find it arousing, and don't connect sexual feelings to it. Many however, do. These are sexually submissive individuals in which regression connects them to the very beginnings of the sexual stirrings that happened within them when they were infants or children. Like all the various sexual orientations, alternative sexual 'wiring' we come with, paraphilia's, fetishes, etc, etc, labels galore, these leanings are pretty hard wired, they are not 'choices', and they are not things people can generally 'change' ~ how they choose to act on their desires and in some cases, such as this, their core identities, can vary.
  Because the underlying power dynamic in Infantilism is one of submission, rather than of domination - as would be found in pedophilia, it's opposite, often Infantilists and those interested in role play age play as adult kids are also interested in BDSM and almost always identify as submissives/bottoms.
  On another note, do -not- assume then that individuals who are top, dominant, into BDSM, and who play at Daddy or Mommy to adult babies, or adult kids or adult teens, do -not- assume, that these people are pedophiles, redirecting their interests towards adults. These are individuals who are interested in the domination of individuals, consenting adult individuals, with which they can dominate them through regressive disciplines and actions. You can't regress a child or infant, they are already regressed. Just as people in the BDSM scene who keep human 'dogs' or human 'ponies' these people are not people into bestiality, they are people who enjoy the process of making others submit by undergoing a transformation process. Forced Feminization, Regression, dog collars, leashes and bowls, harnesses and stables, are about symbolically dominating the submissive. Most Adult Babies, and age-players, cannot 'pass' for actual children, which makes them pretty unappealing prey for a pedophile trying to sublimate their inappropriate desires. Classically, pedophiles would -not- seek out a consensual age play arrangement, they don't want consent! Also, they would not want to associate themselves with the high profile BDSM community. Instead, a pedophile trying to sublimate inappropriate desires would be much more likely to go for a 'mainstream' relationship with an emotionally immature individual who is small in stature, vulnerable, has a history of abuse, who has childlike characteristics in personality and appearance. Petite young looking women and men that are -just- of legal age, and look young for their age, that are basically emotionally vulnerable and will allow themselves to bullied and abused. That is of course, if the pedophile isn't going after his preferred targets of innocent children. Most Infantilists and people involved in age-play actively, have had quite the journey into exploring themselves and their interests in order to decide to build a relationship around it, to the degree that it would require a certain amount of emotional maturity and self empowerment and stability to come to terms with, accept, and then act on to create a consensual relationship built around the infantilism and age play - the opposite profile of the type of adult a pedophile would sublimate to.
  I personally am of the strong belief, that it is better by far, to accept your orientations, sexually, gender identity, fetish, paraphilia, etc, and find positive ways to integrate it appropriately into your life in such a way to enjoy it and embrace it. Than to feel guilt, agony, anguish, struggle and relentless negative obsession about the fact that you are the way you are, and try to repress it. What that actually looks like in terms of what people do, is going to vary. Many people who are Infantilists, or into age play, truly feel their identity is better represented by the age they feel regressed to. Just as transgendered individuals feel they are more truly the opposite of the bio-gender they were assigned, some of those involved with Infantilism and age play, feel they are transgenerational. In fact, many of them are both transgendered and transgenerational. Others, may not have this degree of regression that is so pervasive as to encompass their entire sense of personal identity, some may have this partially, or may only have related fetishes to the state of regression - Diaper Fetish is a particulalry common one, others often include, bed wetting, water sports, scat play, thumb sucking, pacifiers, dolls, plushies and teddy bears... whatever you can imagine being a strong symbolic image of 'baby-hood' or childhood may become a sexualized fetish object. Diversity, is nature's gift.
  For those who are threatened, repulsed, angered, or afraid, or otherwise upset by the concept of Infantilism and Age Play, I would ask you, to ask yourself - why? It may be because you've had some misconceptions, which hopefully now have been cleared. It may also be because the whole process of regression is an incredibly powerful and intense topic, I think one that stirs heavy emotions, positive or negative, in those who explore the possibilities. Infancy and childhood is the foundation of our lives, when we are most vulnerable and tender, and anything associated with that time in our lives becomes ~big~ It was when our very sense of self developed and formed. Everyone has childhood 'issues' has emotionally intense connections to their beginnings. The time we moved from innocence into awareness. It's a big issue. Educate yourself, most importantly, educate yourself from the inside out. Look to your own past, your own inner child, your own desires and longings, fears and repulsions.
  Accept yourself, and try, to accept others, we are who we are.
  If you are curious about my explorations into Infantilism and Age Play, and what that actually looks like by all means, you can visit my site, The Dark Nursery, like my other sites, it is primarily about exploration, celebration, and -enjoyment- of ones orientation/fetish/paraphilia, through fetish photography. I think one of the best ways to learn, is the one we come with innately - play. Children learn through the process we call 'play' - a wonderful concept that mixes engaging in activities, exploring, and enjoying the process. So this site is more of an 'adult entertainment' site than an educational one in a traditional sense, because ultimately, I think we can learn more through the 'doing' the enjoyable explorative play, than by the analysis of things.
  I still dream of owning property one day, with a big BDSM/Alternative Lifestyle Estate/Resort on it, where there will most certainly be one day a big real life nursery, where Adult Babies, and Adult Children, can come and get away, and just be.
  We all need space in our lives, physical, emotional, spiritual, in which we can simply be, who we are.
Leila Raven (Mistress Mommy Katt)
1/20/2009 6:36:31 PM
> When I got home last night, my wife  demanded that I take her
> someplace expensive....
> So, I took her to a  gas station.....
> And then the fight started.... >
> ****>
> My  wife and I are watching Who Wants To Be A Millionaire while we
> were  in bed. I turned to her and said, "Do  you want to have
sex?"> "No,"  she answered.> I  then said, "Is that your final answer?"> She  didn't even look at me this time, simply saying >  "Yes."> So I  said, "Then I'd like to phone a> friend." > And  then the fight started....>
> ********>
> After retiring, I went to the Social  Security office to apply for > Social Security.> The woman behind the  counter asked me for my driver's license to > verify my age.> I looked in  my pockets and realized I had left my wallet at home...> I told the woman  that I was very sorry, but I would have to go home > and come back  later The woman said, 'Unbutton your shirt'.
> So I opened my shirt  revealing my curly silver hair.> She said, 'That silver hair on your  chest is proof enough for me'> And she processed my Social Security  application.> When I got home, I excitedly told my wife about my>  experience at the Social Security office.> She said, 'You should  have dropped your pants. You might have gotten > Disability too.'
> And then the fight started.....>
> ****>
> Saturday morning I got up  early, quietly dressed, made my lunch,
> grabbed the dog, and slipped  quietly into the garage . I hooked up
> the boat up to the truck, and
>  proceeded to back out into a torrential downpour. > The wind was blowing  50 mph, so I pulled back into the garage, turned > on the radio, and  discovered that the weather would be bad all day.
> I went back into the  house, quietly undressed, and slipped back into
> bed.> I cuddled up to my wife's back, now with a different anticipation, and 
> whispered, 'The  weather out there is terrible.'> My loving wife of 10 years replied,  'Can you believe my stupid
> husband is out fishing in that?'
> And then the fight started ...>
> ****>
> My wife and I were sitting at a table  at my high school reunion, and
> I kept staring at a drunken lady  swigging her drink as she sat alone
> at A nearby table.> My wife  asked, 'Do you know her?'
> 'Yes,' I sighed, 'she's my old girlfriend.> I  understand she took to drinking > right after we split up those many & years ago, and I hear she
hasn't > been sober since.'> 'My God!' says  my wife, 'Who would think a person could go
on > celebrating that long?'
> And then the fight started..... >
> ****>
> I rear-ended a car this  morning.
> So, there we were alongside the road and slowly the other
>  driver got out> of his car.
> You know how sometimes you just get soooo  stressed and Little things
> just seem funny? > Yeah, well I couldn't  believe it.... He was a DWARF!!! > He stormed over to my car, looked up  at me, and shouted, 'I AM NOT > HAPPY! !!'> So, I looked down at him  and said, 'Well, then which one are you?'> And then the fight  started..... >
> ****>
> I took my wife to a restaurant. The  waiter, for some reason, took my
> order  first.
> 'I'll have the strip steak, medium  rare, please.'
> He said, 'Aren't you worried about the  mad cow?'
> 'Nah, she can order for  herself.'
> And then the fight  started.....
> ****>
> A woman is standing nude, looking in the bedroom mirror.
> She is  not happy with what she sees and says to her husband, 'I feel 
> horrible; I look old, fat and ugly. I really need you to pay me a
> compliment.'
> The husband replies, 'Your eyesight's darn near
>  perfect.'
> And then the fight started.....
>   
1/19/2009 11:37:53 AM
So, how do you handle this jealousy thing? 
http://www.xeromag.com/fvpolyjealousy.html
  Nobody is immune to jealousy, of course. It's like being immune to fear or hunger or anger. Some people may be naturally more jealous than others, but anybody can feel jealous. Jealousy, like fear or hunger, is just a feeling.
  But jealousy isn't really a response to seeing your partner with someone else, at least not directly. it says more about your own security or insecurity than it does about the actions of your partner.
  Jealousy is most common when somebody feels insecure, mistreated, threatened, or vulnerable in a relationship. If you feel secure in a relationship, you don't get jealous. Jealousy is not the problem; jealousy is the SYMPTOM of the problem. Address the insecurity or the things underlying the feelings of vulnerability, and you address the jealousy. So the trick to making a poly relationship work is to make everyone involved feel secure, valued, and loved.
  A poly relationship depends much more than a traditional relationship on mutual security and trust. Even the smallest amount of insecurity in a poly relationship can quickly be magnified to the point where it can be lethal to the relationship.
  The problems are magnified even more if you try not to let your fears and your feelings show. One key to making the relationship work is to talk about your fears, openly and immediately, EVEN IF YOU THINK THEY'RE IRRATIONAL. Often, naming your fears, bringing them into the light, deprives them of their power.
  I think it's natural to assume that people who aren't monogamous are immune to jealousy, but I don't think it's true. Rather, I think that jealousy is a symptom that something else is wrong. Often, jealousy is a symptom that someone is feeling insecure, or threatened. Address the underlying problem, and the jealousy goes away.
  Jealousy, like other emotions, doesn't come from nowhere. It comes from a feeling that someone's needs aren't being met, or someone feels threatened. People who don't feel threatened, don't feel jealous.
  The key to defeating jealousy, in my experience, is to address the underlying causes of jealousy--if possible, before they come up. Make your partner feel special, needed, and loved, and your partner will not feel threatened or afraid.
  Personally, I'm a big fan of empiricism. One of my favorite quotes is by Francis Bacon, who said "Your true self can be known only by systematic experimentation, and controlled only by being known." I believe that emotions, though they are not rational, do usually have a reason behind them--they are the ancient part of your brain, the part that does not have language, trying to communicate with you.
  So. the question is, why are you jealous? Jealousy is an unusual emotion, in that it's a feeling that's often built out of other feelings, such as fear or anger or insecurity. What is it that triggers the jealousy, and more important, why? When you think about the things that cause you to feel jealous, what's the first emotional reaction that flashes through your head--fear? Anger? Sadness? Rejection? Loss? What underlies those feelings--fear of loss her? Fear of being insufficient? Anger at someone else moving in on your territory? All of these? None of these?
  Since jealousy usually has its roots in some other emotion, such as fear of loss or feelings of rejection or insecurity or whatever, then often the only way to cope with the jealousy is to deal with the underlying emotions. If you find that your jealousy is rooted in fear, for example, the next step is to explore why you are afraid, and what you are afraid of, and if there's anything you can do to allay that fear. Confronting the jealousy head-on without addressing the things that lie beneath it is often an exercise in frustration.
  Once you've identified the feelings beneath the jealousy, the next step is to ask yourself: what are these feelings serving? Are they serving a legitimate interest? Are they trying to warn you of a real problem, or are they serving only themselves? This can be very tricky, especially with an emotional response like fear--fear can serve as a legitimate warning of a valid danger, but fear also tends to try to protect itself, and if you're afraid of something with no reason, your fear will try to persuade you that it's valid and you have cause to be afraid.
  One thing that's often overlooked, particularly in the poly community, is that there are times when jealousy is a valid and rational response to a situation. if there is a problem in your relationship, or if your partner is using a new relationship as a way to avoid dealing with issues in your relationship, then jealousy is a reasonable response. Separating the jealousy that's a warning of a real problem from the jealousy that isn't is not always an easy task, though.
  Where you go from there depends on what you discover about the root of the jealousy. Fear, insecurity, and so forth are all feelings that can be overcome, though usually not without confronting them directly, and deliberately exposing yourself to the very things that make you afraid or insecure.
1/18/2009 6:16:21 PM
Who Are You?
Where Are You With Yourself & The Lifestyle? 
http://www.submissiveloving.com/whereareyou.html
  Ten years ago I stumbled across an article titled, "the 9 levels of submission", and I took it as gospel. Now I see that it was one fallible human being's opinion rather than fact. Much like my web site. This site and my articles are nothing more than my ideas, thoughts, and opinions regarding domination/submission. If by some chance my readers find the words here helpful, great! If not, no biggie.
  I encourage you to remain true to yourself regardless of what others might wish to label you. Once upon a time it really did matter what others in the lifestyle thought of me. I wanted approval and perhaps some validation. These days I am far too busy living my life to care. That may have changed due to experiences or it may have changed because I've grown up since then. Or, it could be a combination of the two. I may never really know the truth.
  Regardless of the triggers, I am at peace with who I am. I want this for all of you as well. If you take the time to listen to your inner voice I think you agree that to live by other people's labels is a waste of your precious time.
  Am I real? Am I a submissive? A slave? Am I a dominant? A top? A player? Nilla even?
  Are you asking yourself those questions? I know from experience that others ask you. It's fine to have common terms. Common terms allow us to communicate accurately with each other. But do you find that you might be overly consumed with those labels? Does it make you feel better to say that you are a slave instead of a submissive or better because you say that you are a master instead of top?
Why?
  I happen to know the answer. I know because of my experiences and feelings. Insecurity. When we are not secure with who we are we look to outside sources for validation. This doesn't make us bad people. It makes us human. I challenge you to overcome that need for validation. I challenge you to simply be happy with who you are. So maybe you're not any of the labels or terms I've listed above. So what? Your world will not stop turning. Promise. You might even find someone who suits you much better once you begin to concentrate on yourself as a person first and label second.
  I, for example, avoid men who too strongly identify themselves as "Masters". I avoid them like the plague. I get the feeling they cling to that identity like a life raft. It wreaks of insecurity to me. I will not be able to see an insecure male as dominant. Therefore, we will not match. I need to see you as dominant. I couldn't care less how anyone else sees you. If I'm not feeling it, it's not going to work. Same thing with submission. I can scream to the high heavens about how submissive I am but if he doesn't see that in me, it's over.
  I don't suggest playing a role. That can only last for so long before you grow weary and give it up. That might be why so many online people vanish into the abyss. They grew tired of working to be someone they are not and they don't have the strength to speak the truth. It was far too draining trying to live up to someone else's idea of who they should be. I get that. I'm not condoning it but I understand it.
  So where are you right now? Still trying to fit into a box? Attempting to re-create yourself? Does this make you happy
Good luck on your journey,
Cerina
1/16/2009 3:32:35 PM
JEALOUSY 
http://www.atthefence.com/aprilgwyn.htm
Why is jealousy called the green-eyed monster? Possibly because it stems from the fact that it turns us green and turns us into monsters. Monster seems like such an ugly word. Visions of aliens, misshapen radiation contaminated creatures come to mind, consuming all of mankind. Yet, this is exactly what jealousy is. It is an emotion that transforms us into monsters, which not only consume those around us, but also consumes ourselves.
  What is jealousy? Of course, we know it is an emotion. Can we control jealousy? Yes and no. We cannot control the fact that we feel jealousy because we cannot control how we feel inside. However, we do not have to let our feelings control us in our behavior. We can control our behavior. We are the "captains" of our own ships, the master of our behavior.
  Where does jealousy originate? Jealousy almost always originates in our own feelings of inadequacy. We feel we are inadequate to have or be what we think we see others having or being. Jealousy can run into every area of our lives, it has no limits. We can be jealous of material wealth, spiritual wealth, character wealth, personality wealth, beauty, skill and talent; there is not end to the areas in which we can feel jealousy.
  In a relationship, jealousy can destroy not only the relationship but also the jealous spouse or partner as well. Once the pattern of jealous behavior begins, it requires a conscientious effort to overcome it or it will consume the next relationship as well. Jealous behavior may be learned from those around us, perhaps we saw our parent or parents acting in a jealous manner. Perhaps we developed the behavior ourselves following a relationship in which behavior warranted jealous behavior in our eyes. For whatever reason we have come to behave in a jealous manner, we must learn to control it by controlling our behavior.
  Jealousy is a mood. We cannot control our moods. We must learn to recognize them as moods or feelings that we cannot control. Feelings are neither good nor bad; we should not try to judge them. We cannot ever control the way we feel. We can control the manner in which we react to the emotion or feeling. We all talk about the terrible two's. This is an age when temper tantrums develop and we as parents, are expected to teach our children to control their behavior when they are experiencing intense feelings. The child is learning to deal with feelings, he is learning that while he may feel angry, sleepy, sick, selfish, or even jealous, he must learn to control his behavior and not create scenes of uncontrolled emotional behavior.
  We must learn that there is nothing wrong with feeling jealousy. We cannot control how we feel. We can, however, control how we react to the emotion. We need to examine our feeling in an effort to identify the possible cause of our feeling. Many times our spouse has given us no reason to feel a lack of trust, yet when we see them giving attention to or even looking at the opposite sex, we turn green and are overcome with feelings of jealousy. We must realize that we own this feeling. It is not anything, which our spouse has done which has caused us to feel this way; our spouse does not feel this way. We must own our own jealousy; it is ours and ours alone. We are responsible for how we react to this feeling. To forbid our spouse from looking at the opposite sex is ridiculous. He cannot help but see women; she cannot help but see men. We must realize that though our spouse is seeing the opposite sex, we are secure in our relationship with them. We have no cause to feel threatened. We have no justification for forbidding him or her to look at the opposite sex.
  We must identify our fear. Why do we feel threatened? Has our spouse given us cause to feel threatened? What is the worst thing that can happen if our spouse looks at the opposite sex? Will he/she lust after every person of the opposite sex? What is the real threat? Do we fear that another man or woman may be more attractive? Do we feel more threatened by the man or woman on the street than the men or women he/she may be watching on TV or in the movies? Why? Self-examination may reveal the causes for our jealousy. We must realize that our marriages are a complex web of memories, experiences, friendship, bonding which has much more than a physical attraction in its base. What are the chances that the man/woman across the restaurant that your spouse may be admiring will be suddenly drawn to your table and replace you in your seat? Do you feel that your spouse should be constantly mesmerized by your presence to the point where he/she does not see any other people in the restaurant? For him/her to acknowledge another person is the restaurant means that you are not holding his/her full attention? Can we really expect our spouse to be so enchanted by our presence that he/she is blind to anyone else? Do we feel that way? Does our spouse that we do not see anyone else so constantly blind us?
  In this article, I have not addressed the situations that may warrant a frank discussion for the basis for our jealousy. In most situations of jealousy, there is no basis for the reaction of behavior. We feel threatened, jealous and we tell our spouse that he/she is not allowed to look at, appreciate, nor acknowledge the opposite sex when they are in or out of our presence. Because we feel threatened, we expect our spouse to exist in a cage in which they are blinded. What we foster is the very thing we fear. We are forcing our spouse to secretly admire the opposite sex. It is only natural for each of us to look at other people of both sexes. It is only natural for us to admire people of both sexes. We cannot help but admire a well-dressed person, beautiful eyes, beautiful hair or a charming demeanor. When we forbid our spouse to share with us their admiration of another person, we force them to be sneaky, to not share with us their feelings. We are depriving our own relationship of a natural part of life. I am not saying that we should allow our spouse to constantly admire other people to the exclusion of admiring us, but I am saying that we will have a healthier, more natural relationship if we can realize that it is natural for all of us to admire someone of the opposite sex. When we choose to forbid our spouse from sharing this with us, we are limiting the fullness or our relationship with our spouse. We all need to examine our feelings and find that point at which there is healthy balance.
1/15/2009 7:25:02 PM
Voyeurism http://www.informedconsent.co.uk/dictionary/Voyeurism/
  Voyeurism is a practice in which an individual derives sexual pleasure from observing other people. Such people may be engaged in sexual acts, or be nude or in underwear, or dressed in whatever other way the "voyeur" finds appealing.
  Voyeuristic practices may take a number of forms but its characteristic feature is that the voyeur does not directly interact with the object of their voyeurism (often unaware that they are being observed), instead observing the act from a distance, peeping through an opening, and/or using techniques like binoculars, a mirror, camera (including camera phone and video camera), etc., and this stimulus becomes part of a masturbation fantasy during or after the observation.
  Some voyeurs derive sexual pleasure from looking up skirts or trousers, known as an upskirt. This can be accomplished by camera or simply by a chance viewing when a person sits down.  
  Some voyeurs also derive pleasure by looking down shirts and viewing breasts, particularly when a person is bending over. This is commonly referred to as a downblouse.
When done openly it may or may not be appreciated, depending on the other person(s) being exhibitionistic.
  Non-consensual voyeurism is an invasion of privacy.
  Voyeurism is considered a deviant sexual act and even a sex crime in most cultures, is most frequently practiced by males, and is tolerated to some degree in certain societies depending upon the circumstances (e.g., adolescent "Peeping Toms").
  Sites such as http://www.Privatevoyeur.com and http://www.voyeurweb.com depict voyeurism as it is used and condoned in some societies.
  In the United Kingdom, non-consensual voyeurism became a criminal offence on May 01, 2004, under the Sexual Offences Act 2003.
  Some organizations and places have started to ban camera phones because of the privacy issues they raise, and to combat voyeurism, e.g. several gym]s in the United States. One country, Saudi Arabia, has banned the sale of camera phones nationwide (although pilgrims on the hajj are allowed to bring in camera phones). Another, South Korea, requires that all camera phones sold in the country make a clearly audible sound whenever a picture is taken.
1/14/2009 2:54:39 AM
"There are two kinds of strengths: the strength to lead, and the strength to follow; the strength to control, and the strength to yield. There are two kinds of power: the power to strip another's soul bare, and the power to stand naked.
Do not mistake following for weakness, for it is not. Do not mistake yielding for weakness, for in yielding there is resilience. Do not mistake the submissive's need for relatedness for inability to be alone.
Submissive women are not weaklings. They are sensitive people who have a great deal of resilience in the face of their particular challenges.
Submissiveness is a strength seeking a proper context."
THE HEALTHY SUBMISSIVE
http://www.submissiveloving.com/healthysub.html
1. The healthy submissive is capable of, and thrives on, intense, intimate, emotionally open relationships. This is often evident in the number of nourishing, sustaining, and life affirming friendships she makes over the years.
2. The healthy submissive is a giver. She often needs help to ration herself because her impulses nearly always lead her to want to do good for others.
3. The healthy submissive is capable of intense joy, especially in the context of a sustaining relationship.
4. The healthy submissive finds significant relaxation when properly related. She is at ease in that place.
5. The healthy submissive has finely tuned interpersonal sensitivity. She is reactive to subtle shifts in the emotional tone of others.
6. The healthy submissive has a fluidity of self, a flexibility that enables her to adapt to changing circumstances.
7. The healthy submissive is playful.
8. The healthy submissive has no more than the usual cultural conflicts about her body, and its goodness and beauty.
9. The healthy submissive takes pride in her accomplishments.
10. The healthy submissive accepts herself as she is, knowing that while her culture values independence and self sufficiency, she has strong dependency needs and that there is no inherent "wrongness" about those needs.
11. The healthy submissive seeks nourishing relationships.
12. The healthy submissive, in accepting herself "as is" is tolerant of others. But neither will she allow anyone to tell her what her truth should be.
13. The healthy submissive has a reasonable self concept, aware of her difficulties as well as her strengths.
14. The healthy submissive hunger is to be the object of an intense and penetrating understanding. When her nature is understood and she is held in a loving and firm frame, her devotion is almost limitless. The healthy submissive has an enormous capacity for devotion, from which springs her service.
What makes a woman a submissive?
  As with all conjectures about human development, the answer is likely two-fold: a combination of nature and nurture, biology and environment.
  There is a whole body of literature that makes observations about temperment. This literature talks about the variations in behavior in infancy as a manifestation of temperment: the expression of regularity, responsiveness, and reactivity. In the area of regularity, some infants are regular and predictable from the get-go: they sleep regularly, wake at predictable intervals to nurse, and have predictable periods of alertness in which they begin the earliest socialization. Some infants are irregular: they will one day sleep for an 8 hour stretch, then be awake all night, the next day they will sleep for one hour intervals through a 24 hour period. In the area of responsiveness, some infants will find novelty and intense stimulation aversive, and will withdraw or become irritable when presented with those; some infants are stimulated to engage and explore novelty and intense stimulation. Some infants have high thresholds for sensation, requiring a relatively intense stimulus to become aversive, some have low thresholds, and respond to mild stimulation.     
  Some infants will for example, be intensely distressed by a wet diaper; some will not register discomfort until diaper rash sets in.
  The sum total of these innate, biologically founded responses make up temperment. It is easy to see what people mean by an "easy" baby: one who sleeps, eats, and eliminates regularly and predictably; one who has a moderate response to stimulation, neither withdrawing nor reacting intensely; one who is drawn easily into social exchanges, and provides pleasurable reinforcement of socialization with their caregivers, one who is easily "read" and easily comforted, one who accepts change without undue distress.
  I think one of the traits in this biologically grounded array that makes up temperment is common to all submissives. And that is social responsiveness. I would suggest that the baby who is tempermentally "set" to register and respond selectively and sensitively to social cues has the seeds of submissiveness in her nature. This is the baby that will search the environment for a human face; who will be attuned to, and very responsive to the human voice; who will preferentially and selectively attend to, and process, human interaction.
  This baby, as she grows into childhood, will be easy to control, to shape, especially if she is tempermentally on the "easy" side. This little girl will be exquisitely sensitive to criticism and correction, to disapproval, to praise. Rather than requiring a raised voice to correct, a raised eyebrow will often do.
  Even further, this little girl will be exquisitely sensitive to nuance: she will know when others are angry, hurt, sad, bewildered even when they are not spoken about. She has a "sixth sense" about people.
  As children do, she requires the adults in her life to validate her perceptions when appropriate. Let's say her parents are troubled by a financial stress, and like good, responsible parents seek to shield her from their stress. The child will pick up on the unspoken tension, sensitive as she is to subtleties of body language, voice pitch, facial expression. She might inquire of her parents what is wrong, and be told "nothing is wrong, honey... go and play." This leaves the child confused: she knows in that way that she knows, that something is wrong. But her perceptions are not validated. She is told nothing is wrong. But her parents, who are not at their best, may be a little short with her, and picking THAT up too, she goes off to play concluding that she must have done something wrong, to be sent away. Part of this is the megalomania of childhood, part of this is a reasonable and logical synthesis of resolving the child's felt sense of things with what she is told.
  This kind of interaction, repeated over the years, in the BEST and most loving of families, leads to an adult personality in which there is some anxiety associated with relatedness. The submissive female learns to scan the social environment for signs of trouble, seeks to "fix" the trouble, and all too often, believes herself to be the cause of the trouble. If someone important is tired, the submissive has exhausted them. If someone important is angry, the submissive must have angered them. If someone important is disappointed, the submissive must have failed them.
  This trait, this interpersonal sensitivity in its highest expression is when the submissive accurately registers interpersonal nuance, and responds to it with a minimun of self-referral, recognizing that other's emotional states may have nothing to do with the submissive herself. This is how it works for the healthy submissive, who as an adult, often finds great fulfillment working in fields such as social work, nursing, medicine, counselling, teaching.
  There are certain vulnerabilities a child constituted with a submissive nature faces.
  Because of her intense awareness of interpersonal nuance, she is highly sensitive to both criticism and praise. When criticized, she is likely to feel intense shame; when praised, intense pleasure. Since the shame feels so bad, and the praise so pleasurable, she becomes a people-pleaser. This tends to lead to the development of what psychologists call "an external locus of control." Meaning that child bases her self assessment (am I good or bad?) on factors outside herself. The female submissive defines herself based on what others tell her she is.
  Parents have enormous responsibility with such an influenceable child. Nascent talents can either be nurtured or aborted with just a word. This child will likely live up, or down to, whatever is expected of her. Expect more than she can constitutionally do (like academic, athletic, or social success) and she will develop an intense sense of inferiority.      
  Praise her out of proportion to her talents (this is the BEST drawing any child EVER did) and she will develop an inflated sense of self. Accurately and sensitively validate her real abilities and talents, and she will seek goals appropriate to her ability, and take pleasure in acheiving them.
  When the environment is reality based, sensitive, and balanced, the child grows up embracing her special ability to be "related" to others, to be sensitive, and has a sense of self in reasonable tune with her true abilities and vulnerabilities, neither excessively self effacing or self aggrandizing.
  But if development should go awry, as it too often does for this child, the personality traits she has develop in a distorted manner, and cause her difficulties.
  In dysfunctional families, this child suffers more than others with tougher hides, less reactive temperments. She is often the one singled out for physical, sexual or emotional abuse. Her very nature makes her available for use: for the parent's angers, frustrations, sexual impulses, or narcissistic gratification.
When a submissive child is misused in this fashion, she is unable to utilize her interpersonal talents in a constructive way.     
  She must either develop rigid defenses that constrain her ability to be flexible as an adult, or be blown about by the winds of other's emotions all her life, or become stuck in what are popularly called, "co-dependent relationships."
  Women who emerge from childhood with these traits will be more or less consciously submissive in that they are STILL moldable, controllable by others. Those who don't consciously seek a Dominant partner will naturally gravitate to a man who influences, controls her in a benevolent manner. Who accepts her, loves her, nurtures her, and values her sensitivity.
  Those who consciously seek a Dominant partner are those who are perhaps, so sensitive that they require not only benevolence, but someone who understands PRECISELY how moldable and influenceable they are, and is capable of using the power to mold her and influence her deliberately and consciously, for her good and the good of the relationship.
  In that kind of relationship, the submissive is freed to be all of herself. She is safe enough to feel her exquisitely sensitive reactions to others, to play like a child, to give care and to take care, to be angry, to lose shame.
There is a strength beyond measure in self knowledge and acceptance. There is freedom in jettisoning shame, in letting go of "shoulds."
To know oneself as a submissive woman, to accept that it is neither the terrible thing that society tells us it is, nor the only right and true way to be for OTHERS, is to be free. What is, is.
  There are two kinds of strengths: the strength to lead, and the strength to follow; the strength to control, and the strength to yield. There are two kinds of power: the power to strip another's soul bare, and the power to stand naked.
Do not mistake following for weakness, for it is not. Do not mistake yielding for weakness, for in yielding there is resilience. Do not mistake the submissive's need for relatedness for inability to be alone.
Submissive women are not weaklings. They are sensitive people who have a great deal of resilience in the face of their particular challenges.
Submissiveness is a strength seeking a proper context.
1/13/2009 9:16:31 AM

http://www.angelfire.com/ego/torandark/soundpage.html
1/12/2009 10:12:58 AM
Expectations or
what your submissive may expect from you.
http://www.angelfire.com/ego/torandark/expectations.html
  Your submissive expects to have certain rights, some of which may include:
       The right to set limits
       The right to be treated fairly
       The right to fair punishment
       The right to be heard
       The right to be respected
       The right to feel protected
       The right to feel safe
       The right to feel cherished
       The right to feel appreciated
  Sometimes those rights may be included in the limits that are stated in a written "contract" that both parties (Dom/sub) may negotiate upfront. Establishing a contract between the parties is “typical” in a BDSM relationship. However, some choose not to have a “written” contract. Although the contract may not be upheld by a court of law, the contract might be considered as a clarification of the boundaries and expectations of each party in the relationship. Each contract may contain both “hard” and “soft” limits, among other items.
  While in our relationship we choose not to have a contract, at the outset we agreed on some basic rules for what we feel is not negotiable and that we are not willing do. For us that means no scat or water sports (shit and piss play), no sodomy (sex with animals), no pedophilia (sex with children or minors), no incest. Those are things we call our "hard-limits". And, will never be touched unless both will consent to it.
  We both have the expectation and right to have the established limits respected. Soft, my submissive, relies on the limits we have set and that I honour them, since in several scenes she is restrained or immobilized, gagged and it would be easy for her to be forced into those kind of activities. A submissive will literally put her/his life in the Dom/mes hand. By default a relationship without the necessary trust will not bloom. Trust is at the crux of and is crucial to form and to keep a relationship working.
  We have not expressly established any “soft” limits, as we agreed that there are many things neither of us has tried yet, but that we might wish to explore together. We feel this gives us a greater flexibility to explore our "kink". Having said that, other things like bloodletting, scaring, edge play are set on a "soft-limit" list. We are not ready to try them yet, but have agreed we may try them at a later time.
  In any D/s, BDSM, M/s scene the submissive should be allowed to have a safe-word. What the safe-word is and the proper use of the safe-word is something you should discuss and both have a clear understanding of, before scening. A safe-word is a word or string of words, or action, which, if used during a "scene" the scene may be instantly ended or altered. For example, in the beginning of our relationship we agreed on a "safe-word". In every case I will and I did respect use of that safe-word.
  My submissive knows that I never mean to harm her or to inflict wounds, or put her in real danger. Knowing that she can decide for herself when she does not feel safe. Soft and I, both have the right to end or change the pace of a scene through the use of a safe-word.
  A submissive should expect her/his dominant to be human. We all make mistakes; we all have fears and inhibitions. And, a submissive has the right to expect free and open communication. Sometimes a scene does not seem to be safe to others, and sometimes we need to listen to what others have to say where inexperience is concerned. If we try new things we try on a smaller scale like a small demo-version of a new program with lots of safety nets. If a scene, or anything, goes amiss, admit your mistakes and discuss them with your submissive openly. Only through communicating these to your submissive can she/he react to them.
  Another expectation of a submissive of his/her Dominant is that you will be reasonable and you may punish. When you engage in a BDSM relationship as mentions before, you may allow or prohibit certain things, activities or behaviours. The Dominant will set the rules (as negotiated with the submissive) and they are to be followed by the sub/slave. If she fails to perform up to the Dom's expectations it might be a punishable act.
  For example, the Dominant has to trust in the proper use of and place the proper importance on the use of a given safe-word. For that reason some Dominants choose to "punish" the use of the safe-word so use of a safe-word might not be improperly used or abused during a scene. Safe-words are not to be taken lightly by either party.
  ALWAYS keep the punishment in accordance with the undesirable "action" committed. Never escalate the punishment. You may want to set a reminder for the sub, but keep it within reason.
  The submissive places her trust in you. She expects you to be alert at all times during a scene. Stay on top of the game. Always keep in mind that no matter how many safety nets you install - freak accidents happen. Been there done that! (and luckily no harm was done)
  Watch you sub carefully through the scene. Can she take any more? She might not safe-word because she fainted. She might be in agony too much to think clearly. Aside from sometimes-potentially dangerous scenes, one big risk is called "subspace". Subspace is very desirable situation for Dom as well as for the sub. She's totally into it!
  Pain for example is no experienced as pain but rather as a stimulating and desirable sensation. "Please don’t stop, Sir" – be aware and don’t always believe what you hear. After all it is you who is in control. While the sub gets spanked, whipped, flogged and otherwise teased and "tortured" she may lose the ability to assess how much she can take before serious damage is inflicted.
  After a scene, please give your submissive some time to get back into real-life mode. She's given you quite a lot of herself in the scene. Let her come out of subspace and be prepared for tears. Sometimes a scene might be very intense for the sub and she needs a strong hand to catch her. Now it's time to give back - give her some TLC, to show your appreciation, to show that you cherish what she has given.
  I remember occasions when after a scene Soft was crying not out of pain but relief. She got into "subspace" and she could let go of herself. I was so confused and insecure about what happened. It felt kind of like sex for the first time to me. I had no idea what I did wrong. I held her close and tried to comfort her, I apologized for whatever I had done. Fact was she was just overwhelmed with joy and her feelings. Nothing I did was wrong. (One of my very best moments with Soft - thank you for that).
  In summary, the submissive expects to feel safe, cherished, and respected. They expect that their dominant will be, consistent, reasonable, in control, careful and ever watchful of them. They have the right to expect these things and much more.
  On January 23rd Soft and I will have been living together, been a real-life, 24/7 couple, for one year! It has been an amazing year and I can’t thank her enough for it. The support I got from her has been incredible and I know I never felt that much compassion, unconditional love and caring from anyone before her.
1/11/2009 1:37:27 PM
The Selective Slut by Kayla Kuffs 
 http://www.erotimania.com/library/
  The first time I was called a slut in a BDSM context I was extremely insulted. How dare they? How rude! But I was too new to this lifestyle to do anything more than think those words. I did however, notice the term slut tossed around like a beach ball and I had a real hard time with it. How could these women accept that term?
  Well time has educated me a little. So have a few dominants that have passed through my life. I've shaken off the vanilla context that word has and have come to quite enjoy it when some people call me a slut. Go figure - things change.
  Slut. A sexually promiscuous woman? No. Not me. A Whore? Uh uh! Not in the conventional meaning of the word! But that's where the difference is - convention. Living a BDSM lifestyle, however you live it, means you have thrown some conventions out the window and have chosen a different path. Along that path, things that are not acceptable to the average person become not only acceptable, but normal practices in the BDSM realm. Abusive activities become loving, abusive names become terms of endearment, reputations you were at loathe to have associated with you become badges of honor to savor and be proud of. Slut! YEAH!
  So what does that word mean to me now? It means enjoying certain things to a far greater degree than before. Experimenting with fantasies, indulging in sensations, embracing variety. Being free to try it all. Being free to acknowledge wants and needs. Yes, the word slut has a very different meaning for me than it used to.
  It doesn't mean I have to submit to every Dom, Dick and Harry that crosses my path. On the contrary, I'm as choosy now as I ever have been. And quite truthfully, the majority of submissives I know are just as choosy. Yet we all seem to smile when we hear the word slut.
  Being a slut seems to have become a goal for the majority of submissives I know. It's almost become our mission, to viewed that way by the dominants we want to please. We don't want to be viewed that way by strangers, or even friends, just our dominant of the day. We're selective in our sluttiness. I like to think of it as being a selective slut.
  We want to be somebody's slut; or their whore; or their cunt. We want to be available for use. We want to be a vehicle of sexual pleasure, but for a specific someone, not for the world in general.
  We don't want to be the slut of our teenage years, the one that slept around and had a new boyfriend once a week. We don't want to be viewed as a conventional whore, providing sexual favors for money or gifts. We want to behave that way on a one on one basis so that the object of our desire feels the benefits of being with a wanton soul. We want to fulfill their animalistic needs and wants, sate the urges that rage through their loins (and ours).
  Within the confines of BDSM we have an ability the vanilla world doesn't afford us. We have the ability to embrace our sexuality in ways that tend to be stifled in us as we're growing up. We don't have to be ladies and gentlemen all the time. We can shed our 'proper' fa�ade and go for the gusto! We can do more that flirt, we can do more than tease. We can get down and dirty and slutty and trot our little asses around the room and show our charms and delight the object of our affections.
  And it's allowed. Hell, it's not only allowed, for most of us, it's encouraged. Encouraged to the point that we get all slutted up and taken to parties and events just to show off how slutty we are. How lucky our dominant is to have such a slut to play with. And we can puff up our slutty chests, and wiggle our slutty asses in the safety and protection of our dominant and have people look us and enjoy the fact we are being our slutty best.
  Look but don't touch. We're sluts, but we're selective sluts.
1/10/2009 9:09:53 AM

http://www.erotimania.com/library/
HOW TO SAY "NO" (AND GET HEARD) By Alpha 
Reproduction is permitted by non-profit and not-for-profit SM groups for educational purposes with acknowledgements given to SAADE. 
  Men and women look at dating and cruising differently.
  Women are socialized to be nice, never hurt anyone's feelings and to act feminine (i.e. don't ask a guy out, don't be pushy, help him to feel like a strong, self-sufficient man, etc.)
  
  Men are socialized to be competitive, not ask for help, be persistent and even "pushy" when it comes to asking a girl out. They learn that their persistence will be rewarded, at least some of the time. Men often believe that " no" doesn't always mean no. It could mean maybe. An absence of " no" could mean " yes". They learn this from their friends, from urban myths they hear, from men's pornography and even from their own experiences.
  Women are raised to believe that if they have sex (and  all women get mixed messages about this) they choose that particular person to be with, and that this is a selection that they have made that in no way reflects on whether they want to have sex with lots of people. Each time they choose, it is a personal and individual choice. But men are raised to see women's sexual behavior differently. If a man sees a woman who is unattached, he assumes she might want him. If she dates or has sex with another man, he assumes that she might be available to him. If a woman plays publicly in the leather scene, or plays with more than one person in her lifetime, a man is apt to assume that he has a chance with her, too. By now you should be seeing the obvious " culture clash" that men and women bring to the mating game.
  Let's go back to high school where we all learned about sex.
  No, not from sex ed class -- from our friends, from the streets and from peer pressure. Do you remember how a girl got a reputation as a " slut"? Did you ever hear of a man getting a bad reputation as a slut? Were the rules about this different for women than for men? Did men get rejected by their peers for having lots of women?
  In high school, boys learn to ask girls out. They learn to accept rejection, but they continue to hope that a pretty girl will date them. They learn from their peers that you must be a bit pushy sometimes to get a girl to go out with you. They learn from pornography that girls secretly want to have sex with everyone, that their sexuality is insatiable, and that " no" doesn't always mean " no" -- it could be that you just haven't got her  aroused enough yet. Some men think that girls say " no" because they want to appear to the guy as a " good girl". They may also come to believe that some girls like to be " forced" so that they can later not feel any guilt about having had sex!
  So, to many men  -- when a woman says " NO!" he hears " Maybe?"  He brings all of his cultural upbringing to his experience and may feel that if he's lucky and persistent and can arouse her enough, she will  might well say yes.
  Now we come into the leather scene as adults and we enter a whole new culture.
  The culture of leather is far different from the one of high school. In this culture, women can be openly sexual and make choices and choose to be dominant or submissive.
  Women can play with multiple partners and do public scenes without fear of being labeled " sluts" ( the bad kind) and they can do sexual things naked in front of a crowd and no one will bother them�����or can they????
  When men enter the leather scene they often can't believe their good fortune! Here they get to see naked women on a regular basis and perhaps play with many of them. They have to follow accepted rules but non-monogamy of some sort is very common. Some men have described feeling like " a kid in a candy store" when they first came into the BDSM scene. But of course in this new culture they have to leave their old misconceptions from high school behind��.. or do they??????Herein is the problem.
  Some men entering the leather scene don't shed all of their training from high school. They may come to hold beliefs that teach them that all women fit a mold, or that all women are available to them sexually. They may see a woman play with more than one partner at a party and their old cultural beliefs kick in that tell them that if she is playing publicly, then she might be available to them.
  We also would be remiss if we didn't mention what we all know too clearly.
  Not everyone who enters the leather scene is a picture of mental health. There are crazies out there, and the promise of getting to hurt people, especially women, tends to attract a share of real, non-consensual weirdoes�. The kind that want to kill and dismember people and lock the parts in their trunk in the garage.
  There are some very strange people who come in from the internet chat rooms and have trouble distinguishing between fantasy and reality.
  The percentage is small -- but why take chances? Every year people are killed by persons advertising themselves as BDSM players when in fact these people are murderers and rapists.
  Be careful. Know who you are going out with. The risk is small BUT IT IS A RISK. Don't relax your guard just because it's not a single's bar!
  There are some dominants (of both genders) who clearly advertise that they are non-consensual players. But the BDSM community has done such a great job of stressing that we all play safely and consensually, it's often hard for a sub to believe that these people might well be telling the truth -- if someone says they don't play consensually, and they really want to do things that place a sub's life and emotional well being at serious risk, believe them.
  So what does a woman do when she's dealing with a man who's often been raised to think that her " no" could mean maybe? What does she do if she finds herself being persistently propositioned, groped, or otherwise made to feel uncomfortable by unwanted attentions from  one of these men?
  The first thing to do is not get too infuriated. It might be easy to get enraged at men in general for not getting it, but remember, they are products of male conditioning, just as we are products of female conditioning. They must learn new behaviors and ways of dealing with women. BUT SO MUST WOMEN LEARN NEW WAYS OF DEALING WITH MEN. We can't fairly expect that men do all the changing.
  But what if the woman defines herself as submissive in the BDSM scene? How can she be submissive and assertive with "jerks" at the same time? Even a submissive woman can and should learn to say "no" to someone with whom she has NOT consented to play. This is not out of her role! Submissives can and should have safe words or some kind of signals that allow their Dominant to know what's going on with them. SAYING "NO!" IS JUST ANOTHER SAFE WORD, albeit one that is used with strangers or those who don't have good manners in the scene.
  Remember the training that women have to "be nice" and not hurt people's feelings? Many women are unclear or even misleading when they attempt to set boundaries with pushy men or women. They don't actually say " No". They say gentle things, things that they think men should understand as being a turn-down. But men don't understand that unclear messages mean no. They think they mean " maybe".
  What sorts of things do women say that are unclear? ........... Things like:
"Not right now, I'm playing with someone else."  (He thinks "Oh, she wants me later.")
"Of course I find you attractive, but I can't play with you because I'm in service to ______." (He thinks, "Oh she wants me later, I'll ask her Dom for her.")
"Maybe another time." (He thinks, "Oh, she wants me later.")
"Thanks for your interest, I'll think about it." (He thinks, "Oh, she wants me later.")
  Or women flirt with a man to be seen as attractive and desirable, even if they would never in a million years play with him. This, of course, leads a man to have an interest in that woman.
WHAT CAN A SUBMISSIVE DO IF BEING PESTERED BY SOMEONE? 
1. If the pesky person is drunk or high, go immediately to a DM and report their behavior. A person who's drunk/high and obnoxious is a hazard to everyone. You could be saving another sub from a bad experience.
2. Discuss with your Dom the possibility that someone might pester you when you go to a social or party. Find out what your Dom would like you to do.
ANY TIME ANOTHER DOM HITS ON YOU WITHOUT FIRST NEGOTIATING WITH YOUR DOM, THEY HAVE DISRESPECTED NOT ONLY YOU AND YOUR RELATIONSHIP, BUT THEY HAVE DISRESPECTED THE ROLE AND PERSON OF YOUR MASTER/MISTRESS.
  Protocol varies from couple to couple, but this is one big protocol that nearly everyone agrees on in BDSM.
  The most common issue is that your Dom is in the bathroom, outside smoking, playing with another sub, home sick with the flu, or otherwise not available for you to get to immediately. That is usually when pestering types strike.
What then?
  Go over these  boundary-setting behaviors with your Dom and see which he/she prefers that you use:
* Use this example and talk about what your options might be. Don't think it might not happen� it just might!
You are at a social gathering and your Dom is across the room packed full of people� so full that it would take you minutes to get to him/her. You are standing with a friend when a Dominant approaches you.
He:
gives you a hug
gives you a hug and then squeezes your bottom
gives you a hug, pinches your nipples and then says " When can I play with you?"
orders you to your knees
orders you to your knees and tells you to perform oral sex on him
(By the way, ALL of these things have happened at a BDSM social)
 Don't count on your Dom knowing that you are being rudely pursued and don't count on the protection of other Doms -- they may not know what's going on. Recently a submissive woman was being rudely pestered by a Dom and after spending minutes to get back to her Dom and get away from this obnoxious fellow she arrived at her Dom's side, only to have him say to the rude man ( jokingly) " Why, I've never seen this woman before in my life!" He was joking, but it sure didn't help her feel safe!
  If you are alone or with other subs/friends you have one of many options if someone is being rude and disrespectful.
  Remember, being rude is not a form of play unless negotiated. Anyone who attempts to play with you without negotiation is disrespecting you and your dominant and the relationship you share.
Here are a few things you can do.
1. Say " No!" clearly. 
Examples:
a) "Leave me alone, I do not want to play with you"
b) "Don't touch me without permission of my Dom/Master/Mistress!"
c) "If you keep pestering me I will have you removed from this gathering."
2. What if you might want to play with this person in the future, but not now?
Examples:
a) "I have plans for tonight but I will talk to you at another time. Not now."
b) " I might want to play with you sometime but you must talk to my Dom/Master/Mistress first."
c) "I am interested in talking to you more about playing but I'd prefer we do it over coffee and not here. You may call me."
3. If a person touches you in a way you find offensive, give him his hand back and say " You do not have permission to touch me." If they persist, have them removed.This is assault if they don't stop when told to.
4. Let your play partner know that there has been a problem of single Doms cruising subs right after they've played. Ask to stay with your play partner for after care or  ask someone else to sit with you to monitor the situation. When you're still high from sub space is a bad time to be negotiating with a stranger.
5. If someone attempts to play with you without your permission ( i.e. strikes you, hits you with implements, pins you in a corner, etc) do not hesitate to have them removed from the gathering. If you feel in danger, don't hesitate to use self-defense strategies.
6. If someone is coercing you, threatening you or not abiding by your limits, do not play with him/her.
Bibliography:

You Just Don't Understand by Deborah Tannen
SM 101 by Jay Wiseman
The Gift of Fear by Gavin de Becker
Boundaries and Relationships by Charles Whitfield, MD
If Men Could Talk� by Alon Gratch, PhD
What He Can't Tell You and Needs to Say by Brenda Shoshonna, PhD
What Women Want by Lawrence Stains and Stefan Bechtel
The New Male Sexuality by Bernie Zilbergeld, PhD
Tongue Fu! How To Disarm, Deflect and Defuse Any Verbal Conflict by Sam Horn

1/9/2009 4:46:32 AM

Levels of Collaring
Levels of Collaring by Carolyn Keeling
Reproduction is permitted by non-profit and not-for-profit SM groups for educational purposes with acknowledgements given to SAADE  
http://www.erotimania.com/library/BDSM%20articles/levelsofcollaring.htm
My idea is to find someone to permanently collar (eventually), after a long testing period with intermediate collars.
Meeting/Courting Period:    We meet, find our tastes are compatible in most all general areas, that we are attracted to each other sexually and that we just plain like each other. Also, we acknowledge that I'm Dominant enough for you, you're submissive enough for me and the Masochism/Sadism dichotomy works. When we are together, you wear a Stainless Steel collar; it's removed when you leave.
1st Level of Collaring:  You become my "boy" (Note: can be "man servant" or "serving man") and address me as "Trainer". We work out a 3 month Contract between us, which basically states our expectations of each other. I lock a Sterling Silver collar around your neck, but I give you a key, so you can remove it when it's absolutely necessary. You spend your weekends with me but you remain living at home and working full time... and I begin training you to become more to me than just a "boy". If, by the end of the Contract we can see that everything's working, we proceed to Level 2. (Otherwise, we can either not sign a new Contract and become friends, or we could extend it for another 3 month period.)
2nd Level of Collaring:
  Now you become my "submissive" and continue to address me as "Trainer". We renegotiate our Contract, this time for 6 to 9 months, fixing anything that didn't work during Level 1 and adding new areas, if we wish. I lock a White Gold collar around your neck, but I don't give you a key. (The collar will be suitable for wear at all times.) Outside of your work, you'll be my full time serving boy... and you'll serve me in every way. If, by the end of the 2nd level, we both adore each other and are willing to make a commitment for the long term, we proceed to Level 3. (Again, if things are not working, we can become friends or extend the Contract.)
3rd Level of Collaring:    Now, you become my "slave" and you may address me as your "Mistress". We renegotiate our Contract once again, honing it down to the essentials. I have a Platinum collar sautered around your neck, which you'll wear as long as you're my slave, hopefully forever. You'll move in with me and cut back your work to 3 days a week (if possible) in order to serve me better, and every year, on our anniversary, I'll offer to renegotiate our Contract and remove your collar... and you'll refuse, because you're happy serving me.   :-)   (Or, again, we become friends.)

1/8/2009 1:48:33 PM

Southern Salesman 
A young guy from Mississippi moves to New York and goes to a big 'everything under one roof ' department store looking for a job.
The Manager says ... 'Do you have any sales experience?'
The kid says ... 'Yes sir, I was a salesman back in Mississippi.'
Well, the boss liked the kid and gave him the job.
'You start tomorrow.  I'll come down after we close and see how you did.'
His first day on the job was rough, but he got through it.
After the store was locked up, the boss came down and said ...
'How many customers bought something from you today?'
The kid says ... 'one'.
The boss says ... 'Just one???  Our sales people average 20 to 30 customers a day. How much was the sale for?'
The kid says '$121,237.65'.
The boss says ... '$121,237.65??  How's that possible?  We don't have anything that cost that much!!!!'
The kid says ...'First, I sold him a small fishhook. Then I sold him a medium fishhook.  Then I sold him a larger fishhook.  Then I sold him a new fishing rod.  Then I asked him where he was going fishing and he said down the coast, so I told him he was going to need a boat.  We went down to the boat department and I sold him a twin engine Boston Whaler.  Then he said he didn't think his Honda Civic would pull it, so I took him down to the automotive department and sold him that 4 x 4 Expedition.'
The boss said ... 'A guy came in here to buy a fish hook and you sold him a BOAT and a TRUCK?'
The kid said ...'No sir, the guy came in here to buy Tampons for his wife, and I said ... 'Dude, your weekend's shot, you should go fishing.'

1/7/2009 2:51:09 AM

How to Become a Secure Person 
Practical steps to becoming more secure 
Last update 10-May-2006 http://www.xeromag.com/fvpolypiano.html
  Some polyamorous people see polyamory as a path to spiritual enlightenment, believing that polyamory connects them with the universal spirit of the Divine or some such thing.
  Me, I'm not terribly spiritual. (Yes, it's true!) I don't see polyamory as a "spiritual path," I'm not prone to believing in "sacred sexuality" as a way to explore my connection with the Universal Cosmic Divine, and my own approach to polyamory (and to life in general) is very practical and hands-on. This is why I do not believe, for example, that love is infinite...but that's a topic for another time.
  There is a saying: "There is no fear in love, but perfect love casts out fear." I don't believe a word of it. Often, the way it works in practice is quite the opposite. You get rid of fear, and the love follows more easily. The "getting rid of fear" part, though, is the trick.
  And getting rid of fear and insecurity makes life better. Ultimately, dealing with fears and insecurities is something that must be done; a person can deal with them by hiding from them, deal with them by rearranging his life around them, or deal with them by destroying them completely, but not dealing with them generally isn't an option. And frankly, with the amount of time and effort people invest in hiding from their fears or building their lives around their fears, just eradicating them to begin with is actually less effort in the long run.
  This page is about practical, ordinary ways to deal with fear and insecurity, and become self-confident and self-assured.
  Don't always assume you can trust your feelings.
  Fear is deceptive. Fear will attempt to justify itself. Often, you can think of your fears as though they were living creatures of their own; they will fight to protect and defend themselves, just like any other living thing.
  Fear is tricky because it can color and distort the way you see the world. You will often see (or, sometimes, fabricate) things which support your fear, while totally missing things which contradict your fear. On top of that, when you are afraid, you tend to project that feeling into the past, remembering most strongly those things which confirm your fear; and into the future, and believe, if only subconsciously, that this is the only way you will ever respond to this kind of situation, and no other response is possible.
  Fear tends to wither and die if you drag it out into the light, though. I'm personally a big fan of marching into the closet, grabbing the biggest and ugliest monster in there by the tail, and then dragging it out and going toe-to-toe with it. Fears gain strength when you let them hide in the shadows, and lose strength when you examine them and confront them head-on.
  So. I'm going to start with a hypothetical situation, and lay out a plan for conquering a fear, step by step. Different fears express themselves differently, and fears and insecurities can manifest in many ways, but the same tools can be used for dealing with them all. For the sake of example, I'll start with a fairly common response I've seen in poly relationships many times: you have a partner, your partner has another partner, and you feel insecure or jealous when you see them together in a romantic context, like when you see them kiss.
  Ready? Here we go!
First, look beneath the surface
  Before you can do anything else, you must figure out what lies at root of the response. This is the first and most critical of all tools for dealing with fear or insecurity. Insecurities, jealousies, and fears are often composite emotions--emotions made of other emotions. You can't confront the fear until you understand what lies beneath it.
  Say, for example, you see your sweetie kissing someone else, and that brings up a negative emotional response--jealousy, fear, whatever. Look at that fear! (Yes, I know this is difficult; when you're in the grip of a negative emotion, all you want to do is make it stop, right now, by any means necessary.) Examine what it's telling you. Why do you have that response? Is it because you believe that you can't compete with the other person? Is it because you're afraid your lover may find you wanting? Is it because you're afraid your lover will leave you, or want you less, or prefer someone else's company? Try filling in the blanks: "If my lover kisses another person in front of me, then the bad thing that will happen is ______." "If this keeps happening, then it means ________." "If my lover really loves this other person, then ______."
Further Down the Rabbit Hole
  Once you have an idea of what it is that underlies the fear, keep following it down the rabbit hole. For example, let's say that you have a negative emotional response when you see your partner kiss someone else, and you figure out "I am afraid that that other person might kiss better than me, and my partner might want that other person more than me." Well, now figure out what's underlying that fear. Is it rooted in fear of abandonment? Low self-esteem? Fear of competition? Fear of loss? What is it you're afraid that means? Why do you believe that the other person might kiss better than you--and more to the point, why do you think that's even relevant?Disassemble! Disassemble!
  When you've done that, you've made a lot of progress. For example, let's say you have a negative emotional response when you see your partner kiss someone else, you've figured out that the response is caused because you fear that if your partner's other partner is a better kisser than you, you will lose something, and you've figured out that this is rooted in the idea that if your partner's other partner is more pleasing to him, your partner will want to be with that other person and not with you.
  Okay, now we're getting somewhere! The root of the response is fear of abandonment. Now you need to take that fear apart. This is what I mean when I say "drag the fear out of the closet and go toe-to-toe with it." You need to disassemble the response, and figure out whether or not it's valid.
  One way to do this is to examine the assumptions about your relationship that your fear reveals. Do you believe that your partner is with you because of the way you please him in bed? Do you believe that if your partner finds another person more sexy or more pleasing, you may lose some or all of your relationship? Are those beliefs founded? Is it possible that your partner is with you for reasons besides those? What might those reasons be? What value do you add to your partner's life? Does your partner value you for the way you please him, or for who you are? Is it even meaningful to say that one person can replace another?
  Now, the danger in doing this is that sometimes, you may find your fear really is justified. Not all fears are irrational. There are people in the world who are only with someone for a lay, and will move on as soon as they find a better fuck. It could very well be that in this hypothetical situation, this is the case. If so, so be it. The best way to keep from being disillusioned is not to have any illusions in the first place; if your partner is only with you for a lay, then this is the kind of thing you should know.
  But more likely, you will find that when you do this, your fears fall apart. When you examine your relationship with your partner, you will likely find that, no, you add value to your partner's life in a myriad of ways, large and small, and that even if your top-level fears are realized and your partner finds someone better in bed than you (or whatever), it does not mean you will lose your partner.
How do you get to Carnegie Hall?
  At this point, I'm going to digress a bit and talk about what it means to be a "fearful person" or an "insecure person" or a "jealous person."
  I've talked to a lot of people who say things like "Oh, i could never be polyamorous; I'm just a jealous person"--as if being a jealous person were some matter of genetics, something over which we all have no control, like being born with blond hair or...well, no, people actually think they have more control over their hair color than over their own conceptions about themselves, which is interesting.
  Let's say you went to a piano concert. Would you say that the pianist up on the stage was "just a good pianist," as if that's all there was to it? Hell, no--and if you did, she'd likely punch you. You get to be a good pianist by long, hard practice. A good pianist is made, not born.
  The same is true of being a secure person--or an insecure person. People are accomplished at being insecure because they practice being insecure. They practice diligently, every day, for years; it's no wonder they're good at it.
  You practice being insecure every time you let yourself think "Oh, I'm not good enough for that" or "Oh, my partner doesn't really want to be with me" or "Oh, I don't deserve that" or whatever.
  After a time, this way of thinking becomes natural and effortless. A pianist who has practiced enough does not consciously have to move each finger to the proper key; after a while, they find the keys by themselves, without conscious effort. A person who practices being afraid or insecure soon becomes very natural at it; you find the things to support your fear, you learn the tools to reinforce your fear, without consciously thinking about it.
  The same is true of self-confidence and security. These are things you practice; practice them enough, and they become totally natural, a part of who you are.
Building better habits
  So back to dealing with fear. Once you've deconstructed your fear, discovered what it's rooted in and taken those roots apart, once you've found a list of things which discredit your fear, it's simply a matter of reaching for those things that your partner values in you and that you add to your partner's life whenever the fear raises its head. The thing about fear and jealousy and insecurity is that these things are a lot like like playing a piano; they represent ways of looking at the world which improve with practice. Just as practice can make a person into a highly accomplished pianist, so does practice turn someone into a highly fearful or highly jealous person. And on the contrary, practicing discrediting your fear, developing the mental habit of staring down your fears and insecurities and saying "No, you're wrong, and here's why" whenever they stir, will make you accomplished at feeling self-confident and secure.
  Once you understand why your fear is flawed, you simply have to train yourself to stop reinforcing it, and to reinforce the feelings of value and security instead. This will feel awkward and unnatural at first, just as learning to play the piano feels awkward and unnatural at first. But you become good at what you practice. If you practice being afraid, you get good at it; if you practice being courageous and fearless, you get good at that.
  When I feel something that makes me feel insecure or fearful, I tend to want to push on that thing. So to take my hypothetical example, if I were to feel an unexpected negative reaction at seeing a partner kiss someone else, rather than try to hide from it or to tell my partner not to do it, I would instead tell her "I feel this way when I see this, so when you do this when I'm around, I may want to talk to you about those feelings later." I certainly would not expect her not to do it in front of me; I believe that approach is the way away from courage, and would simply make the fear stronger.
  When you push on the things that make you afraid--when you deliberately expose yourself to those things--you rob them of their power. On the other hand, when you give in to those fears, or (worse yet) when you pass relationship rules designed to hide the things you're afraid of--"No kissing when I am around!"--you reinforce those fears, and you allow them to control your life. Building your life around your fears is not an effective strategy for leading a happy life; and maneuvering your partner's behavior around your fears is not a good strategy for building a happy relationship.
Three easy steps to self-confidence
How do you practice being self-confident? How do you make all this theory happen? In three steps, just like the title says, of course!   
  Step 1: First, understand that you have a choice. You did not choose your past experiences, of course; you did not choose to have people make fun of you back in the fifth grade, or having a past partner who told you you weren't good enough, or whatever...but you did have a choice about believing these things and internalizing them, and right now you do have a choice about continuing to believe it, or changing the things you believe about yourself.
  The single hardest thing to do if you want to change your self-image is to realize that it is a choice. Once you've made that step, the rest is easy.
  Step 2: Once you understand that you have a choice over the way you feel, the next part is simple. Choose to act like someone who is self-confident, even though you are not. Remember, you control your actions; you control your body; you can choose to act self-confident and act secure even if you don't feel it. You will feel uncomfortable, of course; your feelings will try to get in the way of your actions. Acting self-confident will feel phony and forced at first. You will obsess, going over in your mind all the imaginary reasons why you shouldn't be acting this way, you need to be afraid or insecure instead. You still have a choice. You still control your actions. You can choose to act confident even though it feels uncomfortable.
  Step 3: Practice. You become good at whatever you practice. A person who is insecure becomes very good about being insecure because he practices being insecure every day, 7 days a week, 365 days a year. You practice being insecure by thinking about those old insults you heard in fifth grade, remembering them, believing them, telling yourself they are true. You practice being insecure by going over in your mind all the reasons you are not good enough to be with your partner, and imagining how easily he could abandon you if he just wakes up and realizes how worthless you are. You practice being insecure by making lists of everything that is wrong with you.
  People who are secure practice being secure. It's no different, really. To practice being secure, stop thinking about all those old insults--when they come into your mind, tell yourself firmly "No, these are false, and I choose not to believe them any more. Why should I believe people who do not like me?" When you find yourself thinking about all the things that are wrong with you, stop, and say "No, these are wrong, and here is why. Here is a list of things that are good and sexy about me instead." (Corny as it sounds, keeping a written list of things you like about yourself in your pocket helps.) When you find yourself thinking of all the reasons your partner does not really want you, or all the reasons some other person is better than you, stop yourself and say "No, this is false."
  If you practice the piano every day and then one day start playing the harp instead, it will feel uncomfortable and awkward and unnatural, and you will not feel at first like you are making any progress. Do it anyway. You get good at something by practice. You want to be a confident, secure person? Practice being confident and secure, in your words and in your actions.
  When you do this, even though it feels uncomfortable and even though you do not want to, you will find that your insecurity goes away remarkably quickly. It doesn't actually take very long to become more secure.
  If you want to become secure without ever thinking or doing things that are uncomfortable for you, though, forget it; it will never happen. In order to change your image of yourself, you have to understand that changing the way you act and the way you think is always uncomfortable at first.

1/6/2009 3:54:59 PM
 Sisters
By Desire http://www.angelfire.com/poetry/softs_poetry/sisters.html
“Sisters-in-submission” is a term oft heard, but not explained or experienced. Is it myth or reality? What is this sisterhood of submissives? 
  Just as submissive may have a trainer or mentor; they may have a sister (who may also be their mentor). That sister, or those sisters, may be people known to the submissive in real-life or online. (Smiles…although I consider online to be real life – as some those people whom I met online have an impact in my daily life.)
What is a sister?
  She will be the first to hug you tight when you find him. She will be the one who smiles at you, and tells you how lucky he is to have found you. She will be the first to hold your hand when you find out he wasn’t who he said he was. She will be the one who wipes your tears when he disappears and leaves you to pick up the pieces. She will be the one who whispers, “It will be ok, your heart will mend”.
  She will be the one who tells you like it is, even if it’s not what you want to hear. She becomes a part of your life, your heart, and your world. You can’t imagine how you ever lived without her, and what you will do if the fates ever separate you. She opens doors to rooms you never knew were there. She lights the darkest corners of your world with the sparkle in her eyes. She makes the loneliness go away with the laughter of her voice. She inspires you to go on, to fly on the wings of angels, when you’ve lost all hope. She breaks through all the walls you built, she calms your fears, and she shares your secrets and hers. She is your strength, your hero, and your best friend.
  She is your sister. Not by blood, the bond you share with her is so much stronger. She is your sister of the heart. A term reserved for very few in my life.
  In this lifestyle, the term “sis” gets thrown around by a lot of people. I cringe when someone I barely know, calls me sis. I am not your “sis”, maybe your friend, maybe a fellow submissive, but it is to my sisters, that I pledge my love, my understanding, it is my sisters who I turn to with good news or bad. My sisters who know what is going on in my life and my sisters who turn to me when they just need someone to listen. If I call you sis, you can be sure that when I hug you “online” I am hugging you in real life too.
  If I refer to you as my sis, you are as close to me as my family, in fact, you are part of my family. I have many friends online and in real life - I have few sisters.
  I knew two women, who met online in a chat room. They shared a lot, had so much in common, down to sharing the same first names. They grew so extremely close, and when one of them walked away from a relationship that was not working, she almost walked away from the lifestyle completely. The only person who stood by her, and let her rant and rave, was her online friend. They became so close; they even started to think alike. They would type the same things in the chat room, (honestly, it was not planned, it just kept happening) if one did not show up online during the day, the other one was phoning to make sure she was ok.
  About a year after they met online, one of the women, pregnant and with 2-year-old twins, drove 12 hours to meet the other. They cried when they met. It was like finally finding the piece of them that was missing. And, when she left 5 days later, the woman crawled into bed and cried for hours. That one crying was I. Meeting my sister, was the one and only thing I wanted. No matter how busy she gets, she has been there for me from the beginning to the end. And letting her go, was like losing a part of me. She is truly my – the sister of my heart.
  The sisterhood of submissives implies that there is a network of people out there who support each other, join hands and help each other. There is. This “sisterhood” is made up of many people, from all walks of life – with a single common purpose and trait. They are submissives or slaves. They have a lifestyle in common. Their purpose is to show and offer support to each other.
  In real life situations, you may meet other submissives at the local munch, or BDSM club, or other. (Or like me, you may meet people online who become friends in your “real life”.) And, in time, you may find one or two of these people with whom you can share. Your thoughts, your hopes, your pains. 
  Trust and respect work both ways, and when you find your sister of the heart, hang on to her. Be there for her in good times and bad. And, know that if I call you “sis”, it means you have earned my trust and respect and I will always be there for you.
“Friends by chance - sisters by choice”
P.S. I would also like to acknowledge that some of the “sisters” are male, just as a submissive or slave may be of either sex. However, we don’t often refer to a brotherhood of submissives.
1/5/2009 12:51:31 PM
Welcome to Lessons for Living. http://www.lessons4living.com/wmaz16.htm
This weeks lesson is on, "Self-worth."
  How do you feel about yourself? Is it good or bad? How you feel about yourself is self-esteem. It is your perception of how you are doing in the world. Self-esteem may go up or down depending upon what is happening to you. Get an "A" on a test and you feel great, but if you fail you feel terrible. Self-esteem is changeable.
  Self-worth differs from self-esteem. Self-worth is what you are born with. As one of the creations of the universe you are worthwhile and have value, which cannot be taken from you. You can’t lose it, but you can lose sight of it. You can forget your value.
  A universal spiritual teaching helps us to re-focus on our self-worth and hold on to it. "Love your neighbor as yourself" is the Christian version but the teaching is found in all major religions.
  Now when you love your neighbor as yourself who do you begin with? Who do you love and value first? Is it your neighbor or yourself? As a psychologist I have found that many people misunderstand this teaching. They think it begins with the neighbor. They focus on the neighbor so exclusively that they neglect themselves. They give and give to others until they give out and then collapse into a depression. Once depressed they cannot help themselves or anyone else.
  Many of us were taught to focus on the neighbor and not on ourselves. As children we are told not to brag or be selfish. While teenagers, wanting to be accepted, we may have minimized our accomplishments to avoid appearing conceited. As adults we may have developed a false humility to avoid looking prideful. We may come to not like ourselves and believe that we don’t deserve anything good. Self-esteem suffers while self-worth is forgotten.
  The reality is that loving your neighbor as yourself begins with you. You must love and value yourself if you are to love others. You have to respect yourself and acknowledge your own self-worth. You must take care of yourself so that you can love and help your neighbor.
  Does this make you selfish? No. It makes you responsible.
  Suppose that you are the only adult caring for a group of young children. You raise all your food and only have a small amount. At mealtime, in an effort to take good care of the children, you give them most of the food and you eat very little. Over time you become weaker and weaker, but you keep feeding the children the same amount. Eventually when you are too weak to work, who will feed the children? No one! Now all will perish because you neglected yourself. What should you do? You should eat the same as or perhaps more than the children to keep your strength up and ensure that you can continue to care for them. Don’t neglect others by neglecting yourself. Love yourself and then you can love your neighbor. Don’t lose your self-worth. Each day make sure that you take care of yourself so that you will be able to take care of your neighbor.
1/4/2009 11:46:01 AM

What is abandoholism?
  You’ve heard of food-oholism, work-oholism, shop-oholism and, of course, alcoholism. Now here comes another, most insidious, addictive pattern – aband-oholism.
  Abandoholism is a tendency to become attracted to unavailable partners. Many abandonment survivors are caught up in this painful pattern.
  Abandoholism is similar to the other ‘oholisms, but instead of being addicted to a substance, you’re addicted to the emotional drama of heartbreak. You pursue hard-to-get partners to keep the romantic intensity going, and to keep your body’s love-chemicals and stress hormones flowing.
What makes someone an abandoholic?
  Abandoholism sets in when you’ve been hurt so many times that you’ve come to equate insecurity with love. Unless you’re pursuing someone you’re insecure about, you don’t feel in love.
  Conversely, when someone comes along who wants to be with you, that person’s availability fails to arouse the required level of insecurity. If you can’t feel those yearning, lovesick feelings, then you don’t feel attracted, so you keep pursuing unavailable partners.
  You become psychobiologically addicted to the high stakes drama of an emotional challenge and the love-chemicals that go with it.
  Abandoholism is driven by both fear of abandonment and fear of engulfment.
  When you’re attracted to someone, it arouses a fear of losing that person. This fear causes you to become clingy and needy. You try to hide your insecurity, but your desperation shows through, causing your partners to lose romantic interest in you. They sense your emotional suction cups aiming straight toward them and it scares them away.
  Fear of engulfment is at the opposite end of the spectrum. It occurs when someone is pursuing you and now you’re the one pulling back. You feel engulfed by that person’s desire to be with you. When fear of engulfment kicks in, you panic. Your feelings shut down. You no longer feel the connection. The panic is about your fear of being engulfed by the other person’s emotional expectations of you. You fear that the other person’s feelings will pressure you to abandon your own romantic needs. 
  Fear of engulfment is one of the most common causes for the demise of new relationships, but it is carefully disguised in excuses like: "He just doesn’t turn me on." Or "I don’t feel any chemistry." Or "She’s too nice to hold my interest." Or "I need more of a challenge."
  Abandoholics tend to swing back and forth between fear of abandonment and fear of engulfment. You’re either pursuing hard-to-get-lovers, or you’re feeling turned off by someone who IS interested in you.
What is Abando-phobism?
  Abandophobics are so afraid of rejection that they avoid relationships altogether.
  Abandophobics act out their fear of abandonment by remaining socially isolated, or by appearing to search for someone, when in fact they are pursuing people who are unattainable, all to avoid the risk of getting attached to a real prospect – someone who might abandon them sooner or later.
  There is a little abandophobism in every abandoholic.
  For both abandoholics and abandophobics, a negative attraction is more compelling than a positive one.
  You only feel attracted when you’re in pursuit. You wouldn’t join any club who would have you as a member, so you’re always reaching for someone out of reach.
How do abandoholism and abandophobism set in?
  These patterns may have been cast in childhood. You struggled to get more attention from your parents but you were left feeling unfulfilled, which caused you to doubt your self-worth. Over time, you internalized this craving for approval and you learned to idealize others at your own expense. This became a pattern in your love-relationships.
  Now as an adult, you recreate this scenario by giving your love-partners all of your power, elevating them above yourself, recreating those old familiar yearnings you grew accustomed to as a child. Feeling emotionally deprived and "less-than" is what you’ve come to expect.
Why does the insecurity linger?
Recent scientific research shows that rather than dissipate, fear tends to incubate, gaining intensity over time. Insecurity increases with each romantic rejection, causing you to look to others for something you’ve become too powerless to give yourself: esteem. When you seek acceptance from a withholding partner, you place yourself in a one-down position, recreating the unequal dynamics you had with your parents or peers. You choreograph this scenario over and over.
  Conversely, you are unable to feel anything when someone freely admires or appreciates you.
  This abandonment compulsion is insidious. You didn’t know it was developing. Until now you didn’t have a name for it: Abandoholism is a new concept.
Insecurity is an aphrodisiac.
If you are a hard-core abandoholic, you’re drawn to a kind of love that is highly combustible. The hottest sex is when you’re trying to seduce a hard-to-get lover. Insecurity becomes your favorite aphrodisiac. These intoxicated states are produced when you sense emotional danger – the danger of your lover’s propensity to abandon you the minute you get attached.
  At the other end of the seesaw, you turn off and shut down when you happen to successfully win someone’s love. If your lover succumbs to your charms – heaven forbid – you suddenly feel too comfortable, too sure of him to stay interested. There’s not enough challenge to sustain your sexual energy. You interpret your turn-off as his not being right for you.
How about following your gut?
  If you’re an abandoholic, following your gut is probably what got you into these patterns in the first place. Your gut gets you to pursue someone who makes your heart go pitter pat, not because he’s the right one, but because he arouses fear of abandonment. And your gut gets you to avoid someone who is truly trustworthy, because he doesn’t press the right insecurity buttons.
  Enrich your mind. Follow your wisdom. But until you overcome your abandonment compulsion, don’t follow your gut – it will only get you into trouble – because your gut tells you that unavailable people are attractive.

1/1/2009 7:58:46 PM

Self-Esteem & BDSM
Author: Raven Shadowborne © Feb. 7, 1999   http://www.leathernroses.com/generalbdsm/ravenselfesteem.htm
   The most difficult thing for many people to understand is what self esteem is and how it affects their relationships with others. Everyone seems to have their own idea of what self esteem is. Self esteem, to me, is basically the ability to look at yourself as a good person. The presence or lack of self esteem can effect one's relationships in many ways. 
  When people think of self esteem they tend to think of it in very broad terms and use it to encompass more than I feel it does. Self esteem is basically being able to know you are worthy human being. This does not mean that you think of yourself as always right or as a gift to humanity. A person can have a strong sense of self esteem and still be aware of their faults, whatever they may be. Self esteem does not prevent a person from striving to broaden their horizons or strengthen their weaknesses. I believe that for one to have a strong sense of self esteem one must be able to see their good points as well as their bad ones. One must be able to see themselves as a worthy human being over all. A good sense of self esteem does not rely upon others to make it strong. Nor does it say that one should sit back and not try to improve themselves. 
  Self esteem can and does affect one's relationship with others. A person with a good sense of self esteem, will not usually become co-dependent upon their partner. They will not look to their partner to define their own identity. Their identity will remain seperate, though it will be enhanced by their involvment in any relationship. 
  Within BDSM, a strong sense of self esteem becomes very important. BDSM can become an all encompasing lifestyle that seeps into every aspect of one's life. If a person does not have a strong sense of their own self worth, they could very easily become totally dependent upon their partner for their sense of self worth. This can cause a level of dependency that is destructive to the relationship rather than a healthy part of the relationship. A person with a low self esteem becomes like a clinging vine which can eventually choke the very life from a relationship. As well, a person with a low self esteem is more likely to become involved in an abusive relationship which causes further damage to them. Most who lack self esteem would fall into the doormat category that is heard of so often. This being, a person who lets someone do whatever they want, without any regard for themselves in any fashion at all. Even a slave has some regard for themselves, a door mat does not. A door mat, or person with no self esteem, is easily manipulated and abused whether it be in BDSM or not.
  A person with a strong sense of self esteem, who enters into a BDSM relationship, will be an asset to themselves and thier partner. The relationship will enhance their life and their view of themselves, not be the only source of defining these things. Someone with a strong sense of self esteem will not become so immersed in BDSM that it takes over their life to a point that it is all they can see or relate to. BDSM will enhance their lives, not be their lives. (yes this is rather paradoxical since BDSM can be the basis and a large part of one's life) A person with strong self esteem, is less likely to be taken in by those who are abusive. A person with a strong self esteem, is more capable of making a clear and informed choice to enter into a BDSM relationship. They are more knowledgable of themselves and their needs or wants. They would be less apt to completely set aside those needs or wants just to be in a relationship. 
  Self esteem should be something everyone has by the time they are grown. Unfortunately with life being as it is, not everyone has a strong sense of self esteem. BDSM, believe it or not, can enhance one's self esteem. It can allow a person with a shakey self esteem to gain a solid foundation of pride. In many relationships, the participants are told often they are good, beautiful what have you. Through the communication, trust, and honesty of a BDSM relationship, self esteem can be repaired or strengthened. Some ways to do this are common things done in BDSM relationships, but many don't see their benefits. For example, having a submissive list the things he/she has done right in a day can help shift the submissive's first thoughts from their bad points or things done wrong, to the things they did right. This can promote a healthier view of themselves. As well, this can prevent the common trap of self destruction that many people have by viewing themselves only in a bad light. Other things are setting rules such as the submissive can not speak ill of him/herself can help change a thought process from a negative based one to a more positive based one. 
  Most dominants when asked about self esteem in a submissive, state that they want a submissive who has a sense of self outside of the relationship. They state that such a sense of self allows the submissive to enhance the relationship, not detract from it. The same goes for the dominant.  
  Self esteem is not something that can be gained over night if it is lacking. But it is something which can be gained and should be for the relationship to be a satisfying and healthy one. 

12/31/2008 4:54:24 AM
http://www.dallasbdsm.com/Ems%20Stuff/em_collared.htm
Master's/Mistress' Collar means:

Finding Happiness

On a purely selfish level, wearing Master's collar means having found happiness.  The days of searching for the One who could tame and train, tease and mold are over.  Every submissive i know wants to feel Owned, to be the property of their One true Master.  For me, the click of the collar was freedom.  Freedom to be who i am and have the peace of mind that "i" will  be changed for the better by One who knows me better than i know myself.

Although i was extremely happy when Master decided to make me His, with this happiness came hard work.   i have a responsibility to dedicate myself to making Master's needs my own.  i have a responsibility to conducting myself in a manner which will bring my Master honor.  i have a responsibility to remember who and what i am at all times and act accordingly.  i have a responsibility to put Master's comfort before my own.

Remembering Responsibility

Expecting Accountability With all these new responsibilities comes accountability.   Master has a right to expect, to demand these things and more of His slave, and i should expect that when His expectations are not met there will be consequences.  Not only do i have to accept His authority and the consequences of my actions, but Master also has a responsibility here to that which He Owns.  You can think of it in 2 ways.   i expect (dread, fear, respect) Master's punishment.  -and-  i expect (count on, need, deserve, am promised) Master's punishment.  A Dom plays with and may train subs as He wishes for His enjoyment.  a Master takes on the responsibility of training His slave to His liking.  So, Master's collar means to me that i can expect Master to hold me accountable for my actions.
Along with knowing that master will mold me in His image of 'slave' - i also know that as long as i am Owned by Him, no harm will come to me if it is at all in His power to prevent.  i can relax knowing that He will protect my mental and physical well being.  He will allow none to disrespect me....humiliate and humble, yes.....but to show disrespect for His prized possession, no.  i can be comfortable knowing that Master will not take me beyond what i can handle.  Yes, He will and does challenge my limits and tolerances....pushing away at my fears and insecurities...but i have complete faith that no harm will come to me under His care. Knowing Protection
Learning Patience This is a big one for me.  <smile>   Master's collar means that things don't always happen when i want them to.   Playing, training.....talking, eating, sleeping, working....these things are all contingent on Master's schedule for me.  Sometimes i forget this....but we are working on it.  (and i'm sure you can all relate to what that means...)  heheheh
Master's collar to me means perfecting what i can perfect for Him.  It is not enough that He says i want the floor mopped and i mop it.   The next step is for me to perfect the mopping.....  or the serving.... or the manner in which i speak.... or the running and upkeep of His webpage...  All the myriad of things i do for Him i yearn to perfect.  He may be satisfied with a completed task....but i still yearn to do things better. Practicing Perfection
Perfecting Dedication Master has pledged Himself to the task of training His slave.  That takes dedication.  i have pledged myself to becoming the slave Master desires and deserves.  That takes dedication.  24/7 is hard work.   To be successful you have to be willing to make D/s in the forefront of your mind every hour of every day.  This takes enormous dedication.  No one is perfect.   i am not and Master is not.  But Master's collar means perfecting the dedication to each other and the lifestyle.  Master's collar means Love.

12/30/2008 6:39:38 PM

D/s Lessons I have Learned
By SirMagic 
http://www.darkangel.com/kinks-lesson1.html
 One's submission to another is a gift. Be you man or woman, pleasure slave or masochist the gift same. When a sub submits she is offering up her collective soul to you to take, hold, possess, control and most importantly, cherish. Abstractly speaking, mixed in with this gift is her life force, the raw essence from which heart and soul are derived. All this is being willingly offered up to you of their own freewill. These collective dynamics is what makes the act of collaring so powerfully emotional for many subs. As a Dom. once you accept such a gift it binds you to that person in ways few truly understand and because of this lack of understanding, too many people get hurt.
 Collard subs are NOT trophies !
  When you collar a sub, not only are they making a commitment to you, the Dom. but you (the Dom.) are making a commitment to them as well. You are promising to be the guardian of their heart and soul. The caretaker of their love, devotion and sense of being. You now define their universe, sense of self and the purpose of being. In short you are now responsible for them in ways which are not part of a `vanilla' relationship.
  With the last statement in mind, it begs the question:
"Who is the Master and who then is the slave ?" The answer I venture, is simple: She is my slave, I possess her body, soul, mind, heart and being. Just as she possesses my heart in return. I am Dom., she is sub, she is Dom. I am sub, we are O/one.
  We are forever revolving within that which balances us like "Ying" and "Yang" and makes us whole. "Even though we are Dominant, when we come to love our sub with our truest of heart, whether we want to admit it or not, this is an act of submission. For in that moment we surrendered ourselves to them as surely as she/he has to us."
  This is why "collaring" should be done with the greatest of care. For it opens a door way to the deepest levels of submission, love and the human bonding. Often in our "passion" for a new D/s relationship we sometimes move faster than we should. In the end we run the risk of collaring someone who ultimately is not best suited for us. This mistake, I have made and in the end I hurt the person deeply when it didn't work out. Since this time I have not collared another submissive. For it was this experience which made me rethink the how's and why of how I Dom.
  I firmly believe, "just because someone is a sub doesn't mean they are stupid." I personally like intelligent, competent, capable and submissive women. I get turned on by a sub who has a brain and can use it. If I give my sub a business task to handle, then that's it. I will not micro-manage, all I care about is.. is it done. I don't want to really hear about how she handled it. I trusted her enough to say "here handle this", therefore I'm not going to second guess a subs method of accomplishing the task.. If I have to, then I can't trust her and I wont have a sub I can't trust. If you are my sub, then I require you to work to better yourself, my world and image. If this be the case, then I must respect and honor not only your gift of devotion, intelligence and love but your talents as well. This is where I feel many Dominants fail. A true Dominant shows respect and appreciation for who and what his/her submissive is capable of.
  So many of us who would rule, do so from a tormented soul. Those Dominants who's spirits are ruled by anger and insecurity easily get caught up in Ego based control traps. "I am in control, because I dominate you. Therefore I must be someone, because I am in control. " Once this happens you are well on your way to being a control freak, not a Dom.
  As a Dominant "my power comes from within", not because I have a sub on the end of a leash. Everyday I work to Master myself first. Through this act I can naturally, with NO effort, Master others.
  In D/s we seek to satisfy our hungers, our callings whatever they maybe. We all are driven by them, be them submissive, Dominant or masochistic. Through this venting of our psyche we are meant to grow, love, learn and share.
But even in D/s happiness can be fleeting or just around the corner.
  I have often said:
" Life gives you the test first, and if you survive, then chance to learn the lesson afterward." 
  If this be the case then, this is but just a small part of the..
" D/s Lessons I have learned"... 

12/29/2008 11:08:51 AM
WHY BOYS NEED PARENTS:
1.) A king size waterbed holds enough water to fill a 2000 sq. ft. house 4 inches deep.
2! .) If you spray hair spray on dust bunnies and run over them with roller blades, they can ignite.
3.) A 3-year old Boy's voice is louder than 200 adults in a crowded restaurant.
4.) If you hook a dog leash over a ceiling fan, the motor is not strong enough to rotate a 42 pound Boy wearing Batman underwear and a Superman cape. It is strong enough, however, if tied to a paint can, to spread paint on all four walls of a 20x20 ft. room.
5.) You should not throw baseballs up when the ceiling fan is on. When using a ceiling fan as a bat, you have to throw the ball up a few times before you get a hit. A ceiling fan can hit a baseball a long way.
6.) The glass in windows (even double-pane) doesn't stop a baseball hit by a ceiling fan.
7.) When you hear the toilet flush and the words 'uh oh', it's already too late.
8.) Brake fluid mixed with Clorox makes smoke, and lots of it.
9.) A six-year old Boy can start a fire with a flint rock even though a 36- year old Man says they can only do it in the movies.
10.) Certain Lego's will pass through the digestive tract of a 4-year old Boy.
11.) Play dough and microwave should not be used in the same sentence.
12.) Super glue is forever.
13.) No matter how much Jell-O you put in a swimming pool you still can't walk on water.
14.) Pool filters do not like Jell-O.
15.) VCR's do not eject 'PB & J' sandwiches even though TV commercials show they do.
16.) Garbage bags do not make good parachutes.
17.) Marbles in gas tanks make lots of noise when driving.
18.) You probably DO NOT want to know what that odor is.
19.) Always look in the oven before you turn it on; plastic toys do not like ovens.
20.) The fire department in Austin ! , TX has a 5-minute response time.
21.) The spin cycle on the washing machine does not make earthworms dizzy.
22.) It will, however, make cats dizzy.
23.) Cats throw up twice their body weight when dizzy.

24.) 80% of Women will pass this on to almost all of their friends, with or without kids.
25.) 80% of Men who read this will try mixing the Clorox and brake fluid.
12/26/2008 6:48:51 PM
More info per a good friend who viewed today's journal.  
"ohhh, as for today's message. You can also use brbpub.com, it has all of the free state and federal information for each state, including criminal etc. If a person is self employed, I can check there, as well as manta.com.
dani" ________________________________________
http://www.dallasbdsm.com/meeting.htm
Ok, a typical scenario is that you have been talking with this person online now for a while.  You have developed a very strong desire to meet them face-to-face.  Who knows, maybe you want to even go farther.

Rule #1.  Listen to that little voice when it warns you that something isn't quite right.

The internet is awash with people who have met people in real life, and something went wrong, went too far, or just was way beyond what they expected or desired.  This results in a lot of emotional agony.

Quite often, the most difficult thing to deal with is the realization that they "knew" it was a bad situation up front.  That little voice keeps telling them "I knew it."

It is much easier to bail out, explain that you were not comfortable, and if you want, continue discussing future possibilities.  That way, the only guilt you have to deal with is what other people force on you.

Rule #2.  Meet in a public place.

I recommend a restaurant as a good place.  The nice thing about meeting in public is that if you decide that you have been sold a bill of goods online, you can walk away.   If the person gets aggressive, you can call for help.

Rule #3.  If travelling out of town to meet someone, have a way home.

It is a well known fact that the internet has brought the world closer together.  People do travel to see folks they have met online.  If you fly, be sure you have a round trip ticket.  Discussion of who pays for it is up to you, but you do want to know you do have a way home.  Keep the return ticket in a safe place.

Make sure you have resources to get by on if you find yourself alone.  You may need extra money if the airline ticket requires an additional fee to change the ticket so you can come home earlier, or you may need to find a hotel and pay cab fare.  Don't forget meals.

Rule #4.  Have a safe call arranged.

Find someone you trust.  Tell them where you are going and who you are meeting.   When you arrive at whatever place you are going to be, call them and tell them you are ok, and that you will call back by a certain time.  Arrange with them beforehand that if they do not hear from you, call the cops or bring help.  Be sure this person takes this responsibility seriously.

While this will not guarantee you are safe, at least the cops will have a good start at trying to locate you.. and the person you are meeting.

Rule #5.  Do some background investigation beforehand.

Ask for references.  Start with e-mail references of people that know them.   You will write to them and simply say that you are planning on meeting this friend and their e-mail address was given as a reference.  Ask them to call you so you can discuss this person.  You definitely want to talk to them over the phone so you can ascertain that it simply isn't someone with multiple e-mail addresses giving their own good reference.

Take the information you know about the person and try to confirm some of it.   Here are some links you might check into.

Sleuth Page => www.neosoft.com/~inflo/sleuth.htm

If you live in Texas and have a valid Texas Driver's license, for $25 a year, check out PublicData.com (www.publicdata.com).  You can get up to 250 searches in their databases.  They have driver's license info, criminal record info, sex offender info, voter registration, and so on.

12/24/2008 10:16:23 AM
MERRY CHRISTMAS, Y'ALL!!!  MAY 2009 BE EVEN BRIGHTER FOR YOU AND YOURS!
12/20/2008 3:10:39 PM
Today's recipe via Yahoo Messenger---Sherry : Peanut Brittle Recipe: microwaveable glass bowl, 1 c sugar, 1/2 c Karo syrup, 1/8 tsp salt, 1.5 c dry roasted peanuts, 1 Tbs margarine, 1 tsp baking soda and 1 tsp vanilla.
MMD: my microwave is toast
Sherry : Mix sugar, syrup and salt together in glass bowl. well damn...
Sherry : i broke the bowl while ago. didnt wait long enough for it to cool off afore i put water in it to clean it out for the next batch.
MMD: awww...live and learn
Sherry : still want the recipe?
Sherry : be the first in your state to make it home made !!!
MMD: sure
Sherry : Mix sugar, syrup and salt together in glass bowl.. Put in working microwave for 5 minutes.
MMD: lol
Sherry : Take out and pour 1.5 cups of dry roasted peanuts, stir up. then stick back in working microwave for 3 minutes.
Sherry : Take out and add 1 Tbs margarine, 1 tsp baking soda and 1 tsp vanilla. Stir quickly and thoroughly and pour onto greased cookie sheet to 1/4 inch. Let cool and break into pieces.
Sherry : Voila~
MMD: it's messy innit?
Sherry : nah
Sherry : coat measuring cup with veggie oil so the syrup will slide out easier.
Sherry : that's about it.
Sherry : i've already eaten a quart size bag of pieces...omg
MMD: :)
Sherry : i'm making some for my kidlets.
12/19/2008 3:15:05 PM

Information on Safer Sex and BDSM
© August & October, 1996, The AIDS Committee of Toronto. http://www.sexuality.org/l/bdsm/safesm2.html
SAFER SM:
Practical Guidelines and Advice on AIDS Prevention within SM play
  If sexually explicit information about sadomasochism (SM) might offend you, this brochure is not for you.
HIV Transmission:
  HIV (the virus that can lead to AIDS) can be avoided. HIV is passed from one person to another when infected:
blood
semen (cum) or
vaginal secretions (cunt juice) goes from one person’s body into another, and then makes its way into your bloodstream.
You don’t have to worry about:
saliva (spit)
perspiration (sweat)
urine (piss) or fæces (shit) on the outside of the body
  Always remember to use common sense. Ensure that first-aid items are readily at hand. By remembering these basics, you can make any kind of sex safer.
SM Risk Reduction
  Most SM activities have always been low-risk for getting HIV (Human Immunodeficiency Virus). Responsible SM has always been about practising safety.
  Getting a sexually transmitted disease (STD), like HIV, can be prevented. But there are other possible dangers with SM. For more information on how to avoid these, read material like the On the Safe Edge: A Manual for SM play by Trevor Jacques, et al, Lesbian SM Safety Manual by Pat Califia; SM 101 by Jay Wiseman; or Screw the Roses, Send me the Thorns by Molly Devon and Phillip Miller.
  Generalized information on HIV and STDs is available from most Community Health Centres, doctor’s offices/clinics or community AIDS organizations.
SM Etiquette
  Use the etiquette of SM. It’s really just a matter of respecting the person(s) with whom you’re playing. You should agree upon a safety word and what you want to do in a scene before you start the scene. A safety word (or motion) is used by any partner to stop the scene immediately, no questions asked. There is no shame in using the safety word. It’s there for both of you. You should respect it and your partner’s limits and feelings at all times.
  Always consider your partner(s). Discuss interests, pleasures, perceived needs etc. If you are unsure of a certain sexual or SM activity, then hold off until you’re familiar with the safety aspects of it. Find out as much as you can beforehand, so you can make a decision about how and/or when to proceed.
  If you are HIV+, think about how infection with STDs -- or re-infection with HIV -- could affect your immune system. Bow out when necessary. For example, don’t deep throat a sore throat. By being interested in your health and practising safer sex, you are doing a lot to help stop the transmission of HIV and other STDs.
  Always ask before using someone else’s toy. They may not want you to use it, or it may be broken. By practising the guidelines mentioned in this pamphlet, you will be making your contribution to the community of safer SM players.
Lubricants
  Lubricants (lubes) can be lots of fun, whether used for play or insertion. Flavoured brands can be used externally or for oral sex.
If you’re going to insert something into someone, you should only use a water-based unscented brand - like K-Y, Lubafax, Muco, Safer Sex lube, Astroglide, or Wet. Never use oil-based lubes (like Vaseline or Crisco); they weaken latex condoms and gloves, making them more likely to break.
  Also, during a scene, you shouldn’t take lube from a large container. Either buy small portions and throw the packets away afterwards or put enough lube for this play time into something disposable (like a paper cup or plate). Some brands come in pump jars. This makes sure that nobody’s "dirty" hand, penis, or whatever can get into your personal supply of lube.
Your Rectum
  The rectum (ass) is more delicate than most parts of your body and you should take care of it. Sticking things up your rectum - whether it’s a finger, cock, dildo, fist, or anything else - can tear the rectal lining. Even extremely tiny tears can open up the body and be places where HIV can get in.
  Fucking without protection is a high-risk activity, since a penis ejaculates semen (cums). A penis also has a pee hole in the end, which can let viruses in. Always use a latex condom, and use it properly.
  To put on a condom: first make sure the penis is erect. If it’s uncircumcised, pull back the foreskin before putting on the condom.    Squeeze the air out of the tip. If the condom is round- ended and doesn’t have a tip, squeeze the air out and leave 1 cm free at the tip of the penis.
Lubricate the outside of the condom really well with a water-based lube (like K-Y, Muco, Wet, Safer Sex Lube, or Astroglide). Never use oil-based lube (like Crisco or Vaseline); it can damage condoms. Pull out soon after you come, grabbing the base of the penis to make sure the condom doesn’t slip off. To be extra careful, you can start fucking with a condom, and then pull out before you come - you can then cum on the chest, thighs, hand, or whatever.
  If you finger a rectum, be careful not to finger it if you have a cut or sore on your finger or if you have long/sharp nails. You could also use a latex glove when fingering. As for dildos, make sure they’ve been cleaned before they go up your rectum (see the section on cleaning toys).
Douching and Enemas
  If fisting, fucking, or dildos are part of your sexual activity, some people feel it is very important to have a clean ass or vagina. But douching, or using enemas before getting fucked, could leave you more open to infection. They can wash away the surface mucous that’s there to protect you.
Never share your douche bag. Clean your douche bag each time you use it. Also, don’t share the nozzles of metal shower douches. Get a separate nozzle for each friend, label it, and clean it between uses (see the section on cleaning toys). Douching or enemas should not be used after sex because they don’t necessarily wash things away - they can also push infected semen, blood or fæces further into the body. Infections and bacteria douched up into a woman’s uterus and fallopian tubes can cause Pelvic Inflammatory Disease (PID) - which could lead to infertility, or worse.
Your Vagina
  Successful play with your vagina (cunt) depends on paying attention to detail, because a great variation of sensations occurs over very small areas.
  It’s easy to bruise, cut, or tear your vagina, so you should take the same care to protect it whenever anything goes into it. The inner parts of the vagina are mucous membranes, so a good rule is to make sure that your play is less aggressive here. Anything inserted into the vagina should be properly washed and have no sharp edges.
  Your vagina can be damaged in other ways too -- you can: bruise or scrape the cervix, which is located about 10 cm inside the vagina (the exact position varies from woman to woman); tear the skin between the vagina and the rectum; bruise the tissue between the pubic bones; or cut and scrape around the pee hole. All of these can open up your body to HIV - or other STDs - making vaginal intercourse without a condom a high risk activity.
  A good rule of thumb is that too much lubricant is not enough. If you don’t use enough, you may cause tears and rips, or a mechanically induced vaginitis.
  Vaginal play depends on moving slowly to generate fairly symmetrical sensations, and remembering that the border between pleasure and pain here is razor thin. So get to know the size and shape of your partner’s vagina, and remember that it changes shape depending on where she is in her menstrual cycle, and how excited she gets.
Toys
  When you were growing up, your mother probably told you to share your toys. Well, for sex toys, forget it! Anything that goes into a person’s rectum and/or vagina could transmit HIV or other STDs, if it’s shared. Any toy that draws blood can also be a risk.
  If you’re a bottom, the best idea would be to have your own toys and get your top to use them on you. If you’re a top, ask the bottom what toys he or she owns. Or, if having sex with various bottoms, you should assign and mark toys only for them.
  For example, if you spank someone with a sturdy wire brush, you’re going to draw blood. So, tape the bottom’s name onto the back of the brush - maybe even tape the brush to the bottom’s leg - but don’t use it on anyone else. The same applies to dildos, butt plugs, etc.
Cleaning Your Toys
  You’ll need these things to clean your toys:
soap and hot water
one part household bleach to nine parts water
10% hydrogen peroxide solution
  What if you use a toy on someone and you don’t mean to draw blood - but you do? You don’t have to throw away your toy. Wash it in soap and hot water, let it soak for 20 minutes in the bleach solution, rinse it in hot, clean water and then let it dry thoroughly (preferably overnight) before using it again. The same goes for douche nozzles.
  Leather toys are a bit different: To clean a leather toy (like a whip, flogger or leather dildo), first wash the tips or ends with a strong foaming cleaner using a hard bristle brush to get at nooks and crannies in the leather, then spray the tips or ends with hydrogen peroxide, wipe away the excess with paper towels, and let them air dry for at least a few hours (preferably overnight) before using them. Cleaning dries out leather very quickly, so your toy should be treated with an acceptable leather conditioner immediately after it has dried, or it will become brittle and crack.
  It’s a lot easier to clean a dildo after playing if you put a condom on it before you use it. If you are a top, you can probably think of lots of ways to make your bottom put the condom on the dildo.
  It may sound complicated, but it isn’t really; just make sure any toy with semen, blood, or fæces on it, or anything that’s been in someone’s rectum or vagina is cleaned. Make sure you get any bleach or soap off the toy, by flushing it with clean water. Remember, uncleaned toys can transmit STDs - which could affect your whole immune system.
Watersports, etc.
  Both urine and fæces are fine on the outside of the body. Urine in your mouth is a very low-risk activity for getting HIV, but with an infected bladder there is a high risk of catching other STDs. If you take fæces in your mouth, there is also the possibility of catching parasites or other STDs . Never brush your teeth or tongue just before playing, wait at least 3 to 4 hours; and never play when you have cold sores, cankers, or cuts in your mouth.
  If there are any cuts on the outside of the skin, don’t urinate (piss) or defecate (shit) near the cut(s). Remember that a pimple (zit) is also a cut.
Fisting
  Fists are big things. They can create more serious tears in the rectum or vagina than most sexual activities. If you get fisted, you’re going to have to treat your rectum and/or vagina very, very carefully.
  Immediately after you’ve been fisted never let anything else (a penis, dirty dildo, or a finger with semen, fæces, or blood on it) into your rectum or vagina that might be carrying HIV or other STDs.
  If you are going to fist, wear latex gloves. They protect both the top and the bottom. Surgical gloves are the best. They usually go part of the way up the arm and are good for most fistings. If you are going to be fisting deeply, use a calving glove. You can buy them at veterinarian supply stores. Calving gloves can bunch up, though, and the wrinkles can cut the lining of the rectum or vagina. To avoid this, cut the finger and thumb sections off the calving glove to leave the glove covering the palm of your hand, including the base of the thumb. Then put a surgical glove over the calving glove.
  Don’t fist if your fingernails are long. Cut them and smooth them down with an emery board, since they can tear the fisting glove or the bottom’s rectum or vagina. If you have an open wound or hangnails on your hand(s), don’t fist with that hand even with the precaution of gloves.
  Be sure the glove stays well lubed while you’re using it (see the section on lubricants). When pulling out (as with condoms), make sure to grab the open end of the glove so that it doesn’t slip off.
Rimming
  Rimming (licking someone’s rectal opening) is very low risk for becoming infected with HIV, but high risk for the transmission of other STDs (like herpes, anal warts, hepatitis A) as well as parasites. If you want to rim, use a condom cut length wise to form a sheet of latex, or use a latex barrier like a dental dam (which is more difficult to find). Never brush your teeth or tongue just before your sexual play, wait at least 3 or 4 hours.
Rimming can be very enjoyable for your partner but always take precautions to ensure your own safety -- avoid leaving yourself open to STDs.
Piercing, Shaving, etc.
  If you want to have a permanent piercing, make sure the rings or bars are new and sterile. You might be able to find a doctor or nurse to do the piercing in a sterile way. If you can’t, have it done by or learn from a professional piercer. Make sure the bars or rings are properly soaked in bleach and then rinsed in water before they’re inserted. Make sure only new, sterile are used and then only on one person. If a temporary piercing is part of a scene, make sure you use sterile, disposable needles. Us them once -- only once -- on one person. Then dispose of them safely. (See the section on cleaning needles, and disposing needles under Drugs and Alcohol).
  As for branding, heat-branding is safe because of the high temperatures involved (heat kills HIV). Knife-branding should only be done with a knife that’s been soaked in bleach for twenty minutes and then rinsed with water. Better yet, you can use a sterile scalpel with a disposable blade (scalpels can be bought at medical supply stores). Use it once, put it in a strong narrow-necked plastic container, put the lid back on, and throw it in the garbage.
  For piercing, branding, or shaving, any drops of blood should be wiped away with sterile cotton balls. Soak the cotton ball in rubbing alcohol. You can also buy pre-soaked separately wrapped cotton balls called "alcohol preps" or "alcohol rub". After use, put it in a plastic bag, tie up the bag, and put it in the garbage.
  When starting a piercing, branding, or shaving scene, the area of the skin should first be wiped with rubbing alcohol, "alcohol preps" "Hibitane", or "Staphene" to remove and fine dirt trapped by the skin’s oil.
Whipping
If there’s no break in the skin during whipping or flogging, then it’s no problem at all.            Depending on the material that the whip, quirt, or cat-o’-nine-tails is made of and the way it is used, it can draw blood if the skin is broken.
  During a flogging or whipping scene, wipe up the blood the same way as you would for piercing or branding, and always clean your flogger/whips (see the section on cleaning toys).
  When in a more public forum, you should avoid breaking the skin, as blood can be flicked from the flogger/whip during the return of the stroke.
Drugs and Alcohol
  If you’re into SM, you have to keep your wits about you. Mind-altering drugs - like tranquilizers, uppers, or hallucinogens - are not recommended. If you use them, you’ll be more likely to make mistakes. Alcohol can have the same effect. Too much drugs or alcohol can lead to unsafe activities.
  As for "poppers", they make your blood vessels bigger. This may increase your risk of infection with HIV if you’re getting fucked. Poppers are also hard on your heart and immune system.
If you use injection drugs, a very easy way to pass on HIV is by sharing your needles, syringes, or cookers. Use your own works and never share them unless they are properly cleaned in bleach and water.
To clean your needle and syringe properly:
1) Fill the syringe completely with sterile water, shake it, and squirt it out.
2) Fill the syringe with full strength bleach and squirt a little out. Leave the rest in for 30 seconds, then squirt it out.
3) Repeat step 2.
4) Fill the syringe with sterile water, shake it and squirt it out.
5) Repeat step 4 twice more.
( Bleach and sterile water can be obtained from your local needle exchange).
  To dispose of your needle and syringe properly:
  Once a needle or scalpel is used, make sure the cap is put back on and the whole thing is placed in a strong, narrow-necked plastic container (with its lid on) before disposal, so no one handling your garbage gets pricked. You can also use a "sharps" container (see your local needle exchange).
Electricity:
  Electrical equipment (like the "Relax-A-Cisor" machine or "Violet Wand") probably won’t break skin, so there’s not much risk for getting HIV from it. If it does break skin, wipe up any blood with disposable, sterile cotton balls soaked in hydrogen peroxide, and cover the broken skin with a bandage. Since flexible, sticky electrical contacts pick up dirt from the skin, use them on one person only. If you get body fluids on them, throw them away and get new ones. There is no way to clean them.
Only use electric charges below the belly button - you don’t want the charge to affect the heart or the brain’s own electric system.
 About this pamplet:
  We developed this document with the help of experts in the field of education, as well as people experienced in safe, sane, and consensual BDSM. For maximum effect, we have used frank language specifically aimed at the target audience; not to shock but to speak to them in their own words.
Educational research indicates that this direct, non-judgemental presentation, using slang equivalents of the correct terms, ensures effective use of pamplets like this. In the printed version of this document, we have also used photographs and design to help maintain the reader's interest throughout the text.
  For copies of the illustrated, four-colour version of this document, please contact the AIDS Committee of Toronto (address below) or send an e-mail message to SaferSM@SaferSM.org.
  The development and printing of this pamphlet was funded exclusively by the SM community within Metro Toronto.
If you have found this document useful, please consider making a donation to the Safer SM Education project (mention the project by name when you send your donation to The AIDS Committee of Toronto). This helps us keep the education going.
Thank you to these supporters:
Alternate Sources,
The Barracks,
Northbound Leather,
POWERarts,
The National Leather Association - Toronto,
Spearhead Toronto,
Dan Bowers,
Michael Hamilton,
Trevor Jacques,
Dr. Dale McCarthy,
Rachael Melzack,
Dennis O’Connor,
Sniffer,
David Stein, and the many generous donations made at the AIDS Committee SM101 seminars. Special thanks to John Maxwell at A.C.T. The AIDS Committee of Toronto Safer SM Education Project
399 Church Street, 4th. floor, Toronto, Ontario M5B 2J6
Office:    416-340-2437
Hotline:   416-340-8844
TTY/TDD:   416-340-8122
Facsimile: 416-340-8224
E-Mail:  SaferSM@SaferSM.org
URL:     http://SaferSM.org/SaferSM.html

12/18/2008 3:36:53 PM
I just want to thank everyone for the educational emails over the past year...
 

Thanks to you, I no longer open a public bathroom door without using a paper towel.
 
 
I can't use the remote in a hotel room because I don't know what the last person was doing while flipping through the channels.

I can't sit down on the hotel bedspread because I can only imagine what has happened on it since it was last washed.
 
 

I can't enjoy lemon slices in my tea or on my seafood anymore because lemon peels have been found to contain all kinds of nasty germs including feces..
 
 

I have trouble shaking hands with someone who has been driving because the number one pastime while driving alone is picking your nose.
 
 

Eating a Little Debbie sends me on a guilt trip because I can only imagine how many gallons of trans fats I have consumed over the years.
 
 

I can't touch any woman's purse for fear she has placed it on the floor of a public bathroom.
 
 

I must send my special thanks to whoever sent me the one about poop in the glue on envelopes because I now have to use a wet sponge with every envelope that needs sealing.
 
 

Also, now I have to scrub the top of every can I open for the same reason.
 
 
I no longer have any savings because I gave it to a sick girl (Penny Brown) who is about to die in the hospital for the 1,387,258th time.

I no longer have any money at all, but that will change once I receive the $15,000 that Bill Gates/Microsoft and AOL are sending me for participating in their special e-mail program .
 
 

I no longer worry about my soul because I have 363,214 angels looking out for me, and St.Theresa's novena has granted my every wish.

I no longer eat KFC because their chickens are actually horrible mutant freaks with no eyes or feathers.
 
 

I no longer use cancer-causing deodorants even though I smell like a water buffalo on a hot day.
 
 

Thanks to you, I have learned that my prayers only get answered if I forward an e-mail to seven of my friends and make a wish within five minutes.
 
 

Because of your concern I no longer drink Coca Cola because it can remove toilet stains.
 
 

I no longer can buy gasoline without taking someone along to watch the car so a serial killer won't crawl in my back seat when I'm pumping gas.
 
 

I no longer drink Pepsi or Dr Pepper since the people who make these products are atheists who refuse to put 'Under God' on their cans.
 
 

I no longer use Saran wrap in the microwave because it causes cancer.

And thanks for letting me know I can't boil a cup of water in the microwave anymore because it will blow up in my face...disfiguring me for life.

I no longer check the coin return on pay phones because I could be pricked with a needle infected with AIDS.
 
 

I no longer go to shopping malls because someone will drug me with a perfume sample and rob me..
 
I no longer receive packages from UPS or FedEx since they are actually Al Qaeda in disguise.

I no longer shop at Target since they are French and don't support our American troops or the Salvation Army.

I no longer answer the phone because someone will ask me to dial a number for which I will get a phone bill with calls to Jamaica , Uganda , Singapore and Uzbekistan .
 
 

I no longer buy expensive cookies from Neiman-Marcus since I now have their recipe.
 
Thanks to you, I can't use anyone's toilet but mine because a big brown African spider is lurking under the seat to cause me instant death when it bites my butt.

And thanks to your great advice, I can't ever pick up $5.00 dropped in the parking lot because it probably was placed there by a rapist waiting underneath my car to grab my leg.

If you don't send this e-mail to at least 144,000 people in the next 70 minutes, a large dove with diarrhea will land on your head at 5:00 PM this afternoon and the fleas from 12 camels will infest your back, causing you to grow a hairy hump. I know this will occur because it actually happened to a friend of my next door neighbor's ex-mother-in-law's second husband's cousin's beautician...

Have a wonderful day...
12/17/2008 6:01:19 PM

Suggestions for Living D/s with Kids in the House
http://www.dallasbdsm.com/Ems%20Stuff/em_kidtips.htm
  Come up with alternatives for "Master" and "slave" such as "my Love" and  "_____"<---- insert given slave name here.
  Get yourself a locking chest, or a good lock with only 1 key for a closet.
  Buy innocent but pervertable furniture:  iron canopy bed, padded-top chest for the foot of the bed and a hanging chair for the bedroom (which can be replaced with a more wicked chair kept locked away- just a good excuse for the heavy hook in the ceiling).
  mommy always serves Daddy His dinner first.
  mommy loves the pretty choker chain Daddy bought her so much, she wears it every day.
  Come up with a phrase Master uses when His slave messes up......like "you know I love you, don't you?"  or "I'm going to sleep good tonight"  -- anything really......just something that shows slave that Master just caught her and punishment is forthcoming.  <grin>
  Perfect training to hand gestures.
  As young as possible, get your child used to going to bed on a schedule.   Our daughter goes to bed at 9:00 every night.  After that....mama and Daddy play.
  Make sure that Daddy is used to tucking them in and fetching glasses of water and doing the comforting "go back to sleep" thing......because at some point you will be interrupted and mama will be in no shape to go take care of it.
  If you can afford it, soundproof the playroom and get a good baby monitor.

12/14/2008 9:17:17 AM

Progression of a D/s Relationship http://www.submissiveloving.com/progression.html
  You've decided that this type of lifestyle is for you, and you're interested in pursuing a relationship with a Master or a submissive. You think you are prepared for everything that you will encounter in the Mastery lifestyle, but have you thought about the actual future? Have you considered how the relationship will progress? How things will change as time goes on? Are you really prepared for the commitment you are about to make? I'll take you through a general relationship's lifespan, and allow you to see what is to be expected over time. This is meant as a general itinerary, nothing more. Each Master is different, and will have different plans for the training of his slave. Some will follow a close path to the below, while others will differentiate from it greatly.
Acceptance
The first actual emotion you will encounter and overcome is the fact you are Dominant, or submissive in nature. Some of you will have mixed emotions, of being both Dominant and submissive, which we in the scene call "switches". First of all, you must accept these desires as being worthwhile of investigating. Once you accept the feelings you have, you can then go ahead and either try the lifestyle in the role you seek, or seek your own identity as a Master or one who kneels at the Master's feet.
Finding and Meeting
More than likely, you will find somebody on the Internet to talk with regarding your feelings. You will also use all the resources at your disposal to educate yourself regarding the Mastery and BDSM lifestyles, and will attempt to seek out others that have the same desires as you do. As time passes, you will see that this lifestyle intrigues you more and more, and the fear you have of actually entering into this lifestyle will lessen enough over time to actually introduce yourself to this way of life.
  Each one of us has had to take that initial step into the lifestyle, to overcome the fear and terror we have felt for a length of time, and to find out if this is truly what we sought in our lives. Some people experiment with it, and find this lifestyle is not what they thought or desired; while many others embraced what they have found with open arms. Only you will know when the time is right to go past the point of turning back, and to see if the dreams you have had are equalled to what you will find in this new world.
  In time, you will find somebody that has the qualities you are searching for. If you have Dominant traits, you will find somebody that has submissive desires, and/or vice-versa. There is no telling where you might meet this person, however the two biggest methods would most likely be over the Internet through a newsgroup or chat group, or in person at a semi-public or private munch (gathering of practitioners of the BDSM and Mastery lifestyles). No matter where, you will learn that many others have the same desires as you, and will happily help you in your search for your own identity.
  Through one of the available mediums, you will find that significant other that you are searching for; and the two of you will eventually decide to meet. During your meeting, this is the time to talk about each other's desires and wants, along with experiences and safety measures each knows of. If you find yourself compatible with this Dominant/submissive, and are comfortable with them in all ways, then you can progress to discuss either partaking in a scene together, or possibly establishing a relationship with one another. Ideas and limits are important things to discuss, along with all safety measures (such as use of safewords and actions, proper tying techniques, avenues for immediate release from bondage, etc.) that will be taken.
The Initial Commitment of a Relationship
Whether you have previously scened together or not, the majority of people in this lifestyle seek some form of commitment to the person that they are involved with. There are many levels of commitment, and what each person wants should be thoroughly discussed up front. Lack of communication is a major problem in all types of relationships, and if your able to be open with your Master/sub, you will find that many potential problems can be dealt with before they have a chance to happen.
  Through your talks, you have established limits to both the Master and the slave; and have come upon an agreement as to what manner and to what extent control will be given to the Master. The two of you will have discussed the progression of the relationship over time, and what is to be expected of both the Master and the slave.
  It should be stated here that the bond will always continue to grow, and that love (if it is felt) will continue to magnify as well. Both emotions may be felt from the onset of meeting one another, however the depth of it simply becomes amazing. In no other type of relationship is trust so important, for once you allow somebody to restrain you from escape, you are totally at their mercy. Make sure you know the person who is taking away your ability to protect yourself.
Short-Term Aspects of the Lifestyle
The first priority of the Master is to "break-down" his submissive. By this, I mean getting the slave to drop old habits, and to adopt new ones through the Master's teachings. There are many things brought to the relationship that the Master will cherish, but there may be just as many things that he will not care for as well. Each Master molds his slave into his ideal image of how she shall serve him.
  I've had slaves come to me, with years of experience, that have been calling their previous Master "Sir" or "Lord" for years. If that is what the Master wanted, the slave has learned to adapt to that. The problem arises from the fact that I am unlike any other Master, just as each is different from the next. My slaves call me "Master", for that is what I personally prefer. Problems arise from the fact she has learned (some call it conditioned) to address her Dominant in a different way. A fake "master" will conitnually punish his slave for each infraction, whereas a real Master will understand that through time and patience, and gentle (but firm) instruction, the slave will easily adapt to her new surroundings. In essence, it will take that slave a period of time to "re-learn" the proper method of address that suits me; as well as all the lessons that I teach her so she may serve me in the way that pleases me.
  It just takes time to learn both what the Master wants and expects, and what the submissive is capable of. The first few weeks/months is basically a "getting-to-know" stage in the relationship. No slave can come into a new relationship and completely please her Master from the start, and the experienced Dominant knows this. The Master knows how to guide and teach his slave, with patience and a constant eye, not allowing her to backslide in her training. The submissive learns proper mannerisms and positions, she learns what is expected of her daily, and she concentrates on allowing the control she has given to him.
  Some Masters and subs, for whatever reason, may decide to only scene together once or for a short term. The bond never increases to the point of where people living LTR's (long-term relationships) together get to feel. However, if your interests are based on the physical relationship and not the emotional attachment, then perhaps you should shy away from entering into a relationship where the other person is looking for a bonding experience with you...which usually happens with most LTRs to some extent.
Long-Term Aspects of the Lifestyle
The main thing both Masters and slaves have never expected in a lengthy relationship is the fact that even hard limits soften over time. The cause of this is simple...the bond and trust that has accumulated over time between both people. After scening together, and knowing in your heart that the other person cares for you regardless of your desires, it becomes easier to loosen restrictions that you had previously placed on yourself. Once you know you can completely trust your partner with your life, you may find yourself willing to go into some activities or increased endurance levels that you never thought possible.
  It is safe to assume that over time, and with a continuing relationship, the Master and the slave will find that the bond has strengthened enough to where they may be able to try new things. Both will look back to the past, and be amazed both at the natural transition of their abilities, and with the endurance each is able to bring into their play. Time is what is most needed to be able to bring the relationship to the level that both people desire.
  There is one very dangerous aspect to a LTR. It is called "falling into a routine". While not dangerous from a physical sense, it is very dangerous to the submissive's mental well-being over time. All Masters realize that what makes a slave feel complete is in her submission to the Master. It is very important for the Master to construct a measure of control over his slave on a daily basis. This is especially true in those relationships where micro-management is practiced. A submissive that does not feel owned or controlled does not feel wanted and complete in her being, and will become both restless and self- destructive. If your an experienced Master, and after a long period of time your slave starts a pattern of getting into trouble or acting out, it could be that she is becoming restless of the never-changing routine she is encountering.
  It's ok to give a routine to your submissive that makes things required of her on a on-going schedule. The problem comes when the Master does not initiate new avenues for the slave to explore, or give her opporunitites to both learn ways to be a better slave, and to allow her to expand her mind. If the Master accepts his sub for a LTR, he takes on the responsibility of keeping her just as interested five years down the road, as she is at the start of the relationship. This is much harder than it sounds. Imagine being responsible both for yourself and another person, and then having to figure out new and creative ways to both exert your control over her and to allow her to be more submissive to you. Sounds easy? Try doing it daily for YEARS.
  It can be a very rough assignment for even the most hardened Masters. However, it is a challenge that most Masters would like to accept, and usually are able to accomplish to a satisfactory result. The slave's main duty is to please her Master, in whatever way she can. The Master's main duty is to be responsible for the on-going training and use of his slave, so she may feel whole herself. When the Relationship is Over
Just as in any "vanilla" relationship, a large percentage of those created in the Mastery lifestyle will end. There are too many reasons why a relationship may end to list them all, so I'll attempt to go over the emotional "fallout" that happens at the end of this type of commitment.
  When the slave asks to be "released" (let out of her commitment), or the Master releases his submissive, the relationship is over. Unless the submissive is in a captive role in her submission, she can walk away regardless of her Master's wishes. The vast majority of Masters and submissives have no desire to be in a relationship where the other is not consensually happy, and the commitment is therefore allowed to end.
  It is a sometimes a very traumatic time for the slave during this period of being un-owned. Like a regular relationship, it has taken a period of time to develop a bond of trust and/or love for your Master, and to suddenly be released can be a major shock. You have depended on another to make your decisions for you, to love you the way you are, and to take care of all of your needs. Suddenly you find yourself alone. Unfortunately, this does happen in this lifestyle, and there is but one cure for the depression you now feel...time. Time may not heal all wounds, but it will allow you to find the strength to move on with life.
  It is a very hard step to lose your Master, then later have to re-submit to another. However, you will find that this lifestyle is what makes you happy, and you'll know in your heart when it is time to come back. Just like any other lifestyle, it can be very dangerous to be pulled into the "rebound" effect, and immediately search out a new Master to care for you. Make sure not to fall in this mode of survival, for you will find that you may get into a situation you never counted on, and could have avoided had you had your wits about you.
Finally...
  This type of lifestyle offers both advantages and disadvantages over the conventional type of relationship that society practices. If you find that this way of life is for you, as long as you use your head and be smart about the choices you are given, you will find this to be a very rewarding way to live. Relationships are the same in all facets of society, and they are only worth what you make of them.

12/13/2008 9:07:17 AM

A few tips for online to real life  http://www.bdsm-education.com/online.htm
  Beware of predators.  In general they are looking for the vulnerable, for them to brutally abuse, injure, and maybe even exploit or rob, and the biggie--turn them into a sex slave or the quick affair.
  Be aware that Long distance relationships rarely work.  Online, phone calls and seeing each other a few times a year is not really going to cause the relationship to grow.  It takes hands on face to face for a relationship to grow.  Long distance relationships seem to end up as non committed affairs without much responsibility.  Long distance relationships also tend to attract people that have commitment issues.  To quote Philip Miller, co-author of Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns when talking about long distance relationships "I have learned two things from them. First, the endurance of a long distance relationship is proportionate to the patience of the lovers multiplied by the depth of their pockets, divided by the distance between their abodes.  Secondly, nobody has that deep a pocket nor that much patience."  For more on long distance relationships and those thinking about moving to be with someone.
  If a person has been involved with BDSM in real life for any length of time, they will know about local BDSM organizations, a title of BDSM books, play spaces, munches and places to purchase BDSM toys/attire/books.
  Real life is NOTHING like online.  Real life is much more rewarding.  In real life the person doesn’t go away when you walk away from your computer.
  Do not rush meeting face to face, spend time talking, online, on the phone, web cam interactions, it may take weeks even months for both of you to feel comfortable.  If either is pushing to meet right away the first time you talk this might be a sign of moving too fast.
  Lots of people never give out their real identity.  It is very common to have a name/nickname for the BDSM community and one for the rest of your life.  Some even have a separate phone number and address for BDSM community and another for the other part of their life.  Remember in this day and age it is common for people to only have a cell phone and not have a phone at home.  It is a very real threat to be outted and have your life ruined.  Don’t let someone guilt you into giving this information, especially when they try to manipulate this information from you claiming “everything I have learned about safe calls says you must give me this information otherwise you are hiding something.”  Asking for personal information like Drivers License Number, Social Security Number, credit card numbers, etc., should send up a red flag that this person might be trying to collect information for unlawful purposes.  If someone sends you (mail, e-mail or fax) a copy of such, it might not even be real.  They could be providing you with someone else's identification, have altered their own information or simply are an imposter.
  Prevent Identity theft--Never give anyone your Social Security number, Drivers License Number, Credit card numbers, PIN numbers, passwords, etc.  For more information contact the Federal Trade Commission.
  References are they worth anything?  For the most part no.  Why?  Would the person you are asking for references give you someone to check with that would say they were someone not to be trusted? or didn't know a whip from artichoke?  No, they would be giving you a name of someone they have already gotten permission from (privacy) to back them up.  What if they are well known?  That really doesn't mean anything one way or the other (maybe they are good with self PR or some people like them or some people dislike them).  It's an individual thing when it comes to respecting someone.  Just because someone doesn't like another they may say unfavorable things about someone that does know their stuff and is a safe player.  You really need to make your own judgments and not rely on others perceptions.  It is easy to have an opinion about someone.  It is really easy to spread an opinion around (good or bad).  What one believes is the truth can become blurred very rapidly.  Someone jealous or hurt can say something just because they now dislike the person.  Remember that what you are hearing is just one persons perspective and prejudice.  Try listening to the person when they talk to you or others, do they sound like they know what they are talking about?  Does it match your expectations or wants about BDSM?  If the opportunity comes along at a play party, watch them play.  Does the person they are playing with look like they are enjoying themselves?  Do they look like they know how to use the toys?  Trust you instincts they've worked for you so far in your life.
  Meeting for the first time is probably best at a
munch, restaurant, other public place or BDSM function.  Similar to how you would meet someone not into BDSM.  Since this is pretty low risk and only if you felt the need, would I suggest a minimal safe call.  Safe call-Where you set up ahead of time with a person that you will call and check in when you arrive and when you are in your car (or departing) on the way back home.  Follow up with the person you met to let them know you have arrive home safely. 
  Playing for the first time alone (not at a BDSM dungeon—if at a BDSM function I’d set up safe calls just like meeting for the first time) you might want a more detailed safe call. 

12/12/2008 10:35:47 AM
Wisdom from Tamar Kay http://www.sexuality.org/l/bdsm/tamar.html
Coming Out and Getting In
  For some it's no big deal to attend that first group meeting of "alternative" or "kinky" people. For others it's more than a bit terrifying. If it's a hard step, it's also a brave one. Standing up for yourself in a world that often doesn't understand or approve isn't easy. But if you're here at RCDC, you should be proud of that step. So now you're probably wondering: what next?
  Maybe you'd like to make some friends, get some hands-on education, or maybe even find a partner. Maybe you've heard rumors about other get-togethers. Private ones. Maybe you get the feeling that you're sort of on the outside looking in. How do you get in? What's the password?
  Groups that support alternative and BDSM interests vary a lot. Some, like RCDC, very enthusiastically welcome newcomers. Others are harder to locate. Some groups are formal, some not. While most people in the BDSM community are warm and friendly, they are also understandably cautious about newcomers. People in the community may be hesitant to open up and trust you until they know you better.
  And that's a good thing, really, though it might not seem that way to you when you're new. It's that very caution that protects you as you become a more trusted member of the community. So how do you start the process of becoming better known and more trusted?
Here are some recommendations.
  Always be courteous. It doesn't matter what your kink or orientation is, you should always be polite and thoughtful. Don't pressure, don't push, and be responsible for your words and actions.
  Keep the identities of those you meet at meetings confidential. This means that you should be circumspect about saying where you know them from, and even careful about using their name since many people use alternate names. Not everyone is out to the world to the same degree. Some people have jobs and families to protect, while others are happy to have their photos in the paper along with a description of their kink. If you don't know, don't risk it.
  Get involved. Show up at events every chance you get. Volunteer to help out whenever you can. We're always short- handed, and volunteering is a good way to learn how things work and get to know people.
Learn the community culture. This includes various sets of traditions and expectations that are somewhat unique to the BDSM community. There are a number of ways to get this information. Take classes, attend educational seminars, go to as many meetings as you can. Read books. Ask for references and you'll get them.
  Be patient. Don't expect people to give you what you want. Instead, try to find out what you can offer others, what you can offer your group and the community. Remember that good trust can take time to earn.
  And when you have questions, ask. Ask more than once, get different opinions, and think about them. Remember that everyone had a day when they were the newcomer. Everyone had to once walk through a door for the first time.
And everyone should be proud.
Welcome to the community.
12/11/2008 8:08:25 AM
101 ideas to make Your slave feel Owned (i.e. loved)
http://www.dallasbdsm.com/Ems%20Stuff/em_101.htm
One of the main factors, for me in feeling truly Owned is to be constantly reminded throughout the day of Master's control.  These reminders can be subtle or really obtrusive (heheheh).  The more often a slave is reminded of her submission, the deeper it becomes....and the more fulfilling.  So here are some ideas You might want to try...  And no matter what rules You decide to make Your own, please....be consistent.  If You are unwilling to take the time to enforce the rules You make, then there may as well be no rules at all.  There is nothing in the world that will make a slave feel less loved than to have a Master/Mistress who ignores her transgressions and does not exert Their Dominance.
  Have her wear slave bells.  The constant soft jingling of the bells is soothing and a certain reminder of her submission.
  When she has broken a rule, talk to her as You punish....and make her speak in detail about why what she did was wrong.
  Make her take her shoes off every day as soon as she enters Your house.
  A beautiful, special collar will make any slave joyous.  Take the time to select the right one, and have her wear it as often as possible.
  Have her call You each day at a specified time, no excuses.
  Give her anklets and tell her she must wear one of them every day, no excuses.
  Whenever possible (i.e. no curious young-uns about), have her kneel before You and ask to accompany You upon the furniture.
  Choose her hairstyle and go with her to get it cut to Your specifications.
  Whenever possible (i.e. no curious young-uns about), have her display herself whenever You come into the room.....legs spread, shirt unbuttoned.  No matter what position You take, she is to be sure Your view is unobstructed.
  When around the kids or vanilla friends/family, make sure she has an alternative title for You besides Master.....such as "my Love" etc.
  Use her sexually in a rough, selfish way when You feel like it....interrupting whatever she was doing.
  Chose a food that she dislikes and have her eat a small portion every day for a week.
  Have her crawl to bed each night.
  Bring her a stuffed animal each time You go out of town.  ~grin~
  Choose her clothing each day.
  Have her get Your daily wardrobe ready for You the night before....laid out, ironed etc.
  After punishment, have her kiss Your boots and thank You for loving her enough to correct her.
  Have her bring a warm towel and wash and massage Your feet each day after work.
  Get her tattooed (Your choice of art and location).
  Get her pierced   (or preferably if You are trained, do it Yourself).
  Get her branded.
  Respect, but push her limits.
  Ask her each night what she did that day that You would not have approved of.  *grin*  This gets her in the habit of being completely honest, and also makes her conscious of the things she could do better each day.
  Teach her exactly how You want her to kneel, and demand perfection.
  Reward her by allowing her to please You sexually.
  Supervise her workout routine.
  Each night she is to kneel next to the bed asking permission to sleep with her Master, and each night she does, she is to kneel by the bed in the morning and thank her Master for the privilege.
  Have her polish Your boots weekly, on her knees at Your feet.
  Negotiate until you are both comfortable with the terms and then sign a contract.
  Give her a writing assignment: "The definition of Pain - 1000 words"
  Have her keep a diary of her journey into submission.
  Instruct her that she may never get herself something to eat or drink in Your presence without first asking You if You want something.
  Some evenings, keep her on a leash and take her with You no matter what You do....even if You do not speak to her or include her in Your activities.
  When appropriate, she is to speak when spoken to.
  Reward her by giving her delicious pleasure.
  On occasion, share her.
  When it suits You, instruct her not to make eye contact with You without Your command.
  Have her keep her body clean shaven at all times. 
  Conduct random inspections of her body to make sure she keeps herself to Your specifications.
  Make her wear a butt-plug under her clothes whenever she goes out alone.
  For transgressions: have her write Your name on the bottom of her foot and tell her to remember she is walking on You with each step.  (This is harder to do that You might think....)
  Master the art of the meaningful piercing stare.....
  Give her reading assignments.
  Test her on the reading assignments, to make sure she learned the appropriate lessons from each.
  Instruct her to keep her toenails painted perfectly everyday, and check to see that they are before bed.
  Make it her responsibility to put the toys away after play and punishment, and to keep them clean and neat.
  Reward her by letting her name her favorite scene, toys, etc.
  Call her Your slut, Your pet, etc.
  Have her make a list of the 10 things that make her the most self-conscious, uncomfortable or embarrassed.
  Work with her, having her do the things on the list (if possible), so that she conquers those fears and hesitations.
  Sometimes, pamper her.....wash her body and hair, having her remain perfectly still as You turn her and move her about.
  Hand feed her like a small child on occasion.
  Have her eat from a dog bowl on occasion.
  For transgressions:   make her wear a sign to the next public function naming her crime.  (ouch)
  Praise her dedication when she has pleased You well.
  Instruct her that she is never to touch Your body without permission.
  Have her write a meditation about her submission, devotion and trust in You....to be said aloud each night before falling asleep.
  Some days allow her no clothing whatsoever (when practical).
  For transgressions: deny her play.  No pain for you, bad girl....hehehe.
  In the same ilk, For transgressions: deny her orgasm.....give her sex, but she can't cum. 
  For transgressions:   Command that she is to be silent for a week.  She may not speak, and will take whatever pain or pleasure You give as silently as possible.
  Treat her like a pet in front of friends, making her present herself, turn herself, etc.
  Giver her a writing assignment: "The definition of Obedience - 1000 words"
  Have her wear a toe ring.
  Tell her one morning that she must cum for You 15 times that day, and then write about the day.
  Have her wear nipple clamps under her clothing out to dinner.
  On Your birthday, let her receive Your spankings.
  Spend time training her how to move gracefully to please You.
  For transgressions: stand her in the corner like a 3 year old.
  Always flog her after completion of a task, even if it was satisfactory.  A well flogged slave is a happy slave.
  Speak about her as if she were not present.
  For transgressions:   deny her any D/s at all for a week.....letting her do just as she pleases, not allowing her to serve You in any way, no punishment, no instruction, no play, banning titles of respect, etc.  This will shame her and certainly make her strive to please You when it is over and she is in her place again.
  Defend her honor to those who would disrespect Your prized possession.
  Pet her often.
  Make her be webMistress for Your huge site, DallasBDSM.  hehehehe
  Whenever possible (i.e. no young-uns about), have her sleep in a cage.
  Buy her sexy or slutty clothes to Your liking.
Teach her things....expand her knowledge.....in a patient Fatherly/Motherly way.
  When You are away, call her and have her masturbate for You.
  If You choose to play with others, make sure Your slave knows who is first in Your heart.....and that some things are just for her.
  Remember her birthday.
  Lead her with a loving fist in her hair.
  Wake her each morning with an assigned task for the day.....and make sure it is done by day's end.
  Teach her patience.
  Videotape Your sessions and watch them together.
  On long trips, have her wear double dildo latex underwear.
  Hand feed her chocolate.
  Have her place her regular wear shoes in a line by the front door. They should be in a straight line with the laces tucked inside, or the buckles buckled.  Inspect them periodically.
  Keep a list of her transgressions in a little book....let her slip for a while...thinking You are not noticing.....then one day, bring out the book and have a day of atonement.
  Tickle her just because You can.
  Have her be perfectly still and quiet while You bring her extreme pleasure.....when she moves or makes a sound punish her then return to the pleasure.
  Keep her locked in her collar when You are home.  You place it on her.....having her kneel.  Wear the key to the lock around Your neck.
  When possible, have her cook and serve Your dinner wearing nothing but an apron and collar.
  Buy her a Polaroid camera and give her assignments to take pictures of herself for You in certain outfits or positions, etc.
  Remember to kiss and caress away her tears.
  Don't be afraid to bring her to tears, for they are Yours as well.
  Take her and the dog to the park, both on leashes.
    Caress her, whisper into her ear that You love her, nibble on her belly, lick her thighs and make love to her until she cries. 
  Have her fall asleep with Your cock/nipple in her mouth and tell her You expect it to be there when You awake. 
  Occasionally, fulfill her fantasy. 
  Master's/Mistress' word is the last word. 
Addendum
  Make sure that she is safe at all times....when with You and when You are apart (to the best of Your ability).  Keep her vehicle in good working order, make sure she has emergency money and a cell phone to call for help if needed.
  Be consistent.
  Take the time to talk to her.....learn her fears, her dreams and fantasies.  Use Your knowledge.
  When You go out of town, forbid her to shave her sex.  Shave her Yourself when You return.
  Specify exactly how she will address You in private and in public.
  If You are willing to correct her each time she forgets until it is a habit, have her refer to herself as "this slave" or "this girl"  etc.
12/10/2008 1:35:31 PM

Domination
Author: Nala
http://www.leathernroses.com/domination/naladomination.htm
Dominance, what is it really? What makes you Dominant? Looking from the outside at a BDSM-relationship, it seems like you’re Dominant when you decide what your sub is going to eat for dinner, what clothes he/she wears, what he/she does during the day or night. You’re not asking any questions, you give instructions, for you are Dominant, and so you are the one in charge.
  Looking at your relationship that way is quite shortsighted. You will never become really close to one another acting like that. Sure, you’ll have a clear differ in power, but is it really what you’re looking for? The power of a Dominant is just the cover, the packing. It can be a very important ingredient of your relationship, but at itself it won’t give you enough carrying capacity for your relationship. 
   I can hear your thoughts: yeah sure, take a hike! But let me explain what I mean with those words. Imagine: you see a slim woman wearing a super tight, sexy latex dress. Put that same super tight, sexy latex dress on a woman weighting over 200 pounds. What makes the look? You still see the outside, which is the super tight, sexy latex dress, but the contents make you look twice or the other way.
  Keep this image in mind and let’s go back to Domination. The instructions you as a Dominant give, the rigour; it’s all outside, comparative to the super tight, sexy latex dress. But it’s the content that really matters; what makes you look twice or the other way. The packing itself is nothing more than a bit of rubber containing much air.
Dominance in a BDSM-relationship goes a lot further than the packing. Giving self-centred instructions is called arrogance, not Dominance. It will make your sub react like: Who do you think you are, telling me what to do? We shall see whether I’ll do it or not! I guess that’s not the reaction you’d love to see. Maybe your sub will do as you say, just because he/she want it him/herself, or he/she just wants to obey. But it won’t last forever, because the reason why your sub responds has nothing to do with you.
  Your relationship will get more intense when you really are interested in your partner; when you find out what your partner thinks, feels, wants, not wants or not (yet) able to try. Get to know your partner to the bone, so that you can see and know what he/she feels even with your eyes closed. If you are able to tell and feel what your sub wants, you can start to play with this information. Your sub gives you a package filled with information, from which you pick whatever you like at that moment to play with. The way you play is comparable to the super tight, sexy latex dress I mentioned before. But what you do settles your Dominance. Your sub will feel respected, your interest; it will strengthen the trust he/she got in you.
  With the information you gathered this way, you can play; you can manipulate him/her, push his/her limits or let him/her step over them. That’s different from commanding or ordering, though it might look the same from the outside. Okay, it’s intense, it requires attentiveness, flexibility and a very good communication, but it’ll pay you back. BDSM like this is an advanced way of being interested in each other, get to know each other at every level, even the deeper, to play with one another.
  Believe me, this isn’t a One-Way street. You will get to know your sub, but he/she will get to know you as well. This makes your sub able to try to influence you, challenge you until you are dancing together, tasting the field of power exchange, visualising it all. That’s what lifts up Dominance from the packing look of instructing and commands.
  Manipulation and mind playing is best done by heart. That’s the power of a good Dominant. I dislike the word experienced, for it’s a worthless word. Experience has nothing to do with quality. You can do something by heart, without experience, that will never be matched again. (Even Dominants can surrender, although they do it in a different way subs do.)
  Another comparison: Imagine a nice piece of wood. You need some technical knowledge to shape it without damaging it, make it worthless. But technical knowledge isn’t all there is. Technical knowledge on its own will leave you with a cut piece of wood, nothing more. Imagine piece of wood, shaped by heart, with a little technical knowledge, enough to know how to handle a knife without hurting yourself, you can get a nice piece of art. It shows you worked at it by heart. Of course you will get experienced after a while, which enables you to get the best from a maimed, bent piece of wood. But it will be made by love, not by technical knowledge.

12/9/2008 3:02:52 PM
Chapter 4 - Reward and Punishment
http://www.wizdomme.com/infopack/begguide.shtml
This point is where many D/s relationships fall to pieces. Overpunishment for minor infractions, non-acknowledged good deeds, and ignoring blatant wrong action cause the affinity in the relationship to break down. The roles of both Dom and sub are fairly rigid; the duties of both well understood. When a Dom doesn't punish major infractions, or ignores correct action by his sub, the agreements made at the beginning of the relationship are broken. It is here that a Dom shows his true colors. The Dom should be in control not only of his sub, but himself as well.
  At the beginning of a D/s relationship, the Dom and sub may agree on a long list of correct and incorrect actions, but if the Dom does not remember them, the sub is "getting over" on the Dom, and in the process, losing respect for the Dom's power. It would be better to have only a few rules at the start, then as time progresses, expand them as the relationship grows.
  Overcorrecting is also poor. If the Dom is cruel or vicious, the sub will only do what is required out of fear of punishment. Over time, the sub will have no desire to please the Dom, and the Dom will suddenly realize they have no real control over the sub.
  Punishment is a tool to correct wrong or no action by the sub. It should never be done in anger! This is a very important point. When you punish in anger, real injury can occur, safewords are nullified, and limits do not exist. This is a very dangerous situation. The Dom who punishes in anger is moving into the area of abuse. In D/s, the Dom cares about the feelings of the sub. It is very difficult to have empathy when you are angry. Pain is not the end all and be all of a D/s relationship. It is just one more tool at the disposal of the Dom to guarantee the rules are complied with.
  Punishment does not even have to include pain. Movement restrictive bondage, humiliation, harsh words, or even a look can punish the sub. Privileges can be removed such as not being allowed to sit on the furniture, or by the Dom forcing the sub to sleep at the foot of the bed. There are many ways to punish incorrect actions. Save the severe stuff for major infractions. If you beat a dog every day, all you get is an angry, uncontrollable dog. The same goes for a sub, and an angry sub is much more hazardous than an angry dog. Punishment is always followed by reward when the sub corrects the infraction. The sub must be allowed to make up the damage, and then it is forgiven.
  Rewards show the sub that the Dom is pleased. It is a tangible show of love and caring from the Dom to the sub for a correct action. This is the true power of the Dom. The reward can be a kiss, a caress, flowers, a short note, or even a long, tender session of lovemaking. Rewards given to the sub shows that the Dom is thinking of them, and cares for their well being. It acknowledges their proper behavior and reinforces it. This is how the Dom creates in the sub the willingness to please him. A happy sub will do anything to ensure the happiness of the Dom, and will avoid actions that disappoint.
12/8/2008 3:59:02 PM

The Process Of Selection
Article 9 of 12 Author: Master Eso © 2004 
http://www.leathernroses.com/eso/esoselection.htm
  There is a general nostalgic and romantic conception amongst Masters and slaves. It is the conception of Masters going to a slave market, and select a slave, or bid for a slave on auction, after briefly inspecting them. The selection of slaves here is made almost purely on physical aspects and appearance.
  While this might be an ancient tradition, nostalgic and even romantic, it is a great misconception in modern day consensual slavery. A misconception so big that it leaves many slaves, Masterless as a result.
  It is indeed the slave who first goes through the selection progress, of carefully selecting a suitable Master for her.
  Yes, I know, this sounds absurd and upside down, but this is the way it has to be.
  The process of selection is not unlike finding employment. The employee (slave) first matches her basic skills, capabilities, and experience with those required by an employer (Master). Once a suitable employer (Master) has been located, the employee (slave) now proceeds in applying (slave petition) for the employment. After an application (slave petition) has been received by an employer (Master), the employer (Master) now proceeds to select the most suitable applicants (slaves), for an interview, and eventually hires (collars) those, that match the employers (Master) requirements, needs and wants.
  As unromantically as it sounds, the slave is initially the only one who can properly judge if she can meet, fulfill and serve a Masters requirements, needs and wants, and match it against her own desires.
  Think about it realistically. With all the demands, requirements and expectations a Master has on a slave within an Absolute Slavery, APE or TPE commitment, it is imperative that a slave initially ensures herself that she can meet what is asked of her, without even being influenced by a Master in any way or form.
  No Master, no matter how experienced or God-like can initially make the needed judgments better then the slave herself.
  Once a Master has been located who service requirements match the desires and capabilities of the aspiring slave, she must now start the most important task, to examine the potential Masters values, principles, standards, morals, ethics and beliefs and contemplate in all seriousness if she truly can serve the Master, absolutely and unconditional.
  The importance of the examination of character and values of a potential Master cannot be overstated, as a slaves live, health and wellbeing, might very well depend upon it.
  A slave needs to be aware that in Absolute Slavery, or Absolute and Total Power Exchange, the Master has the right to change, alter, or modify his service requirements and expectations, at any time, for any reason, and at the Masters sole discretion.
  A Masters values, character, principles, perceptions, etc. are therefore a must important consideration, as they do not change as easily as service requirements or kink.
  Here are a few steps that might help the slaves in their process of selection:
Be aware of your own desires, needs and dreams and write them down.
Make a list of characteristics, values, principles and conditions that you consider most important in a Master.
Make a list of characteristics and conditions that you consider undesirable in a Master.
Write down possible scenarios of a Master slave commitment, that would be acceptable or desirable to you.
Be aware and write down what you have or can offer a Master.
Take the most important points from the previous lists, and write them together as a summary.
  The summary should now honestly reflect exactly who you are, what your desires, needs and dreams are, and what kind of commitment and Master you are looking for.
  Now go and find a Master that matches with your needs and desires, and once you found such Master, do not hesitate for one moment, to petition for service to the Master, and hope that the Master now in turn will chose to get to know you and ultimately will select you as his slave from the petitions he receives.
  Don't be afraid of rejection. It is not only a process of selection, but also a process of elimination. If a Master chooses not to accept you as his slave, it might indeed be a good thing. A Master too, does know what he needs and desires. And if it doesn't fit for the Master or the slave, there is little point of trying to force it.

12/7/2008 8:04:14 AM

The Younger Side
By Traci Duncan 
http://www.bdsmcircle.net/dslifestyle/theyoungerside.htm
  BDSM is an ever growing society. Even today, there are some well established groups that publically hold conventions and gatherings for others with the same interests. But there are even more out there that are part of the "younger generation." These young people, including myself, have been drawn in for many reasons.
  The young people can be drawn in by many means. One is through the internet itself. Let's face it, teens get bored and randomly search for things via Google. I admit to doing this as well. These younger people see something like BDSM and see that in some minor way, it relates to them. The only problem is a good portion of them don't read on to see what its like, or do more research by looking up people who are actually in the lifestyle. They toss themselves in, head first, and end up doing some really stupid things.
  Another mean of drawing in the younger crowd is by just hearing a friend or some older person talk about it. That's how I was drawn into the community. But I wasn't like some of the others, I did my research to find out specifically what I would like and to specifically know what I was getting into. The only real problem is that someone who does this, might be pulled in by a desperate Dom seeking a new sub for their control. This Dom (which everyone knows exists so don't deny it) makes BDSM sound like its perfect for the person then just makes the subs life a living hell.
  This hasn't been a problem for me. I was drawn in when an online gaming friend of mine got asked why he always capitalized things like me and my. I immediately went to his defense and he later told me he was into BDSM. I was a curious 18 year old so I looked up the wiki and a few other sites and found that it actually somewhat help define who I was. Sure, I have some training to do about taking orders but it still helps me define who I am and what I'm like. I don't mind being in this lifestyle at all. The only bad thing really is that I can't vocalize exactly what I am for fear of ridicule. But I still am glad to have found it.     
  That is just one story from a younger generation person. I have one other story. This one is derived straight from my very own Master.
  "I discovered BDSM when I was 18 or 19. My girlfriend at the time would always defer to me for any decisions, always wanted to do things for me, and I naturally assumed the role of a Dom. As we started getting more involved in this, we decided to research and find out more about BDSM. The first, and most important thing I learned was that even though a lot of people are in BDSM relationships or lifestyles, every situation is unique. What works for one couple may not work for another. You can break that down even further and say that one person's style may not suit another."
~Master Wolfy
  I agree with what my Master has said. I am different because being a slave has made life for me so much easier. I turn to my Master for most decisions but he does allow me to make decisions of my own. And that's what I want. We both made sure to do our research before making the plunge into something that could potentially harm us, both mentally and physically. I live this life because its who I am and being a slave is only part of it. I am happy to wear the collar that's around my neck and have his ring on my left hand.
  In conclusion, the younger generation is starting to find BDSM interesting. A portion of them will most likely see or hear something about it then just plunge right in. Others, like my Master and myself, will do research on not only themselves but the Dom as well. Here are a few other words from my Master.
  "The problem comes in when two incompatible styles get too far into things. A submissive who does not enjoy pain will not like being with a sadistic Dominant. There's nothing wrong with either one, but a lot of times I've seen that the submissive will still stay with their Dom because they feel like they have to. This leads to abuse and a very unhappy situation."
  However, there is also a learning period that must take place, and this is where the generation gap comes into play. Those of experience have likely been around BDSM for a long time. They know who they are, what they like and dislike, and what they're looking for. They know that if they find a Dom that does not suit them, that they can simply end things amiably and move on in their search. Most in the younger generation seem to feel that if they find a Dom they have to be with them no matter what. They have no idea what they want or what they're getting into, they just feel that as a sub they need to stay with their Dom "just because it's BDSM."
  What is above is just a further explanation of what happens sometimes when someone who doesn't do any real research. Like I've said before, I felt smart when I did research on not only the lifestyle itself but my Master. And I couldn't have been happier with the results.    
  This is just an opinion of a Master and his slave. And below is a message for any younger generation practitioners.
   As a message to those of the younger generation: Shop around. Do your research about not only BDSM, but your potential Dom. Find out as much as you can before you make that commitment. Find out what you like and dislike, and find that Dom that suits you. You'll know when you find it. My Traci certainly knew when she found me. :)
Traci Cournoyer and Master Wolfy

12/6/2008 1:08:04 PM

"Negotiation 101" - by Michael Decker
Reprint from "TASTE OF LATEX" #6
http://www.sexuality.org/l/bdsm/deckneg.html
"Why should I talk about it when I just want to do it?"
  Often sexuality is confusing - we feel frustrated and don't get what we want.
  Sometimes we feel abused and our ability to trust falters, we question the quality of our relationships.
  Negotiation can help. It is asking for what you want - in a format designed to assist you in getting it. Pretty hot, huh?
  The purpose of negotiation is to figure out what two or more people want to do together, make agreements, and form a plan to achieve goals. This requires clear communication. This is win-win, not adversarial, negotiation. Keep talking until all parties find a balance between selfishly serving one's own needs, and unselfishly providing for someone else's needs.  
First though, determine what it is you want to experience, and then communicate that, articulately, to another. You must be ruthlessly honest about your likes and dislikes and truthful about how far you're willing to push yourself to find out who you are. Trying something new is risky, but discovering what does not work for you should be just as valuable as finding out what does.
  Practicing negotiating will enable you to more accurately access prospective partner's intentions, avoid risky situations, and choose actions that will meet your needs. Don't be afraid to open negotiation with someone who interests you. Often, the reputation that precedes a person is bigger and scarier than they are, or is simply inaccurate.
  Take time to insure that all players involved understands what's expected of them and what they are agreeing to do. Always assume a "no" response if there is any doubt or hesitancy. Do not start until a clear, non-coerced "yes" is received.
  During negotiation all players must have equal power to say no, as well as yes, to everything. None of the negotiators should feel they have to live up to anyone else's expectations. This can be difficult if you prefer to be submissive, but assertively choosing allows you to find out what works for you, so you can spend more time doing what turns you on.
  When negotiating an encounter with someone new to sexual exploration or new to you, it's helpful to know why they have an interest in the specific area of exploration. What is underlying their desire to play? Is it something they saw on television? Is it a childhood abuse issue? What's their emotional history?
  Some responsible physical questions to ask: Do they wear contact lenses? Are they epileptic? Do they have a bad back? Are they on medication of any kind? Asking such questions helps you make knowledgeable assessments of risk. If a person has a trick back, it doesn't mean you should automatically shy away from anything that might endanger it. It means you must assess the risks and accept or reject them, or choose ways to reduce them.
  Negotiation typically includes an agreement to use one or more "safewords", words that allow a participant to alter or to stop an encounter in progress.
  It is preferred to choose an uncommon word that will mean "whatever I say next, I want you to pay attention to and respect." It shouldn't be a word that might come up in the course of a scene, such as "no," "stop" or "mercy", etc. Use the names of colors, green (continue), yellow (caution), and red (stop) for instance. I like to use "safeword," it's easy to remember and the meaning is perfectly clear. If one of the participants cannot speak - either from a disability or because she/he is gagged - or if the encounter calls for discretion, use a body movement signal or have the partner hold something which, when dropped, means stop. If any participant wants to change the agreement during the encounter, she/he can use a "safeword" to fine tune the scene. The encounter must stop and negotiations resume to reestablish agreement.
  Here's an example of pre-scene negotiating. This partner, liked to write so she wouldn't forget anything important. This was her format:
  "Physical Considerations: 1. Slight upset stomach - no upside down, bent over tight, or tight restraints around my waist, please, at least for a couple of hours. 2. Slight stiff neck/shoulder, right side. 3. Shaving cut in folds of skin of outer labia will need to be bandaged prior to any frictional activities.
  Emotional Considerations: I had a rough day. Please no heavy humiliation/mindfuck.
  Personal Considerations: None, but it's nice to be back!
Requests/Suggestions:
1. Practice with rechargeable vibrator.
2. Flogging (mainly shoulders, maybe feet?)"
  Her communication was clear, simple, and to the point. It left a lot of room to negotiate my agenda and told me about her well-being and desires, a good opening to pre-scene negotiations.
  What should you do when a scene or encounter stops working for your partner and they use their safeword, followed by a few lines saying what's wrong? First, listen to them. Don't add anything to their communication. Follow their instructions.
  The problem may be simple, e.g. "Safeword, my hands are going numb. Would you please loosen their bindings?" or "Safeword, my leg is cramping. May I please have my position changed?" All you have to do is grant the request to get the scene back on track.
  Sometimes the problems are a bit more complex, e.g. "Safeword, I feel like a little kid and I'm frightened," followed by crying and emotional withdrawal.
  Again - you need to first listen. You may have accidentally activated a childhood memory or trauma - a fairly common event when engaged in sexual exploration. In this example, if you were playing with unequal power, drop the roles and speak to your partner as an equal. Ask "What do you need right now?"
  Be attentive but neutral and don't try to modify or prevent the experience. Calmly change the setting, release your partner from any restraint and lead him/her to a neutral environment, e.g., move from the dungeon to the living room and let your partner find a comfortable position. Then, again calmly, ask "Can you tell me what you need?" It may be to be cuddled & held, or not to be touched at all. It may to be left alone to figure it all out. Your partner may need some time to tell you what she/he needs. Be patient. This is when your love needs to be greater than your ego.
  By letting your partner deal with the experience, and not compounding it, you'll help her/him grow through it and let go of it. However simple or complex the issue, listening is the key to avoiding a repeat. Pay attention to the things that don't work for your partner so you can both spend more time doing the things that do work. When you are confused and uncomfortable and don't know what to say, say that. Don't stop communicating. You may find the answers in your listening.
  Scenes or encounters usually end with support, cuddling, and loving, but this too is subject to negotiation. Some people just don't want support at the end of their scene, or cuddling, it doesn't work with their fantasies. An after encounter discussion is always a good idea: "What worked? What didn't work? What should be avoided? What should be embellished? Get all the information you need to continue the sexual relationship and set boundaries.
  The negotiation skills taught here work equally well with any consenting adult sexual practice, from main stream straight to even the most bizarre fetishes and fantasies. Whether you are haggling over the price of a new sex toy, negotiating the finer points of oral sex, trying to borrow your best friend's leather jacket, requesting which piece of lingerie you want your lover to wear or screaming "Don't stop I'm almost there!", negotiating will get you more of what you want. Your self-image will strengthen and you will become more effective.
  Now, tell the truth, did you ever expect self-gratification to be so simple and easy?

12/5/2008 12:09:45 PM

BLIND FAITH
http://www.steel-door.com/blind_faith.htm
BLIND: To conceal or to put something forward for the purpose of misleading. Subterfuge. One who acts to the point of insensibility.
FAITH: To trust, give allegiance or loyalty to another. Fidelity to one's promises. Or, a firm belief in something for which there is no proof. It can also mean to offer a binding promise. 
  There is a method of attacking a submissive by asking that submissive to accept things on 'blind faith'. This often means that a person is asking a submissive/slave to withdraw rational forethought and offer trust without any measure of that trust being earned first. This type of request can be the first move of a predator. Usually the submissive is lifestyle new and may believe that 'belief' is mandatory merely upon someone's word or identification of themselves as a Dominant, a Master or a Mistress.
  There are those who seek to promote what they call 'blind faith tests'. This type of pre-interview asks for significant information about the submissive while the presenter of the test remains completely hidden. This testing is presented in such a manner as to persuade or pressure the submissive into compliance as a 'demonstration' of their 'true' submissive or slave nature.
  It is a way of turning a submissives 'desire to perform' against them. There is no negotiation during this type of offering, the entirety of it is one sided or leading. A new submissive can easily be enticed into completing and following this pathway of tests often giving out personal information that if they were asked directly they would not answer. There is a subtle desire to 'do this test well' for this apparent Dominant. There is often additional pressure applied through stressed time frames for the completion of each test. This additional pressure may make the submissive feel desired but most often pushes them into revealing life details that they should not reveal to a total stranger.
  It is important here to remember that first contacts are with total strangers. The usage of 'testing' immediately is a warning sign. A healthy Dominant or one without hidden issues or secrets will not need to know every detail of a submissive or slaves life immediately. They will be more interested in the submissives personality, reactions, and interactions with them. Simple chemistry. Open natural conversations tend to reveal and answer most questions easily.
  Many Dominants use questionnaires when and if a relationship shows some potentials of going further. These questionnaires may be to evaluate the level of knowledge that a submissive may have about themselves and the lifestyle. These questionnaires have become more popular with the onset of the Internet. Most Dominants using such questionnaires will remain open to answering questions themselves and use them as simply another tool. If a submissive is uncomfortable with any type of questionnaire it is usually not an important issue. When the flow of information is strictly one way the submissive should back away from the person directing the flow. A submissive is at personal risk both physically, mentally and emotionally. A predator takes the time to learn what issues will trigger a submissive, how to speak to them and how to assault them. Trust is not given to anyone sporting a Dominant sounding name on the Internet. Trust is earned through significant consistent actions by that Dominant over a period of time. If a Dominant cannot offer any kind of references or information about themselves then a submissive should not give to that person any level of blind faith or trust!

12/4/2008 3:35:02 PM

IS D/s UNHEALTHY?
by DurLlwyd - version 1.0 http://www.domsub.info/unhealthy.shtml
I write this knowing full well I am, as they say, 'preaching to the choir.' I suspect those who would take the time to read this already view D/s as a 'healthy' lifestyle. I also doubt that any article or writing will sway those who condemn Lifestyle D/s. In the end, this article basically amounts to 'venting.' Venting as a result of having to justify myself one too many times to the well meaning but sometimes disapproving majority.
 Those outside of the lifestyle will often suggest that any authority shift between people is 'unhealthy.' The most common reasons sited are:
1) Being in such a relationship is, in essence, giving up an individual's right to self-determination, and;
2) Being in a D/s relationship somehow weakens the submissive. On the Dominant side, the most common theme of complaint is the premise that it is 'unhealthy' for anyone to seek power over another.
 Relating to the first point, it is interesting to note that those who insist an individual must be free to make their own choices will, in the same breath, deny that same individual the right to live the lifestyle of their choosing. If a person must be free to make their own choices, why can they not choose to live a D/s lifestyle? Critics attempt to avoid this hypocrisy by suggesting that anyone choosing a D/s lifestyle is 'damaged' and only does so out of injury and ignorance. This is a redirection argument that dodges the question of why they believe D/s to be 'bad' in the first place.
 To meaningfully address the concern over 'self-determination' we have to identify the reasons a person may consider this a problem. The answer is usually connected with the idea of personal rights-specifically the assumption that it is 'wrong' to elect to give up any right for any reason.
 The problem with this view is that it denies a person the 'right' to construct the environment they feel best suits their own wants and needs. The position that others are somehow 'wrong' to voluntarily yield rights denies them the authority for 'self-determination.' It becomes an issue of moral perspective to suggest a person does not have the 'right' to give up a 'right.' Because it becomes a moral debate, there is no way to continue a rational discussion on that specific point. The best we can do with differences in moral perspective is agree to disagree.
 To shift to more pragmatic issues, it may be helpful to use an example: When a person places money in a mutual fund they give up the right to personally select all the ways their money is invested. A person has full control of which fund (if any) they choose to place their money into, but once the money is in a fund, specific investment decisions are made by the fund manager. By placing money into the fund, they have given up a certain level of control in order to gain the advantage of the fund manager's judgment.
 It is not in anyone's best interest to always make all their own decisions; this is why we often defer to the judgment of doctors, lawyers, mechanics, and other specialists. I am hoping that at this point it can be conceded that there are circumstances where any person would not only benefit, but would also prefer, to have another make specific decisions for them.
 A submissive is making an analogous choice-they are choosing to defer to the judgment of someone they trust. They may make this choice for a wide range of reasons, which may include but are not limited any of the following:
 The submissive may be better suited and more comfortable as a front-line worker than as a manager. The skills needed for managing are not the same skills needed for performing labor directly. Somehow, people have gotten it into their heads that everyone makes a good manager, which just isn't so. It may help to look at this in the context of another example, such as the film industry. Not every great actor is a great director, and not every great director is a great actor; people are just gifted with different skills.
 The submissive may feel (justifiably) that the Dominant will make better choices then they might make themselves. It is not to anyone's discredit to suggest that there is someone in the world who might be able to make better choices then we can make ourselves (as was evidenced in the previous examples of medical doctors and mechanics). This is not some unrealistic belief that the decision maker will always be correct, but rather supposes that over a given length of time, the elected decision maker may average better choices.
 The submissive may simply prefer to not be in the role of primary decision-maker. History is filled with the stories of remarkable people who preferred to be the right hand of the king rather then the king himself. This is not a sign of weakness or unwillingness to accept the outcome of decisions. As an example of an entire culture that reflected these ideals, the samurai of feudal Japan were fiercely capable people who idealized and honored the role of loyal service (in fact, the word 'samurai' means 'servant').
 The second point expressed by some is that D/s 'weakens' the submissive. The argument generally suggests that the submissive might cease to be able to care for themselves as a result relaying on the Dominant. There is a certain irony to this line of thinking when you consider it is the submissive that often takes care of most of the day-to-day affairs. Perhaps it would be more realistic to suggest that the Dominant may become dependent on the submissive! The other side of this argument, which at least has some logic, is the concern the submissive will loose the ability to manage affairs in a big-picture context.
 The failure of this argument is that it assumes the only way to learn is by trial and error. Rather, it is often better to learn by watching someone who is already skilled at a given task. If the people who hold to this argument would take the time to really get to know those who have been in the lifestyle for extended periods of time, they would find that in general, submissives learn a great deal about such skills as a result of watching their Dominants. However, just because they have learned these skills still doesn't mean it is what they prefer to do.
 Another point that needs to be addressed is the position that a submissive might become 'too dependent' on the Dominant. The first issue here is that 'too dependent' is a completely subjective term. What is really being said is that the person may be more dependent on the Dominant then the critic is comfortable with. This does not mean that anyone involved in the relationship is uncomfortable with the arrangement. It seems to me, it is the people involved who should be the judge of what is too much.
 Also, those putting forth this argument are using the term 'dependent' a bit loosely. In a very real sense I am 'dependent' on the farmers who grow the food that I eat, but no one seems to be very concerned about it. I am also 'dependent' on the doctors who treat me when I am ill. Again, no one seems very concerned. The reason no one is concerned is because no one expects farmers to quit growing food, nor doctors to stop treating the sick. Reliability and replacibility are the underlying concerns. The unspoken accusation is that the Dominant may be unreliable and it is therefore wrong to depend on them. Personally, as a Dominant, I find this offensive. In the world of vanilla culture, maybe honor is a forgotten word, but my experience shows me it is still remembered in the D/s culture. Secondly, who ever said that a Dominant wasn't replaceable? Again, this is an accusation based in a lack of understanding. The preconceived negativity of the pundits is really the only issue.
 Those who would damn a submissive for choosing a role of service do so out of the fear that the choice somehow reflects on them. They seem unable to come to terms with the idea that each person can make a different choice without any singular choice being the 'correct' one. These critics appear threatened by the mere existence of such a choice.
 On the other side of the coin are those who would fault a Dominant for wanting to be in the role of authority. Again, there is a certain hypocrisy in the argument that would dictate that others may not accept a position of authority that another has consensually given to them.
 There are many arguments put forth as to why it is 'bad' for a Dominant to seek authority over a submissive. Some are simply based in ignorance, some on social convention, and yet others are more instinctual. In regard to ignorance, I don't suppose this or any article will be adequate to educate someone on all the intricacies of the D/s lifestyle. As for social conventions, well they are just that - conventions. Conventions are no more then 'how things are normally done' within a given group, and we have already conceded that D/s is outside of the norm. Just because something is different doesn't make it wrong.
 Perhaps the most meaningful discussion that can be had relates to the natural tendency to distrust those who seek power or authority. However, just because there is a natural tendency for concern, does not mean that concern is justified. To determine if this concern is applicable to D/s it is necessary to look at its cause.
 At the risk of starting an entirely different debate, it is helpful to touch on an idea from evolutionary psychology. In a limited-resource (competitive) system there is a tendency to perceive any increase in 'power' in others as a threat. As the 'power' goes up for one, it must therefore go down for another, at least on a relative scale. To give an example, if one hunter improves his skill, it reduces the likelihood of other hunters being successful because the successful hunter will kill more of the available food. As a result of this dynamic, there is a natural knee-jerk negative reaction to other people striving to increase their own power or authority.
 There is another aspect to this equation, however-in this case, the Dominant is not taking resources from the common pool; they are specifically taking authority over the submissive, not over the population in general. Secondly, they are doing this at the request of the submissive. And as was discussed above, very possibly this is to the benefit of the submissive.
 It is also relevant to consider while it is natural for people to have a reaction against others increasing their power or authority, it is also natural for people to build power structures and alliances. In a very real sense, the joining of a submissive and Dominant is the coupling of different but complimentary skill sets that benefits both parties. Each person fills the role for which they are best suited and as a team they net a better result for the group. Functionally, this breaks down to alliances and the specialization of labor, which are not usually regarded as negative concepts.
 As strange as it may seem to some folks, it is possible for someone to seek power and/or authority without malicious intent. Those who are quick to speak of why an interest in a dominant role is 'bad' tend to leave out the fact that most Dominants enjoy caring for and protecting their submissive. The assumption that a Dominant could only enjoy their role for disreputable reasons is nothing more then a display of prejudice. 
 In the end, it all comes down to what an individual wants. If a person chooses to live a D/s lifestyle, it is a deeply personal choice that is likely the result of much soul-searching. There have always been and always will be, those who will insist on seeing what they do not understand in a negative light.

12/3/2008 4:17:39 PM
The 100-Point BDSM Purity Test
by friday@circus.com
http://www.wizdomme.com/infopack/purity.shtml

This test rates your BDSM purity (and to some degree, your sexual purity... even better, it rates your kink purity). The majority of these 100 questions assume that you have had an introduction to the world of bondage, dominance and sadomasochism. For the purposes of this test, sex is defined as one or more of the following: intercourse, oral sex, or anal sex. Digital sex doesn't count - you have to draw the line somewhere.
Mark all questions for which your answer is "yes".

Have you ever...
  1. Posted in Alt.Sex.Bondage?
  2. Bought/read pornographic periodicals?
  3. Bought/read Modern Primitives or some other BDSM related book (such as Different Loving or the Encyclopedia of Unusual Sex Practices)?
  4. Been involved in a situation where if something went wrong in any way the only means you had to stop the situation was to call out a "safe" word (a word selected before the situation began)?
  5. Used your "safe" word?
  6. Had someone use their safe word to stop or slow down a situation you and they were involved in?
  7. Been restrained with ropes or other bondage devices where you could escape if you wanted to?
  8. Been restrained with cuffs or other bondage devices where you could not escape unless someone helped you?
  9. Been restrained inside of a body bag?
  10. Been wrapped in saran wrap?
  11. Given someone an orgasm while they were tied up?
  12. Had an orgasm while tied up?
  13. Been blindfolded?
  14. Been gagged?
  15. Been forced to drink from a non-standard object or in a non-standard way? (such as licking champagne from the floor or drinking from a dog bowl)
  16. Eaten without using your hands or off of a non-standard surface (like the floor or a dog bowl)?
  17. Tortured someone with the threat of discovery? (for instance, tying them up somewhere where someone was bound to discover them and then leaving them there or threatening to leave them there?)
  18. Ever worshipped someone's feet?
  19. Given someone a tongue bath?
  20. Ever forced/coerced someone into worshipping you or your body?
  21. Made someone do something they did not want to do (which they did because of the nature of the play you were involved in)?
  22. Punished someone for not doing something or doing it incorrectly?
  23. Been punished for not doing something correctly or refusing to do something?
  24. Been required to call someone Master/Mistress/Goddess/God/Owner/some-other-variation during BDSM play?
  25. Required that someone call you Master/Mistress/Goddess/God/Owner/etc. during BDSM play?
  26. Been involved in a Slave/Master contractual relationship for longer than a day? (contract meaning verbal/written agreement setting up codes of behaviour for participants)
  27. Considered yourself a "top"/sadist for a period of time? (a year?)
  28. Considered yourself a "bottom"/masochist for a period of time? (a year?)
  29. Considered yourself a "switch"? (Someone who likes to top or bottom)
  30. Played both "top" and "bottom" in the same night?
  31. Worn a collar around your neck/wrist/ankle that was locked by someone other than yourself?
  32. Locked a collar around someone?
  33. Kept a slave on a longterm basis? (someone who you treated as a slave perhaps by restricting their movement or proscribing their activites in some other fashion)
  34. Been kept as a slave on a longterm basis?
  35. Gone to a play party or other BDSM show (like a BDSM club)?
  36. Participated in play with someone(s) at a play party or BDSM show/club?
  37. Had yourself exposed pretty much totally in front of strangers by a person in control of you? (at play party, BDSM club)
  38. Been "given" to someone as a slave or toy?
  39. Been "given" a person as a slave or a toy for your pleasure?
  40. Had sex with someone whose name you didn't know? (and still don't know)
  41. Had sex with someone whose face you never saw?
  42. Paid or been paid to dominate someone?
  43. Paid or been paid to have someone dominate you?
  44. Given or received fisting?
  45. Been restrained in a straightjacket (PVC, leather, whatever, variations count)?
  46. Been involved in the acting out of a sexual fantasy? (rape fantasy, sex-in-a-public-place fantasy, dominating-boss fantasy)
  47. Written an explicitly erotic story?
  48. Made video tapes of BDSM play?
  49. Had your partner take pictures of you in a compromising situation? (such as tied up, naked, or during sex)
  50. Taken erotic pictures of your partner?
  51. Lead or been lead around on a leash in public?
  52. Had BDSM play with more than one person simultaneously?
  53. Flogged or been flogged with the intention of giving/receiving pain?
  54. Been flogged with a flogger/whip/paddle/cane so that there were bruises showing the next day?
  55. Flogged someone with a flogger/whip/paddle/cane so that they had bruises the next day?
  56. Been flogged/beaten with a non-standard object such as a hard loaf of bread, a shoe or a hairbrush?
  57. Achieved orgasm while being whipped/flogged?
  58. Had nipple clamps/clothespins used on your nipples or other sensitive parts?
  59. Used nipple clamps/clothespins on someone's nipples or other sensitive parts?
  60. Had ball locks placed on you or placed ball locks on someone?
  61. Used melted wax for BDSM play?
  62. Used food for BDSM play? (such as using a vegetable as a penetration device)
  63. Received an enema?
  64. Practiced bestiality?
  65. Drawn blood during BDSM play?
  66. Tasted or drank human blood (not your own)?
  67. Bled (not menstrual) during BDSM play?
  68. Been involved in the use of a penis as a leash?
  69. Been suspended entirely off the ground for BDSM purposes?
  70. Been confined in a cage?
  71. Given or received electric shock as a part of BDSM play? (for example, the violet wand)
  72. Used a butt plug?
  73. Worn a cock ring or had a partner wear a cock ring?
  74. Used a dildo or vibrator on someone or had one used on you?
  75. Worn a chastity belt or put a chastity belt on someone?
  76. Worn a latex bodysuit?
  77. Had your partner shave your pubic hair or shaved your partner's?
  78. Bleached or dyed your partner's pubic hair or had same done to you?
  79. Gotten a genital or nipple piercing?
  80. Received a temporary piercing (anywhere on the body)?
  81. Received a temporary piercing (on your genitals)?
  82. Pretended to be an inanimate object such as a chair or a table?
  83. Used someone pretending to be an inanimate object by sitting on them etc.?
  84. Pretended to be an animal during play?
  85. Treated someone as an animal during play?
  86. Been involved in water sports? (i.e. drinking someone's urine, or urinating on someone, being urinated on)
  87. Ever obeyed an order to defecate on yourself or your clothing?
  88. Worn a corset?
  89. Worn leather/rubber/pvc/latex as a fashion statement or part of BDSM play?
  90. Worn a dominatrix/dominator outfit or been forced to wear humiliating clothing?
  91. Practiced transvesticism?
  92. Worn diapers during BDSM play?
  93. Required that someone wear diapers during BDSM play?
  94. Been a fetishist? (by definition, a fetishist is someone who has, at any point, strongly felt that the presence of the fetish object enhances or otherwise enables mental/sexual fulfillment)
  95. Been to a BDSM shop such as Stormy Leather or Skin Two (some place where BDSM toys and accoutrements are sold)?
  96. Purchased BDSM toys? (a flogger, a pair of handcuffs, etc.)
  97. Owned 10 or more devices intended for BDSM play?
  98. Spent more than $300 on a single BDSM toy? (a corset, a suspension harness, a latex bodysuit, a metal cage, etc.)
  99. Bought tools for sex play (such as a dildo or a vibrator or a blowup doll)?
  100. Made modifications to your home/room to make restraining people easier?
That's all. You can use your score to impress yourself or your friends, as a checklist of things you might want to try or in whatever other fashion makes your world go round.
12/2/2008 2:18:34 PM

 http://www.toddlertime.com/dx/regression/advanced-baby.htm
This article is published in the book:
"Psych 101 - What you didn't learn in nursing school."
by Kathi Stringer
Paperback: 320 pages
ISBN-13: 978-0615193137
Order
 
Section: Infantilist Support
The Advanced Baby
Written by Kathi Stringer March 22, 2006
[Rev 1 April 19, 2006]
"Written by Kathi Stringer and may be reproduced and/or distributed on websites, and/or for personal use with the author's names and credits attached."
 Imagine, in a world…. that for a few, age is timeless and innocence is for everyone that lives it, and growing up means growing smarter while daydreaming they are still in Carters.  They can present with vestiges of adult maturity, while cloaking their infantile true self in the guise of adulthood.  They may manage companies, formulate cooperate takeovers, and wheel the power to eliminate a division of executives.  They may find themselves excelling to the top levels of their class, brainstorming ingenious formularies, or in the center of the party.  They are frequently intelligent, progressive thinkers, spontaneous and creative.  They can be found in classified and sensitive high-level operations within government, and all the while it is just a masque of a highly developed intellectual child.  If you can imagine this, then hang onto your hat and get ready for a run around the Mulberry bush because it is quite possible that you’ve stumbled onto the elusive world of the advanced baby.
Ask yourself:
Do you like snuggling up with a baby blanket or stuff toy?
Do you bond with child-like friends with games like tinker-toys while cartoons are playing in the background?
Do you feel like you cannot identify with the “A-word” – ‘adult?’
Do you like the baby-doll fashions, cartoonish clothes, or coloring in coloring books?
Do you sometimes wear diapers and drink from a baby bottle as part of your identity?
Do you feel comfort, loved and a sense of well-being from infantile associations of objects or play?
Have you felt this way all your life and thought you were the only one?

 If you can answer yes to most of the questions above, you may be an advanced baby, or suspect someone that is.
Introduction to the Advanced Baby – A Life-style
 Just before the dawn of the new century, when Y2K was the hype, the term “Advanced baby” was coined to describe a life-style of infantilized persons.  These individuals for the most part enjoy the grownup advantages of playing with computers and other high-tech gadgets with autonomy (= advanced), yet emotionally they still cling to infantile objects for security and comfort (= baby). Phenomenon of the New Age?
 Perhaps the phenomenon of the advanced baby is part of a larger spectrum that includes other groups of child-like individuals.   Christopher Noxon, a writer for the New York Times, made a splash in the news circles after he articulated the occurrence of new terms in is editorial,  “I Don’t Want To Grow Up.”  [1] In his article he uses terms,
 “Kidults, adultescents, or rejuveniles - call them what you will - the trend for immaturity is every-where. It has become unfashionable to be mature.”
 Noxon continued with an interview of Frank Furendi, a professor of sociology at the University of Kent at Canterbury in England.  Noxon writes that Mr Furendi speculates that “adulthood as lost its appeal.”  Noxon writes further;
 "Mr. Furendi began researching what he calls 'the self-conscious cultivation of immaturity' after spotting college students watching 'Teletubbies' in a university bar. The scene stuck in his mind, and he came to think of it as representative of a wave of infantilism sweeping Britain and beyond.”
 Noxon’s article caught-on and the mainstream of writers spurred further observation and speculation.  Ian Shoales writes about the  “World’s Oldest Preteens” [2] that toymakers are targeting consumers that are buying products for made for persons half their age. Indeed, manufactures are considering another market for the infantile buyers.  And, Trina Rea’s article, “The Search of Eternal Youth,” [3] discusses 35-year-olds that are looking to escape financial demands in life by the attractiveness of regression.  She writes, “Is anyone surprised that they just refuse to grow up and are happy to regress back to childhood delights?”
 Rea indicates that it’s big bucks for toy-makers and even publishers are jumping on the bandwagon and catering to “Children's Books for Adults...Indulging rejuveniles - or kidults, as some are calling them. ”
 Siobhan McAndrew, from the Reno Gazette-Journal in her article I am a Gen-Xer suffering from Peterpandemonium, [4] writes,
"Others describe this back-to-babyhood boon as Peterpandemonium, Kidults and Adultolescents.”
 McAndrew indicates that is becoming a fad to wear knee-high socks and wear Strawberry Shortcake footed pajamas that now come in adult sizes.  She echoes the New York Times that “Rejuveniles are not are not “stunted adolescents.” They have “busy lives with adult responsibilities and respectable jobs.”
Jessica Gresko, A Spectator Associate News Editor titled her article, Stuffed Animal Attachments Carry Over into College Years. [6] Gresko writes about Andrea Herbst who admits bringing her teddy bear to college.
"Dydee," she got him when she was one year old.  "He came with the diapers from the diaper company," she said. "He has been with me everywhere. I took him to Germany when I was seven. He came to England when I spent the year there between high school and college."
 Truly, we live in an age that older consumers are buying candy pacifiers, happy meals, and, according to Suzanne Fields author of Revisiting the itsy bitsy spider, [7] they “don't want to leave their childhoods because they prefer innocence to edginess.”
Advanced Babies and Defragmentation
 The genesis of advance babies closely resembles their formation from the term “True Infantilism.” [8] For most of their lives these individuals have had difficulty growing-up in the conventional views of adults.  The advanced baby is not characteristic of being libidinally mature in adult relationships, nor are they indicative of even understanding themselves.  Due to the unavailable information, it is an intangible-given that many appear to live in a world split by the “adult vs. baby” dichotomy.   However, there is a conceptualization of a life without this dichotomy through a dialectical synthesis.  Meaning a synthesis (= integrating the adult vs. baby) can reduce internal fragmentation to become a lifestyle to help an individual from completely giving in to regressive behaviors.  The pseudo-adult and baby are defragmented and reflective of the true self. 
A Look at Transitional Objects – Not a Fetish, Costumes or Props
 An excerpt from the essay True Infantilism [8] states,  “A person may view true infantilism mistakenly for a fetish.  There is a stark difference since the desire for the object occurred before puberty.  For example, the diaper [or other object(s)] may be regarded as a symbolic formation to ward of insecurities and becomes a transitional object for a child.  In strivings toward independence personality fragments may fuse with objects that represent nurturing.  It appears to provide a sense of control for the child to revisit a period that is widely accepted in our culture as nurturing.  The energized transitional object offers relief from separation anxieties from the maternal figure and/or provides a sense of recreation of a period lost in grief.”  
 Transitional objects can carry over into adulthood and are often times not the original object.  Glen O. Gabbard, the flagship author for the American Psychiatric Association indicates “Pills may function as transitional objects for some patients, allowing them to maintain some sense of connectedness with their psychiatrists when seeing them quite infrequently.  Touching or looking at the pill may have a soothing effect on the patient.”
Advanced Baby – Self Identification
 They’ve been this way most of their life from earliest memories. The concept of advanced baby is a lifestyle and is similar to the intellectual Peanuts character Linus carrying around his security blanket (term security blanket inspired by Linus Van Pelt) [10].  These behaviors are not viewed primarily as something to be practiced or a fetish.  There is an important distinction to be made.  There are many fetish and perversion sites on the Internet that assume to construct a comprehensive umbrella that state most regressed individuals fit into a their criteria using an alphabetical soup of acronyms.  By making these blanket assertions, an individual is pigeonholed into a group with a range of behaviors that often appalls the listener (= countertransference problems).  Often times, the infantile individual is horrified by the assumed associations and has no place to reference knowledge for treaters, family, spouses and friends.  It’s also problematic because it is not uncommon that an individual may wrongfully identify their personas with the contemporary slang on the Internet because they are not able to articulate it differently and nothing else is available. For these reasons, this essay on advanced baby has offered another option for self-determination and self-identification.
References:
1.   Noxon, Christopher (Aug. 31, 2003), I Don't Want to Grow Up!, New York Times. Extracted March 22, 2006, http://www.christophernoxon.com/nyt_sub_rejuveniles.html Mirrored: http://www.toddlertime.com/dx/regression/notgrowup.htm 
2.  Ian Shoales (January 1, 2004) World's Oldest Preteens, Intelligent Enterprise Magazine, Extracted March 22, 2006
http://www.iemagazine.com/040101/701ddw1_1.jhtml?_loopback=1
Mirrored:
http://www.toddlertime.com/dx/regression/youth.htm 3.  Trina Rea, (December 19, 2003), The Search for Eternal Youth, Europe Intelligence Wire. Extracted March 22, 2006, http://www.toddlertime.com/dx/regression/youth.htm
4. Siobhan McAndrew (October 11, 2003), I am a Gen-Xer Suffering from Peterpandemonium, Reno Gazette-Journal. Extracted March 22, 2006, http://www.rgj.com/news/stories/html/2003/10/11/53893.php
Mirrored: http://www.toddlertime.com/dx/regression/peterpandemonium.htm 5.  Rejuveniles (2003-2004), Extracted from Kathi’s Mental Health Review, Extracted March 22, 2006, http://www.toddlertime.com/dx/regression/rejuveniles.htm 6. Jessica Gresko (November 14, 2002), Stuffed Animal Attachments Carry Over into College Years, The Columbia Spectator.  Extracted March 22, 2006 Here
Mirrored:
http://www.toddlertime.com/dx/regression/attachments.htm
7. Suzanne Fields (September 4, 2003),  Revisiting the Itsy Bitsy Spider, Townhall.com. Extracted March 22, 2006,  Here
Mirrored:
http://www.toddlertime.com/dx/regression/fields.htm
8
.  Kathi Stringer (2002), True Infantilism, Kathi’s Mental Health Review
Extracted March 22, 2006
http://www.toddlertime.com/dx/regression/infantilism.htm
9
.  Glen O. Gabbard (1998) Psychodynamic Psychiatry in Clinical Practice, THE DSM-IV Edition, pp. 141
10.  Charles Schulz (September 19, 1952), Linus, Meet the Gang.com 
Extracted March 22, 2006,
http://www.snoopy.com/comics/peanuts/meet_the_gang/meet_linus.html11. Pictures for the advanced baby essay extracted from: http://www.toddlertime.com/dx/regression/advanced-baby-pictures.htm "Written by Kathi Stringer and may be reproduced and/or distributed on websites, and/or for personal use with the author's names and credits attached."

12/1/2008 10:33:49 AM
 Humiliation Chart, by Sir Viktor http://www.domsubfriends.com/library/humiliation1.shtml
Note: We should not put our BDSM values on anyone in the vanilla world! Please do not humiliate anyone in a Vanilla setting such as a restaurant or supermarket with a possibility of a vanilla person seeing this.
HUMILIATION activities/ideas
*Act as objects (furniture, etc.)
*After orgasm, making sub drink his own cum
*Always address you Sir, ma'am, etc.
*Anal plugs
*Age Play
*Baby pacifier tied around neck
*Bathroom use control
*Bathroom use in front of others
*Become a human ashtray
*Beg for cigarettes, drinks, etc.
*Blindfolds
*Boot worship at odd moments
*Cavity check in private
*Cavity check in public
*Cage display
*Cage display and ignore them
*Carrying a doll or toy around
*Clip on earrings that don't match
*Crawl on 4ís
*Cum or urinate into their food.
*Curse words (Whore, Slut, Worthless, etc.)
*Curtsy in public
*Dancing/ stripped tease
*Dom chooses food
*Dom chooses cloths
*Dom urinates into water, while sub is taking a bath
*Eat from a pet dish
*Eat from floor
*Eat without utensils
*Embarrasing positions
*Enema
*Eye contact restrictions
*Feed submissive from hand
*Feeding the food in restaurant (Remember: don't put your values on others-if they can see)
*Feminine necklace exposed (for males)
*Foot worship
*Forced bestiality (not for everyone. This is a hard limit for most)
*Forced Cross dressing
*Forced dressing
*Forced exercising
*Forced nudity
*Forced masturbation in odd places
*Forced shopping for pantyhose and asking the clerk ìWould this fit meî (male)
*Forced slave auction
*Forced to go to bathroom in front of others
*Forced to sell lemonade in the street like a kid for .10 cents
*Forced to wear a sign (slut, etc.)
*Forced to be a slave
*Forced to wear a leash
*Golden shower
*Handcuffs in public
*Handcuffed to a shopping cart while shopping
*Harem--serving w/other(s)
*Hood
*Human Garbage Can
*Immobilization
*Lead on leash while having a rubber bone in the mouth
*Leave bathroom door opened
*Leave note with embracing instructions
*Made to walk the streets in a ìRed Light Districtî
*Made to urinate in front of others into a cat liter box
*Maid services
*Make sub wear underwear that you've urinated on
*Mask
*Nipple clamps under see thru top
*Orgasm control
*Orgasm denial
*Pantyhose work with shorts (male)
*Pet roles (act like a dog, cat, etc.)
*Pet play (forced sex w/pet)
*Record real embarrassing sessions and make them watch it
*Scat Play
*Scolding
*Spitting in face
*Send shopping with note and hand it to clerk.
*Serve others (supervised)
*Serve others (unsupervised)
*Serve as toilet
*Shave head
*Shave body hair
*Shave pubic hair
*Slap face
*Slave tattoos (temporary)
*Spanking (public)
*Speech restriction
*Spell ìSlaveî with suntan lotion & get tan
*Stand in corner
*Swallow urine
*Suck dildo in car, so others can see
*Take Pictures
*Take Video
*Verbal Abuse
*Wear a bra and get a tan (males)
*Wear diapers
*Wear Masters cum on your face without wiping
*Wear no bra under see thru top
*Wear no panties under see thru clothes
*Wear T-shirt that say ìI'm a sissy boyî, ìI belong to Masterî, etc.
*Wear Collar everywhere
*Wear unmatching clothes
*Wear clothes that are ripped
*Write on body (slut, sissy, etc.)
*Undress in front of others 
11/30/2008 5:41:13 PM

My newest favorite old song!


When the night wind softly blows through my open window

Then I start to remember the girl that brought me joy
Now the night wind softly blows sadness to tomorrow
Bringing tears to eyes so tired
Eyes I thought could cry no more

If the day would only come
Then you might just appear even though you'd soon be gone
When I reached out my hand
If I could see you
If only I could see you
To see if you are laughing or crying
When the night winds softly blow

In my dark and whispering room
Memories still bring me a numbness to my feelings
Take my hand and brush me by
In the warm and fevered dark
Heart is madly beating
My crazy thoughts are burning
When the night winds softly blow

If the day would only come
Then you might just appear even though you'd soon be gone
When I reached out my hand
If I could see you
If only I could see you
To see if you are laughing or crying
When the night winds softly blow

11/29/2008 5:02:32 PM

 Ageplay Truth and Myths
Author: missyinchains © April 2002
http://www.leathernroses.com/generalbdsm/missyageplay.htm
Introduction:
 Hi my name is Melissa but I am better known as missy. My talk today is titled Ageplay: The Truths and The Myths. In choosing that title, I know I am kind of misleading you, since basically I am only going to discuss one myth and I recognize that what is truth for one is not necessarily the same as the truth for another.
 I don't pretend to know everything there is about ageplay nor do I even view myself as an expert. Having said that, I have been involved with all aspects of ageplay since the early 1980's and today I would like to share my thoughts and opinions with you. I leave it up to you to decide what is true for you and hopefully I can dispel some of your own myths.
Myths:
 So let's start with a brief discussion of what is a myth. For this discussion, I will define a myth as "any unscientific account, theory or belief" (source: Webster's New World Dictionary). You have all probably heard a few of these in your own time such as:
All gay males are effeminate
All crossdressors are gay
The BDSM lifestyle is just about pain

 I certainly don't know where these originate, but in general, they seem to be believed by a lot of people. What I do know is that these beliefs are not based on fact, or any scientific account. They are usually based on unrepresentative samples or stereotypes and are espoused by so-called experts who have enough credibility with the general public to be believed.
 Thankfully the Gerry Springer's of the world are becoming more of a comedy act than truth sayers. However that doesn't mean that we are out of the woods or free and clear. There are still certain professionals out there that think they know better than anyone else even though their opinions are for the most part based solely on their clientele.
The Biggest Age Play Myth:
 So having ranted on that, what's the biggest ageplay myth?
 It is that ageplay involves real children and/or ageplayers have latent pedophilia tendencies.
 This fallacy is completely untrue. Pedophilia is when an adult prefers choosing an ACTUAL child for a sexual partner. Certainly, as in all communities, be them the BDSM, the local church, school, police, government, etc part of communities, there likely is a percentage of ageplayers that are pedophiles.
 To deny that would be complete silliness, however, ageplayers are usually strong and out spoken advocates against child abuse of any form not just sexual but mental and emotional abuse too. There is absolutely no tolerance for pedophiles in the ageplay community as in a similar vain there is no tolerance for abuse in the BDSM community.
 Don't mistake an ageplayers interest in child like things, games, clothes, shoes, colouring, etc for interest in real children. We don't to involve real children, just emulate them for reasons that I hope will become clearer later in this discussion.
What is Ageplay?:
 So what is ageplay? The answer to that is as diverse as you would get if you asked different lifestylers what is BDSM. It depends on who you talk to what answer you will get.
 So I am going to take a simplistic position and just say ageplay, is where one party plays at being an age usually 18 or under.
The Ageplay Players:
 There are basically two types of ageplayers: those that like to play in a child role (child for short) and those that like to portray an adult authority figure (adult for short).
 The adult authority figure can be one of many. Some common ones are Mommy, Daddy, Aunt, Uncle, Teacher, Nanny, Principal, Coach, Nurse, Doctor, etc. The key is that it must be an adult role, where there is some inherent control over the child.
 Sometimes, but rarely, you will get two children age playing together, where there is an implied sense of control but control really doesn't exist. Older brother and older sister are two such roles. The older sibling does not really have control over their younger brother or sister but just by the nature of the relationship there is some sense of control. It maybe just that the younger sibling looks up to their older brother/sister and naturally follows "orders" or it could just be a bratty older sibling trying to take control.
 The child role can be divided into many categories but I am going to keep it simple. So for simplicity sake, I will divide it into 3 groups: baby/toddler, preteens and teenager roles.
baby/toddler
This group is commonly known as Adult Babies (A/B). The fetish is known as Paraphilic Infantilism or simply Infantilism. Those that play the adult role are commonly known as Diaper Lovers (D/L). The term D/L is also used for anyone that is supportive of the A/B group but may not participate in this type of ageplay.
Thanks to the efforts of various individuals and groups, notably:
Tommy of Diaper Pail Fraternity (DPF) -
http://www.dpf.com/
Baby Mikey of Big Baby World (BBW)
Mommy Carolyn of Carolyn's Kids
http://www.homestead.com/carolynskids/ 
 Those interested in infantilism were able to come out of the closet and share their interests, opinions and concerns with others. The internet has helped tremendously in bringing A/B's out of the closet and there is literally hundreds of A/B related sites now. There are variety of personal, story and chat sites as well as clubs and suppliers of A/B clothes and products. Many an adult product supplier has jumped on the band wagon and now offer an A/B line.
It appears that there is a much higher percentage of male A/B's then females. One estimate I read said that 99% of A/B's were male. Personally I think this is a little high but to say that there are few female A/B's is a truism.
This is likely the only ageplay group where one can go pretty much 24/7. With the latest products, one can pretty much wear a diaper all the time. The excuse of incontinence is always available if you get caught.
Because of the intimate contact and/or focus on the use of diapers, there appears to be a significant level of sexual/erotic touching for most A/B's and/or masturbation amongst the males.
preteen
 Commonly know as the little boy or little girl group in ageplay.
 The mindset seems to be one of a prepubescent child, who has to varying degrees has gone beyond the baby/toddler stage. That's not to say that there cannot be a level of regression or being "babyish" at times.
 For those that play at the younger ages in this group, there can be a degree of diaper play too. Usually the "scene" starts with the little boy/girl having an accident necessitating the decision to put him/her back into diapers until he/she can learn to control the bodily functions.
 In this group, there appears to be a much higher percentage of females then males.
By the nature of the age of the child, there tends to be little or no sexual/erotic play. This is not to say that ageplay, for some, is not a form of sexual foreplay. Those that I have heard that use ageplay as sexual foreplay also say that when it comes to more intimate sexual acts, they revert back to adult mode.
teen
 All children have a health curiousity about sex and much to their parents dismay often engage in activities of exploration of self or others. With the teen years comes puberty and the age of sexuality. This is a vibrant time, sexual exploration takes on a new meaning based on hormones and the inherent desire for procreation.
 Therefore ageplay in this category takes on a more sexual overtone no matter what the scene maybe.
 In this group, there appears to be a much higher percentage of females then males.
So what is the attraction to Ageplay?:
 I certainly don't pretend to be an expert on the psychology or the whys of ageplay. I can just tell you my feelings, reflect what others have told me and reiterate what I have read.
 One of the reasons that seems to transcend all groups and both adults and child, is the need for a close, loving and caring relationship. The need to go back and experience the "perfect" childhood or parenting role. For many, this entails a cathartic (purifying the emotions or relieving of emotional tensions) effect. The idea is to heal the emotional/mental scars from past r/l incestuous/abusive relationships through role play not to reinforce the bad times.
 Many of us had a less then perfect childhood. For some that was because of abuse (physical, emotional, mental) and for others, because of circumstances they had to grown up too quickly and never really had a childhood. Whatever the reason there seems to be a driving need to seek out and capture the perfect childhood, which was denied to them as children, through ageplay.
 It is a time of unconditional love and acceptance, with a sense of safety yet the thrill of vulnerability.
 In the adult role, it appears to be the need to have the perfect parenting or other role that was not available for a number of reasons. Perhaps, through divorce or other reasons there wasn't the opportunity to be the "perfect" parent. Maybe the adult ageplayer wished to be a teacher and was denied that opportunity through poor grades or lack of money.
 As with the child, the adult often desires a loving and caring relationship along with a sense of control.
 For some, ageplay is a fetish or the sexual attraction to an object or activity. Objects could be diapers, school girl clothes, cheerleader outfits, etc. and the activity is definitely ageplay in this case. This applies to both adults and children.
 Humiliation is the motivation for some. Being reduced to a big baby, a little boy or girl (includes both males and females) or a "sissy". On the adult side, some ageplayers enjoy being in a controlling position and humiliating their charges.
 Others report that it is acting out a fantasy. Is it Play?:
 To me there are two types of child ageplayers, those that role play and those that "become", with the latter using some form of self regression techniques.
 Ageplayers that have a sense of being can come from any group A/B's, preteens, teens. Here the ageplayer has the "raw" inner child out in full and is very vulnerable. The adult figure here must be very careful that he/she does not cross the line and bring back bad memories from the child's past.
What Do Age Players Do ?:
 There appears to be a few commonalities to all groups. Those being dressing and acting appropriately for the age the age being portrayed, in the use of props and toys and finally in defining play.
 I am not going to go into any great detail here as this is well summarized in the website "Little Girl Lost" http://www.bloodinmoonlight.com/lgl/antiped.html. While this is a website for little girls I don't think it would take much to associate it to the "little boy".
Is Ageplay Part of the BDSM World?:
 I would have to say yes and no.
 In my opinion, to say that ageplay must involve a D/s relationship is a mistake. Ageplay does not necessarily involve another person nor does there have to be a D/s relationship. I know of several ageplayers that will play on their own and/or with other ageplayers but don't have a D/s relationship with anyone. They have no intention of ever getting involved in a D/s relationship, they are happy just playing alone or with their peers.
 Having said that, for many, a D/s relationship which includes an adult authority figure, is a must, an integral part of the play. These types of relationships, like those with a Dominant/submissive, involve a power exchange based on safe, sane and consensual play between two adults. Trust, respect and open an honest communication is as important here as it is in any BDSM relationship.
 The control here is much different than that with the traditional D/s relationship. It is designed to emulate the control a parent, coach, teacher, etc. would have over a child. There appears to be little sense of serving Master/Mistress or in this case Daddy/Mommy, etc. The focus seems to be more on the child and the activities of the child. The adult role sets and enforces the rules and may even define the activities. The amount of control over activities appears to be dependant on the "scene". For example, a teacher is more likely going to control a higher percentage of the activities then say a parent.
 Corporal punishment is quite frequently used in ageplay. Spankings and the strap/belt/paddle tend to be the most common ones. Other punishments such as standing in the corner, being sent to your room, denial of activities, etc. also tend to be fairly common. The intent is to fit the punishment to the age that the child portrays.
Conclusion:
 Ageplay has nothing to do with real children, but it has everything to do with being childlike. As adults, we all have a component or part of our personality that is labeled the inner child. At an early age we are taught to bury this inner child deep within us. How many have been told to "grow up".
 By caging the inner child we ignore all the past hurts of childhood and more often than not the ability to just relax and have some fun. Someone that you might describe as being too serious, usually is not in touch with their inner child at all, whereas, those that are fun to be with are usually in touch with their inner child whether they know it or not.
 Ageplay is one way to get in touch with one's inner child, to deal with past hurts and to just let go in a controlled environment where the inner child is safe to play, to love, to feel secure. Ageplay is a healthy activity and shouldn't be viewed as sick or perverted, this is about the inner child not real children.
 I will conclude by quoting some statements by Robert Burney http://www.silcom.com/~joy2meu/Sitemap.htm:
 The only way we can be whole is to own all of the parts of ourselves. By owning all the parts we can then have choices about how we respond to life. By denying, hiding, and suppressing parts of ourselves we doom ourselves to live life in reaction.
In order to start being in the moment in a healthy, age-appropriate way it is necessary to heal our "inner child." The inner child we need to heal is actually our "inner children" who have been running our lives because we have been unconsciously reacting to life out of the emotional wounds and attitudes, the old tapes, of our childhoods."
The integration process involves consciously cultivating a healthy, Loving relationship with all of my inner children so that I can Love them, validate their feelings, and assure them that everything is different now and everything is going to be all right. When the feelings from the child come over me it feels like my whole being, like my absolute reality - it isn't, it is just a small part of me reacting out of the wounds from the past. I know that now because of my recovery, and I can lovingly parent and set boundaries for those inner children so they are not dictating how I live my life. By owning and honoring all of the parts of me I now have a chance to have some balance and union within.
 

11/28/2008 5:19:08 PM
SAFETY FIRST
1997 Mistress Kay http://www.bdsmsanctuary.com/articles/physical_safety.htm
 Safety first leads to great BDSM Sessions but the body is not the only thing that needs to be protected and kept safe. The mind and the emotions must also be considered. Safety is something that has to be considered on all levels; general health, mentally, emotionally. BDSM is not sex, it is much more intense since it effects a person, both the giver and the receiver, on many levels. This write up is about complete safety practices for the body as well as the mind. I am a lifestyle Mistress with multiple play partners so safety is very important. I am not a psychologist or doctor of any sort. I accept no responsibility in any way for what you read or may or may not do from reading this article. I am offering My opinions - what you do with them is solely your responsibility. 
 Entering into the world of BDSM should not be a lightly traveled road. Once you begin on this path you can find yourself in the greatest place of enjoyment you have ever been or on the wrong side of the road. There are many people who enjoy BDSM, it does not mean you are a sick puppy or that you are mental insane. It means that you have a different sexual preferences, need the intensity of BDSM, and can have an experience that encompasses the body, the mind, and the emotions.  There is nothing wrong with, not to be ashamed of as long as you understand the emotions, reasoning and safety practices. One popular BDSM saying is BE SAFE - BE SANE - BE CONSENSUAL  
 Bondage is the ultimate act of love and trust.  You must completely trust the DOM since as a submissive you are allowing yourself to be put into a situation you may not be able to escape from. There is something so sublime, animalistic, and emotionally encompassing in giving yourself over to someone on a mental, physical, emotional, and sexual level. This giving up of control (or having the control) is what bondage and Domination is all about. Experiencing everything that may be forbidden with no control or guilt of the actions. It is a most remarkable and most encompassing experience.  If you are a novice then I highly recommend that you read everything. It will help you establish your mind set as well as prepare you for safety in all aspects.
Choosing a partner
 Trust is the very most important thing between two people, in any relationship, not just in BDSM. You must find someone that you can trust with your life. Remember as a submissive you are surrendering all control, mentally, emotionally, and physically. You should get to know this person very well before you agree to enter into a session. This person should be respectful of your limits and wishes, no 'if's', 'ands', or 'buts'. Once you decide that you are ready to turn your fantasy into reality, and have found a person you trust, then you need to establish communication, limits, and safety practices. Setting limits and a safe word will not destroy the spontaneity of the moment or reduce the fun you can have during a session. 
Safety words and signals is proper BDSM Communication
 Proper communication is an absolute must. It does not just start and end before the act. It is imperative that you and your partner/s establish effective means of communication throughout all of it. Make sure that everyone involved is aware at all times of how you feel about what you are doing or having done to you. This is not necessarily going to kill spontaneity or ruin a 'scene' for anyone. Quite the contrary. Before anything happens, be sure that you have a set of SAFE WORDS and/or signals ready and committed to memory. For those who are unfamiliar with the term SAFE WORD, it is simply put, a word, signal, or phrase that has a definite meaning to the person/s that hear/s it, usually when the submissive has been pushed beyond the limit of what s/he finds pleasurable and needs the dominant to stop. A slow word can be used to indicate that a sub is getting close to a limit or that the Dom needs to lighten up a bit. If you do not use safe words, you will find that bondage is suddenly a very dangerous game, and at the very least, people will not want to play it with you.
Mutual Support
 BDS, by its very nature is a highly emotional activity. It pushes both the dominant and submissive parties to their respective emotional and sometimes physical limits. There will be times that both sides need the support, approval and love of the other. Never ridicule your partner for not being capable of performing an act which is beyond their personal limits. Spend time after your session being affectionate and receptive. Just because your submissive can't physically handle having his or her elbows tied together doesn't make them defective. Just because your dominant squeaks at the mere idea of making you roll around in diapers acting like an infant doesn't make him or her a wimp. This is just personal taste. Some of us just can't do these things. It's nothing to criticize. Move on to something you BOTH enjoy. Trust me, you'll come upon a situation you personally can't handle, and you'll be glad of having someone tell you that you aren't defective/wimpy/whatever.
Establishing Limits
 Everyone has things they just do not enjoy. BDSM doesn't change that. Make sure you establish a set of limits before you even think about embarking on a session. Be honest with yourself and your partner or the experience will not be all it could. If you dislike being struck a certain way or with certain objects, let your dominant know this. If you don't, there are very good odds that you will regret it. Discuss these things honestly and openly with your partner so that s/he knows what you do and do not want. As a Dominant, I am frustrated by not knowing how far I can go, or what I am expected to do. I am not afraid or ashamed to admit this. If you or your partner cannot honestly set down your limits and respect them, then maybe bondage isn't for you or them. Once the relationship develops into a 24/7 lifestyle the sub may become a slave.  When this happens the slave allows any and all things from the Dominate. However the Dominate will feel devotion to the slave and to be sure limits are not pressed too much.
REMEMBER: When you dominate somebody, you need to be INCREDIBLY AWARE of EVERYTHING that is happening in the scene. If you slack on this issue, you could end up seriously injuring your partner mentally or physically. Being a TOP does have it's rewards, but eternal vigilance is the price you pay for being in charge.
 When securing your submissive, pay close attention to how tightly you tie them. Make sure that you do not cut off circulation or stretch muscles too much. Ignoring this can lead to embarrassing hospital trips, not to mention possible permanent damage to nerves.  When using handcuffs, the standard police issue handcuffs can sometimes cut the nerve of sensation from the wrist to the thumb.   Also, handcuffs that do not have a small chain between them (these are usually attached to each other by a hinge that can fold the cuffs together) can be dangerous. If somebody falls while wearing them, they can break a wrist. If using hoods or gags, be very sure that the person who wears these objects can breathe freely. If they can not, adjust the hood or gag until they can. Asphyxiation is a terrible way to die.   If you're using a rubber ball gag, it's a good idea to use one with snaps on the strap instead of buckles, in case there's an accident, and you need to get the sub out of the gag quickly. Always use a safe word or signal to halt play in bad situations. When you can't talk be sure sure you can snap your fingers to indicate to the domme that there is a problem. It can save your relationship or even save your life.
 Never leave a bound submissive alone in a room. Not only is this emotionally dangerous, but physically as well. This goes double for someone who is gagged and bound.    If your bondage play includes sex, always make sure you practice safety measures like condoms, spermicidal gels, etc. Always make sure you are tested regularly for STDs like herpes or AIDS and that your partner does likewise.  When using toys like vibrators, vampire gloves, butt plugs, or anything else that has the possibility of getting bodily fluids on it, make sure you WASH IT after EVERY use. Whether or not you continue to use it on the same partner, you still need to make sure everything is clean. Infection in those  "oh-so-tender" areas can be at least annoying, and at most debilitating until they go away. If you do have multiple partners, it's a good idea to use completely  different implements on them. Latex can only stop so much folks...It's better to be safe than sorry.   Always make sure that you are with a consenting partner, and that all of your activities are mutually consensual.
11/25/2008 3:57:48 PM

Tequila Holiday Cake
Ingredients:
1 cup of water
1 tsp baking soda
1 cup of sugar
1 tsp salt
1 cup of brown sugar
Lemon juice
4 large eggs
Nuts
1 bottle tequila
2 cups of dried fruit
Sample the tequila to check quality. Take a large bowl, check the tequila again. To be sure it is of the highest quality, pour one level cup and drink. Repeat. Turn on the electric mixer. Beat one cup of butter in a large fluffy bowl. Add one teaspoon of sugar. Beat again. At this point it's best to make sure the tequila is still OK. Try another cup...just in case. Turn off the mixerer thingy. Break 2 leggs and add to the bowl and chuck in the cup of dried fruit.

Pick the fri**ing fruit up off floor. Mix on the turner. If the fried druit gets stuck in the beaterers just pry it loose with a drewscriver. Sample the tequila to check for tonsisticity. Next, sift two cups of salt. Or something. Check the tequila. Now shift the lemon juice and strain your nuts. Add one table. Add a spoon of sugar, or somefink. Whatever you can find. Greash the oven. Turn the cake tin 360 degrees and try not to fall over. Don't forget to beat off the turner. Finally, throw the bowl through the window. Finish the tequila and wipe counter with the cat.
THAPPY HANKSGIVING!

11/22/2008 7:13:02 AM

How To Spot An Abuser http://www.leathernroses.com/abuse/gentlespiritspotabuser.htmAuthor: gentle^spirit © 2004
 Those red flags are there to expose an abuser if only we were trained to see them. You will read the list and think… ”Now why oh why didn’t I think of that!” That over protective boyfriend in high school that demanded all your time and attention may have seemed romantic at that time. That boyfriend that was so handsome and charming but never seemed to have any money, and even though he made profuse flowery promises, he never paid you back.
 We may have grown up in a home or even in a culture were women were treated this way, or we may have learned to expect it from the examples above. But as adult women we should know the red flags that help spot an abuser.
 I wish the schools and churches (better yet the parents) would teach these red flags to the young ladies so they would make the proper choices in choosing dates. The following is a checklist to help weed out the abuser from the nice guys. And yes, there still are nice guys out there.
HOW TO SPOT AN ABUSER CHECKLIST
1. Are you afraid to act like yourself with this person?
2. Does this person refuse to talk AND listen to you?
3. Do you catch this person in lies?
4. Are you this person's only friend?
5. Does this person talk badly about other women?
6. Does this person mistreat their mother/father, siblings or ex?
7. Is this person mean to animals?
8. Is this person subject to road rage?
9. Does this person anger easily?
10. Does this person hold grudges?
11. Does this person express their anger physically?
12. Is this person upset that you have other friends?
13. Is this person jealous of your friends and relatives?
14. Does this person try to cut you off from your friends?
15. Does this person try to keep you from practicing your faith?
16. Would you not consider this person a friend outside of this relationship?
17. Is this person totally fixated on you?
18. Was this person abused as a child? Was their mother abused?
19. Is this person co-dependent?
20. Does this person have a poor self-image?
21. Does this person have poor impulse control?
22. Is this person preoccupied with sex?
23. Does this person have a history of alcohol or drug abuse or a problem with compulsive gambling?
24. Has this person pushed for intimacy early in the relationship? Perhaps making all sorts of promises for marriage and hope for the future. Has this person tried to brush aside your concerns as just jitters and tell you to just “trust them”?
25. Does this person use guilt to try to manipulate you?
26. Does this person unjustly accuse you of flirting with others?
27. Does this person take your money?
28. Must you always watch the TV program that this person wishes to see or go to the movie of their choice?
29. Has this person tried “playful” forceful sex? Not stopping until you REALLY objected?
30. Has this person threatened to hit you?
31. Has this person hit, shoved, bit, kicked or in other ways tried to injure you?
32. Has this person destroyed any of your property? Has this person threatened to do so?
33. Does this person have a dual personality? Is this person nice and friendly most of the time, then cruel and heartless at other times (Jeckyll and Hyde)?
34. Does this person have to know where you are every minute and check up on you to make sure?
35. Does this person check through your computer history, e-mail, cookies and logs to see where you have been? Does this person read your mail? Listen to your phone calls?
36. Are you not allowed to be alone with friends and family?
37. Does this person have a problem with authority figures?
38. Does this person have extreme highs and extreme lows?
 Simple questions. Powerful questions. Perhaps even life saving questions.
 If you answer YES to more than just even one or two of these you are in an abusive relationship. The higher the number of questions checked the more serious the potential of the abuse. Carry this list with you on dates, keep a copy by your computer to refer to when chatting online it is a great tool! I used it (it worked) and I know of many other women that have.
 Unfortunately, abusers can also be very intelligent and charming and can often weave elaborate lies. Think of the serial killers we hear about on the news. That is why it is SO very important to take one’s time to get to know the person you are interested in. Hopefully even a skilled liar will eventually hang himself or herself on a lie.
 Note: This list is not comprehensive. Your particular situation may be somewhat different. If you feel you are being abused, seek professional counseling. Nothing in this checklist shoud be considered a substitute for counseling.

11/21/2008 9:15:34 AM

Eight Techniques For Maintaining Trust and Communication During A Scene http://www.leathernroses.com/generalbdsm/chrismtechniques.htmAuthor: Chris M. © 2002
 During an SM scene it is the top who guides the bottom through the ordeal, seducing their consent, then challenging their ability to endure through carefully modulated technique. How much is enough? How much is too much? To know, the top must be able to read the bottom's reactions and assess how the scene is going for them. Is their confidence and strength soaring upwards, ready for more? Just hanging steady? Or is it plummeting like a stone? Are they ready for a hard push, or do they need to be pulled back from the edge? Is the scene moving too slowly? Too fast? And what about trust? Has something unnoticed by the top jeopardized the bottom's confidence in the tops ability or intent? To sculpt the SM experience, mere technique is not enough. We must be able to look into the bottom's soul and know with some degree of accuracy, what they are feeling. Particularly when the action gets aggressive.
 The key to the dance is staying in step with your partner. The top leads; the bottom follows - dancing backwards and on high heels - trusting the guidance of the lead. The lead dancer is certainly chief and director of the action. But it takes two. It's not merely the skill of the lead, but the synergy between both dancers, that can make a scene pure physical poetry, or an embarrassing botch. When I hear tops complaining about having to use safewords, or worse still, boasting about ignoring them, I always think of a lead dancer who performs his own part brilliantly, oblivious to his partner stumbling gracelessly all over the floor. Ignoring the question of whether your bottom is in trouble, or pretending not to notice, is not the attitude of an experienced dominant, but the hallmark of the self-infatuated rookie top.
 If we always knew what our partner is thinking and feeling, safewords, pre scene negotiations would never be necessary. For the rest of us, however, we must master the protocols of how the scene is going from our partners point of view. The remainder of this paper will outline nine techniques for making better communication possible while the scene is underway.
 1) Safewords: Since we are already talking of safewords, lets address them first. Traditionally, "Yellow" or "mercy" is a plea to slow down, that the bottoms endurance is being challenged. "Red" "limit" or "safeword" means the bottom's endurance has been exhausted, possibly trust too, which is far more serious, and demands a full stop for renewed negotiation. In one form or another, most players incorporate safewords into their negotiations as a safety precaution, whether or not they are used. While everyone is different, I think it gives the bottom extra security, and buys a little more trust, deepening, not cheapening the scene. Safewords are especially useful for nervous bottoms who may take great comfort in knowing that breathing room is available at the drop of a word. It can really kill the scene if the bottom gets locked onto some distraction like numb hands, a panic attack, a cramp, vertigo, nausea, or incontinence. The bottom may feel that a negotiated limit is being infringed on, fear they are being marked when they absolutely must not be, or be aware of some other issue requiring the tops attention. The ritual space of the scene can be difficult to restore, once the mood has been broken. Ideally, safewords permit the top to rescue the scene before it breaks, allowing the scene to continue once the issue is resolved.
 Admittedly it can go too far. Some tops are driven to distraction by bottoms that get real picky about how they want to be "done". I don't believe that bottoms should abuse the privilege of being able to push "pause" and in my experience they generally do not. Most bottoms want only a break pedal, not a ripcord. The purpose of "yellow" is not for the bottom to flag mistakes. Nor is the goal of a "red" to fire the top. Safewords should be thought of as tools for sustaining the magic of the scene by alerting the top before he steers the bottom smack into an iceberg. With this in mind, the bottom should strive for both strength and honesty about how they are handling the sensation load.
 Some tops, mercifully a small (though loud) minority have fixated on the idea that cherishing consent is a threat to their dominance- refusing safewords, limits, negotiation, playing a high stakes game of all or nothing. But ignoring the bottoms reaction is a bad habit to get into. It is lazy on the tops part, and frankly makes for a wimpy dom, although the intent of this posturing is quite the opposite. A top who cannot work with the constraints of maintaining a bottom's consent throughout a scene is either inept, having a bad day, or insecure to a point where I would question their fitness to lead. Another possibility is that they are really not very interested in playing with you and are unconcerned whether the two of you play or not.
 A responsible hot top will want to know how the scene is going for their bottom partner. And a responsible top will be ready to throttle back and wait if their partner gets flustered or lost in a way that hurts the scene (In fairness some bottoms love feeling flustered and lost. Some bottoms hate feeling that way but love pleasing their partner so much that they are willing to endure it. To each their own)
 2) Wait Signals: This technique was first committed to print by leatherman extraordinaire Guy Baldwin. It was aimed at impact play but can be adapted for a wide variety of scenes. It involves the coordination of protocol between top and bottom without the use of spoken safewords. During the scene the bottom keeps the top appraised of their readiness through the use of a prearranged nonverbal "wait" cue such as clenched fists, or a foot tipped forward on its toe. This signal is recognized by the top as a request for time before throwing the next blow, next needle, or next flood of sensation. It works like this: First the bottom provides a "ready" cue, a signal that they are ready to be hit. Next comes the stroke, and while the bottom is absorbing the blow they give the "wait cue", clenching fists, tipping their foot or whatever they've agreed on. When the bottom is ready for more they withdraw the wait cue, and the top continues.
 I know a couple in New York that use this approach. Their playroom has a chain that hangs diagonally from one corner of the living room to the other. Grabbing the overhead chain for balance, the bottom stands on a short bench. While he is up there, his top can have at him, and cascades of stinging blows cover his body like rain. On the bench, the bottom moves with fantastic, slow grace; it looks like Tai Chi, or ballet slowed way down. His "wait signal" is stepping off the bench. When the sensations build to overload and he needs a break, he just steps down and the blows halt instantly. He stands next to his master recovering his breath and when he's ready he hoists himself up and the action continues. It's some of the most beautiful SM I've ever watched.
 3) Try it in Teaspoons: A basic tidbit of SM motherhood, is to start slow, build slow. Don't go charging in with the battle axe. A good way to ruin the mood of a scene, is to tee off with play that is uncomfortably intense, before you really know how much your partner in SM can take. Seduce consent. Go slowly, even when the ultimate intent is a heavy scene. When I'm doing a single tail scene I always start out gently (Sometimes when playing with an anxious newbie I will stop after four or five feather delicate caresses, say we're done and that she can tell everyone she was single tailed by me). Not only does starting off slowly acclimate the bottom to the sensations being administered as they grow from mild to wild, but it also lets the top observe first hand where the bottom's limits are, where "ooh" turns to "ouch!". Furthermore, by varying the intensity just below the bottom's limits the top can actually seduce the trust and comfort that permit the bottom to move beyond those limits allowing hotter and more intense scenes. So with each new technique, try it in teaspoons, instead of a fire hydrant blast. You can always pump up the action later.
 4) Honor Bondage: Honor bondage essentially dispenses with physical bondage from the SM scene. Instead of using cuffs or rope, the bottom is requested to hold a fixed position through their own force of will. Honor Bondage is not a communication technique so much as it is a way to: 1) let a bottom experience SM without the added intimidation of bondage: or 2) to entrust some responsibility to the bottom. In theory, this allows the bottom the option of leaving if they loose faith in the scene. Some bottoms may find honor bondage preferable when playing with tops they don't know well. This is not universally great advice. Bondage can provide both support and prevent the bottom from suddenly lurching into harms way, so I don't recommend this for heavy play where the bottom's motor control may be compromised but for beginners it can make a scary scene more palatable.
 5) Gauging the play: A useful trick. Ask the bottom to verbally gauge the intensity (of a whipstroke, electrical play, or tight bondage) on a scale of one to ten. If they answer "nine and a half", you know you are nearing their present limits. If the answer is "one" you can ramp up the action. Its not a bad idea to sprinkle gauging requests throughout the scene, to keep communications clear and strong.
 6) Check-ins: Check ins are periodic breaks in the action where the top does a spot examination of the bottoms condition. Basically move in close and ask "How are you doing?" Check-ins are a good habit to form, and should probably be done in some form every fifteen minutes or so. Stay in character, when you do so it doesn't come across as a jolt.: Soft voice, some touching, perhaps some encouraging, nasty words on how good they look all tied up. You can also do check-ins that are nonverbal: check breathing, squeezing the hands to see if they feel cool, offer a sip of water. You don't need to overdo it; check to see if there is a problem, so you can fix it if you need to.
 7) Count downs, and time outs: Another way to maintain contact between partners is to build scenes from discrete time blocks, either using a timer, spoken count downs, or a stated number of blows before a break. Birthday spankings fall in this category. Corporal punishment, often administered six blows at a time, also qualifies. Tickling someone mercilessly until the second hand circles the dial gives the bottom the promise of eventual relief at a fixed point in time. A nice technique is to ask the bottom for a number to use as the basis for a count down or a time limit. This allows the bottom some measure of control in how long they must wait until the next break. Short counts are best for beginners or people you haven't played with before. As the scene progresses the top may repeat the counts making them incrementally longer.
 For a more aggressive scene these boundaries can be advisory, and not binding. The top may choose to ignore the clock, set the secondhand back, or continue ministrations past the end of a time limit. The top may multiply the count given by the bottom, begin again for some made up offense, repeat numbers, or start counting in fractions to prolong the bottoms ordeal.
 8) Cultivate Play relationships: Of all the techniques we've discussed, the best way to read your partner is to know them extremely well. Experience will show you how to read your partner, know where they are, where they are headed, how hard to push, when to ease off, and how to rejuvenate their courage, consent and will to continue. Over the course of many scenes, you learn your partners limits, idiosyncrasies, responses, tastes, share their fantasies, and learn the nuance and sensitivity that separates the greatest SM from the run of the mill. Scenefolk who have played together for years often develop a near psychic ability to read and anticipate their partner's responses.
 Knowing someone and becoming known by them, also forms a natural basis for trust, which makes more challenging dungeon work possible. It can even result in the necessary trust to dispense with safewords and to turn responsibility for the scene entirely to the tops shoulders. This is entirely up to the people in charge but such a decision must be reached jointly.

11/20/2008 7:53:04 AM
Negotiation Checklist
http://www.bdsmsocal.com/NegotiationChecklist.txt
Sharing with someone... especially for the first time is very uncertain and a LOT scary.  There are so many questions, and it does take time to get to know the likes/dislikes, and reactions of your partner.  Communication is SO important!!!  Some people feel uncomfortable talking about these things... others are just not sure 'what' to ask or tell. 

The following checklist was submitted by MasterKnots.  It is a comprehensive list of things your partner should know BEFORE playing.  Please let us know what you think and if you have any additions for the list.  Thanks MK!!!!  *tight hugs* it's GREAT!

Please.... ALWAYS follow smart safety rules... if you need help deciding or KNOWING what is safe... come visit us in #Bondage&Discipline and chat.  You/re important to us!

To receive a text copy of this checklist, email your request to us OR just print this page.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

This NEGOTIATION CHECKLIST is  to be used by a submissive and dominant before a scene.  This form is not all encompassing, and should not replace communication between all members involved.  Place any comments or restrictions next the item it concerns.

Who will participate?

Who may watch? 

Who may not watch?

Are photos or videos allowed?

Will the submissive obey orders promptly?

Will the submissive resist?

May the dominant overpower the submissive?

May the submissive resist verbally?              Physically?

What are the safe words for Stop?               Slow down?                     Go ahead?              If the sub is gagged?

Will the submissive wear a collar?

How shall the dominant be addressed?

Where shall the scene take place?                                                     Times?

If an unintentional incident should take place, does everyone agree to discuss the matter without blame?

Does the submissive have any medical problems?

Does the submissive wear or use any items that may interfere with play, such as contacts or braces?

Does the submissive have any implants (i.e. breast implants)?

Is the submissive taking any medication?

Is the submissive allergic to anything?

Does the submissive have any phobias or fears that may interfere with play?

Does the dominate have any medical conditions that could endanger the sub (i.e., prone to seizures while a sub is restrained?)

Will the submissive use any safety measures such as a safe call?

Does any participant have a sexually transmitted disease?

What type of bondage do the submissive and dominant agree to?

      Hands behind the back

      Hands in front

      Elbows

      Ankles

      Knees

      Hands to ankles

      Tied to bed

      Tied to bondage equipment

      Suspension

      Mummification

      Other

Should the bondage be?

      Escapable

      Inescapable

      Tight

      Loose

      Other

What type of equipment do the dominate and submissive agree to use?

      Saint Andrews Cross

      Spanking Bench

      Bondage Horse

      Stocks/Pillory

      Spreader Bars

      Chairs

      Bed

      Other

What types of gear to the dominate and submissive agree to?

      Cuffs       Types?

      Ropes

      Chains

      Gags              Types?

      Blindfolds

      Hoods

      Pony Gear

      Arm Binders

      Strap

      Other

What levels of pain does the submissive and dominate accept? ***WARNING pain levels tend to be subjective***

      None        Low         Medium      High

What types of toys do the submissive and dominate agree to?

      Spanking    Hand      Paddle

      Crops

      Doggin' Bats (Slappers)

      Floggers

      Cat-o-nines

      Whips (single tail)

      Canes

      Straps and belts

      Nipple clamps

      Genital clamps

      Other clamps

      Other

What areas may be subjected to pain?

      Butt

      Upper thighs

      Lower thighs

      Bottom of feet

      Genitals

      Breasts

      Upper back (not to include the spine)

      Lower back (not safe play)

      Stomach (not safe for anything but light whipping)

      Face (not safe play)

      Other

What types of marks are acceptable?

      None

      Redness only

      Bruises

      Welts

      Broken skin

      Abrasions

      Cutting

      Branding

      Other

Areas Marks are acceptable

      None

      None visible in a bikini

      None visible in shorts and a short sleeve shirt

      None visible in pants and a short sleeve shirt

      None visible in pants and a long sleeve shirt

      Any

Types of sex acceptable

      None

      Hands to breasts

      Hands to genitals

      Fellatio (Blow jobs)

Cunnilingus (Eating out)

      Intercourse

      Anal

      Dildos

      Vibrators      vaginal           anal

      Fisting           vaginal           anal

      Other

Will protection be used?    What type?

What types of erotic humiliation do the submissive and dominant agree to?

      Water play

      Verbal abuse

      Exhibitionism       Private           Public

      Waxing

      Ice Cubes

What type of play do the submissive and dominant agree to?

      Knife      For dramatic effect only

      Knife/scalpel for cutting

      Electrical  TENS        Violet Wand

      Medical scenes

      Fire

      Other

What is the experience level of the submissive?

What is the experience level of the dominant?

***WARNING - years of experience do not mean the submissive or dominant is competent. ***

 

Other concerns

 

Other restrictions
11/19/2008 7:19:04 AM
Old  Age, I decided, is a  gift.

I am now, probably  for the first time in my life, the person I have  always wanted to be. Oh, not my body! I sometime  moan about my body, the wrinkles, the baggy  eyes, and the sagging butt. And often I am taken  aback by that old person that lives in my mirror  (who looks like my  mother
/father!),  but I don't agonize over those  things for long.
I  would never trade my amazing family, my  wonderful friends, my great life for less gray  hair, more hair, or a flatter belly. As  I've  aged, I've become more kind  to myself, and less
critical  of myself. I've become my own  friend.

I  don't  chide myself
for  eating that extra cookie, or for not making my  bed, or for buying that silly three story  birdhouse that I didn't need, but looks so  cool in my yard. I am entitled to a treat, to be  messy, to be extravagant.

I
have  seen too many dear friends leave this world too  soon; before they understood the great freedom  that comes with aging.

Whose  business is it if I choose to read or play on  the computer until 4 AM and sleep until  noon?


I  will dance with
myself  to those wonderful tunes of the  50's  60's  &70's, and if I, at the  same time, wish to weep over a lost love .. I  will.

I  will walk the beach in a swimsuit that is  stretched over a bulging body, and will dive  into the waves with abandon if I choose to,  despite the pitying glances from the jet set  

They,  too, will get old before they know it.

I  know I am sometimes forgetful. But there again,  some of life is just as
well  forgotten. And I eventually remember the  important things.

Sure,  over the years my heart has been broken. How can  your heart not break when you lose a  loved
one,  or when a child suffers, or even when your  beloved pet dies? But broken hearts are what  give us strength and understanding and  compassion. A heart never broken is pristine  and sterile  and will never know the joy of being  imperfect.

I  am so blessed to have lived long enough to have  my hair turning gray, and to have my youthful  laughs be forever etched into deep grooves on my  face. So many have never laughed, and so many  have died before their hair could turn  silver.

As  you get
older,  it is easier to be positive. You care a lot less  about what other people  think. I don't question  myself anymore. I've even earned the  right to be wrong on  occassion.
  
So,  I like being old. It has set me  free. I  like the person I have become. I am not going to  live forever, but  while I am still here, I will not waste time  lamenting what could have been, or worrying  about what will be. And I shall eat dessert  every single day.
(If  I feel like it)

MAY  OUR FRIENDSHIP NEVER COME APART ESPECIALLY WHEN  IT'S  STRAIGHT FROM THE HEART! MAY YOU ALWAYS HAVE A  RAINBOW OF SMILES ON YOUR FACE AND  IN
 YOUR  HEART...
11/18/2008 11:50:33 AM

What is True Infantilism?
Written by Kathi Stringer http://www.toddlertime.com/dx/regression/infantilism.htm
Introduction
 There is remarkably little information on this subject. For this reason it may be helpful to establish a criteria to recognize infantilism.
 The onset of true infantilism is marked by earliest of memories fantasizing of regressive dependencies. Usually always during early childhood & youth the individual believes they are isolated and alone with these regressive desires, and that no one else in the world is like them. These individuals for the most part keep their pervasive symptoms of needing to act-out the regression hidden from family, friends and significant others. A common theme revolves around wearing diapers, which in most cases will give rise toward a role-identification of an infantile personality. Over time the behavior in most all cases will expand to include other infantile objects such as pacifiers, baby blankets, baby bottles and soft stuffed figures.
Transitional Object vs. Fetish
 A person may view true infantilism mistakenly for a fetish. There is a stark difference since the desire for the object occurred before puberty [2,4,5]. For example, the diaper may be regarded as a symbolic formation to ward of insecurities [4] and becomes a transitional object for a child [6]. In strivings toward independence personality fragments may fuse with objects that represent nurturing [7]. It appears to provide a sense of control for the child to revisit a period that is widely accepted in our culture as nurturing. The energized transitional object offers relief from separation anxieties from the maternal figure and/or provides a sense of recreation of a period lost in grief.
The Abuse Connection
 In some instances when abuse or neglect has traumatized a child [1], the small child may identify with toddlers in neighboring families and yearn for the same infantile attention. The child may secretly wish to exchange places and experience being diapered, cuddled, fed and nurtured as a renewed experience from a failed situation [8]. The observance of the attentive maternal figure construes as representation for the unconditional love longed for in a healthy environment. This longing may become fixated in the individual’s core developmental structures [3] since it provided a coping mechanism in absent of the good-enough mother. In essence, the fantasy of receiving infantile attention helped the child survive and to emotionally refuel during a chaotic period. In most case these mechanisms will continue to manifest by way of recurring infantile fantasies through out the life cycle of the individual.
The Libidinous Component
 As the infantile child moves through the latency period into adolescence, it is not uncommon for the transitional objects to remain with greater influence. After all, the infantile fantasy has been repeated many times along with its vicissitudes and is now firmly imprinted into the psychopathic structure. In some individuals, once libidinous gratification is augmented and integrated with the existing infantile fantasy, a new association emerges. The existing fantasy that provided a cathexis for emotional refueling is now set into motion with the more satisfying libido component. Essentially, the pre-libidinous transitional object takes on a new dynamic to relieve anxieties and to satisfy cognitive patterns set in childhood. It is not unreasonable to conclude that the fantasies imbued with the transitional object will become more concretized when intermittently connected to the libido drives.
Fragmentation and a Continuous Sense of Self
 It is not uncommon for the infantile individual to become despondent from impinging feelings of guilt. After all, they may think that children do grow up one day and they have failed miserably.
 Some infantile individuals tend to look at life as ‘all or nothing’ terms. Either I am all regressed and unable to function, or, I am all grownup and must purge all the transitional objects. This thinking is much like a toddler uses in the defense of ‘splitting’[5]. A toddler relates to the world in all or nothing terms..i.e..”I love Mommy” or “I hate Mommy.” A toddler is unable to tolerate conflict or ambivalence and becomes unmanageable at times with temper tantrums since the anxiety is too overwhelming [5]. In succinct, the infantile individual that is either engulfed with regression or defiant of infantile longings is behaving age appropriately with the toddler.
 More desirable and since regression is an enduring imprint, it cannot be ignored. To bring infantile wishes in harmony with a higher level functioning, a comprise must be reached. This understanding of one’s complexities gives way to a more continuous sense-of-self.
Dependency vs. Nurturing
 Most infantile individuals incorporate a maternal figure into the childhood fantasy. This becomes a problem since to achieve a realistic experience the individual may seek out a mother figure and become depressed in her absence. It is for this reason I would like to point out a compelling difference between dependency and nurturing.
 Dependency engenders neediness [3] and a notion that one cannot be nurtured without the presence of another individual. This is a false assumption that may lead to desperation. A belief that infantile expressions can never be meaningful unless dependent other others can be catastrophic. Dependency creates a dependency on others for happiness.
 The infantile individual can nurture themselves with the advantage and use of transitional objects. The individual can simply be himself or herself and find happiness in being alive and able to experience regressive nurturing introspectively. An acceptance of self is the most nurturing aspect of life.
A Helpful Analogy
 I’ll concrete this a bit further. Transitional Objects, a term coined by Winnicott, is an object of attachment that the infant uses to provide relief. In true infantilism, a diaper is a transitional object from ‘earliest’ memories….and holds a primary meaning of comfort and nurturing rather then a secondary sexual object.
 This analogy may help to clarify true infantilism. A transvestite wears women’s clothing for sexual gratification, and clearly a fetish. On the other hand a transsexual wears women’s clothing from the desire to ‘become’ a woman and some cases with SRS the transformation is complete, and this is not a fetish for a transsexual. I see true infantilism as more connected to the transsexual aspect of this analogy. In essence, for the true infantile individual, a diaper is not a fetish but rather a Transitional Object with it’s origins in early childhood.
Therapy and Treatment
 There is no known cure for true infantilism. Its patterns and deliveries to satisfy infantile longings are set firmly into place. It appears to become problematic when situations place an emphasis for disclosure…i.e. getting engaged or getting married. The infantilized individual grapples for a decision because fears of ashamedness, rejection, abandonment and exploitation are commonly associated with past developmental struggles in childhood. It brings to surface a terrifying risk that the new partner or family member will misunderstand and take the position it is a bizarre perverted derangement and action to crush the behavior is paramount.
 As stated, there is no known cure and treatment toward self-acceptance and individuality may ameliorate destructive wishes and behavior. Acceptance may resolve self-hatred and command the unrelenting forces of the cultural inner critic to subside. Since the personality is fused with the nurturing transitional object, in would not be therapeutic to destroy, purge, annihilate or defeat the mechanism that has provided some emotional stability for the individual. It would equate to most as wiping out the inner child.
 One treatment modality may be applicable. A healthy balance is to be encouraged to help an individual from completely giving in to regressive behaviors. Introduce exercises to limit the fantasies to diminish pervasive regressive behavior since engulfment may create a larger abyss that is not grounded in reality.
Conclusion
 I don't see how a therapist can help with regression, at least from my experience.....UNLESS, the therapist is there to help with self-acceptance and validation. Once one can accept self, then the forces are not so relentless......it brings a feeling of.....I am okay....I am a unique individual and it is okay to be me. If you can accept that, then life becomes more rewarding, and that inner child becomes loved. Each needs their own time. One should not starve the other, or put guilt on the other.....you are what you are.
Written by Kathi Stringer and may be reproduced for personal use with credits attached.

11/17/2008 8:36:29 AM

http://www.darknursery.com/indexb.php
 Infantilism is sometimes viewed controversially in part because many people honestly, yet mistakenly, make a connection with pedophilia, because it involves the ‘concept’ of child/baby or child-likeness / baby-likeness.
 Nothing could be farther from the truth, as someone with a background in psychology, I assure you of this. I’ll try and outline why this is the case, in as clear and logical way as possible, for people who wish to try and gain a better understanding. Since there is such a big mistaken link to pedophilia, I’d like to get into some detail about why there really is -no- connection here In any way shape or form, so bear with me.
 Perhaps the simplest way to explain it is that the sick people who abuse children sexually, pedophiles, are acting out in a sexually aggressive, controlling, dominating fashion, and are attracted to children as their victims because they are easy to over power, they want to dominate, want to control, want to dis-empower others and gain power over. When a pedophile seeks out victims, they often pick children who are extra-vulnerable children, children that already have been abused, children with low self-esteem, children that have been psychologically damaged. This is why classically a child that is sexually abused, usually faces the horror of multiple abusers in their childhood.
 Infantilists, those who engage in age play, are doing ~exactly the opposite~
 They want to submit, they want to be small, powerless, child-like, infantile, they want all power and responsibility removed from them. They don’t want to hurt or molest or sexualize children, they want to regress to a childlike emotional and mental state of ultimate submission and vulnerability, of innocence. Why does this process get sexualized? I’m not entirely sure, and it doesn’t for all infantilists and age players, some people who regress do not engage in sexual activity when regressed, do not find it arousing, and don’t connect sexual feelings to it. Many however, do. These are sexually submissive individuals in which regression connects them to the very beginnings of the sexual stirrings that happened within them when they were infants or children. Like all the various sexual orientations, alternative sexual ‘wiring’ we come with, paraphilia’s, fetishes, etc, etc, labels galore, these leanings are pretty hard wired, they are not ‘choices’, and they are not things people can generally ‘change’ ~ how they choose to act on their desires and in some cases, such as this, their core identities, can vary.
 Because the underlying power dynamic in Infantilism is one of submission, rather than of domination - as would be found in pedophilia, it’s opposite, often Infantilists and those interested in role play are also interested in BDSM and almost always identify as submissives/bottoms.
 On another note, do -not- assume then that individuals who are top, dominant, into BDSM, and who play at Daddy or Mommy to adult babies, or adult kids or adult teens, do -not- assume, that these people are pedophiles, redirecting their interests towards adults. These are individuals who are interested in the domination of individuals, consenting adult individuals, with which they can dominate them through regressive disciplines and actions. You can’t regress a child or infant, they are already regressed. Just as people in the BDSM scene who keep human ‘dogs’ or human ‘ponies’ these people are not people into bestiality, they are people who enjoy the process of making others submit by undergoing a transformation process. Forced Feminization, Regression, dog collars, leashes and bowls, harnesses and stables, are about symbolically dominating the submissive. Most Adult Babies, and age-players, cannot ‘pass’ for actual children, which makes them pretty unappealing prey for a pedophile trying to sublimate their inappropriate desires. Classically, pedophiles would -not- seek out a consensual age play arrangement, they don’t want consent! Also, they would not want to associate themselves with the high profile BDSM community. Instead, a pedophile trying to sublimate inappropriate desires would be much more likely to go for a ‘mainstream’ relationship with an emotionally immature individual who is small in stature, vulnerable, has a history of abuse, who has childlike characteristics in personality and appearance. Petite young looking women and men that are -just- of legal age, and look young for their age, that are basically emotionally vulnerable and will allow themselves to bullied and abused. That is of course, if the pedophile isn’t going after his preferred targets of innocent children. Most Infantilists and people involved in age-play actively, have had quite the journey into exploring themselves and their interests in order to decide to build a relationship around it, to the degree that it would require a certain amount of emotional maturity and self empowerment and stability to come to terms with, accept, and then act on to create a consensual relationship built around the infantilism and age play - the opposite profile of the type of adult a pedophile would sublimate to.
 I personally am of the strong belief, that it is better by far, to accept your orientations, sexually, gender identity, fetish, paraphilia, etc, and find positive ways to integrate it appropriately into your life in such a way to enjoy it and embrace it. Than to feel guilt, agony, anguish, struggle and relentless negative obsession about the fact that you are the way you are, and try to repress it. What that actually looks like in terms of what people do, is going to vary. Many people who are Infantilists, or into age play, truly feel their identity is better represented by the age they feel regressed to. Just as transgendered individuals feel they are more truly the opposite of the bio-gender they were assigned, some of those involved with Infantilism and age play, feel they are transgenerational. In fact, many of them are both transgendered and transgenerational. Others, may not have this degree of regression that is so pervasive as to encompass their entire sense of personal identity, some may have this partially, or may only have related fetishes to the state of regression - Diaper Fetish is a particulalry common one, others often include, bed wetting, water sports, scat play, thumb sucking, pacifiers, dolls, plushies and teddy bears… whatever you can imagine being a strong symbolic image of ‘baby-hood’ or childhood may become a sexualized fetish object. Diversity, is nature’s gift.
 For those who are threatened, repulsed, angered, or afraid, or otherwise upset by the concept of Infantilism and Age Play, I would ask you, to ask yourself - why? It may be because you’ve had some misconceptions, which hopefully now have been cleared. It may also be because the whole process of regression is an incredibly powerful and intense topic, I think one that stirs heavy emotions, positive or negative, in those who explore the possibilities. Infancy and childhood is the foundation of our lives, when we are most vulnerable and tender, and anything associated with that time in our lives becomes ~big~ It was when our very sense of self developed and formed. Everyone has childhood ‘issues’ has emotionally intense connections to their beginnings. The time we moved from innocence into awareness. It’s a big issue. Educate yourself, most importantly, educate yourself from the inside out. Look to your own past, your own inner child, your own desires and longings, fears and repulsions.
 Accept yourself, and try, to accept others, we are who we are.
If you are curious about my explorations into Infantilism and Age Play, by all means, you can visit my new site, The Dark Nursery, like my other sites, it is primarily about exploration, celebration, and -enjoyment- of ones orientation/fetish/paraphilia, I think one of the best ways to learn, is the one we come with innately - play. Children learn through the process we call ‘play’ - a wonderful concept that mixes engaging in activities, exploring, and enjoying the process. So this site is more of an ‘adult entertainment’ site than an educational one in a traditional sense, because ultimately, I think we can learn more through the ‘doing’ the enjoyable explorative play, than by the analysis of things.
 I still dream of owning property one day, with a big BDSM/Alternative Lifestyle Estate/Resort on it, where there will most certainly be one day a big real life nursery, where Adult Babies, and Adult Children, can come and get away, and just be.
 We all need space in our lives, physical, emotional, spiritual, in which we can simply be, who we are.

Leila Raven (Mistress Mommy Katt)

11/16/2008 10:12:31 AM

Safe scenning, or how to do crazy stuff tomorrow again...
http://www.the-vox.com/safescenes.shtml

  As I've said before (and will probably say again :) safety is, or should be, our main concern when we set up a scene. Safety isn't only learning how to use a toy in the right way so as not to harm the subbie when we use it on her, but it is also setting the scene, and the things around it, in a way that will be safe for all. So...what does this imply? A lot of work, believe it or not.

    One thing, tho...I am not gonna talk about how to do any kinds of play, just about how to get everything in order for it to be safe. I don't think this website is the place for you to learn how to use a toy or do any certain kind of play, but how to do it safely once you have the basic knowledge. If you don't have the basic knowledge, there are plenty of good books out there that you can read, and, even better, there are always people willing to teach newbies...find your local BDSM group and ask for help there.

    I've found out during the years that the main reason for lack of safety during a scene is not because the Dom didn't know how to use a flogger or a paddle or a buggywhip, but because he was too lazy to make sure that everything around the scene was safe. I've seen lots of things go wrong during a scene, and preventing that kind of stuff is what this page is all about :)

    One of the most important parts about setting up a scene is securing your surroundings. That means making sure you can't accidentally start a potentially hazardous situation (those lighted candles on the headboard look cool, but what will happen when you hit them with the flogger by mistake and they fall down on the bed?), making sure you have at least the basic safety stuff handy (extinguisher if you play with fire, first aid kit, surgical scissors, extra sets of keys for every lock, etc.), and, more than anything else, make sure you THINK safe.

    Thinking safe means to always double-check every thing that may become a hazard for your sub. Just like you check the ropes to make sure they are not too tight (you do that every so often during a scene, don't you? :) you should also check around you whenever you take a breather from the scene..check your subbie, then check around...make sure all the bolts that hold your subbie suspended are still safely in place, the candles still in their place, the wooden paddle hasn't cracked (I once hit a subbie with a wooden paddle that had a small crack that I hadn't seen...she didn't like the splinters one bit)...in other words...if everything started safely, don't let it become unsafe by not checking every once in a while, just like you do with your subbie.

    Another important aspect about scene safety is the need for appropriate equipment. By this I don't mean that you have to create a dungeon in your house so you can play, but that you should use equipment you have in ways it was intended to be used, or in way that you have tested it's safe to use it. That hook the previous occupant of the house used to hang a plant from may not be strong enough to suspend your girl from, you know?

    Same applies to that pretty TV-dinner table...it may be the perfect height for you to bind your subbie on top of it and have fun, but...what was made to hold a plate and a glass may not take the weight of your subbie (or of the two of your together, if you know what I mean ;)

    Test every piece of furniture that you are going to use during a scene. Make sure the table holding your candles for waxplay is placed out of the way when you are gonna use your flogger, make sure the bolts you are gonna suspend (totally or partially) your subbie from are secure and strong enough to hold her without getting loose, etc. Nothing breaks the mood of a scene worse than a subbie breaking an arm or a leg (or worse) when the suspension bolts give up.

    Just as important is to make sure you have everything you intend to use ready to be used. Interrupting a scene for an hour while you sterilize your knife for that knifescene isn't the best way to set the mood :)

    There's one aspect of play most of us forget, and that is to check with our sub/playpartner the kind of allergies she has. Many of us use different chemicals (lubricants, whipped cream, etc) on our subs while playing, and it can become a hard thing for the sub to explain to the doc why she has that ugly looking rash in her labia or anus :)

    Another very important aspect, that most of us forget, is to give our sub a way out in case she needs to free herself during a scene. Have you ever heard the joke about the guy who died while having sex with a bound woman and her dieing of starvation? Well...in Mexico we say that when the river makes noise is because it has water...that means...it can be true...and even if it isn't, you don't want to be the one to make it true, right? :)

    So....if you are gonna use cuffs and locks to bind your subbie, leave a pair of keys in a place she can get to them and free herself if needed. If you are gonna use ropes, leave a pair of blunt-tipped scissors in a place she can reach to if she needs em. If you are gonna suspend her, don't lock the cuffs to the chain. Use a hook like the ones used for climbing at the end of the chain that hangs from the ceiling. That way, if she needs to free herself, she will be able to, but there's no way she'll get loose by accident or during the normal jumping/moving of a scene.

11/15/2008 5:21:44 AM
Bad Dom/mes, Bad Subs and Predators http://www.wizdomme.com/infopack/baddom.shtml
by Wizdomme

There's a lot of talk about "Bad Dom" lists, and some such lists actually exist. While there are a lot of "bad doms" around (and "bad dommes" and yes, even "bad subs"), compiling or using such a list as a guide would be pointless.

Before seeking out such a list, consider that names might be placed on it for all the wrong reasons:
  • a personal dislike or vendetta
  • "pay-back" by a rejected partner
  • a bad BDSM experience based on uninformed expectations
  • jealousy, competitiveness, or possessiveness schemes by others
  • simple bad chemistry between two people
This is not to say that there aren't "bad" dom/mes and subs out there; only that distribution of such a list would be counter-productive to safe and enjoyable meetings and would spread unnecessary gossip and rumors. It would smell a lot like the blacklisting of the 50s or even high school popularity contests.

Being placed on such a list would be the equivalent of being named a rapist or child molester in your local community. The innocent can never escape a label like that, and there are other, more sensible and certain methods for dealing with the guilty than to call names.

If you are criminally victimized, report it to the authorities.

But if you meet someone and have a bad experience, if your pride is hurt, if you're embarrassed... learn from it and move on. Raising a "bad dom" alert simply because a person or an experience didn't live up to your expectations is pointless and petty.

If you're considering meeting or scening with someone for the first time, look to your own common sense first: Would you would meet this person if it was not in a BDSM context? Would you have sex with this person if there was not a D/s basis involved? Would you be willing to report non-consensual abuse or rape to the authorities, should such things occur? If you answer no to any of these questions, perhaps you should delay your meeting and examine your motives, or look for someone else.

There are predators out there... there are tragic stories of people being badly beaten, burned, abandoned, and even killed. There are also endless stories of people who no-show for planned meetings -- perhaps your partner isn't taking things as seriously as you think they are. BDSM is not for the naive, or for those seeking love and acceptance at any cost.

There are also many who are over-eager to become submissives, and they're often naive enough to leave themselves wide open for such predators. They're often involved in or just coming out of long-term relationships that have been unfulfilling or even abusive, and they're overwhelmed by the new possibilities they've discovered. They're often eager to dive in head-first, assuming that education and safety are for "everyone else". These wide-eyed innocents can and often do eventually find healthy D/s or BDSM relationships, but often by way of costly or potentially deadly mistakes.

And yes, there are over-eager new dominants also, who run all the same risks, along with the very high potential of unintentionally causing serious physical or emotional harm to another person because they didn't take the time or effort to learn what they're doing. It's not unheard of for new dominants to be taken advantage of in any number of ways by unscrupulous submissives, either.

Before going through with a first-meet or first-scene, do your homework:
  • read and follow the Safety Tips in the D/s Help Info Pack
  • if you're new, learn about the variety of BDSM activities -- a dream scene for some might be a terrifying ordeal for others
  • know what you're getting into
  • dominants should plan the activities carefully, talk them over with the submissive(s), and negotiate anything that's not mutually agreeable
  • submissives should know exactly what to expect
  • both should ask questions about anything that's unclear
  • both should admit uncertainties or inexperience
  • safewords, limits, and transportation should all be decided and agreed upon well in advance
  • if you agree to give or receive personal references, follow them up, and be sure to consider the source: remember that one person's opinion is only that, and may or may not be the same as anyone else's
More than anything, listen to your instincts. Separate your curiosity, impatience and thrill-seeking desires from your sense of true danger potential. If you have any warning flags, examine them before moving on. Some things to ask yourself...

Does he or she:
  • swear they're single, but will only talk to you from work?
  • brush off or refuse to discuss safety concerns?
  • claim to be active in the BDSM club or party scene but won't give references when requested?
  • seem to be less informed than they claim to be?
  • put pressure or coerce you to meet and/or scene before you feel ready?
  • tell you that safewords, public meetings, etc. are only for others and won't agree to them?
  • have different wants or ideas than you about multiple partners vs. exclusive relationships?
  • encourage you to keep your relationship a secret from others?
  • not know about spouses or significant others in your life?
  • refuse to give you their full name or phone number, even after a meeting is planned?
  • know that you are actively seeking out safety information about BDSM and/or checking up on them?
If you met online, does he or she:
  • never join you in public chat areas?
  • change their screenname often?
  • refuse to give you other names they use or have used?
  • "hide out" when online?
Remember that every meeting and every scene carries potential dangers, but there's no need to tip the scales towards problems out of ignorance. Take every precaution you normally would for a vanilla meeting or date, and more. Enjoy yourselves and each other by being safe and informed... and have a great time when you do!
11/13/2008 3:27:18 PM
HOW  TO TREAT A WOMAN:

Wine her.   Dine her.   Call her.    Hold her.  Surprise her.   Compliment her.  Smile at her.    Listen to her. Laugh with her. Cry with her.  Romance her.    Encourage her.   Believe in her. Pray with her.   Pray for her.    Cuddle with her.   Shop with her.  Give her jewelry. Buy her flowers.   Hold her hand.  Write love letters to  her.   Go to the ends of the earth and back again for  her.
    
  
 HOW TO TREAT A MAN:  

Show up naked.    Bring chicken wings.   Don't block the TV
.
11/11/2008 5:50:06 PM

Could you have an Internet Addiction?  Some signs to look for -

1.) You refer to going to the bathroom as downloading.

2.) You step out of your room and realize that your parents have moved and you don't
have a clue as to when it happened.

3.) Your bookmark takes 15 minutes to go from top to bottom.

4.) Your nightmares are in HTML and GIFS.

5.) You turn off your modem and get this awful empty feeling, like you just pulled the
plug on a loved one.

6.) You start introducing yourself as "Jim at net dot com"

7.) Your heart races faster and beats irregularly each time you see a new WWW site
address on TV.

8.) You turn on your intercom when leaving the room so you can hear if new e-mail arrives.

9.) Your wife drapes a blond wig over your monitor to remind you of what she looks like.

10.) All of your friends have an @ in their names.

11.) When looking at a web page full of someone else's links, you notice all of them
are already highlighted in purple.

12.) Your dog has its own home page.

13.) You can't call your mother... She doesn't have a modem.

14.) You check your mail. It says "no new messages." So you check it again.

15.) Your phone bill is a heavy as a brick.

16.) You write your homework in HTML and give your instructor the URL.

17.) You don't know the sex of three of your closest friends, because they have neutral
nicknames and you never bothered to ask.

18.) Your husband tells you that he has had the beard for 2 months.

19.) You wake up at 3 a.m. to go to the bathroom and stop and check your e-mail on the way
back to bed.

20.) You tell the kids they can't use the computer because "Daddy's got work to do" --
even though you don't have a job.

21.) You buy a Captain Kirk chair with a built-in keyboard and mouse.

22.) Your wife makes a new rule: "The computer cannot come to bed."

23.) You get a tattoo that says "This body best viewed with Netscape 3.0 or higher."

24.) You never have to deal with busy signals when calling your ISP... because you
never log off.

25.) The last girl you picked up was only a GIF.

26.) You ask a plumber how much it would cost to replace the chair in front of your
computer with a toilet.

27.) Your wife says communication is important in a marriage... so you buy another
computer and install a second phone line so the two of you can chat.

28.) As your car crashes through the guardrail on a mountain road, your first instinct is to 
search for the "back" button.

11/9/2008 8:42:22 AM

BDSM Education- Creative Toys  
http://www.bdsm-education.com/creativetoys.html
Here is a list of some of the items from our workshops, lectures and demos about ordinary, everyday or easy to find items for play.  We certainly hope we are not the only ones to ever think of or use these items.  To see how these are used in play you will just have to watch us play or come to one of our workshop/lectures/demos.  Keep in mind some of the items can be used in more than one way.
Abrasion toys: 
    Bottle brush
    Brillo pad
    Cheese grater
    Cleaning brushes
    Drumming brushes 
    Fish scaler
    Hairbrush bristles 
    Horse hair
    Meat tenderizer/pounder
    Nail file
    Sand Paper 
    Wire brush
    Zester
For inserting a body part into:
    Cantaloupe (Women aren't the only ones to have fun with fruits/veggies)
    Cardboard tube with tacks pointing inwards
    Squash 
    Vice
    Watermelon
    Insertables:
    Baster
    Bottles (with cap on)
    Candle
    Enema accessories
    Ginger
    Hair brush handle
    High heel
    Funnels
    Magic markers (with cap on)
    Pacifier
    Peppermint candy 
    Screwdriver handle
    Speculum
    Vegetables/Fruits/Meats
    Vibrators
Fishing weights- Hanging from various body parts or to have subbie hold in outstretched arms. 
Poking or pricking toys: 
    Acupuncture instruments 
    Bamboo skewers 
    Chocolate Chipper
    Corkscrew
    Corn cob picks
    Crab fork
    Darts
    Drummers brushes 
    Fondue forks
    Hair clips 
    Knife
    Metal skewers
    Paper clip (opened up)
    Pasta ladle
    Pickle grabber
    Seafood picks
    Scalpel 
    Scissors
    Stainless-steel cocktail picks
    Tweezers
    Tooth picks
    Two pronged BBQ fork
    Veterinarian or Surgical syringe/needles
    Wooden skewers
Sensation Toys (some abrasion toys also work):
    Back scratcher
    Banjo picks 
    Bath sponges
    Basting brush
    Bunny fur
    Credit card
    Drumming brushes 
    Electric toothbrush
    Feathers/Feather boa
    Feather dusters
    Garlic press
    Herb mincer
    Kitchen silverware
    Ice cream scoop with lever
    Ice cube
    Kayak gloves 
    Kosh balls
    Lace
    Leather gloves 
    Lemon/Lime/Orange squeezer
    Nut cracker
    Paint brush
    Pastry wheel 
    Pizza cutter
    Pizza roller
    Rubber thimble (secretaries use these for turning pages)
    Sleep mask 
    Stainless steel ball whisk
    String of pearls 
    Tassels
    Tracing wheel 
    Wire whip
Spanking/impact implements:
    Baseball bat (Nerf makes a great one)
    Belt
    Book
    Bottom of shoe
    Bread/cutting board
    Canoe paddle
    Cardboard tube
    Cookie sheet
    Drum sticks
    Fishing rod
    Fly swatter
    Frying pan
    Hairbrush (back side) 
    Hockey stick
    Licorice whip
    Liter bottle (capped and filled with water or dirt)
    Paint stirrers
    Phone cord 
    Plastic/metal food tray 
    Quarters in a sock or pillow case 
    Rolled newspaper
    Rolling pin
    Ruler (Be careful with metal edged ones)
    Shoe/slipper soles
    Spatula
    Venetian blind rod
    Wet towel
    Windshield wiper blades
    Wooden dowel
    Wooden spoon
    Your hand
    Xylophone mallet
Toys for attaching to body parts: 
    Alligator clips
    Bamboo skewers
    Canning lids
    Chopsticks
    Clamps
    Clips 
    Clothespins
    Dog collar 
    Dog leash 
    Forceps
    Hair clips
    Hose clamps
    Mousetrap
    Rubber bands
    Snake bit kit
    Tape (make sure subbie is not allergic)
    Tea ball strainer
    Tongs
    Vice grips
Toys for tying/binding body parts: 
    Ace bandage
    Belt
    Bungee cord
    Chopsticks
    Dental floss
    Dog leash
    Fishing line
    Jump rope
    Nylons/Pantyhose
    Phone cord
    Rope 
    Rubber bands
    Scarves
    Saran Wrap
    Shoe laces 
    Ties
    Thread
    Vetwrap 
Places you might find the above items.  You might even get inspired and find things to use on your own! 
Antique shop
Art store 
Auto parts shop
Beauty Supply
Cooking/Kitchen store 
Dollar store
Fabric Shop
Fishing/Bait and Tackle shop
Flea Markets
Garage Sales
Grocery store
Hardware store 
Knife shop
Leather shop
Marine supply 
Medical supply
Mountain climbing store
Music store
Pet store
Pharmacy
Radio Shack/Electronic store
Shoe repair shop
Sporting good store 
Stationary store
Tack or Farm supply stores 
Theatrical shop
Thrift shop
Toy store 
Uniform shop
Since the events of 9/11/2001 the way we traveled by plane, train, buses, etc. was changed forever.  You might want to consider the items listed above for your travel play toys.  If you really want your toys along I suggest you ship ahead your whips, chains, etc. to avoid the hassle or confiscation of your toys.  You probably should leave home irreplaceable items and your favorite whip since they could get lost in shipping.  If you do travel with your toys, put them in zip locked clear bags.  Take your batteries out of your toys.  Nothing is more embarrassing than to be dragged off the plane for a suitcase that is making a strange humming noise.  You probably want your lube (and other liquid items) in separate zip locked bags since at high altitudes things open and ooze out.

11/3/2008 3:35:04 AM

The Connection Between Sex and BDSM
an essay by Suzanne's slave T
http://www.sxysadist.com/essay_sexbdsm.htm
There must be a connection, right? Isn’t pain usually applied to nude or semi-nude bodies, and don’t the ‘private parts’ seem to get special attention? And isn’t orgasm the goal at the end of it all?
 Not so fast. Even if all the above were true, it wouldn’t prove that people practice BDSM to get a sexual ‘high.’ You could just as easily turn it around and claim that people let themselves be manipulated sexually because that’s the easiest, cleanest way to receive pain and suffering.
Here are some reasons why:
a) Pain is hard to administer through clothing, so nudity of the submissive (or bottom) is the efficient way to proceed;
b) The submissive mind thrives on being vulnerable, and nudity is a foremost way of producing a feeling of vulnerability;
c) The genital organs are among the most sensitive parts of the body, so they are natural targets;
d) Most external stimuli don’t reach beyond the outermost nerve endings, whereas genital stimulation has the ability to produce effects that go far beyond -- to the body’s electrical and chemical systems. Sex is the doorway to the body’s interior;
e) There are very many taboos attached to sexual organs and pleasures, hence violating these taboos is a way to create mental anguish.
 So you see, regardless of how it first appears, sex is the means - not the end; it is by using sex and sexuality that the dominant or top can most powerfully create mammoth-sized impacts on the submissive or bottom.
 What might these impacts be, that the bottom so keenly desires? As many who have written about BDSM can attest, the diverse practices of BDSM offer many tools for working through various psychological and spiritual anxieties.
 No, we who practice BDSM aren’t crazy (though some might think so) - but the anxieties we are dealing with truly range from the frightful to the divine. It is amazing the range of needs that are involved here. For some it is dealing with the effects of sexual abuse, and for others it is escaping from responsibilities - at least for a while. For others it is getting a preview of death and dying. 
 There’s probably no end to list-making, but here, just as an example, are ten needs that can conceivably lead someone to the various practices of BDSM:
Guilt Related Needs
1. Guilt re: Sex, Masturbation - As sexual tension grows in teenagers, masturbation and sexual experimentation usually follow, bringing with it the awesome thrill of release. It also brings with it moral conflict, since parents and teachers discourage this potentially addictive behavior that can warp personality development. Pain that ‘accidentally’ causes a release lessens the guilt by making release seem less than voluntary and by combining the punishment with the ‘misdeed.’
2.Low Self-Esteem - If we feel worthless, it is only fitting that we are treated harshly.
3. Deflation of excessive pride - Some strong persons who are willful and insist on getting their way then feel guilty about that willfulness and seek to be humbled.
Coping Needs
4. Escape - Anxieties torment us, some people more than others. Pain and submission can provide the occasional escape from the anxieties and responsibilties of life, just as do alcohol and drugs.
5. Fear Factor - Proving our toughness in a world where the daily news is full of suffering, torture and violent death can lead to ‘practicing suffering’ - to convince ourselves that, should the worst happen to us, we can endure it, up to the process of dying.
Boredom Needs
6. Skinned Knees - As kids, we rolled in the dirt, climbed trees, skinned knees - felt our bodies. As we grew older, we insulated ourselves from these rough, sharp, prickly, hot, cold sensations, yet we need them. They tell us our bodies are part of us, and we’re alive!’
7. Tired Sex Life - Bored with routine, we seek excitement and variety to rekindle sex drive.
Love Related Needs
8. Empathy/ I Feel Your Pain - For those whose life has gone well, nearly perfectly, the contrast between that success and the misery of so many others, moves one to willingly accept some suffering as a way to ‘even out’ life’s injustices.
9 Triumph of the Spirit - In a hedonistic/materialist world, accepting suffering and submitting to another says that comfort and self-seeking are NOT the top priorities of life - that the spirit world trumps the materialistic one hands down. Those who lose their life shall save it.
10. Hero/heroine Worship - We seem to have a built-in need to worship God - a being immeasurably more perfect than ourselves. Because this ideal is so abstract, it helps to concretize it through hero worship by submitting to a hero/heroine who exemplifies many of the noble qualities we attribute to God.
 These needs have to do with people’s quest for happiness - from the most basic level of dealing with developmental problems all the way up to the quest for holiness and touching the divine. BDSM can help at every step of the way, even while it looks different to everyone who uses its practices. Hence the confusion that it’s all about, and only about, sex and, to those outside, perversions. It’s not, for most people; it only looks that way.

11/2/2008 4:59:52 AM
Negotiation Questionnaire
by LadyScream http://www.wizdomme.com/infopack/negotiate.shtml
Part One: General Questions and Information

A. What is your level of experience?
  1. Very experienced
  2. Experienced
  3. Limited experience
  4. Beginner
B. How long have you had or known of your interests?
  1. As long as I can remember
  2. 5 years or more
  3. 1 to 4 years
  4. Less than 1 year
C. What is your sexual orientation?
  1. Heterosexual exclusively
  2. Bisexual
  3. Homosexual
  4. BiCurious
D. What kind of relationship do you prefer?
  1. Long term, live in
  2. Offline, meeting often
  3. Offline, meeting occasionally
  4. Online only
  5. Not sure yet
E. Main interest
  1. Sensual and physical
  2. Psychosexual and mental
  3. Both equally
F. Are you... (rate each from 1=lowest to 10=highest)

______  
______  
______  
______  
 Sadistic
 Masochistic
 Dominant
 Submissive


G. Your level of interest in bondage:
  1. Total helplessness
  2. Light bondage
  3. Not my favorite thing
  4. Outside my limits
  5. Never tried it
H. Pain (what you are, or what you're looking for)
  1. Pain slut
  2. Whipping, caning, paddling
  3. Light paddling, sensual whipping, no marks
  4. Punishment only when necessary
  5. Interested, but never tried it
  6. WAY beyond limits
I. What do you believe the purpose of pain in a session is?
  1. Pain is a reward
  2. Pain is a punishment
  3. For training or correction only
  4. Whatever pleases my partner
  5. Not sure
J. Sex in a scene, for me is...
  1. An absolute must
  2. Expected, unless punishment is taking place
  3. An enhancement
  4. Not necessary or expected
  5. Out of the question
K. Which settings are you comfortable playing in?
  1. Public play
  2. Scene parties
  3. Intimate groups of 1 to 3 other couples
  4. Three way play
  5. One on one
L. Who can know of your activities?
  1. No one
  2. A very few trusted friends
  3. Other scene people
  4. Doesn't matter who knows

Part Two: Interests, Preferences, and Limits

M. Role Playing. Listed below are several examples of roles to be played by either Dom/me or sub. List those which you are interested in, and those you'd like to see your partner play.

Amazon
Baby
Barbarian
Bitch-Goddess
Boss
Burglar
Child
Clergy
Cowboy
Cowgirl
Daddy
Doctor
Evil Priest
Evil Priestess
Femme Fatale
French Maid
God
Goddess
Hooker
Indian
Inquisitor
Interrogator
Hero
Kidnap Victim
Knight
Leather Man
Master
Mentor
Mistress
Mommy
Nun
Nurse
Rapist
Role Reversal
Pet
Pimp
Pirate
Policeman
Ponyboy
Ponygirl
POW
Prince
Princess
Principal
Puppy
Savage
Secretary
Sex Object
Sissy
Slave
Slave Owner
Slut
Student
Suspect
Teacher
Teen
Torturer
Victim
Warrior
Wild Beast
 
Roles I would like to play:
____________________________________________________________
____________________________________________________________
 
Roles I would like my partner to play:
____________________________________________________________
____________________________________________________________

 
N. List any specific fetishes you have (i.e. foot worship, body types):
____________________________________________________________
____________________________________________________________

O. List any medical, physical or emotional concerns (past breaks, sprains, chronic conditions or phobias):
____________________________________________________________
____________________________________________________________

P. List your limits here:
____________________________________________________________
____________________________________________________________

Q. List your concerns about the depth and exclusivity of a relationship:
____________________________________________________________
____________________________________________________________

R. List your preferred method of birth control and avoidance of STD's:
____________________________________________________________
____________________________________________________________


S. Below are listed several D/s activities. Please rate each of these from 1 to 6:

1 = YES!!!
2 = Mmmm, I like this
3 = Doesn't excite me, but I'd do it for my partner
4 = Intriguing, but scary
5 = Embarrassed to admit I want this
6 = Absolutely not!!

1 ______  
Spanking, by Hand
69 ______  
Hot Wax
2 ______  
Leather Paddle
70 ______  
Fire and Ice
3 ______  
Wooden Paddle
71 ______  
Needles
4 ______  
Belt or Strap
72 ______  
Cutting
5 ______  
Switch
73 ______  
Abrasions
6 ______  
Deerskin Cat o'nine
74 ______  
Electric Torture
7 ______  
Leather Cat o'nine
75 ______  
Digital Sex
8 ______  
Braided Cat o'nine
76 ______  
Directed Masturbation
9 ______  
Knotted Whip
77 ______  
Vaginal Sex
10 ______  
Rubber Whip
78 ______  
Oral Sex
11 ______  
Single Lash
79 ______  
Vibrators/Dildoes
12 ______  
Cane
80 ______  
Strap-ons
13 ______  
Fiberglass/Plastic Rod
81 ______  
Anal Sex
14 ______  
Riding Crop
82 ______  
Anal Plugs
15 ______  
Fur-lined Paddle
83 ______  
Multiple Penetrations
16 ______  
Mental Bondage
84 ______  
Anilingus
17 ______  
Silk Scarves
85 ______  
Vaginal Fisting
18 ______  
Nylon Rope
86 ______  
Anal Fisting
19 ______  
Cotton Rope
87 ______  
Fantasy Rape
20 ______  
Chains
88 ______  
Directed Bisexuality
21 ______  
Leather Bonds
89 ______  
Threesomes
22 ______  
Spandex Bonds
90 ______  
Groups
23 ______  
Plastic Wrap
91 ______  
Foot Kissing
24 ______  
Body Bags
92 ______  
Kneeling
25 ______  
Steel Shackles
93 ______  
Crawling
26 ______  
Arm Sleeves
94 ______  
Lead on Leash
27 ______  
Straightjackets
95 ______  
Dirty Words
28 ______  
Breast Bondage
96 ______  
Verbal Abuse
29 ______  
Genital Bondage
97 ______  
Public Embarrassment
30 ______  
Gags
98 ______  
Face Slapping
31 ______  
Leather Cuffs
99 ______  
Cross Dressing
32 ______  
Infibulation
100 ______  
Secret Sex in Public
33 ______  
Spreader Bars
101 ______  
Public Display
34 ______  
Ceiling/Wall Hooks
102 ______  
Public Sex
35 ______  
Cages
103 ______  
Public Whipping
36 ______  
Slings/Swings
104 ______  
Infantilism
37 ______  
Stocks
105 ______  
Golden Showers
38 ______  
Crosses
106 ______  
Enemas
39 ______  
Pillory
107 ______  
Innocent Dress
40 ______  
Suspention, on Toes
108 ______  
Slutty Dress
41 ______  
Suspension, Full
109 ______  
Prim and Proper
42 ______  
Outdoor Setting
110 ______  
Ultra-Feminine
43 ______  
Indoor Setting
111 ______  
French Maid
44 ______  
Public Setting
112 ______  
Child/Baby Roles
45 ______  
Semi-Public Setting
113 ______  
Slave
46 ______  
Private Setting
114 ______  
Macho
47 ______  
1 to 3 Hours
115 ______  
Biker
48 ______  
3 to 6 Hours
116 ______  
Leathers
49 ______  
Overnight Duration
117 ______  
Spandex
50 ______  
Blindfolds
118 ______  
Rubber/Latex
51 ______  
Hoods
119 ______  
Masks/Hoods
52 ______  
Headphones/Earplugs
120 ______  
Costumes
53 ______  
Tickling
121 ______  
Lingerie
54 ______  
Feathers/Fur
122 ______  
Garters/Stockings
55 ______  
Sexual Teasing
124 ______  
Corsets/Cinches
56 ______  
Sexual Denial
124 ______  
Boots
57 ______  
Chastity Belt
125 ______  
High Heels
58 ______  
Pinching
126 ______  
Tattooing
59 ______  
Hair Pulling
127 ______  
Body Piercing
60 ______  
Nipple Clamps/Clips
128 ______  
Branding
61 ______  
Clothespins
129 ______  
Maid Service
62 ______  
Genital Torture
130 ______  
Shaving
63 ______  
Weights
131 ______  
Humiliation
64 ______  
Cock Rings
132 ______  
Foot Worship
65 ______  
Ball Spreaders
133 ______  
Exhibitionish
66 ______  
Water Torture
134 ______  
Voyeurism
67 ______  
Ice
135 ______  
Voyeurism
68 ______  
Oils, Lotions, Spices
 


T. Listed below are 6 parts of the body and 3 categories. Using the following letter codes, rate each as what is acceptable to you:

N = Never
L = Light
? = Not Sure
T = Thuddy
M = Medium
 
S = Stingy
H = Heavy
 

Body Part
Bondage
Corporal
Torture
Back/Shoulders
______
______
______
Bottom/Thighs
______
______
______
Breasts/Chest
______
______
______
Genitals
______
______
______
Feet/Ankles
______
______
______
Wrists
______
______
______
10/29/2008 4:06:34 PM
AMAZINGLY SIMPLE HOME REMEDIES
1. IF YOU'RE CHOKING ON AN ICE CUBE, SIMPLY POUR A CUP OF BOILING WATER DOWN YOUR THROAT. PRESTO! THE BLOCKAGE WILL INSTANTLY REMOVE ITSELF.
2. AVOID CUTTING YOURSELF WHEN SLICING VEGETABLES BY GETTING SOMEONE ELSE TO HOLD THE VEGETABLES WHILE YOU CHOP.
3. AVOID ARGUMENTS WITH THE FEMALES ABOUT LIFTING THE TOILET SEAT - USE THE SINK.
4. FOR HIGH BLOOD PRESSURE SUFFERERS ~ SIMPLY CUT YOURSELF AND BLEED FOR A FEW MINUTES, THUS REDUCING THE PRESSURE ON YOUR VEINS. REMEMBER TO USE A TIMER.
5. A MOUSE TRAP PLACED ON TOP OF YOUR ALARM CLOCK WILL PREVENT YOU FROM ROLLING OVER AND GOING BACK TO SLEEP AFTER YOU HIT THE SNOOZE BUTTON.
6. IF YOU HAVE A BAD COUGH, TAKE A LARGE DOSE OF LAXATIVES.. THEN YOU'LL BE AFRAID TO COUGH.
7. YOU ONLY NEED TWO TOOLS IN LIFE - WD-40 AND DUCT TAPE. IF IT DOESN'T MOVE AND SHOULD, USE THE WD-40. IF IT SHOULDN'T MOVE AND DOES, USE THE DUCT TAPE.
8. REMEMBER - EVERYONE SEEMS NORMAL UNTIL YOU GET TO KNOW THEM.
9. IF YOU CAN'T FIX IT WITH A HAMMER, YOU'VE GOT AN ELECTRICAL PROBLEM.
DAILY THOUGHT: SOME PEOPLE ARE LIKE SLINKIES - NOT REALLY GOOD FOR ANYTHING, BUT THEY BRING A SMILE TO YOUR FACE WHEN PUSHED DOWN THE STAIRS.
10/27/2008 2:52:21 PM

http://www.wizdomme.com/books/
The Compleat Slave: Creating and Living an Erotic Dominant/Submissive Lifestyle
Jack Rinella
see also:
The Master's Manual
Partners in Power: Living in Kinky Relationships
 

Secretary (DVD)
Also available on VHS

Urban Aboriginals
Geoff Mains
the classic has been republished 

The Catalyst and Other Works
Laura Antoniou
see also:
The Marketplace #1
The Slave #2 -
The Trainer #3 -
The Academy #4
The Reunion
(Marketplace Series #5)

SlaveCraft: Roadmaps for Erotic Servitude - Principles, Skills and Tools

Guy Baldwin
see also:
Ties That Bind: The Sm/Leather/Fetish Erotic Style - Issues, Commentaries and Advice (with Joseph Bean) 

Best Bondage Erotica
Alison Tyler, editor
 
The Bullwhip Book
Andrew John Conway
 
Safe Word: An Erotic S/M Novel
Molly Weatherfield
see also:
Carrie's Story 

Nina Hartley's Guide to Sensual Domination No.1 - How to Dominate a Man

Carried Away: An S/M Romance
David Stein 

Nina Hartley's Guide to Sensual Domination No.2 - How to Dominate a Woman

Two Moons: Worthy of a Master, Book 1
Chelsea Shepard 

The Transformations of Gwen, Volume 2
Eric Kroll (photographer)
see also:
The Transformations of Gwen, Volume 1 

Owned and Owner

Anneke Jacob 

How to Make Whips
Ron Edwards 

Many Kisses: Stories of Dominant Love
Susie Santiago

10/26/2008 2:17:17 PM

 http://www.threshold.org/public/recread.html

BOOKS AND PUBLICATIONS ON BDSM

GREENERY PRESS

Miss Abernathy's Concise Slave Training Manual by Christina Abernathy, Greenery Press

SM 101 by Jay Wiseman, Greenery Press.

The Compleat Spanker by Lady Green, Greenery Press.

The Sexually Dominant Woman: A Workbook for Nervous Beginners by Lady Green, Greenery Press.

The Bottoming Book by Dossie Easton & Catherine A. Liszt, Greenery Press

The Topping Book by Dossie Easton & Catherine A. Liszt, Greenery Press

Bitch Goddess: The Spiritual Path of the Dominant Woman edited by Pat Califia and Drew Campbell, Greenery Press

A Hand in the Bush: The Fine Art of Vaginal Fisting by Deborah Addington, Greenery Press.

KinkyCrafts:  101 Do-It-Yourself S/M Toys compiled and edited by Lady Green with James Easton, Greenery Press

 

DAEDALUS PUBLISHING

Ties That Bind by Guy Baldwin, M.S., Daedalus Publishing

Leather Sex by Joseph Bean, Daedalus Publishing

My Private Life (Real Experiences of a Dominant Woman) by Mistress Nan, Daedalus Publishing

Learning The Ropes (A Basic Fun Guide To Safe And Fun S/M Lovemaking) by Race Bannon, Daedalus Publishing

 

MASQUERADE BOOKS

The Loving Dominant by John Warren, Masquerade Books.

Sensuous Magic by Pat Califia, Masquerade Books.

 

VARIOUS PUBLISHERS  

Coming to Power: Writings and Graphics on Lesbian S/M by Samois. Alyson Publications, Inc.

Consensual Sadomasochism: How To Talk About It & Do It Safely by William A. Henkin, Ph.D. & Sybil Holliday, CCSSE,

Different Loving by Gloria Brame, William D. Brame, Jon Jacobs, Villard Books (Random House)

Erotic Power: An Exploration of Dominance & Submission by Gini Graham Scott, Ph.D., Praegar Publishing.

The Lesbian S/M Safety Manual by Pat Califia, Lace Publications.

Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns by Philip Miller & Molly Devon, Mystic Rose Books.

Come Play With Me ( Games And Toys For Creative Lovers) by Joan Elizabeth Lloyd, Warner Books

Meeting The Master (An Exploration of Mastery, Slavery, and the Darker Side of Desire) by Elissa Wald, Prowess Press (Private Publication-contact the author at PO Box 952 Village Station, New York, NY  10014).

10/22/2008 8:30:07 AM

Common Mistakes New People Make
(Author unknown)http://www.wizdomme.com/infopack/mistakes.shtml
 The number one mistake I see made by new to D/s is thinking there is a right and a wrong way to go about playing. While there are some safety rules that should be followed, the only people who make the rules are the ones involved in the scene or relationship. If anyone else tells you that you are doing this wrong, tell them to mind their own business.
 Another common mistake is rushing into things. I know that after years and years of suppressing this desire it is very hard to take it slow when you finally find out you aren't the only one that gets turned on by bondage. But rushing to dominate or submit to another without taking the time to get to know some skills, and each other, is a recipe for pain... that is the bad kind, not the good. When you first get started, take the time to read the literature, join a local organization, and get to know the person you will be playing with.
 A mistake I often see new subs make is submitting to anyone and everyone who calls themselves a dominant. Just because someone sticks "Master", "Mistress", "Dom" or "Domme" in their screenname doesn't mean you have to call them "sir" or "ma'am" or submit to their demands. For the most part, a reputable, experienced dominant knows this and will not demand unearned respect. New dominants are sometimes guilty of this. If someone hasn't earned your respect, why would you act like they have?
 Another mistake inexperienced subs often make is in setting limits. Some make too many limits, and this will sometimes frustrate or scare off the dominant. Much more common is a new sub setting too few limits. They feel they will not be desirable or "sub" enough if they have limits. Take some time to think about what truly squicks you... what you do not under any circumstances want to experience at present, and make this act a limit. If a potential Dom/me won't agree to a certain limit, walk away. Of course, your limits will change as you become more experienced. What you won't submit to this year, you may crave the next.
 Something else I have seen is the "Dom/me is always right" syndrome. The joke is there are two rules in D/s:
The Dom/me is always right
If the Dom/me is wrong, refer to Rule #1
That's what it is, too... just a joke. Dom/mes are human and are sometimes wrong. It isn't a sin against the D/s gods to respectfully suggest to your Dom/me that s/he may be wrong... especially if it involves a safety issue. Just because you are a sub doesn't mean you check your brain at the door. If you are the dominant and make a mistake, don't be afraid to admit it and apologize. It won't make you any less "domly".
 Finally, many newbies think that the Dom/me's pleasure is the only thing that matters. Sure, as a sub it is your job to please your Dom/me, but it should please you as a sub, also. We play these games to make everyone happy. While there may be times you do something to please your Dom/me that you don't enjoy, if you find yourself doing this consistently you are probably with the wrong partner.

10/18/2008 12:33:53 PM
http://www.wizdomme.com/noize/nin.shtml
10/17/2008 10:42:03 AM
If you had purchased $1000.00 of Nortel stock one year ago, it would now be worth $49.00. 

With Enron, you would have $16.50 left of the original $1000.  

With WorldCom, you would have less than $5.00 left.  

If you had purchased $1000.00 of Delta Air Lines stock you would have $49.00 left.  

If you had purchased United Airlines stock, you would have nothing left.  

But, if you had purchased $1000.00 worth of beer one year ago, drank all the beer, then turned in the cans for the aluminium recycling refund you would have $214.00.  

Based on the above, the best current investment advice is to drink heavily and recycle.  

This is called the 401-Keg Plan   : )

10/15/2008 2:36:45 PM
Bad Dom/mes, Bad Subs and Predators
by Wizdomme  http://www.wizdomme.com/infopack/baddom.shtml

There's a lot of talk about "Bad Dom" lists, and some such lists actually exist. While there are a lot of "bad doms" around (and "bad dommes" and yes, even "bad subs"), compiling or using such a list as a guide would be pointless.

Before seeking out such a list, consider that names might be placed on it for all the wrong reasons:
  • a personal dislike or vendetta
  • "pay-back" by a rejected partner
  • a bad BDSM experience based on uninformed expectations
  • jealousy, competitiveness, or possessiveness schemes by others
  • simple bad chemistry between two people
This is not to say that there aren't "bad" dom/mes and subs out there; only that distribution of such a list would be counter-productive to safe and enjoyable meetings and would spread unnecessary gossip and rumors. It would smell a lot like the blacklisting of the 50s or even high school popularity contests.

Being placed on such a list would be the equivalent of being named a rapist or child molester in your local community. The innocent can never escape a label like that, and there are other, more sensible and certain methods for dealing with the guilty than to call names.

If you are criminally victimized, report it to the authorities.

But if you meet someone and have a bad experience, if your pride is hurt, if you're embarrassed... learn from it and move on. Raising a "bad dom" alert simply because a person or an experience didn't live up to your expectations is pointless and petty.

If you're considering meeting or scening with someone for the first time, look to your own common sense first: Would you would meet this person if it was not in a BDSM context? Would you have sex with this person if there was not a D/s basis involved? Would you be willing to report non-consensual abuse or rape to the authorities, should such things occur? If you answer no to any of these questions, perhaps you should delay your meeting and examine your motives, or look for someone else.

There are predators out there... there are tragic stories of people being badly beaten, burned, abandoned, and even killed. There are also endless stories of people who no-show for planned meetings -- perhaps your partner isn't taking things as seriously as you think they are. BDSM is not for the naive, or for those seeking love and acceptance at any cost.

There are also many who are over-eager to become submissives, and they're often naive enough to leave themselves wide open for such predators. They're often involved in or just coming out of long-term relationships that have been unfulfilling or even abusive, and they're overwhelmed by the new possibilities they've discovered. They're often eager to dive in head-first, assuming that education and safety are for "everyone else". These wide-eyed innocents can and often do eventually find healthy D/s or BDSM relationships, but often by way of costly or potentially deadly mistakes.

And yes, there are over-eager new dominants also, who run all the same risks, along with the very high potential of unintentionally causing serious physical or emotional harm to another person because they didn't take the time or effort to learn what they're doing. It's not unheard of for new dominants to be taken advantage of in any number of ways by unscrupulous submissives, either.

Before going through with a first-meet or first-scene, do your homework:
  • read and follow the Safety Tips in the D/s Help Info Pack
  • if you're new, learn about the variety of BDSM activities -- a dream scene for some might be a terrifying ordeal for others
  • know what you're getting into
  • dominants should plan the activities carefully, talk them over with the submissive(s), and negotiate anything that's not mutually agreeable
  • submissives should know exactly what to expect
  • both should ask questions about anything that's unclear
  • both should admit uncertainties or inexperience
  • safewords, limits, and transportation should all be decided and agreed upon well in advance
  • if you agree to give or receive personal references, follow them up, and be sure to consider the source: remember that one person's opinion is only that, and may or may not be the same as anyone else's
More than anything, listen to your instincts. Separate your curiosity, impatience and thrill-seeking desires from your sense of true danger potential. If you have any warning flags, examine them before moving on. Some things to ask yourself...

Does he or she:
  • swear they're single, but will only talk to you from work?
  • brush off or refuse to discuss safety concerns?
  • claim to be active in the BDSM club or party scene but won't give references when requested?
  • seem to be less informed than they claim to be?
  • put pressure or coerce you to meet and/or scene before you feel ready?
  • tell you that safewords, public meetings, etc. are only for others and won't agree to them?
  • have different wants or ideas than you about multiple partners vs. exclusive relationships?
  • encourage you to keep your relationship a secret from others?
  • not know about spouses or significant others in your life?
  • refuse to give you their full name or phone number, even after a meeting is planned?
  • know that you are actively seeking out safety information about BDSM and/or checking up on them?
If you met online, does he or she:
  • never join you in public chat areas?
  • change their screenname often?
  • refuse to give you other names they use or have used?
  • "hide out" when online?
Remember that every meeting and every scene carries potential dangers, but there's no need to tip the scales towards problems out of ignorance. Take every precaution you normally would for a vanilla meeting or date, and more. Enjoy yourselves and each other by being safe and informed... and have a great time when you do!
10/9/2008 1:10:02 PM
Contracts 100% Submission Contract courtesy of The Wizdomme Pages Sample Contract #1: 100% Submission Contracts can define roles and expectations, and can be great fun to write. These examples are here only to provide suggestions and guidelines. If you and your partner wish to have a contract, write your own according to your own relationship. This one might be used for an established, long-term live-in relationship. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 100% SUBMISSION CONTRACT BETWEEN ______________________________ AND __________________________________. ___________________________, hereinafter referred to as "Owner", hereby binds this contract with [his/her] signature and the signature of __________________________, hereinafter referred to as "slave" in this Submission Contract. Said Contract refers to total dominance and control of Owner in [his/her] relationship with said slave. * PURPOSE * Purpose and Symbols of Servitude The purpose of the servant contract is very important to instill the security of Ownership and all that such servitude implies. The contract is a measure of control. This contract is written to make clear the expectations of Owner and the consequences for failure to live up to this agreement. The contract is a reminder of the many duties and responsibilities of a live-in slave. Symbols of Ownership include _________________________________ upon signing this Contract, and any other future marks or tokens Owner may wish to bestow. Symbols of Ownership are visible reminders of status and should be worn with pride. They signify control and the lifestyle chosen by slave. * DUTIES OF SERVITUDE * It is the duty of the servant to please. Personal Duties: Physical/emotional needs of Owner, amusement, sexual toy/plaything, physical comfort, obedience, honesty, loyalty, waiting on Owner as desired and needed. Household Duties: Cleaning and keeping the home straightened, laundry, shopping, cooking, care for children when requested, run errands as needed. Any task assigned is considered permanent. * DAILY ROUTINE * The established daily routine includes: Arise 7-8 A.M. Morning coffee and breakfast Work Serving as Owner needs Household duties as needed Dinner duties Recreation with permission from Owner 11 P.M. Bed-time * RECREATION * If slave wishes to enjoy the use of the computer [he/she] will ask for a specific time [he/she] wishes to do so. Permission will be by grant of Owner and slave will stop using the computer within 10 minutes after that time set by Owner unless an extension is asked for and granted. If Owner is not at home or unavailable, slave may be permitted to engage in this or other recreation activities. Any chores, commands or cleaning that need to be done will take preference over recreation activity except in the case of a need for break. * EXPENDITURES * All requests for major expenditures will be submitted to Owner for approval. Any expenditure over $10.00 will be completely subject to the approval of Owner prior to purchase unless said item may be returned for a full refund. * EXCLUSIONS * Slave will be allowed _____ hours per day [or ____ day per week] for time-off, if requested in advance and if Owner agrees. Owner will not injure, permanently scar or change either slave or [him/her]self, or anyone, or any part of any body. * ALLOWANCE * Allowance will be set by [Master/Mistress] and distributed to slave as [He/She] sees fit. * STIPULATION * Slave hereby acknowledges that Owner's authority supersedes [his/hers] in any decision including but not limited to travel plans, visitations, activities, chores, recreation, monetary expenses or expenditures, obligations, managements, diets, readings, processes, consumptions, priorities, communications or any otherwise alternative decision. Owner will solely determine the residence, including city, county, state and/or country of residence for said slave. * BEHAVIOR * Attitude: The servant should show an attitude of respect at all times. Disrespect is a serious offense and will be punished severely. Respect includes: manner of speech, promptness, kneeling to serve, proper answers, obedience, loyalty and honesty. Respect and obedience are the two most important aspects of attitude the servant shall show at all times. Failure will be punished. * FRIENDS AND RELATIVES * All friends and relatives of Owner will be treated with the utmost respect. No anger, argument, condescension, criticism, insult or lack of courtesy will be tolerated. Owner will voice [his/her] compliment, respect and love for same at all times. Slave hereby agrees to refrain from any insult or criticism of any of Owner's friends or relatives, their culture, attributes, background, class, heritage, or nationality, or any conceived notion detrimental to their status. Owner may provide lodging for any friend, relative or partner [he/she] wishes. Permission is required from Owner if slave has the desire to provide lodging for any friend, relative or partner. Any disobedience from this rule will be the cause of serious punishment. * BEHAVIOR IN PRIVATE * Slave shall address Owner as _________________ at all times without fail. Slave shall pay full attention to Owner when spoken to. Owner is more important than any other activity the slave may be engaged in. The slave shall sit, stand, walk, kneel, and lay where, when and how Owner desires. Slave shall stay in bed at night unless permission is granted to do otherwise. The slave shall not remove any restraint device for any other reason than an emergency. * BEHAVIOR IN PUBLIC * The slave shall address Owner as [Sir/Ma'am/Master/Mistress] at all times when there is not enough privacy to use the afore-mentioned title ______________. The slave shall remain within eyesight unless permission is given to do otherwise. The slave shall be courteous and prompt at all times, showing Owner full respect. The slave shall dress as Owner desires. The slave shall not argue or complain when in public with Owner. * TRAINING * Training activities may include: daily discipline, offering bed cuffs, proper answers, spending the night in bondage. Slave will be given a weekly training scheduled for Friday night. Slave shall keep [his/her] Friday evenings free so as to have plenty of time for discipline training. Discipline may include: bondage and restraint, leash training, implements of discipline, training, body and foot worship. Punishment will be given for the following offenses: Going anywhere without permission and/or threatening to do so Cockiness or rudeness Drinking without permission Disobedience The slave shall perform the confession ritual once a month and be punished accordingly. Failure will be punished. Explicit Permission: Slave will continually be trained and tested in explicit permission technique. Special training activities include: Owner's complete control in [his/her] use of humiliation, surprise discipline, cage/bondage time, gags, hoods, etc., cleaning, servant feeding, retraining. Progress Reports: Owner will prepare progress reports on the training of the slave as [he/she] desires. * ORGASM DENIAL * Slave is to achieve orgasm ONLY by permission of Owner. Slave's orgasms will be controlled for proper training of slave, teaching slave good habits, providing motivation, physical and sexual energy. Owner will allow slave reward upon permission. * PUNISHMENTS * Mild Punishments can include: slapping, ear or nipple pinching, cropping, hair pulling, going to bed early, time-outs Medium Punishments can include: multiple slapping, genital pinching, intense bondage time, clamps and weights. Severe Punishments can include: panty or ball gags, leg chains and/or handcuffs, caning. * DRINKING and DRUGS * Slave is allowed to drink alcohol or use ______ drugs only with explicit permission from Owner, when and where and how much [he/she] permits. Drinking [will/will not] be permitted when going out to eat, [limited to 1 or 2 drinks with permission]. Slave may attend bars, etc., only with Owner, or with [his/her] permission to go with anyone else. Slave must ask permission for each and every drink. * SOCIAL CONTACT * Family: Slave is allowed to write, visit and talk to any family member as long as it does not interfere with [his/her] servitude. Friends: Slave is allowed to write, visit and talk to friends as long as it does not interfere with [his/her] servitude. All such contact will be monitored by Owner. These are privileges, not rights, and should be appreciated. * DURATION * This Contract is valid from this day until 6 months has passed, and then it may be renewed or renegotiated if Owner and/or slave feel it needs to be reviewed and updated. At that time, the servant will receive a new contract. Accepted, understood and agreed to this _____ day of __________________, 20____: By: __________________________, Owner __________________________, slave 1999, 2000, 2001 #Bondage&Discipline - BDfriends
10/7/2008 6:02:00 PM

Who Are You?

Where Are You With Yourself & The Lifestyle?

Ten years ago I stumbled across an article titled, "the 9 levels of submission", and I took it as gospel. Now I see that it was one fallible human being's opinion rather than fact. Much like my web site. This site and my articles are nothing more than my ideas, thoughts, and opinions regarding domination/submission. If by some chance my readers find the words here helpful, great! If not, no biggie.
I encourage you to remain true to yourself regardless of what others might wish to label you. Once upon a time it really did matter what others in the lifestyle thought of me. I wanted approval and perhaps some validation. These days I am far too busy living my life to care. That may have changed due to experiences or it may have changed because I've grown up since then. Or, it could be a combination of the two. I may never really know the truth.
Regardless of the triggers, I am at peace with who I am. I want this for all of you as well. If you take the time to listen to your inner voice I think you agree that to live by other people's labels is a waste of your precious time.
Am I real? Am I a submissive? A slave? Am I a dominant? A top? A player? Nilla even?
Are you asking yourself those questions? I know from experience that others ask you. It's fine to have common terms. Common terms allow us to communicate accurately with each other. But do you find that you might be overly consumed with those labels? Does it make you feel better to say that you are a slave instead of a submissive or better because you say that you are a master instead of top?
Why?
I happen to know the answer. I know because of my experiences and feelings. Insecurity. When we are not secure with who we are we look to outside sources for validation. This doesn't make us bad people. It makes us human. I challenge you to overcome that need for validation. I challenge you to simply be happy with who you are. So maybe you're not any of the labels or terms I've listed above. So what? Your world will not stop turning. Promise. You might even find someone who suits you much better once you begin to concentrate on yourself as a person first and label second.
I, for example, avoid men who too strongly identify themselves as "Masters". I avoid them like the plague. I get the feeling they cling to that identity like a life raft. It wreaks of insecurity to me. I will not be able to see an insecure male as dominant. Therefore, we will not match. I need to see you as dominant. I couldn't care less how anyone else sees you. If I'm not feeling it, it's not going to work. Same thing with submission. I can scream to the high heavens about how submissive I am but if he doesn't see that in me, it's over.
I don't suggest playing a role. That can only last for so long before you grow weary and give it up. That might be why so many online people vanish into the abyss. They grew tired of working to be someone they are not and they don't have the strength to speak the truth. It was far too draining trying to live up to someone else's idea of who they should be. I get that. I'm not condoning it but I understand it.
So where are you right now? Still trying to fit into a box? Attempting to re-create yourself? Does this make you happy
Good luck on your journey,
Cerina

10/4/2008 4:33:40 PM

PASSIVE DISCIPLINE
http://www.steel-door.com/Passive_Discipline.html
(A few discipline tips)
 This article was written to address minor acting out behavior problems such as are fairly routine or typical in many D/s relationships. Part of all discipline is simple understanding between the Dominant and submissive and it should be clearly understood that all actions are voluntary. Communicate clearly. Communicate often. Listen!
  Passive/non-responsive discipline. From a Dominant's perspective it is often the most effective discipline that can be implemented to correct inappropriate behavior actions used by a submissive. It is important to remember that most submissives take action to gain attention or to test the focus and strength of their Dominant. These behaviors are most common in less experienced submissives and in submissives who are in the first 2 years of a potentially long term relationship. 
  Generally a submissive will behave to 'perfection' in the first 3 to 6 months of the relationship. This is quite similar to a vanilla 'honeymoon' phase. Their Dominant/Master/Mistress is perfect. They are so lucky. The world smells of roses and honey. Life is so fabulous. They are so happy. Then small things begin to be noticed. Their Master/Mistress has flaws... 
 The submissive doesn't really want to focus on these flaws but they can see them very well. And, shouldn't they 'help' their Dominant by pointing these minor things out, especially if their Dominant is rather inexperienced? And, there is this edge of restlessness, the collar they have accepted so eagerly is getting a bit tighter now that plans are underway to possibly merge households. As the time grows closer their restlessness and sense of impending real confinement grows more real. A part of them isn't really sure that they are ready to relinquish control.
  Sometimes a submissive just has needs. They have an almost insatiable appetite for attention. To attain this attention they will utilize almost any type of emotional outburst or ploy. Some of the favorites are 'I am not worthy of you..." This is a demand for the Dominant to reassure them 'again', that they are so special. Then there is the guilt..."You promised to call me...I waited for hours..." or something dramatic happens. A personal crisis. They are devastated, crying, overwrought, clinging like a noose...
  Often a submissive will do something they know is forbidden, plunging the relationship into serious waters, creating a potentially relationship-breaking crisis. In the midst of this they will often plea for forgiveness, saying that they are a terrible submissive and that their Dominant should get rid of them. All of these are fairly common submissive voluntary actions.
  With a new Dominant such actions can be baffling and very hard to cope with. Talking with their submissive can feel like they are in a small boat being buffeted by huge waves of energy or perhaps on the movie set of some overly dramatic story. Fairly quickly the Dominant will realize that the submissive is creating scenes. Emotional, distraut, conflictive scenes. Nothing positive is gained during one of these scenes except that the submissive gets fed energy. Sometimes hard words are said. In the end the Dominant often feels totally drained, frustrated, irritated, empty and alone. It becomes essential to consider how to direct a submissive out of what is essentially old-familiar vanilla habits so that these scenes do not destroy the complete relationship, the feelings of trust and respect.
  One choice is to be non-responsive to any submissive who is improperly acting out or offering direct challenges to the direction or word of the Dominant. It is important for the Dominant to tell the submissive that there will be only one line of recourse when the submissive voluntarily decides to posture at them. Make it simple.
  Never give the submissive what they want. That is to reward this behavior. Many submissives want to draw the 'punitive discipline' of the Dominant so it becomes imperative to not respond. (Many submissives want and enjoy physical discipline like spanking.) If you address real life behavior problems by using something that the submissive enjoys then you are encouraging continuing bad behavior!
  If your relationship is occurring in real life (physically together) one of the most effective methods of non-attention control is to create a quiet spot. When the submissive takes actions that 'appear' out of control (they are in truth not out of control) then the submissive should be remanded to the quiet spot. A good spot is usually the corner of a closet. In addition the Dominant should place nothing in the area of the spot that is of interest except an index card that states openly the various steps of discipline.
 1:  SILENCE....(length of time <20 minutes>)
     (Use a common egg timer that ticks rather loudly)
     (upon failure to remain in place and silent EACH step
     is taken progressively)
  2:  REMOVAL OF CLOTHING (restart timer)
  3:  INSERTION OF GAG (restart timer) -
       This SHOULD be done with a sub
       who doesn't like gags. 
       (REMIND the sub that vocalizing is THEIR choice
       so control of usage of the gag is THEIR choice too!)
  4:  FORMAL KNEEL POSITION  (restart timer)
  5:  KNEEL ON MAT (restart timer)
  6:  COLLARED, GAGGED, KNEELING - COLLAR BOUND TO WALL
       (restart timer)
  7:  BANISHMENT FROM DOM PRESENCE FOR 2 hours
  8:  BANISHMENT FROM DOM PRESENCE FOR 24 hours
       (requirement to spend entire 24 hour period copying by hand
       on paper (I will NOT disrespect my Master)
       allowing 2 (4 hour sleep periods). 
 The Dominant should use something like an egg timer and have the submissive sit facing nothing but the list for a predetermined amount of time (20 minutes).
  Part of acting out is a desire for attention - even negative attention. And, a part of the submissive does not want to submit. That part is the one fighting the Dominant. The Dominant must nullify the dominant side within the submissive without confronting it directly (such as an argument). Simply put, when the dominant aspect of a submissive manifests the submissive will not be played with, paid attention to or responded to until the submissive acknowledges self control and stops using their dominant side to combat, trigger or incite their Dominant. Believe it or not this works. The dominant side of a submissive is there as a part of the submissive, therefore the submissive does control that sides actions. No evasions.
To the submissive:
 The idea of passive discipline is to help you alter your behavior into actions that are beneficial and pleasing to both you and your Dominant. Should you continue to vocalize when you are supposed to be quiet - contemplating or thinking, then your Dominant may have you unclothe, if the acting out continues s/he may use a gag. NOTE: Many submissives say that they cannot handle gags for a variety of reasons. The presence of a gag can be a sincere deterrent for loud uncontrolled outbursts. The Dominant should consider taking the submissive to the store just to buy the gag together (buy a good leather one - comfortable!) so that the submissive knows that this is part of the discipline regime, something their actions will totally control the use of!
  If the problem continues s/he may place something uncomfortable underneath your naked legs (like an upside down office mat). Using simple step by steps s/he will aid you in controlling you. Each step is a voluntary choice on your part. This is crucial for you the submissive to understand. You must decide to behave and offer that good behavior to your Dominant as your gift to them.
  Should you achieve step 8 and still be acting out then perhaps you are actively trying to destroy the relationship. If you will not listen to your Dominant beyond a certain point then s/he should tell you that if you continue then you are demonstrating a voluntary decision not to obey and if you continue s/he will have no alternative but to release you.
  Submission is hard work. It is given in every moment and every breath in the tiny choices you make. Not in your words. Not in your thoughts. But in the actions you take with and for your Dominant and yourself. You need to convince your inner self that you are not losing your strength by submitting. It is harder to kneel than to stand.
  S/he should also make you earn the right to serve them by good behavior. In other words s/he should reward you when you do well and virtually ignore you when you do poorly (this type of punishment should be clearly discussed in advance of implementation so that the submissive knows what is occurring and why and does not have sudden feelings of abandonment but knows it is standard discipline that they have chosen to endure through their free will actions!). Play is a reward. It is attention. If you fail during the day then s/he should perhaps create a small mat on the floor of the closet for you to sleep on. Making you earn the right to be in your Dominant's presence, in their bed.
  If you truly want to surrender to your Dominant - you will. Your defender merely allows your Dominant to carry the sword of protection during the time you are in their presence. At other times your defender will remain solid and strong, keeping you safe till you are with your Dominant again!
To the Dominant:
 If you have noted strong dominant language and attitude and wish to reduce or curtail this in your submissive then you need to instruct your submissive that you will not allow or permit that 'aspect' of them to argue with you. There can only be one Dominant and one submissive in the relationship otherwise you end up in a war for control! When your submissive's DOM or attitude side creeps up or begins to argue you need to consistently withdraw. Do not get loud, heated, angry, emotional or upset. This is your way of teaching your submissive that you will not feed into the desire to conflict or argue (which is subtle manipulation). By the same token you need to offer your submissive an opportunity (controlled by you) for free and open speech. Make this when you are physically together if possible. To do this well, use an egg timer. Wind it up to 30 minutes and allow your submissive to speak with total (uninterrupted by you) freedom during that time period. When the buzzer sounds rewind the timer for 30 minutes. Your submissive is to remain totally silent in the second time period or be punished (such as I described above). This allows both of you to think about what has been said. And it prevents a furthering of the commentary when heads are hot. At the end of the second time period I suggest that neither of you talk about it. Explain to your submissive in advance of starting this that you will respond within 24 hours of any request by your submissive for a 'window of free speech'. If your submissive begins any heated exchange without asking for this permissive window first then you should consider it an attempt to manipulate or a desire for negative attention. Your submissive has been getting responses from you or forcing you to give them attention. By taking control of that back and rewarding good behavior by increased attention your submissive will quickly learn that the vanilla habit of infighting is no longer effective. S/he will then be more motivated to not act out. It would be my choice to respond to any issues brought up in a free speech window after at least 12 hours of calm thought. We most often say the wrong things in the heat of the moment. Then be certain to address only the issue and not direct ANY commentary at your submissive personally (no accusations) this type of analytical response will not feed the desire for an emotional display from you (furthering the ideal of reducing this behavior).
  You should tell your submissive in detail that you have decided to try a new form of long distance discipline based on the same idea. Tell your submissive that if s/he becomes argumentative, manipulative, disagreeable, whinny, overly dramatic, overly emotional or excessively needy online or on the phone that you will forbid them to contact you for incrementally increasing periods of time. In that punishment of withdrawal window s/he is to hand write on paper "I will not create problems." Over and over. A beginners window would be one hour...if the attitude and problem continue add another hour etc.. At the end of that time period you should make contact in a mutually prior agreed upon way. If S/HE is not there you should have a secondary mode of contact such as email or answering machine where you leave a simple message that you attempted to make contact and the time! S/he is to mail these writings to you as soon as the punishment time period is ended. S/HE needs to know that her behavior controls the amount of personal attention that you give to them. Bad Behavior - no attention. Good Behavior - attention!
  Nothing replaces clear, open communication. Most behavior problems emerge from insecurity issues from past experiences and the true desire is to retrain the responses not further injure or damage the individual. Responding in clear consistent ways will eventually reassure your submissive and allow them to fully trust you. Keep disciplines simple and easy to understand. Altering of behavior is a voluntary action, a gift given from submissive to Dominant, a demonstration of respect and value.

9/29/2008 2:02:40 PM

PHENOMENAL WOMAN
by Maya Angelou

Pretty women wonder where my secret lies
I'm not cute or built to suit a model's fashion size
But when I start to tell them
They think I'm telling lies.
I say
It's in the reach of my arms
The span of my hips
The stride of my steps
The curl of my lips.
I'm a woman
Phenomenally
Phenomenal woman
That's me.

I walk into a room
Just as cool as you please
And to a man
The fellows stand or
Fall down on their knees
Then they swarm around me
A hive of honey bees.
I say
It's the fire in my eyes
And the flash of my teeth
The swing of my waist
And the joy in my feet.
I'm a woman
Phenomenally
Phenomenal woman
That's me.

Men themselves have wondered
What they see in me
They try so much
But they can't touch
My inner mystery.
When I try to show them
They say they still can't see.
I say
It's in the arch of my back
The sun of my smile
The ride of my breasts
The grace of my style.
I'm a woman
Phenomenally
Phenomenal woman
That's me.

Now you understand
Just why my head's not bowed
I don't shout or jump about
Or have to talk real loud
When you see me passing
It ought to make you proud.
I say
It's in the click of my heels
The bend of my hair
The palm of my hand
The need for my care.
'Cause I'm a woman
Phenomenally
Phenomenal woman
That's me.

9/22/2008 4:18:16 PM

Intimacy http://www.steel-door.com/intimacy.htm 
 Intimacy is defined as a close personal relationship marked by deep affection and love, frequently characterized by depth of knowledge and attention.
 Intimacy is something we long for. To be cherished and held, understood and accepted by those we care about the most is at the center of whether we experience our life as meaningful and joyous. Yet intimacy is often quite difficult to achieve. As much as we long for it, being truly intimate with another human being also represents an exposure to danger. In order to achieve the sense of intimacy we so deeply desire we must open ourselves. We must surrender our defenses, the barriers and walls we have so carefully built within ourselves over our lifetime. Surrender of these oft used and very important devices is incredibly difficult. We can never be certain of the motives of the people we invite inside our walls. This uncertainty, alone, can be enough to prevent the development and nourishment of intimacy.
 At our center we are a 'core being', this is the pure self untainted by anger, rage, pain, embarrassment, shame, guilt, doubt. This core being is who we were before the challenges of life taught us that to be so innocent, so pure, was to be exposed to hurt, anguish, damage. What we truly long for is for another person to care enough, to be trustworthy enough, to share our core self with. We want someone to know our pure truth. That, is what we understand to be 'true intimacy'.
 As adults, we have not reached adulthood without sustaining damage. Without building walls and barriers to the very intimacy we want. We carry these shields as armor around our core self, protection from injury and unfortunately as protection from intimacy as well. There comes a point, particularly if the damage we have endured through our life has been extreme, where we begin to understand that we must heal our old wounds, the wounds still lingering open and pained, beneath the shield we long ago created around them. To heal these wounds we venture into our experiences of the past to face the wounds and comfort our core self, sharing self love with our self as well as the determination to be healed.
 Healing is a choice, a decision, a desire to be free of damage and pain. It is often a journey of the spirit, of the mind and of the body. On some level we understand that to be able to experience true intimacy with other people we will have to surrender, relinquish and release our armor. Within this understanding we begin to know this journey of the spirit, of the heart, of the soul has no ending. We are always in a state of being healed, of embracing wellness of deciding to be more free.
 We look often to the mind to heal the spirits wounds, we carry a belief that the body is in some way detached from who we are. It is perhaps a cultural idea, this division, this focus with importance upon the mind, the thoughts. We tend to believe we can fix ourselves from the outside in. This isn't to say that analyzing, discussing and thinking about our experiences isn't incredibly important. Often such work opens up our mental eyes to who we are, who we have forgotten we are, under all of the shields and walls.
 But, this is only part of healing. When experiences happen which are injurious to us, our entirety is present. We store these memories not only in our thinking mind but within every cell in our body and within our spirit body, our belief in who we are. This is why bodywork becomes so profoundly important. Our healing therapy has touched our minds, opened our thoughts, connected us to the intellectual memories of who we are. Yet, we still recognize our barriers exist. They are partially addressed. Weakened perhaps. But still, too present. They continue to block our ability to achieve the self freedom and intimacy we long for.
 Until we discover, touch!

9/18/2008 1:11:18 PM
ADDING SUBMISSIVES
http://www.steel-door.com/Adding_Submissives.html
 Stables. Harems. Multiple partners. Orgies. Slaves to do your bidding. All pretty alluring pictures. It tends to be a rather common phenomenon for many new Dominant's to become captivated by the ideas and imagery that such words convey into our psyche. Several things tend to play into these desires. Among these are the possibilities of living out several childhood fantasies. Most of us grow up reading and watching movies and television. A part of us becomes the hero or protagonist in the stories and we live vicariously their adventures, feelings, emotions and horrors. At puberty those fantasies move further into the area's of sexuality and exploration of the 'forbidden fruits'. We, as human's, tend to be drawn toward what is naughty or not allowed by the permission of our parents, cultures or religions. We often long to escape into something more entertaining and fulfilling than our rather mundane and boring lives, jobs, families.
 When a person 'finds' the BDSM community it is rather like finding a gift box. The unattractive boy or girl who was left holding up a wall at a high school dance is suddenly offered a banquet of opportunity. Unfortunately most of us have experiences of negativity which may at times influence our choices and decisions when considering tasting of these naughty fruits.
 It is important to remember that ALL decisions have almost invisible ramifications on the other people in our lives. Having the opportunity to add submissives into our world does not mean that it is something we must or even should do. There is a tendency to 'overlook' the possible damage that such an introduction may cause in existing relationships in favor of the 'ideal'.
 Many people have been 'discovering' D/s through the purchase of a computer and exploration of the Internet. Often these people are married and begin to explore bringing D/s into their home life after sometimes 15-20 years of vanilla marriage. This is difficult in the best of situations requiring both the Dominant and submissive to alter deeply ingrained habits, responses, thoughts, ideas and attitudes. Continued involvement within the online community will often present people with 'new' possibilities. Many people get involved with someone new because they are treated 'differently' than what they are familiar with in their real life relationship. Often they will talk themselves into the 'idea' that there is nothing 'wrong' with playing online. It does not take too long to get past that idea into the concept of having a 'second submissive'.
 At this point the new Dominant will often present this idea to their existing spouse as a completely normal and acceptable choice. There is pressure applied on the new spouse submissive to 'accept' this introduction into their lives and adjust to the changes or have their world utterly disrupted. Part of the problem with doing this is that within a spousal relationship there are distinct definitions of role or status which have been carefully built over many years. The introduction of a new, sometimes younger, more attractive person as generally a 'sexual' addition can create intense instability. The spouse submissive may be able to conceptualize the idea of a new person entering the relationship but may suffer extreme feelings of abandonment, loss, fear, instability, threat of loss of family structure, embarrassment, shame, loss of status. Many of these feelings will be stuffed away inside. This is especially true if the spouse submissive is trying very VERY hard to live up to the ideal of the submissive that they have come to understand from the descriptions of this position mostly through online information and contacts.
 The Dominant may be mostly if not totally 'blind' to these concerns. Often a Dominant gets so 'filled' with their own presence, the opportunities and quite frankly blind lust that they marginalize mentally the true implications of their decisions. Many new Dominant's believe that they can easily 'handle' the needs of several submissives at once. This is not only difficult, it can be extremely misleading from an exterior view. Every submissive requires, needs and desires a sincere and strong level of personal attention. Given that such a choice is made, where is the Dominant drawing the attention from to give to this new person? In most cases we have jobs, careers, hobbies, children, families which demand a large percentage of our discretionary time. What little time remains available usually goes to our life partner or spouse. This usually means that the Dominant is drawing from their existing relationship in order to give to the new relationship.
 Coupled to this is all of the lives that are impacted by the creation of new ties. Often people will bring people into their homes because they have not the time or money to provide a separate place to be with this new person. Many have a desire for the second or third submissive to live IN the home with the preexisting family sometimes sharing the marital bed. This is very similar to creating a stepfamily. All of the new persons issues enter the family at the same time. All of their hopes, desires, feelings and habits are part of their package.
 This type of forcible inclusion by the Dominant can be quite devastating for the submissives who are part of this creation. The new submissive will often feel threatened by the old submissive and vise versa. Both will vie for attention sometimes using children or other issues to garner the Dominant's attention. Often the submissives will not want to feel the sensations they feel and will try very hard to blend together or get along. It should not be forgotten that vanilla standards continue to work, a submissive can 'agree' to such an experiment and feel they have been betrayed when it occurs. In many cases this simply doesn't work well and can be destructive in how the other people in the family come to view the actions of the Dominant, including parents, children and close friends. In most cases the the risks of damage are simply not worth the often short term affairs.
 Sometimes secondary submissives can be added into a relationship if that is part of the objective from the beginning for all concerned. This usually works best if the submissives are independently close friends or sincerely drawn or interested in each other. Some submissives enjoy sharing a Dominant, co-scening, co-living and generally being in a poly or multi relationship. These tend to be the exception rather than the rule. In addition some submissives simply like to co-scene but have no desire to live with or have intimate relations with a preexisting couple. In general a non-sexual partner is often easier to accept than a sexual partner. It is my personal opinion that this type of relationship works the best when children are not involved in a family type arrangement. When all of the adult partners are single, mature, independent and unencumbered. Communication becomes even more crucial when more voices are present!!!
 A Dominant needs to also consider and remember the extensive needs and requirements of a single relationship and accurately realize that they are multiplying the issues, needs, concerns, complications and responsibilities with each addition into their life. It is my personal opinion that this type of relationship works the best when children are not involved, whether they are grown or living with a former spouse and when all parties are honest, open and loving with each other.
9/15/2008 6:44:14 PM

A Personal Note On Post Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD)http://www.leathernroses.com/abuse/gentlespiritptsd.htmAuthor: gentle^spirit © 2004
Christians and BDSM Web Site
 PTSD is something you may have heard on TV or read about that can occur following the experience or witnessing of life-threatening events such as war, natural disasters, terrorist incidents, serious accidents, or rape. It also happens to victims of Domestic Violence. The abuse need not be physical for PTSD to occur People who suffer from PTSD often relive the experience. Flashbacks, nightmares, difficulty sleeping, and feeling detached or estranged can be severe enough and last long enough to significantly impair the person's daily life.
 The National Center for Post-traumatic Stress Disorder, states "PTSD is marked by clear biological changes as well as psychological symptoms. PTSD is complicated by the fact that it frequently occurs in conjunction with related disorders such as depression, substance abuse, problems of memory and cognition, and other problems of physical and mental health. The disorder is also associated with impairment of the person's ability to function in social or family life, including occupational instability, marital problems and divorces, family discord, and difficulties in parenting."
 If I looked at the clock and saw it was time for my abuser to get home I would suddenly feel a sinking fear. This reaction lasted long after I was out of the marriage. Even all these years later if a clock reads 5 PM it still brings up memories but the fear no longer grips me. When driving home from work I would get heart palpitations in anticipation of a possible conflict.
 Everyone's reaction is different. PTSD must be diagnosed by a professional as it contains elements of other disorders. Treatment may include medication and counseling. Getting counseling can help you get your life back. It is important to find a counselor that has experience with domestic violence. Most cities of any size have Domestic Violence intervention organizations or agencies.
 Note: These lists are not comprehensive. Your particular situation may be somewhat different. If you feel you are being abused, seek professional counseling. Nothing in this page should be considered a substitute for counseling.
 If you feel you are in an abusive relationship, get help now!
You can take the first step by calling the National Domestic Violence Hotline at 1-800-799-SAFE (7233) (TDD 1-800-787-3224) or go to http://www.ndvh.org.

9/12/2008 6:36:45 PM

http://www.leathernroses.com/abuse/gentlespiritabusereactions.htm   
Reactions To Abuse
Author: gentle^spirit © 2004
Christians and BDSM Web Site

 Victims of abuse are often full of intense and often conflicting emotions. People that have not been in an abusive relationship cannot understand how you can still love or care about someone that abuses you. Emotions cannot be turned on or off like a light. You can feel quite torn between loving the person and being afraid of them. You may experience all feelings listed or just a few. Sometimes feelings may flow from one to another and back again. Holding on to negative emotions slowly kills the your spirit.
alienation
anxiety
chronic fear
co-dependency
depression
dispair
failure
feeling incompetant
grief
involuntary fear
irritability
low self-esteem
mistrust or dislike of opposite gender
numb
self-blame
self-doubt
self hatred
supressed anger
vulnerability
worthlessness 
 Abuse can affect a persons health. Stress has detrimental effect on a person's health. Illnesses already present may worsen with the stress.
 Otherwise healthy people may have physical reactions to stress.
Stress Reactions May Cause Or Worsen:
Alcoholism
Allergic skin reactions
Anorexia
Anxiety attacks
Bulimia
Chronic Fatigue
Concentration difficulties that result in such as decreased job performance
Depression
Drug abuse
Headaches
Heart palpitations
High blood pressure
Insomnia
Irritable bowel syndrome
Memory loss
Overeating
Post-traumatic Stress Syndrome
Premature labor and/or low birth-weight infant
Stomach ailments,
ulcers
And many others............

 Note: These lists are not comprehensive. Your particular situation may be somewhat different. If you feel you are being abused, seek professional counseling. Nothing in this checklist should be considered a substitute for counseling.
If you feel you are in an abusive relationship, get help now!
 You can take the first step by calling the National Domestic Violence Hotline at 1-800-799-SAFE (7233) (TDD 1-800-787-3224) or go to http://www.ndvh.org .

9/11/2008 5:21:23 PM
http://www.leathernroses.com/eso/esoselection.htm 
The Process Of Selection
Article 9 of 12
Author: Master Eso © 2004

 There is a general nostalgic and romantic conception amongst Masters and slaves. It is the conception of Masters going to a slave market, and select a slave, or bid for a slave on auction, after briefly inspecting them. The selection of slaves here is made almost purely on physical aspects and appearance.
 While this might be an ancient tradition, nostalgic and even romantic, it is a great misconception in modern day consensual slavery. A misconception so big that it leaves many slaves, Masterless as a result.
 It is indeed the slave who first goes through the selection progress, of carefully selecting a suitable Master for her.
 Yes, I know, this sounds absurd and upside down, but this is the way it has to be.
 The process of selection is not unlike finding employment. The employee (slave) first matches her basic skills, capabilities, and experience with those required by an employer (Master). Once a suitable employer (Master) has been located, the employee (slave) now proceeds in applying (slave petition) for the employment. After an application (slave petition) has been received by an employer (Master), the employer (Master) now proceeds to select the most suitable applicants (slaves), for an interview, and eventually hires (collars) those, that match the employers (Master) requirements, needs and wants.
 As unromantically as it sounds, the slave is initially the only one who can properly judge if she can meet, fulfill and serve a Masters requirements, needs and wants, and match it against her own desires.
 Think about it realistically. With all the demands, requirements and expectations a Master has on a slave within an Absolute Slavery, APE or TPE commitment, it is imperative that a slave initially ensures herself that she can meet what is asked of her, without even being influenced by a Master in any way or form.
 No Master, no matter how experienced or God-like can initially make the needed judgments better then the slave herself.
 Once a Master has been located who service requirements match the desires and capabilities of the aspiring slave, she must now start the most important task, to examine the potential Masters values, principles, standards, morals, ethics and beliefs and contemplate in all seriousness if she truly can serve the Master, absolutely and unconditional.
 The importance of the examination of character and values of a potential Master cannot be overstated, as a slaves live, health and wellbeing, might very well depend upon it.
 A slave needs to be aware that in Absolute Slavery, or Absolute and Total Power Exchange, the Master has the right to change, alter, or modify his service requirements and expectations, at any time, for any reason, and at the Masters sole discretion.
 A Masters values, character, principles, perceptions, etc. are therefore a must important consideration, as they do not change as easily as service requirements or kink.
 Here are a few steps that might help the slaves in their process of selection:
Be aware of your own desires, needs and dreams and write them down.
Make a list of characteristics, values, principles and conditions that you consider most important in a Master.
Make a list of characteristics and conditions that you consider undesirable in a Master.
Write down possible scenarios of a Master slave commitment, that would be acceptable or desirable to you.
Be aware and write down what you have or can offer a Master.

Take the most important points from the previous lists, and write them together as a summary.
The summary should now honestly reflect exactly who you are, what your desires, needs and dreams are, and what kind of commitment and Master you are looking for.
 Now go and find a Master that matches with your needs and desires, and once you found such Master, do not hesitate for one moment, to petition for service to the Master, and hope that the Master now in turn will chose to get to know you and ultimately will select you as his slave from the petitions he receives.
 Don't be afraid of rejection. It is not only a process of selection, but also a process of elimination. If a Master chooses not to accept you as his slave, it might indeed be a good thing. A Master too, does know what he needs and desires. And if it doesn't fit for the Master or the slave, there is little point of trying to force it.
9/10/2008 4:16:17 PM

What Slaves Need
http://www.leathernroses.com/submission/steinslavesneed.htm
Some late-night thoughts i felt were worth sharing
Author: ©1997 by david stein ©

The things that feed and strengthen a slave’s slavery: things like direction, discipline, and service. About these there can be no compromise, because when they are lacking in a slave’s life, slavery itself cannot long be sustained.
DIRECTION
 The popular conception is that slaves are people who are forced to obey a Master’s orders, and many slaves also fantasize being forced. Being obedient is held to be the opposite of freedom, and the negative connotations of “slavery” largely consist in this lack of freedom.
 This no doubt was true of many or most coerced slaves in history. It is not true of consensual slaves today. Those who become slaves today in the U.S., Europe, and the rest of the developed world do so not because they are being forced to obey, but because they positively need to obey. Obedience is the voluntary slave’s lifeblood. To obey is not our cross but our joy! We only ask to be given the opportunity.
 And that’s where direction comes in. Any idiot can tell someone else what to do! Lots of people are bossy or domineering or pushy. That’s not what can satisfy a slave’s need to obey, not in the long run, because people who are merely bossy tend not to be very consistent or intelligent about what they tell others to do; they operate on whim. The more perfectly you obey someone like that, the more likely you are to get into trouble, because today’s order may contradict yesterday’s or undermine tomorrow’s. You can drive a dog or a child insane with contradictory orders; is a slave any less sensitive?
 Ideally, what slaves need — whether they’re aware of wanting it or not! — is clear direction, firm goals, consistent rules, unambiguous orders. And it takes a Master with great presence of mind, intelligence, self-control, and self-understanding to provide that kind of environment.
DISCIPLINE
 The most common slave fantasy is probably of being punished, but i think the erotic charge of this is really a metaphor for discipline, which is not the same as punishment. Discipline is controlled behavior; punishment is simply a means, and often not a very good one, of achieving discipline. Just as slaves need to obey, we need to follow rules and to push ourselves to live up to some ideal. i think every (voluntary) slave wants to be “the perfect slave” in some sense, and we need — as much as we need air and water — someone to hold out that ideal before us and challenge us to live up to it, even knowing that we’ll never actually achieve it.
 If it were easy to be a slave, if anyone could do it, what would be the point? If there were no sacrifice involved, if it required nothing “above and beyond” ordinary life as a bottom-oriented leatherman or leatherdyke, why bother?
 slavery is a demanding, challenging vocation, or calling, and its challenges cannot end once the slave enters into service with a Master. The Master must provide a continual challenge as well as an environment in which the slave’s discipline and dedication are continually honed. To this end, many Masters institute various rituals and protocols for their slaves to follow. These are misunderstood, i think, if they are examined too literally, and especially if the point is taken to be the inculcation of a worshipful attitude toward the Master’s person. The point is to enable the slave to develop a worshipful attitude, period. Giving the slave a framework by which to live a disciplined life of respect and dedication is the point, not feeding the Master’s ego.
 Nonetheless, at the very prosaic level of “enforcement of rules,” a Master who does not notice or care about infractions is one who is shirking His duty toward His slave. It is not necessary to punish, but it is necessary to take notice of the lapse and deal with it in some definite way. slaves need to feel the Master’s eye on them continually, until it is internalized. If He cannot or will not provide discipline, He has no business owning a slave, just as a parent who will not provide it for a child is unfit for that role.
SERVICE
 While there are no end of fantasies about obedience and discipline, most slaves only fantasize about sexual “service” — but that is typically the lesser part of a full-time slave’s service. Indeed, the difference between a slave and a bottom may turn on the willingness, even eagerness, to serve in nonsexual ways. (As i once read in a bottom’s personal ad, “I don’t clean my own apartment — why should I clean yours?”)
 Difficulties arise when Masters, or slaves, confuse service with being used. The difference is subtle but critical. Perhaps it is the difference between “being used” and “being useful.” Being used has a very negative connotation for most people, and i suspect that in cases where it has a strong erotic charge, it refers more to the categories of direction and discipline than service. That is, what is exciting about “being used” is being obedient and controlled, transcending your own ego and its selfish pleasures to be an instrument of someone else’s will. That doesn’t have to be a humiliating, demeaning, or degrading experience — it can be an exhilarating and liberating one.
 Being useful, in contrast, is something that most people do find pleasurable and rewarding — slaves more than others. It is the sense of “right employment,” of expending your life energies in a good and satisfying way. The joy of service is the feeling of having “made a difference” in some part of the world, however small.
 When Masters think of a slave’s service purely in terms of having him at Their beck and call to fulfill any whim or transient desire, They trivialize the slave’s slavery and undermine his ability to continue that way of life. On the contrary: a case could be made that the main reason Masters even exist is to provide slaves with an opportunity to serve to the best of their abilities! Whether you accept that view or not, a Master who neglects or wastes a slave’s talents is worse than a fool; it is a form of abuse as serious as physical harm or neglect.
 Perhaps the greatest challenge for a Master is to determine how a given slave can best serve Him, and to reconsider the matter again and again as the slave grows, learns, and develops. This is not to say that any particular service should be beneath any particular slave — we can all benefit from taking a turn at menial chores. Nonetheless, a slave needs to feel, overall, that he is fulfilling his potential for service, or he will not remain content in his slavery for long.
SUMMARY
 In conclusion, the lesson i’m trying to convey is that slaves need to look out for ourselves in terms of making sure that our needs for direction, discipline, and service get fulfilled. No matter how sexy a potential Master may be, no matter how many of your fetishes He matches and BDSM buttons He pushes, if there’s no clear evidence that He’ll provide for your basic needs as a slave, look elsewhere. By the same token, a potential Master who’s not your wet dream but can offer an environment of clear direction, firm discipline, and opportunities for challenging and satisfying service deserves at least a second look.
Hope this is helpful to someone!

9/9/2008 5:18:26 PM
http://www.leathernroses.com/submission/fearskittytara.htm   
 Fears and Submission
Author: kitty tara © 2008
 Slaves give a lot of things of themselves up to their Masters, but fears will stay part of you unless worked through. Just ignoring fears will only cause problems. Some things just scare people, on too deep of a level to dismiss. i've given everything over to Master, and i trust His decisions, but i'll admit i still have fears. The problem isn't having a fear, it's an unwillingness to trust in an otherwise trusted dominant to help one work through that fear safely. i trust Master to be there to help me work through my fears if they come up and inhibit my abilities to serve fully and effectively. It takes a strong person to let go of the most basic functions of the human mind and go against regular human instinct. Avoid pain, control your environment, submissives give those things over, and the only thing we can really say belongs to us is that undying trust in the dominant we choose. That trust is one of the most important things when it comes to dealing with fears.
 There's any number of things that could happen in a scene or outside of one that can trigger internal fears for a submissive. The world of a submissive is complicated enough, and the last thing that we need is to have our fears cause us more trouble. A very important note on this: Do not be angry with yourself for feeling fears. It's a natural feeling, and no dominant should ever be angry with you for having fears. The important part is that you talk about your fears instead of trying to hide them or pretending they don't exist. Keeping them in will only cause you damage and slowly cause damage to the relationship.
 So what is the best way to handle fears that are encountered in a D/s relationship? The first step in handling it is to look at the fear itself. What was it a fear of? What caused it to surface? And just how bad of a fear is it? Knowing how bad the fear is is very important in this, because you'll handle an "Oh god, spider, kill it!!!" fear much more differently than a fear that has you frozen and shaking in terror. After you're able to answer these first questions and assess the fear, you can begin taking actions to handle it.
 After you've assessed the fear, the next best step is determined by the answer to one simple question. With help, can you move past this fear? Past experiences can instill fears in people that cannot be worked through without a lot of time and work, if even at all. Some fears are just so terrifying for a submissive that they may feel unable to handle working through it in an attempt to avoid feeling that fear more And then there are fears that are simple to work through. Whether or not you can work through a fear can only be determined by you and your dominant partner. The same goes for how you work through any particular fear. One submissive may be well suited for one method of dealing with a fear, while that method may do more harm than good for another.
 For the purpose of example, here is the breakdown of a basic, and simple fear, and a more extreme fear. i have a fear of falling that's been with me as long as i can remember. It surfaces if i lean too far off of something and about half or more of me is suspended over empty space. It is not a pleasant experience, but as bad as it is, it's not an extreme and unconquerable fear. i recognize that with His help, if it begins to interfere with my ability to serve Him somehow, then i can overcome it. Something as simple as having Him there with me to reassure me and keep me calm while i'm in a position that brings on the fear would help me overcome it. Now on the more extreme side of this, i have a fear of being used by someone who isn't Him. i like the general idea behind being used by multiple people at once, but the actual idea of any man but Him being around me in a vulnerable state terrifies me. i've had breakdowns with Him at the slightest mention of it happening. That is an extreme fear. i don't know what it is specifically that makes me like that, but that fear is so hard for me and so uncomfortable, that even with His help, i could never get rid of it. i may be able to cope, but that's a fear that is always going to be with me.
 In the end, the only way to handle fears in submission is to have a line of communication with the dominant partner, and a willingness to rely on the bond of trust between the two of you. Communication will make a huge difference, and, along with trust, help to make handling fears easier for both parties.
9/8/2008 7:55:00 AM

The Views From The Dragon's Lair:
Dealing With Running
http://www.leathernroses.com/domination/drgnlordrunning.htm
Author: Dragon~Lord aka Dennis © 2003
Used With Permission Of The Author(S)

I see you running' -
Don’t know what you're running' from.
Nobody's coming' -
What’d you do that was so wrong?
Look back and turn back
Look at yourself.
Don't be afraid just look at yourself.
If you need assistance -
Or if all you need is love,
There’s no point in hiding -
Tell me what you’re frightened of.
You've got a friend just look at yourself.
Don't be afraid just look at yourself.
Look back and turn back -
Look at yourself.
Don't be afraid just look at yourself.
-Uriah Heep "Look at Yourself"

As I walk along,
I wonder what went wrong,
With our love, a love that was so strong.
And as I still walk on,
I think of the things we've done
Together, a-while our hearts were young.
I'm a-walkin' in the rain,
Tears are fallin' and I feel the pain,
Wishin' you were here by me,
To end this misery
And I wonder--
I wah-wah-wah-wah-wonder,
Why,
Why, why, why, why, why she ran away,
Yes, and I wonder,
A-where she will stay-ay,
My little runaway,
Run, run, run, run, runaway.
I'm a-walkin' in the rain,
Tears are fallin' and I feel the pain,
Wishin' you were here by me,
To end this misery
And I wonder--
I wah-wah-wah-wah-wonder, Why,
Why, why, why, why, why she ran away,
Yes, and I wonder,
A-where she will stay-ay,
My little runaway,
Run, run, run, run, runaway.
Run, run, run, run, runaway.
Run, run, run, run, runaway.
-Del Shannon "Runaway"

 Do you ever notice how many people are running everyday? Running here and there, running to their jobs, running to their homes, running to make money, running from debt, running from so many things:pain, love, commitment, the past, the future. Sometimes I wonder if they really know what they are running from. In this life from a Dominant or Master’s perspective we see a lot of this running, we encounter it constantly. Not everybody is running though, just quite a few. You have submissives running to find their Master, sometimes running from their last. You find bottoms running from their realities and into the arms of pain. Cutters cut to empower themselves with their own pain. Sometimes they run too fast, faster than time allows and in their haste to reach their goal, they sometimes lose sight of the reasons and their dreams come crashing down around them. It is not just submissives though, and its certainly not just women. Men do the same trying too hard giving the wrong impressions and like crash test dummies of the heart, they run headlong into a wall.
 Some Dominants and Masters have an ideal plan for their life and for those within their group. (I.e. poly) They know they are poly, they want poly, and by golly in their world they will have poly. (Sound of a game show buzzer). They just do not know how to do poly. Well that is easy to fix. I am the Top Dog; therefore mine will follow my direction and poly they shall be. (BUZZZ). Well mine say they want to be poly, because they want to follow my directions. They want to please me, they submit to my will (BUZZZ BUZZZ). Damnit, will the little submissive called reality in the corner, stop pushing the damn buzzer! Poly means many, at least more than two. No where in poly-amorous does it say; all according to one. In some rare cases a Dominant may find a multiple relationship that does work, first shot, no redos. Tap Tap no erasies can’t take it back. But that is the exception, not the norm. It has to deal with many people (i.e. all those involved) and many dynamics of different personalities. But the subject of poly is for another article, right now I want to talk about the dynamics on one specific aspect and that is the syndrome of running. The type of running we find in poly-amorous relationships, are like in most running, and are the fear of being hurt again. (I.e. past pain) Some people will try poly relationships once, if fails, they will never try again. Is it because they were not committed? Is it because they never really wanted poly? Or is it because they can not believe that it is can be a reality, not just a fantasy? Maybe, but most likely they are just avoiding the pain. Funny how someone who is into this life would avoid pain, but that is what occurs. That is why they run.
 Another type of running is pushing away. In a new relationship the submissive, for lack of better term, will begin to act up to push against the fences…to see if they are real. Maybe they came from an abusive relationship, and you have stated you would never hit them in anger. So they are going to push your buttons, and like voting in Florida, early and often. They want to see if you will reach that point where you will snap. Not that they want you to, they want you to be true to your word. But they have been hurt so much that they can’t believe until they see and experience first hand they truth in your words. So they will push, they’ll prod, and they will test the waters; they are not doing that to be mean to you. And they are not doing it because they do not like you. And the hardest thing for even me to figure out was that they are not doing it because you are the same person that had hurt them before. They are doing it because they want to prove to themselves that you are NOT that same person. Makes it a bit difficult on this end to deal with, pushing away is another type of running from.
 Another type of running that was even harder for me to understand was the running from their goals. Once they realized that you were not the other person, that you were true to your word, then they became scared of the commitment that will incur their desires coming true. Running from the fear of success, we see it in the mundane world as well. Oh my God I am going to get what I want, i.e. they don’t deserve it, or can’t handle it. The fear of success is a difficult one to grasp, let alone deal with. But deal with it, it must be. There are so many different reasons that people run: i.e. the fear of not being needed, the fear of disappointing, the fear of having disappointed, and the fear of rejection, of acceptance, of success and of failure. The bottom line is most running is due to fear, but not all. Sometimes there is the running of extreme desire, impatience, can’t wait to slap the collar on and finally serve, to express the desires and needs of a lifetime. Eating up anything and everything of this life with a voracious appetite, so that they Dominant or Master may feel like the preverbal Jonas swallowed by the whale.
 Eagerness to an extreme degree is another form of running. Not running away from the life, but running away from the absence of that life. "Once you have been twisted-you can’t straighten out, and you don’t wanna." Childhood desires, dreams in the dark, tied and restrained, beaten and passions enflamed, graveling and serving may enflame the heart and engulf the mind and burn with a solar brilliance, but if those who are around you have no concept or desire for the life that you wish to have you are but a bird in a guilded cage. No matter what you receive, in the way of material things, or even the gentleness of a hug, it lacks the intense passion that you crave. So once you see it, get a small taste of it, you do not test the waters anymore, you plunge off the cliffs of Acapulco into the raging surf below and the rocks be damned. But this is inheritantly dangerous on many different degrees and levels. And what seems like a rushing towards is still a running from.
 My advice to the Dominants and Masters, every action has a reason. Every reason has a trip or trigger. Look for it and remember that you have your own trips and triggers.Everybody,...and I mean everybody, has a new pair of Nikes sitting in the back of their brain just waiting on a test run. Make them a promise that you will be there. That you are open for questions and comfort. Make a time-out signal where they can approach you without the fear of retaliation or stepping on protocol. Have them promise that instead of running away they will come to you to talk or clarify, or just to be comforted. Agree on safe harbor, a safe place, a place where they can collect their thoughts and their emotions without the concern about being directed, controlled, or made to; until the dynamic of Master/slave becomes more concrete. A Master is like a father, and a Master is like a shepherd, always on the look out for the well being of their charges. As always this is just my advice take what you like, leave what you don’t. I could probably go on far longer on this subject, and the many side subjects that can occur. If you have questions please feel free to email them to me. If you have suggestions of topics or concerns that you would like me to ramble on about, send them as well. Your email is a safe haven, so feel free to express openly.
Be well and adieu.
Dennis

Through change,
A realizing person knows the subtle and the obvious,
The supple and the strong.
So act with the change and be a model of the myriad people.
-Ta Chuan The Great Treatise

9/7/2008 9:44:48 AM
Self Discipline For Dominants
http://www.leathernroses.com/domination/disciplinefordoms.htm
Author: Raven Shadowborne © May 1, 1999
 Self discipline is basically the same thing as self control. It is the ability to follow through with what you have set out to do and or what you have agreed to do within your relationship. For a dominant, self discipline is a must. Without the ability to control themselves, a dominant has no hope of being able to control another. 
 A dominant needs self discipline in order to consistently maintain his./her dominance within their relationship. It takes energy to use the control given you by a submissive. It takes self control not to abuse that control given you. Self discipline is part of what makes the difference between domination and abuse.
 A dominant needs self discipline to remain calm enough that he/she can clearly make decisions which affect someone else's life in a well informed manner. A person who has trouble making simple decisions for him/herself will have a difficult time being able to make decisions which govern someone else's life. A submissve looks to his/her dominant for stability and support, if the dominant is constantly in a state of emotional overload, the submissive will not be able to rely upon him/her.
 A dominant needs self discipline to exercise patience in learning to use the various implements of the lifestyle in a safe and knowledgeable manner. If a dominant refuses to exercise this self control and learn how to use the toys properly, he/she is then unable to consider themselves a safe dominant. Nothing is ever 100% safe and mistakes do happen, but they are less apt to occur with a dominant who has sufficient self control as to not do something he/she does not have knowledge of.
 A dominant needs the self discipline to remain consistent within the relationship. Therefor increasing the trust the submissive has in him/her and making it possible for the submissive to view him./her as worthy of their submission. A dominant who lacks the discipline to enforce the rules he/she has set on the relationship, will soon find themselves with an unhappy and possibly rebellious submissive on their hands, if not a submissive demanding relase.
 A dominant needs the self discipline to remain physically in control of their actions no matter what emotion may be coursing through them. It requires self discipline to not strike out in a fit of rage when a submissive has displeased. It requires self discipline to not allow one's "love" for their submissive to interfere with enforcing the rules.
 Dominants often instill self discipline in their submissives by training them to speak more politely, control their orgasms, attain certain postures and thigns along those lines. Rarely is it discussed about how much self discipline a dominant must have as well. As you can see, self discipline is an important part of being a dominant since quite simply, without control over themselves, a dominant will be unable to control another.
9/6/2008 8:39:36 AM

DA RULES...
I will not hum the theme from Jeopardy while Master decides what to use to spank me.
I will not applaud when Master uses big words.
I will not genuflect at Mater's erection.
I will not perform a ventriloquist act with Master's penis.
I will not refer to Master's kitty as snake food.
I will not say, "Good Boy!" to Master.
I will not make shadow puppets while Master is tying me up.
I will not critique how Master ties me up.
When Master is kind enough to bring me a cup of tea, I will not call him the tea fairy.
I am always the spankee, never the spanker.
I will not tell Master he has permission to fuck me.
I will not snarl when Master asks me to share my chocolate.
I will not yawn while waiting for Master to cum.
I will not chew my collar.
I will not giggle during paddling.
I will not play connect the dots with Master's freckles.
When asked how many spanks my behavior warrants, I will not answer in fractions.
On second thought, I will applaud when Master uses big words but hooting and whistling is excessive.
Master's dog does not stink.

9/3/2008 3:17:10 PM

Slave's Say The Darndest Things
By Norische
Doesn't my opinion count for anything.
But what if I don't want to
That's gonna hurt, isn't it.
When do I get a day off
You don't expect me to clean that up do you?
Is it ok if I invite my family over for Thanksgiving?
Has anyone told you that you can be a Bitch sometimes?
Oh... I shouldn't have said that should I have.
But I can't wear a gag, how am I supposed to answer the phone?
Naked... Do you realize how cold it is out there?
You want to pierce my WHAT?!?!?
I'm glad this isn't a real job, because the pay sucks.
Not tonight dear I have a headache... Ow!... Ow!... never mind I was just kidding.
You can go from 0 to Bitch in 2.6 seconds.
You want it when?
Do you mind if I finish my cigarette first?
But I put it on my to do list...
But that is just gross...
You wouldn't look so mean if you would smile on occasion...
Do you mind... I haven't had my coffee yet?
It honestly takes me two hours to wake up in the morning.
Clean out the litter box... but it's your stupid cat.
But my nails aren't dry yet...
I didn't say I deserved I said I wanted it.
Who died and made you Master.
Sure I COULD cook but going out for dinner would be so much faster.
You know I noticed that some of the other Master's have bigger whips than you do.
But of course you want me in designer closes, remember I represent you.
Honest... Decaf IS a hard limit...
But it's icky...
If I wanted to eat healthy, I would be following my doctors orders... ah never mind.
But you could do it so much better and faster than me...
If your going to criticize how I do it, why don't you just do it yourself?
Sure I could do it your way, but my way is so much easier.
Have I ever told you that you're the reason God made Prozac?
Sure your opinions count, but you know what they say about opinions.
But I don't want to make a decision; that's why you're the Master, remember.
But why can't I choose both, it would make things so much easier.
But that is not how they do it on the Internet.
You are definitely not Martha Stewart.
Slave's Say The Darndest Things
Part II
By Norische
If you are going to pick on me, at least do something I like.
Why do you always pick the most inconvenient times to need something?
When you are in a buying mode again, let me know... because I have a whole list of stuff.
Great... something else you have thought of for me to do.
Hey that hurt! Remember you have to take care of your toys... So you can play with them later.
But that's not the way my mother did it.
I like doing it my way, your way is to complicated and it confuses me.
If you want that for dinner, you'll have to fix it... I'm hot...
Sometimes I wish I hadn't given up smoking, there are times that you make me want a cigarette.
I don't do windows, and I don't sweep carpets, so what else do you want me to do.
I am going to be glad when you get another slave, I could sure use a back rub right now.
Of course I have a lot of clothes, you want me to look good don't you... remember I represent you.
I got you a bigger trash can so I wouldn't have to empty it so often, not so that you could find more trash to put in it.
Your honestly don't want me to mess up our brand new mop on that filthy floor do you.
I am not grumpy; I just haven't had my coffee yet.
Of course there is a big pile of laundry, you keep insisting on wearing clean clothes everyday.
Would it have killed you to put your clothes IN the laundry basket, not on the floor beside it... jeesh... the way you aim you would think you were a guy.
Why do I have to clean it up, it's your cat?
Of course I need money, in case there is something that I want but you wont buy it for me.
And finally...
Please let me know what all you are writing, so that I will know what I have to regret saying.

9/2/2008 6:19:20 PM

BENEFITS OF GROWING OLDER

  • You can eat dinner at 4:00

  • Your investment in health insurance is finally beginning to pay off.

  • Kidnappers are not very interested in you.

  • It's harder and harder for sexual harassment charges to stick.

  • People no longer view you as a hypochondriac.

  • Your secrets are safe with your friends because they can't remember them either.

  • Your supply of brain cells is finally down to a manageable size.

  • Your eyes won't get much worse.

  • Things you buy now won't wear out.

  • No one expects you to run into a burning building.

  • There's nothing left to learn the hard way.

  • Your joints are more accurate than the National Weather Service.

  • In a hostage situation you are likely to be released first.

  • You can live without sex but not without glasses.

  • Your back goes out more than you do.

  • You quit trying to hold your stomach in, no matter who walks into the room.

  • You buy a compass for the dash of your car.

  • Your arms are almost too short to read the newspaper.

  • You sing along with the elevator music.

  • You constantly talk about the price of gasoline.

  • You enjoy hearing about other people's operations.

  • You consider coffee one of the most important things in life.

  • You no longer think of speed limits as a challenge.

  • People call at 9 p.m. and ask, "Did I wake you?"

  • You send money to PBS.

  • You can't remember the last time you laid on the floor to watch television

  • Your ears are hairier than your head.

  • You talk about "good grass" and you're referring to someone's lawn.

  • You get into a heated argument about pension plans.

  • You got cable for the weather channel.

  • You have a party and the neighbors don't even realize it.

9/1/2008 10:53:35 AM

An evening prayer for Women
Now I lay me  Down to sleep  I pray Heavenly Father  My shape to keep.  Please no wrinkles  Please no bags  And please lift my butt  Before it sags.  Please no age spots  Please no gray  And as for my belly,  Please take it away.  Please keep me healthy  Please keep me young,  And thank you Dear Father  For all that you've done. 
Five tips for a woman.... 
1. It is important that a man helps you around the house and has a job.
2. It is important that a man makes you laugh.
3. It is important to find a man you can count on and doesn't lie to you.
4. It is important that a man loves you and spoils you.
5. It is important that these four men don't know each other.
Foot Note:
One saggy boob said to the other saggy boob:
"If we don't get some support soon, people will think we're nuts."

8/30/2008 9:19:17 AM

Check Your Emotional Baggage
http://www.bbwmagazine.com/love_3_0004.htm
By Kerri S. Smith
The long-ago hurts of failed relationships leave emotional footprints on our souls - and it's hard not to flinch when a new love stirs up these memories. But experts say facing your fear and apprehension is necessary if you are to fully embrace a present-day sweetie. Here are tips on clarifying the "here and now" you: 1) Take a written inventory reflecting how the more mature you different from the 20-year-old you. Ask and answer these questions: How am I different? What have I learned? How is my ability to take care of myself changed? What are mistakes that I will not make again?
2) Fear provokes irrational emotions. If you find yourself over-reacting to a new lover's casual comment or innocent action, fear is kicking in. Find a quiet corner and ask yourself, am I reacting to something similar in my past that turned out badly? Am I afraid that this new person is going to hurt me? What is the worst that could happen, right now? It's possible your present-day guy is very different from men in your past, so don't assume he will behave like a former lover who did you wrong.
3) Make a list of the things that define you outside of the new love affair - great friends, a close family, an adventurous career, funky hobbies, political activism, a reputation for being wild and crazy or pleasantly practical. Realize that all these things exist and will continue to exist regardless of how you and your sweetheart fare.
4) If painful memories are scratching at you, consider conducting a private ritual or ceremony to bid goodbye to the negativity. Grab a stack of 3"x5" index cards. On each card, describe a nasty episode or heartbreak that you want to forget. Read the cards once a day for a week. On the seventh day, read them a final time. Close your eyes and say, "I release these bad memories from my soul and open myself to new love." Tear up the cards, and scatter the remains on the wind or moving water. Another idea: write a letter to an ex-love, fold it into a paper boat, light the top with a match, and set it free in a stream or tidepool.

8/26/2008 12:26:25 PM

Safewords
By Mistress Catharine  
http://www.bdsmcircle.net/dslifestyle/safewords2.htm
 Safewords are one way to ensure that bdsm play in consensual. That bdsm is consensual is the difference between a cock hardening play scene and a horrific real life rape, it is that simple.
 One of the thrills of bdsm is that limits are usually routinely stretched, going farther than ever before, feeling greater levels of sensation. This is an exciting and desired thing, but is also slow and gradual .. Doms as well as subs want to stretch themselves but they are not telepathic, and can’t always tell when a sub has had enough. A safeword is a word that the sub can use to immediately stop the play or scene. This may become necessary for many reasons. Say a sub is receiving a spanking, and suddenly, it just doesn’t feel good anymore. By calling out their safeword the sub is saying, "STOP", saying that is something is wrong, the scene is not working for them. It may be that they are past their pain tolerance, or are having problem with bondage, or are even just getting too tired to enjoy the scene. The sub may be playing with a Dom they don’t know very well, and it is important to be able to communicate stop especially if the sub is in bondage and helpless. When a safeword is given, it should ALWAYS be taken seriously; the play should be IMMEDIATELY stopped. If the Dom/me doesn't respect the safeword, it's a safe bet that they won't respect other limits and the sub needs to decide whether they want to play with someone who doesn't acknowledge boundaries.
Why use a safeword?
 Why use a safeword at all? Easy, because sometimes pleading and begging by the sub is part of the fun and "no" doesn’t mean "no". A safeword also allows the Dom to know that they are not pushing a sub further than the sub can handle. However say this.. the Dom/me still has the responsibility to ensure safe play.. and cannot use the "well you should have used the safeword" as an excuse. A sub in pain or even just the throws of estacy may not have the mindset to be able to use a safeword. So the Dom/me must stay in control and be vigilant to what is happening moment by moment.
 In situations where a sub can’t speak because they are gagged they can use a gesture as a safeword. This may be as simple as crossing their eyes, or a couple of marbles or a hanky in one of their hands that when dropped signify the safeword has been given.
Slowword
A useful variation of the safeword is a slowword, this is a word that the sub gives when they don’t want the play actually stopped.. but want to warn the Dom that they are close to giving the safeword.. for instance..the play is getting too intense.. still ok.. but getting near the point of intolerance. This may mean anything from.."please don’t spank me any harder" to "I can’t hang up here for much longer!"
Gowords
 A more uncommon variation of the safeword is the goword.. A word used by the sub to say.. "I am really liking this." and if used in a s/m situation means more pain is desired.
 The most common safeword is red, slowword is yellow and goword is green, but any words agreed upon beforehand will work just fine. Just be sure that it doesn’t sound like another word used in play.. and will be clear.. for instance.. mustard may by mistaken as Master if not spoken loudly and clearly.
 Using a safeword can be hard to do sometimes. It's important to realize that no one is perfect. It could only mean that a limit was run into that the Dom/me didn't know was there, or they were tired or disconnected and not in tune with their bottom. It happens to everyone from time to time. If you as Dom/me feel burned out and want to stop the scene suddenly, or you get a powerful reaction you weren't expecting and aren't sure how to continue, you can use a safeword too; safewords aren't just for subs! If you as sub feel like your Dom/me is pushing you too far, and you don’t want to play anymore, it's not fun, that's when you want to use a safeword--your Dom/me will be glad you used it to tell them where you were at.
 Always when playing with s/m there is a possibility of an abrupt stop to the play. If you acknowledge this possibility in advance, and talk about what kinds of comforting or remedy might be appropriate it'll make recovering from a mishap a lot easier and more pleasant. And because a scene goes wrong is no reason to think that you or your partner is fundamentally bad or untrustworthy--mistakes will happen. (If your partner doesn't want to hear your concerns about the mishap, though, or if they belittle or deride your concerns, you may well be unable to avoid future mishaps. If your relationship doesn't learn from painful experience, it may not be ready to handle doing SM..)
 In conclusion, not every BDSM player uses safewords. Some people into BDSM don't find them useful for the style of play they prefer; more straightforward communication suffices for them. Some partners find their need for a safeword gradually diminishes as they get to know each other better. But for many people beginning their explorations (and many who've explored enormously), safewords have proved very helpful. Safewords are strongly encouraged by the members of the BDSM Circle.

8/23/2008 5:45:11 PM

http://www.bestslavetraining.com/BDSMDSM.htm
Is BDSM wrong and can I feel good about myself if I love it?
How was the decision made that BDSM is a real social no–no? And who in the world made that decision?
 But first before answering these questions, let’s look at some of today’s changing views of BDSM.
 Just as homosexuality is no longer considered a mental illness, BDSM is no longer viewed as pathological by the majority of the psychological community.  Just as the general public has not fully accepted homosexuality, it has not fully accepted BDSM.  In the intellectual and psychological communities, BDSM is gaining a wider acceptance and is now believed to be a lifestyle choice.
 The "Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders" is published by the American Psychiatric Association.  This book commonly called the DSM is the bible in the practice of psychology that is used to define mental disorders.  One of the major uses of the DSM is to properly categorize  an illness in order to get insurance companies to pay for treatment.   In prior versions of the DSM,  sadism and masochism were considered to be disorders.  BDSM fantasies alone, over a period of time, could be considered disorders in the older DSM’S.
 The newest edition (DSM-IV) restructures what is considered a S&M disorder to a more realistic definition.  With both masochism and sadism, there are two criteria (A&B for each shown below) that must be met in order to make a diagnosis of a disorder.
 It is now defined in the DSM-IV as; you must have the fantasies, urges, etc., and the fact that you have them must make you effectively dysfunctional in an important area of your life.  The keywords are now defined as "these fantasies or actions must make you dysfunctional."  This was not necessary in past editions of the DSM that you were dysfunctional.  
*From the DSM-IV:
302.83 Sexual Masochism
In order for BDSM to be a disorder BOTH A and B must be present:
A. Over a period of at least 6 months, recurrent, intense sexually arousing fantasies, sexual urges, or behaviors involving the act (real, not simulated) of being humiliated, beaten, bound or otherwise made to suffer.
B. The fantasies, sexual urges, or behaviors cause clinically significant distress or impairment in social, occupational, or other important areas of functioning.
302.84 Sexual Sadism
In order for BDSM to be a disorder BOTH A and B must be present:
A. Over a period of at least 6 months, recurrent, intense sexually arousing fantasies, sexual urges, or behaviors involving acts (real, not simulated) in which psychological or physical suffering (including humiliation) of the victim is sexually exciting to the person.
B. The fantasies, sexual urges, or behaviors cause clinically significant distress or impairment in social, occupational, or other important areas of functioning.
 In addition, the DSM-IV states the following about non-pathological sexual behavior; "a paraphilia must be distinguished from the non-pathological use of sexual fantasies, behavior or objects as a stimulus for sexual excitement."
 *From the American Psychiatric Association's Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders, 4th Edition. (DSM-IV). These criteria are listed in the Paraphilia section, pg. 525.
 Note: It seems to me that almost anything could be classified as a dysfunction if the conditions of B are met, not just BDSM. This step in changing the DSM is a huge step for the lifestyle and has been a long time coming.  Lots of clinical research was required over many years that disputed the older DSM’s opinions before changes were made.
 These changes in the DSM-IV mean that you are NOT considered a sexual dysfunctional person just because you attend a munch group that is BDSM based or belong to a BDSM related on-line chat group.  Sorry to disappoint you, but these activities no longer qualify you to call yourself a pervert according to the DSM-IV.  You will have to try a different avenue to earn the title of pervert.
 Granted, the DSM-IV did not go as far as many in the lifestyle would have liked in changing the definition, but it is at least a start. 
 The change in the DSM-IV is founded on modern fields of psychology that view BDSM in a sociological perspective and do not consider sadomasochism to be pathology or deviant behavior.  It is now viewed simply as a lifestyle choice that causes no harm to individuals unless it causes a dysfunction in your life.
 Paul Gebhard, an anthropologist, stated, "Sadomasochism is embedded in our culture since our culture operates on the basis of Dominant-submissive relationships and aggression is socially valued" (Fetishism and Sadomasochism published in 1969).   Gebhard provided strong evidence that sadomasochism is based on culture as opposed to biology and is therefore a social behavior.  Gebhard considered it as an activity that involves at the minimum two people and didn't view it as an individual engaged in sadism or masochism.  He explained how SM play came to be in certain parts of the world, but not in others.  He then explained that BDSM is a subculture with its on values, rules, language and formally structured organizations.  Gebhard’s work has been a foundation of many social psychological views of BDSM.
 It is interesting that one of the major factors in the changing of the mindset of psychology came from an anthropologist.   Who would have guessed?
 Andreas Spengler did a major study of "SM practitioners" that was published in 1977.  The study showed that the only thing "SM practitioners" had in common was that they, as a general rule, 1) had a high standard of living, 2) had social status, and 3) were well educated.  The vast majority were perfectly happy with their sexual preferences, with their biggest fear being the social stigma attached to BDSM. (A. Spengler, "Manifest Sadomasochism of Males: Results of an Empirical Study," Archives of Sexual Behavior, vol. 6).
 In my opinion, there are two major groups in the field of psychology that would like to cling to the old concept that BDSM is an illness and/or a social no-no.  They are the students of the Freudian psychoanalytical theory and some of the Feminist theories of psychology.  Both have their own agenda as to why they believe the DSM is wrong.
 The Freud followers have a hard time accepting contemporary concepts that BDSM is a lifestyle choice and not pathological because Freud said it was pathological.  It is as simple as that.   Freud said it, so it has to be true.  
 Sheldon Bach, Ph.D., clinical professor of psychology at York University states that "Despite the research indicating that S&M does no real harm and is not associated with pathology, Freud's successors in psychoanalysis continue to use mental illness overtones when discussing (consensual) S&M."
 Students of some Feminist psychological concepts have opposed the lifestyle choice concept on moral grounds.  BDSM, in their opinion, goes against the more desired concept of self-independence and is not equated to the equality of the sexes.  They fail to see it as a lifestyle choice and is not destructive to the submissive’s self-image.  Now, this is not a blanket statement that includes all Feminist psychological theories, just some.  

8/21/2008 6:01:53 PM

Emotional intimacy is a dimension of interpersonal intimacy that varies in degree and over time, much like physical intimacy. Affect, emotion and feeling may refer to different phenomena. Emotional intimacy may refer to any or all of those in both a lay or a professional context.
 Emotional intimacy can be observed in terms of verbal and non-verbal communication. The degree of comfort, effectiveness and mutual experience of closeness might indicate emotional intimacy between individuals. Intimate communication is both expressed (e.g. talking) and implied (e.g. friends sitting close on a park bench in silence). Emotional intimacy depends primarily on trust, as well as the nature of the relationship and the culture in which it is observed. Depending on the background and conventions of the participants, emotional intimacy might involve disclosing thoughts, feelings and emotions in order to reach an understanding, offer mutual support or build a sense of community. Or it might involve sharing a duty, without commentary.
http://psychology.suite101.com/article.cfm/overcoming_fear_of_intimacy

 Is your relationship hampered by emotional walls & barriers, secrets & long silences? Fear of intimacy is common in adults, especially if you've been scarred in the past.
 Fear of intimacy is the exact opposite of the close relationship you had with your best friend when you were a kid. You may be lucky enough to have a best friend now, but the depth and scope of those childhood friendships may seem unbeatable because you shared all your secrets. Fear of intimacy -- hiding behind emotional walls and barriers -- wasn't usually an issue. Overcoming fear of intimacy and anxiety wasn't even on the radar screen.
 Fear of intimacy is definitely a grown up problem.
 Fear of intimacy involves the reluctance to open up and reveal your true self, perhaps because you've been hurt in the past. Or, if you grew up in an emotionally and socially closed environment and never learned how to be vulnerable to either friends or lovers, you may have a hard time opening up now. This is fear of intimacy. We've all been betrayed and hurt by loved ones in big and small ways – a thousand tiny betrayals. Regardless of the pain was accidentally or deliberately caused, we’re naturally reluctant to open ourselves up again. Not wanting to get hurt can lead to an extreme fear of intimacy.
 Personality characteristics such as introversion and extroversion can also contribute to fear of intimacy issues, and so can depression and anxiety.
 Fear of intimacy is different than fear of commitment. You can be married and not know your partner emotionally, intellectually, or spiritually. In fact, loneliness in marriage is more difficult than being lonely as a single person or widow. Marital loneliness springs from fear of intimacy in one or both partners.
 The strongest foundation of an intimate partnership is a good friendship. Whether you're friends or lovers (or both) there are three elements of a strong, healthy relationship: authenticity, communication, and honesty. These three elements can lower fear of intimacy.
Three elements that reduce fear of intimacy:

  1. Authenticity: your feelings match your words and actions. If you feel angry or betrayed, you express yourself with words and behavior (remember that 90% of communication is nonverbal, which means that even if you don’t speak your feelings, your actions will likely reveal them). Try sentences such as "I feel sad because I hoped to see you there," or "I'm angry and frustrated because I was relying on you to take the garbage out, and now the garbage truck won't be back for another week." Instead of hiding behind fear of intimacy, step out and reveal yourself. You'll feel vulnerable and afraid - there's no getting around that!
  2. Communication: Mutual self-disclosure occurs when the two of you share your personal and everyday experiences. You open up at the same level; for instance, you both discuss experiences of being betrayed in the past – or neither of you shares it. You meet each other at the same level in terms of the amount and type of personal experiences and thoughts you disclose. If mutual self-disclosure doesn’t happen, then you’re in an unbalanced relationship. One partner has opened their heart, while the other has hidden it away. This is fear of intimacy that can be reduced simply by talking about it.
  3. Honesty: You talk about what's going on in your life, how you really feel and what you really think. You reveal what’s important to you, which builds trust in your relationship. You don’t play games, such as expecting your partner to read your mind or dropping hints instead of saying what you really mean. You may still have a fear of intimacy, but you're honest about it.  
    The longer fear of intimacy festers, the worse it gets - and the more difficult it is to overcome. Now's the time to face your fear of intimacy and embark on a bigger, deeper life!
     Overcoming fear of intimacy means sharing your real self with others. Intimacy is communicating your true thoughts & feelings; fear of intimacy involves emotional walls.
     Overcoming fear of intimacy means you need to learn to be yourself in your relationship. Simple in theory, difficult in practice. Intimacy in relationships involves sharing what you really think, believe, and feel. It's about opening up your heart and mind, and letting others do the same. It's risky, which is why fear of intimacy often develops.
     Overcoming fear of intimacy can improve your relationships and deepen your life.
     Intimacy is similar to authenticity, in that both involve revealing your true self. Fear of intimacy is common, and can be related to fear of commitment – but they’re not the same thing. You can be married or committed to your partner, but not emotionally intimate. You can be in love, but not connected. Overcoming fear of intimacy allows real emotional and physical connections.
    Signs of possible fear of intimacy:
    • Deliberate withholding of personal information is probably fear of intimacy.
    • Withdrawing when others talk about their thoughts and feelings. Protecting yourself often reveals fear of intimacy.
    • Critical of yourself or others is fear of intimacy.
    • Feelings of anger or discomfort when others voice their thoughts and opinions show a fear of intimacy.
    • Lack of affection with loved ones can indicate fear of intimacy.
       Don’t forget that some people are simply less demonstrative about their feelings; this doesn't necessarily indicate a fear of intimacy. You can work on your self to become more intimate, if you’d like, but you can’t change your loved ones.
      Overcoming fear of intimacy involves:
    • Recognizing your habit of hiding behind a wall, whether it’s withdrawing silently or being overly effusive and talkative. You really want to overcome your fear of intimacy.
    • Realizing that hiding doesn’t necessarily mean verbal silence. You can hide your real self and still be the centre of attention or leader of the pack.
    • Noticing when you’re hiding, and consciously decide if you should continue (sometimes you don’t necessarily want to spill your guts – you need to discern when to open up). When you're trying to overcoming fear of intimacy, you need to choose when to open up.
    • Telling your partner that you want to hide, and you feel uncomfortable talking about your thoughts. Overcoming fear of intimacy means sharing your discomfort and fear, especially with someone you love. Communication often makes negative feelings dissipate.
    • Practicing sharing one thought at a time. Take baby steps with people you trust; soon, sharing your self will become a habit and you’ll be comfortable doing it often. You'll overcome your fear of intimacy one step at a time.
    • Seeking help from a counselor if these steps don’t work for you. There are underlying issues that are making you fearful, and dealing with those directly may be the only way to overcome your fear of intimacy.
      Overcoming fear of intimacy: there's no changing your partner    Other than encouraging openness and honesty, you can’t do anything to improve your partner’s fear of intimacy – just like you can’t expect to change their personality or habits. You can share how your partner’s lack of intimacy makes you feel (eg, “I feel scared when I don’t know how you feel when we fight.”), and express your wish for a closer relationship. The more you discuss fear of intimacy, the more your partner may open up. Overcoming fear of intimacy requires honesty on both sides.
       You can’t force someone open up to you, but you can choose who to become involved with and how much of your self you give to them. Overcoming fear of intimacy can be done in established relationships, especially if outside help is sought.
8/20/2008 3:17:31 AM
Gloria G. Brame PhD
BDSM/Fetish Sex:
Overview and Study

http://gloria-brame.com/therapy/kinkoverview.html

Here are several points to consider:
--BDSMers are as romantic, loving, and committed to relationships as anyone else. But instead of finding a kiss romantic, they may find wearing someone's collar to be romantic. Or a spanking may excite them more than conventional foreplay, and enhance their love for their partner.
--To a masochist, extreme sensation is perceived as pleasurable. You may compare it to a runner's high: the more intense the activity, the more their endorphins pump, and the more ecstatic they feel.
--A person who takes the submissive role is neither passive nor a victim. He or she has made a conscious decision to pursue BDSM and has probably looked long and hard to find a compatible dominant partner.
--BDSMers make explicit agreements about what they will and will not do together. Many use communication tools to ensure that they never overstep each other's boundaries. Examples of these include "safe words" (a word or phrase the submissive may utter when he or she wants an activity to end); "contracts" (written agreements outlining each partner's needs, desires, and expectations); and "negotiation" (the process of deciding what kind of relationship the partners want, and what level of commitment each will make). See A short lexicon of BDSM terminology for more terms.
--Dominance and abuse are as different as loving intercourse and rape. BDSM involves consenting adults who expect to derive pleasure from their experience.
--BDSMers may be aroused by "regular" sex too, but the BDSM acts give them the higher level of sexual satisfaction that they need to feel emotionally balanced.
--Not all submissives enjoy pain and not all dominant enjoy giving pain. Many BDSMers are only interested in sensual play, psychological domination or fetishes.
--Being into BDSM does not imply any psychological or emotional problems. BDSM is only a problem when an individual feels depressed or anguished about his or her sexuality.
--BDSM/fetishism cannot be cured. They are not diseases, for one. These desires are innate to individual sexual identity and usually persist throughout one's active sexual life. Counseling can only help people to accept their needs and to make healthful, positive choices.
8/19/2008 11:01:00 AM
Into BDSM = Easy? No
by Laura Goodwin
http://lauragoodwin.org/easy.htm

 Too many BDSM men and women seem to be totally lost about how to meet and court each other effectively. It's too easy to just fall into casual play, which works against building more solid relationships. Talk about sex and our BDSM preferences is going to come out early in relationships between BDSM people because otherwise we have no way of identifying each other, especially potential partners...but it doesn't mean, and needn't lead to, anything.
 Sure, you can tumble into a playful, erotic BDSM relationship that gives you a chance to have some fun and relieve some tensions but, if you do, then it's less likely to ripen into a deeper relationship.
 Intimacy is knowing each other, and that can't be faked or rushed. An IRC relationship does NOT count as KNOWING. You have to break bread together, spend time together, depend on each other, and go through time and trials together, ~in the flesh~: THAT'S KNOWING. People who know each other can be intimate, but knowing me by name and sight because you've been to my web site doesn't count. My husband knows me. My children know me. My friends know me. These are the people I'm intimate with even without sex.
 Sex is a poor shortcut to intimacy. Sex is in itself not intimate. Un-intimate sex is in fact the norm. Truly caring, intimate sexual relationships are rare (frankly because they require genuine attraction, maturity, dedication, mutual good will, and some skill). Good love doesn't just happen. I wish this wasn't true.
 I tell my doctor very personal things, and even occasionally grant her access to my pelvic cavity, but she doesn't then assume I'm eager to jump in the sack with her, and neither one of us thinks we are *friends*. Our relationship is not intimate, it's a business transaction: She's a healthcare professional and I'm her customer. This very personal stuff is in that context not at all personal. Talking about and even playing out BDSMmy things also needn't ever be *personal*, and it _won't_ be, unless you play your cards carefully. I'm not saying it's the way it should be, it's just the way it is.
 I know it's hard to stay cool when you have been emailing each other for months and you crossed three state lines just to "have coffee" together, but see how you set yourself up? Don't do that. If you are going to cross half the country to meet a potential mate, go like an ambassador to a foreign land, not like a sailor on leave, for pity's sake. If you are just going to cut a notch on your belt, cut one at home and save yourself the airfare.
 I understand how it happens. We are human beings. We crave touch and to be loved. As BDSM people we have a desperate need to have our fetish requirements catered to. It's hard for us to find someone even halfway congenial, and if you do find someone nice who is also kinky in a compatible way, it's difficult to slow your own ass down for deliberation. I'm not saying I never was hungry and never did stupid stuff because I was hungry...I have. We all have. Now it's time to show we all have learned something.
 If you are looking for love don't go whole hog on the first frigging date. Don't buy expensive gifts or go renting motel rooms before you even know each other. Just don't.
8/18/2008 1:41:29 AM

Intimacy
http://www.steel-door.com/intimacy.htm
 Intimacy is defined as a close personal relationship marked by deep affection and love, frequently characterized by depth of knowledge and attention.
 Intimacy is something we long for. To be cherished and held, understood and accepted by those we care about the most is at the center of whether we experience our life as meaningful and joyous. Yet intimacy is often quite difficult to achieve. As much as we long for it, being truly intimate with another human being also represents an exposure to danger. In order to achieve the sense of intimacy we so deeply desire we must open ourselves. We must surrender our defenses, the barriers and walls we have so carefully built within ourselves over our lifetime. Surrender of these oft used and very important devices is incredibly difficult. We can never be certain of the motives of the people we invite inside our walls. This uncertainty, alone, can be enough to prevent the development and nourishment of intimacy.
 At our center we are a 'core being', this is the pure self untainted by anger, rage, pain, embarrassment, shame, guilt, doubt. This core being is who we were before the challenges of life taught us that to be so innocent, so pure, was to be exposed to hurt, anguish, damage. What we truly long for is for another person to care enough, to be trustworthy enough, to share our core self with. We want someone to know our pure truth. That, is what we understand to be 'true intimacy'.
 As adults, we have not reached adulthood without sustaining damage. Without building walls and barriers to the very intimacy we want. We carry these shields as armor around our core self, protection from injury and unfortunately as protection from intimacy as well. There comes a point, particularly if the damage we have endured through our life has been extreme, where we begin to understand that we must heal our old wounds, the wounds still lingering open and pained, beneath the shield we long ago created around them. To heal these wounds we venture into our experiences of the past to face the wounds and comfort our core self, sharing self love with our self as well as the determination to be healed.
 Healing is a choice, a decision, a desire to be free of damage and pain. It is often a journey of the spirit, of the mind and of the body. On some level we understand that to be able to experience true intimacy with other people we will have to surrender, relinquish and release our armor. Within this understanding we begin to know this journey of the spirit, of the heart, of the soul has no ending. We are always in a state of being healed, of embracing wellness of deciding to be more free.
 We look often to the mind to heal the spirits wounds, we carry a belief that the body is in some way detached from who we are. It is perhaps a cultural idea, this division, this focus with importance upon the mind, the thoughts. We tend to believe we can fix ourselves from the outside in. This isn't to say that analyzing, discussing and thinking about our experiences isn't incredibly important. Often such work opens up our mental eyes to who we are, who we have forgotten we are, under all of the shields and walls.
 But, this is only part of healing. When experiences happen which are injurious to us, our entirety is present. We store these memories not only in our thinking mind but within every cell in our body and within our spirit body, our belief in who we are. This is why bodywork becomes so profoundly important. Our healing therapy has touched our minds, opened our thoughts, connected us to the intellectual memories of who we are. Yet, we still recognize our barriers exist. They are partially addressed. Weakened perhaps. But still, too present. They continue to block our ability to achieve the self freedom and intimacy we long for.
 Until we discover, touch!

8/15/2008 11:35:27 AM

 Fears and Submission
http://www.leathernroses.com/submission/fearskittytara.htm
 Slaves give a lot of things of themselves up to their Masters, but fears will stay part of you unless worked through. Just ignoring fears will only cause problems. Some things just scare people, on too deep of a level to dismiss. i've given everything over to Master, and i trust His decisions, but i'll admit i still have fears. The problem isn't having a fear, it's an unwillingness to trust in an otherwise trusted dominant to help one work through that fear safely. i trust Master to be there to help me work through my fears if they come up and inhibit my abilities to serve fully and effectively. It takes a strong person to let go of the most basic functions of the human mind and go against regular human instinct. Avoid pain, control your environment, submissives give those things over, and the only thing we can really say belongs to us is that undying trust in the dominant we choose. That trust is one of the most important things when it comes to dealing with fears.
 There's any number of things that could happen in a scene or outside of one that can trigger internal fears for a submissive. The world of a submissive is complicated enough, and the last thing that we need is to have our fears cause us more trouble. A very important note on this: Do not be angry with yourself for feeling fears. It's a natural feeling, and no dominant should ever be angry with you for having fears. The important part is that you talk about your fears instead of trying to hide them or pretending they don't exist. Keeping them in will only cause you damage and slowly cause damage to the relationship.
 So what is the best way to handle fears that are encountered in a D/s relationship? The first step in handling it is to look at the fear itself. What was it a fear of? What caused it to surface? And just how bad of a fear is it? Knowing how bad the fear is is very important in this, because you'll handle an "Oh god, spider, kill it!!!" fear much more differently than a fear that has you frozen and shaking in terror. After you're able to answer these first questions and assess the fear, you can begin taking actions to handle it.
 After you've assessed the fear, the next best step is determined by the answer to one simple question. With help, can you move past this fear? Past experiences can instill fears in people that cannot be worked through without a lot of time and work, if even at all. Some fears are just so terrifying for a submissive that they may feel unable to handle working through it in an attempt to avoid feeling that fear more And then there are fears that are simple to work through. Whether or not you can work through a fear can only be determined by you and your dominant partner. The same goes for how you work through any particular fear. One submissive may be well suited for one method of dealing with a fear, while that method may do more harm than good for another.
 For the purpose of example, here is the breakdown of a basic, and simple fear, and a more extreme fear. i have a fear of falling that's been with me as long as i can remember. It surfaces if i lean too far off of something and about half or more of me is suspended over empty space. It is not a pleasant experience, but as bad as it is, it's not an extreme and unconquerable fear. i recognize that with His help, if it begins to interfere with my ability to serve Him somehow, then i can overcome it. Something as simple as having Him there with me to reassure me and keep me calm while i'm in a position that brings on the fear would help me overcome it. Now on the more extreme side of this, i have a fear of being used by someone who isn't Him. i like the general idea behind being used by multiple people at once, but the actual idea of any man but Him being around me in a vulnerable state terrifies me. i've had breakdowns with Him at the slightest mention of it happening. That is an extreme fear. i don't know what it is specifically that makes me like that, but that fear is so hard for me and so uncomfortable, that even with His help, i could never get rid of it. i may be able to cope, but that's a fear that is always going to be with me.
 In the end, the only way to handle fears in submission is to have a line of communication with the dominant partner, and a willingness to rely on the bond of trust between the two of you. Communication will make a huge difference, and, along with trust, help to make handling fears easier for both parties.

8/14/2008 11:32:47 AM

Slavery and Safewords Article 7 of 12 Author: Master Eso © 2004
http://www.leathernroses.com/eso/esosafewords.htm

As there is often the mentioning about the use of safewords, I thought it would be a good time to share my personal view on safewords. Lets first determine what a safeword actually is.
 A safeword commonly is a word or series of words agreed on between a Dominant and a submissive to be used during a scene, by either party, to end the scene immediately and stop all scene activity.
 The most common series of safewords I am aware of is: Red (stop), Yellow (slow down, go easy), Green (more, proceed), that might be used by a submissive during a scene to direct the Dominant.
 Safewords are meant to protect a submissive and is used mainly by the submissive during a scene, should the submissive feel distress, uneasy or pushed over her perceived limit during a scene, and basically empowers the submissive control over the scene or the Dominants actions.
 Now, with having established what a safeword is lets look closer at its application and the problems I have with it within the concept of slavery.
 One of the reasons a slave enters into a commitment of slavery, is the giving up of control to her Master, who in turn takes on the control given up by the slave with additional responsibility for his slave. In our case this is Absolute Power Exchange.
 If we now give or allow our slaves a safeword, we are handing back that power and responsibility to our slave, in complete opposition of the concept of Absolute or Total Power Exchange.
 As most slaves enjoy being without that power and control and even enjoy the feeling of bondage and helplessness and we Masters enjoy being in control, in power and like the voluntary bondage and helplessness of our slaves, a safeword puts the entire concept of Power Exchange in question and enters a Master/slave commitment into the realms of role-play.
 Absolute and Total Power Exchange and Absolute Slavery is not about role-play, but about a real life commitment and lifestyle. To change the power structure within a Master and slave commitment for the sole purpose of playing and scening is in my opinion absurd at best.
 There are of course those who now will say, “But what about… and what if such and such happens… and what if it rains on a night of full moon when Leo rises in Orion which causes a Satellite to be off course and which overly tightens the slaves restraints in a manner that the Dominant cannot see it because of an impending solar eclipse… and… and… and…”
 Nothing is answered easier then these concerns using just a little of the dreaded common sense.
 Should the slave find herself indeed in distress, overly tightly restrained, or feels otherwise in danger, a slave may simple use her God given mouth and respectfully say so. No magical formula or safeword is needed for that.
 The power and final decision remains with the Master, as it should be.
 Most experienced Masters should have their ability developed to recognize if their slave is in distress or experiences some sort of problem, and often so before the slave has even noticed.
 The use of the color codes safewords such as Red, Yellow and Green personally irritate the hell out of me, as I am not a massage therapist nor am I a service Dom.
 Now, for fairness purpose, I need to admit that there might indeed be situations where safewords might be a good idea or even appropriate.
 Such situations might arise if a slave plays with a virtual stranger, who is not their Master, and has little or non knowledge about the slave such as might happen at Play Parties for instance, or with a first play session for plays sake. But in any case, a safeword at its best, is only as safe as a Dominants willingness to abide by it.

8/13/2008 7:18:22 AM

 SUBMISSIVE vs SLAVE
http://www.steel-door.com/Submissive_vs_Slave.html
 This distinction appears muddled, misunderstood and generalized by a great number of the people that I converse with. First I would like to make a point. Language at it's best shifts from area to area. Within this one continent we have many variations or dialects of usage.     This can be seen in terms like sweeper meaning vacuum cleaner etc. So, many words used within a community can mean different things to different people based on the 'age' of the person, their background and the common usage of the area they live in.
The submissive is a volunteer.
The slave is not a volunteer.
 This is the core and substantial difference between the two terms. Within the BDSM community this can be interpreted in this way. The submissive individual may be lightly, moderately or heavily submissive. The submissive has a desire to submit to the direction of another person which in this community we call the Dominant or Top. Their submission may be quite limited in range, for example, they may only want and desire to release their submission in a limited fashion, for short amounts of time and within tightly confined arena's. This type of submissive will generally carry a long list of rules, boundaries, limits, requirements etc. which they require the Dominant to agree to prior to engaging their submissive aspect within the relationship. Other submissives will have a more moderate (this is the largest group) approach, a stronger desire to submit for longer periods of time with fewer restrictions, limitations and requirements. A small percentage of submissives will be heavily submissive. They desire and look for a full time partner to live with on a full time basis. Their nature is to seek to express their submission as often as possible with the fewest restrictions upon their chosen Dominant as possible. Generally their list of limitations, rules and requirements may be verbal, short and flexible.
 Additionally there is the person that calls themselves submissive who prefers to seek out only casual contacts. This person is willing to submit only so far as to address their personal needs. Their orientation toward 'serving' the other person is almost nonexistent. They will have a list of personal needs and requirements and in large part do not care who fills them. These persons tend to be called the "DO ME" subs. In my opinion they are not submissives at all, not having the basic criteria of a 'desire to serve for the pleasure of another' that is the fundamental trait I identify as submissive and Dominant. For me personally, the 'do me sub' in my eyes is a vanilla person with a kink fetish desire.
 There is one other category that needs to be mentioned here. This is the terminology of bottom and masochist. In general terms a bottom is not necessarily submissive but a person who enjoys scening from the bottom position. This bottom may or may not consider themselves to be a submissive, many consider themselves to be neither submissive nor Dominant but more accurately a switch. You will note that I do not consider a bottom to be a 'do me sub', their attitude, orientation and motivation are distinctly different. In my opinion they are usually very open and honest about the submissive aspect and by virtue of that fall into their own category. I have scened with many bottoms and found them to be excellent for demo's, workshops and to help out or assist where multiple persons are useful for the fulfillment of a scene. The masochist also plays in here, a masochist is a person that enjoys pain being inflicted upon them. They do not need to be submissive at all, (similar to a bottom). However, many submissives are strongly masochistic. The masochist also is sometimes called a 'pain slut', they generally are most similar to a bottom in clarifying their distinctions from the label or identification of submissive. This form of honesty is what in my opinion makes both of these choices valid.
The SLAVE ~
 The slave is beyond the last level of the submissive. The slave vacates limits. To be a slave is to offer of self fully and without reservation. From my perspective very few individuals fall into this category. Those that do, that I know personally are generally with their Dominant for a very long period of time. Trust has been long ago established, limits and range discovered and a relationship of personal strength has emerged which allows the submissive to transcend to this level. This is a level without safewords, without limits. The slave lives with their Dominant on a full time basis and may or may not have a life external of serving their mate. The slave generally selects a Dominant with parallel limits. By this I mean that the final action of trust is the vacating of set limits. In order to do this the individual must fundamentally know that their partner shares the same 'natural' or 'inviolate' limits as they do. A Dominant has limits just like a submissive. That which falls within their natural range and desire is their arena.
 Many people use the term 'slave' interchangeably with submissive. I myself enjoy calling my sub's 'slaves' because it thrills them. However, I know in truth that they are not slaves, they fall within the field of the submissive. A submissive without choice (limit's - safewords) becomes a slave. They have passed that final threshold of personal trust.
 One final thing to really confuse things. I have a category which I call the 'Authentic Submissive', I also call these persons 'full out or true Submissives'. This is the submissive who is auto responsive. When in top space they can and may appear to be at any level of the submissive listed above. Upon entering sub-space they lose the ability to do anything but obey. This is an automatic response. They are unable to control the response. It has been my lifelong opinion that these submissives are the 'natural slaves', they have a capacity and range far exceeding the non-auto-responsive submissive. By the way, when I find one of these quite rare authentic submissives, I am instinctively very protective of them. They are the most vulnerable members of this community.
 Ok, to address a few more misconceptions. There is sometimes rampant discussion on the who is real question. Any person who states that they are submissive, switch or Dominant should be taken at their word until through action, word or deed they demonstrate otherwise. Respect is not given by virtue of having any aspect but is earned or inspired by consistent action, word or deed. The amount, number, placement, design of brandings, piercings, tattoo's etc. can but do not necessarily identify any individual by virtue of in community status. These ornamentation's are used across the entirety of the community and can be seen upon any individual regardless of Dominant or submissive status.
 The easiest way to discover a person's placement within the community, be it through gender, sexual orientation, top, bottom, sideways etc... is to politely ask them. You can simply say, "What way would you prefer to be addressed?" This offers the individual the choice to tell you what they prefer so that you will not appear discourteous. By the way...courtesy is the key. You are not required to respect any unknown person. You are required to use common courtesy. Additionally, there is no right or wrong to being or believing yourself to be anything. It is not better to be one thing or the other and people should not be discriminated against for those choices they make. I offer common respect to all persons until and unless they take an action that I find disrespectful. At that point I generally elect to have no further converse with them.
 One final note. There is what is loosely called a 'submissive network'. This network is a system which has existed probably since the origination of the SSC credo (safe, sane and consensual), wherein submissives within a community share information. This becomes important if you are a new person. A Dominant is only as good as the reputation they maintain within their local community. There are persons within this community who use the label Dominant, Top and even Sadist to cover their activities of non-consensual abuse. If you encounter someone who is abusive or breaks the SSC credo. Identify them in their local community. This is in real life. If you are a Dominant and you encounter a submissive who is unbalanced (mentally), by this I mean erratic, violent, abusive...share this information as neutrally as possible with the other Dominant's in your locale who may encounter this submissive. There are some persons who call themselves submissive who will turn after a scene and accuse the Dominant of abuse. Generally they have not dealt with prior, long term or life long experiences with abuse. You are not required to medically diagnose, just be open and honest. Submissives also live by their local reputation. When encountering or beginning a new relationship be honest about any occurrences which may reflect poorly on your reputation. Establishment of trust requires this. A Dominant may be accused of abuse and a submissive accused of being cracked or insane without substantiation. Imput the information and take the time to get to know the individual before making a judgment!

8/12/2008 10:14:15 AM

http://www.steel-door.com/Sub_Space.html
Subspace
- This term generally is used to describe a moderate to deep trancelike condition experienced by persons in the submissive position in a D/s relationship during interaction with the person in the Dominant position in the relationship.
TOP SPACE:
 I will start by regarding top space or normal space. This is operational ground zero. The submissive in top space often appears quite aggressive, assertive and dominant. They will be hustling their children off to school, dominating their Dominant mate by organizing him/her off to work, cleaning and straightening the house, sending themselves off to work or to take care of business. They are the Commander of the ship, the General of the Army. Hustle, hustle, hustle. This is a submissives TOP SPACE.
MARGINALLY DOWN SPACE:
 This space occurs when the Dominant in the relationship directs attention at the submissive. This may be a glance, a light touch, a small sound or any combination of these triggers. This marginal appearing contact drops the submissive out of top space into a state of waiting and/or listening for command. She stops. Generally she will cease talking even in the midst of a comment. She may stop moving. She will generally attempt direct eye contact with her Dominant to see if he/she has a direction or command for her. If nothing further occurs she will most likely re-top. Or, go back to full functional top space. If the Dominant mentally presses...she will generally descend further into space.
SPRITE SPACE:
 Some submissives will squirm and utterly deny that this space exists. They will swear to you that they don't have it, it doesn't exist and they would never perpetrate mischief. Hmmm. Essentially just under or into down space there is a space where the submissive will test the Dominants attention, desire and will to control her. She may unclip cuffs, slide out of assigned position - all in total innocence. She didn't hear that command, the blindfold muffled her ears...etc... Note: If she notes that the Dominant doesn't catch her action she will feel he isn't paying her attention, therefore doesn't love her (mind of women at work).
BLONDE SPACE:
 Now, as the submissive descends into space her IQ tends to diminish in a progressive fashion. Many submissives will tell you that their up person is off to the side watching everything. They, will feel themselves getting slower mentally. I call this blonde space <ducking the non-peroxide blondes> In blonde space the submissive has trouble with rational thought. If you ask her if something is uncomfortable she is likely to say "I dunno". The truth is - she doesn't know. At this point she is not capable of distinguishing danger to herself, she cannot and will not utilize any safeword - it become incomprehensible to her. In her mind, she has you the Dominant, she loves and trusts you, you won't let anything happen to her.
SUB-VOCAL or PRIMAL SPACE:
 Sometimes the Dominant and the submissive penetrate what I call the sub-vocal barrier. The submissive in this space loses her submissive nature. If you intend to take her there have her well tied. As she drops through into this deep space she can and will get feral. Her voice becoming primal grunts and sounds, her eyes may alter, she will he hypersensitive to sound, light, movement. She will be fast and very dangerous. She can and will claw you, bite you or toss you into a wall if you are a small man. In a sense she is tapping into ancient primal body language. She becomes a predator <I>barely</I> submitting. If she senses any weakness in your control she will attempt to take you out. She cannot ever utilize safe words here. She cannot remember how to articulate human speech.
 These are the basic levels of subspace. Prior to beginning an exploration of subspace the Dominant and submissive should have intensive conversations about what she may expect and how she may feel. The Dominant should set up a sequence of escape words. This should be a simple question that would never occur in common life. Something such as "What color is your left big toe?" Her auto-UP UP UP response might be "My left big toe is orange!" <giggle> Essentially this question asked at any time is her command to fast up or come to TOP SPACE NOW!!!
 This escape question should be practiced multiple times until it becomes automatic.
 I included the <giggle> for a very important reason...submissives in down space seldom laugh. Their ability to laugh and giggle seems to diminish as their focus intensifies on their Dominant in space. By requiring the <giggle> as well, the Dominant is assured that the submissive has returned to top space. Note: this command should only be used in a problem situation. For regular activities in subspace the submissive needs and desires to be 'caught' by the Dominant gently and allowed to return to top space in a normal way...this can take hours of after play cuddling.
 Some basic information: Never ever leave your submissive alone in space unless you wish to risk severe potential problems... You are her sole connection to reality. If you leave her alone she is likely to be terrified. She will return to top space at some point and may never forgive you for leaving her.
 Always keep your commands simple and direct. In space she will obey but comprehension is limited. Never impose responsibility on her for any aspect of the play. If you want interaction stay in Marginal Space or Sprite Space (sometimes known as Sammy Space). In any other down space she will not communicate well verbally. She may be unable to articulate your name at all.
 Talk to her in a reassuring fashion if penetration of subspace is new - she may be frightened. The further into space she goes the higher the chems pump into her blood stream and generally the more intensive the play can become. For a first timer, you need to tell her that subspace exists, what it is and how it may feel to her. She will desire to please you and open to seek this space. She must feel that you know what you are doing even if you do not. She must be convinced that she is utterly safe with you.
 Penetration of the different levels will vary for many reasons. Some people can only go so far. They have inhibitors. Often the penetration may occur over many months as the level of trust increases and the submissive relaxes into new experiences. You should not expect full flight from the beginning. 

8/11/2008 4:24:53 AM
Some links:
http://www.mydommespace.com/
http://mydungeonspace.com/
http://www.mycollarspace.com/links.htm
http://bdsmrealities.com/links.htm
8/8/2008 9:17:23 AM
I have a jaw infection due to an extraction. I will not be able to narrate passages from the journal entries. Thus, I'm copying jokes and daily inspirations for your enjoyment.

August 08, 2008

Quote of the Day
"It takes as much energy to wish as it does to plan."
– Eleanor Roosevelt
8/7/2008 5:14:45 AM
Subject: Embarrassing Medical Exams.

1. A man comes into the ER and  yells, 'My wife's going to have her baby in The cab!' I grabbed my  stuff, rushed out to the cab, lifted the lady's Dress, And began to  take off her underwear. Suddenly I noticed that there were Several  cabs ---and I was in the wrong one.
Submitted by Dr.  Mark MacDonald,   San Antonio, TX.
2. At the beginning of my shift I  placed a stethoscope on an elderly and Slightly deaf female patient's  anterior chest wall. 'Big breaths,' I
Instructed. 'Yes, they used to  be,' replied the patient.
Submitted by Dr. Richard d  Byrnes,   Seattle,WA
3. One  day I had to be the bearer of bad news when I told a wife that her
Husband had died of a massive myocardial infarct. Not more than five minutes Later, I heard her reporting to the rest of the family that he  had died of a 'massive internal fart.'
Submitted by Dr.  Susan Steinberg
4 . During a patient's two week  follow-up appointment with his cardiologist, He informed me, his  doctor, that he was having trouble with one of his Medications. 'Which  one?' I asked. 'The patch.  The nurse told me to put On a new
One  every six hours and now I'm running out of places to put it!'
I had him quickly undress and discovered what I hoped I  wouldn't see. Yes, The man had over fifty patches on his body! Now,  the instructions include Removal of the old patch before applying a  new one.
Submitted by Dr. Rebecca St.  Clair,   Norfolk, VA
5.. While acquainting  myself with a new elderly patient, I asked, 'How long Have you been  bedridden?' After a look of complete confusion she Answered...'Why,  not for about twenty years - when my husband was  alive.'
Submitted by Dr. Steven  Swanson,   Corvallis, OR
6. I was caring for a woman and  asked, 'So how's your breakfast this
Morning?' 'It's very good, except  for the Kentucky Jelly. I can't seem to
Get used To the taste' the  patient replied. I then asked to see the jelly and the Woman Produced  a foil packet labeled 'KY Jelly.'
Submitted by Dr.  Leonard Kransdorf,   Detroit, MI
7. A nurse was on duty in the  Emergency Room when a young woman with purple Hair styled into a punk  rocker Mohawk, sporting a variety of tattoos, and Wearing strange  clothing, entered. It was quickly determined that the Patient
Had  acute appendicitis, so she was scheduled for immediate surgery.
When she was completely disrobed on the operating table, the  staff noticed That her pubic hair had been dyed green, and above it  there was a tattoo That read, 'Keep off the grass.' Once the surgery  was completed, the surgeon Wrote a short note on the patient's dressing, which said, 'Sorry, had to Mow the
Lawn.'
Submitted by RN no  name
AND  FINALLY!!!................
8. As a new, young MD doing his  residency in   OB   , I was quite
Embarrassed when  performing female pelvic exams. To cover my
Embarrassment I had Unconsciously formed a habit of whistling softly. The middle-aged lady Upon whom I
Was performing this exam suddenly burst out laughing and  further
Embarrassing me.. I looked up from my work and sheepishly  said, 'I'm
Sorry
. Was I Tickling you?' She replied, 'No doctor, but  the song you were whistling Was, 'I
Wish I was an Oscar Meyer Wiener

8/4/2008 5:02:25 AM

Top Ten Signs that...
Someone in the office is in the lifestyle
http://www.myprivatejourney.com/Office_top_ten.html

10 The ruler keeps disappearing off your desk...for days.
9 There never seem to be any rubber bands--even though they are ordered every week.
8 There is nothing in the break room fridge but two cases of whip cream and some chocolate sauce.  
7 Packages in the mailroom addressed to “Sir”
6 There are hooks in the wall in odd patterns -- with nothing hanging from them.
5 The office supply is referred to as the toy box.
4 Someone left plans for a St Andrews Cross in the copy machine.
3 There is a cricket paddle hanging in the hr manager’s office.
2 Everyone gets excited when they are told because of their actions they will have a meeting with the “BOARD”
And the number 1 reason:
There are ropes tied to the legs of the conference room table.

8/3/2008 11:51:40 AM

You Might Be A Wannabe (Doms)
http://www.evilmonk.org/A/jokes.cfm
If you ever use the phrase "A real sub wouldn't have a problem doing that"... you might be a Wannabe If you think the word "submissive" means the same thing as "easy"... you might be a Wannabe
If you think leading your sub around by a leash in the supermarket is appropriate entertainment for everyone... you might be a Wannabe
If you think it's perfectly acceptable to address all submissives as "slut"... you might be a Wannabe
If you think SSC stands for "See Submissives Cower"...you might be a Wannabe
If your vanity plate reads "MSTR-2-U"... you might be a Wannabe
If you enter a chat room and command all the subs to call you Sir... you might be a Wannabe
If you're trying to book a flight to GOR... you might be a Wannabe
If you think all subs put out on the first date... you might be a Wannabe
If you think the only purpose for nipple piercing is to have a place to hang your car keys... you might be a Wannabe
If you think the GOR novels are based in fact... you might be a Wannabe
If you can't understand why a sub refuses to meet you for the first time alone at your place... you might be a Wannabe
If you think limits are nothing you need to consider seriously... you might be a Wannabe
If you think safewords are for sissies... you might be a Wannabe
If you think placing a "Sir" or "Master" in front of your nick name automatically makes you a Dom... you might be a Wannabe
If you think R/L is just like cyber... you might be a Wannabe
If you think using lube for fisting or anal play is too kind... you might be a Wannabe (or a really mean sadist)
If you have to constantly refer to the owner's manual to use your toys... you might be a Wannabe
If you think Dom's can't show their feelings and need to be cold and aloof... you might be a Wannabe
If you have any reason to fear ATF Agents could confiscate your toys... you might be a Wannabe
If you think the KGB Interrogation Manual is the definitive "how to" book for BDSM... you might be a Wannabe.
If you think sterile needles for play piercing are too expensive to only use once... you might be a Wannabe
If household items don't inspire you (wooden spoons, clothespins, etc.)... you might be a Wannabe
If you think electricity play consists of plug in socket/exposed wires touching sub... you might be a Wannabe
If you think a bullwhip is the best choice for a warm up tool... you might be a Wannabe
You Might Be A Wannabe (Subs)
If you don't know what "R/L" means... you might be a Wannabe
If you think it's not necessary to communicate what you need or want to your Dom because what you want is not important... you might be a Wannabe
If you've never considered the possibility that your online Master is really a 14-year-old named Jason... you might be a Wannabe.
If you think being collared and spanked online qualifies you as an experienced sub... you might be a Wannabe.
If you think you have no limits... you might be a Wannabe
If you think using your safeword means you're not a "real" sub... you might be a Wannabe
If you consent to wearing a Dom/Domme's brand at your first R/L session with Him or Her... you might be a Wannabe
If you think bruises and broken limbs are standard bdsm play....you might be a Wannabe
If you think you must have total respect for anyone who calls himself/herself
om/Domme... you might be a Wannabe
If you think the best sub is the one who can stand the most pain... you might be a Wannabe
If you think R/L is just like cyber... you might be a Wannabe
If you consent your first live meet with a Dom/me without using a safety net... you might be a Wannabe
If you think being a sub is all about being abused... you might be a Wannabe
If you think CBT means "Come and Bring Toys"... you might be a Wannabe
If you have to remove your collar so your Master can walk his dog... you might be a Wannabe (and your Dom is really cheap)
If you think sub-space is the cage a Dom keeps His or Her sub in... you might be a Wannabe
If you think enemas are only given for medicinal purposes...you might be a Wannabe
If you think submission means never saying "no"... you might be a Wannabe
If you have to spit out your chewing tobacco before you can be gagged... you might be a redneck as well as a Wannabe

8/2/2008 10:19:09 AM

http://www.leathernroses.com/humor/shortestmanuals.htm
World's Shortest BDSM Manuals
 
· My Experiences in the Scene by Eva A. Wannabe
· Polish Rope Bondage
· Lorena Bobbit's Guide to CBT
· Personal Limits by Dennis Rodman
· Bullwhip Mastery in 5 Minutes by Ima Dreamin
· Being Submissive by Bill Gates
· The SAM's Book of Manners
· Domming for Dummies
· Medical Play by Jack Kevorkian, M.D.
· Cooking with Scat
· People I Would Never Play With by Madonna
· My Life in Drag by Rev. Jerry Falwell
· Out of the Closet: The Politician's Guide to Public Perversion
· Brilliant Career Moves by Marv Albert
· Disney's Guide to Wholesome Family Perversions
· Erotic Strangulation by the Boston Strangler
· Fisting Safely by Captain Hook
· The Pervert's Guide to Right Wing Acceptance
· The Fine Art of Negotiation by Howie Dodat
· My Kinky Lovers by Van Ila
· Safe and Easy Knife Play by Vincent Van Gogh
· Safe, Sane and Consensual Kinks by Ted Bundy
· Inescapable Bondage by Harry Houdini
· Consensual Biting by Mike Tyson
· Acceptable Kinks by John Paul II
· Polyamorous Marriages by Mother Theresa
· You Too Can Be A Gorean Slave Girl by Hillary Clinton
· Corset Training - How to Get The Figure That Drives Men Wild by Roseanne Arnold Barr
· Dominance - Your Attitude is Everything by Steven Wright
· Consensual Non-consensuality by Monica Lewinsky

8/1/2008 5:11:27 AM

Is It Real Or Is It Bullshit?
http://www.leathernroses.com/generalbdsm/medlinreality.htm

So Your Gonna Meet Someone 1st Time This next list I think is BASIC info that you need BEFORE you meet someone.
1) References.....and not just email addy's, phone numbers, etc. DO NOT let this slide just cause you have "known" this person online for 6 months and talked on the phone so much that AT&T is sending shares of stock each time you pay your phone bill. Ax murderers can be quite charming. Get more than one reference. And the longer the person has claimed to be in the scene, the more they should have. Anyone who states that they have been "in the scene" for 10, 20, 30 years but has no references because they have been completely private scare me. Have they been in prison the last 30 years? You have been playing for 30 years, have had 6 different subs and you can't put me in touch with any of them? Are they all dead? CYA! 2) Do the math. Anyone claiming to have 15 years experience and is age 23??? Need I say more??
3) Are they willing to provide: picture, picture of drivers license, home telephone number, home address? Doms, the sub should be willing to provide you with the SAME.
4) Are they willing to meet in a *VERY* public place?
5) Do YOU have a safety net set up?
6) Are they insisting on play or service at the first meeting? Run.
7) Are they pushing for an overnight visit? Run. In the same hotel or your home? Hang Up.
8) If you are a sub is the Dom willing to come to your town? Why not? Is he/she willing to pay his own expenses? If not double check your check book and run.
Those are basics. Add what you personally need to be comfortable. Does all this seem like a lot to go through to find a group or ,meet someone? You're alive to read my article today and hate it. I would like to think that you will be around in the future to read and hate more :) Dead people have trouble getting good internet connections, finding play partners and God knows I ain't into necrophilia. Be well and stay safe.
Justin Medlin

7/31/2008 8:35:27 AM
BDSM Education
Ideas for creating your own Dom/me and sub
Rules, Rights and Guidelines

http://www.bdsm-education.com/rights.html

All too often I hear people say there are basics, there are protocols or there are rules.  This is simply not true.  Let no one tell you that or try to convince you of that.  What they have is THEIR rules.  Beware that they will probably try to force them non consensually upon you.   As with everything in BDSM there are no clear basics, rights, rules or protocol.  The rules/basics/protocol are individualized.  Some follow the Old Guards Way, some the New Guards way, some ways are in between and others have their own ways.  All that matters is that who you are involved with understand and agree with whatever basics/rules/protocol/guidelines are used.
Here are some things for you to think about and ponder.  You may agree or disagree with some or all of what is written below.  These are things I have heard over the years and know are practiced by people involved in BDSM.  You will notice some of what is listed oppose other things listed.  It's up to you to make your choices.
Disclaimer- What is written below does not mean I agree with what is listed.  Nor does it mean I oppose the things listed.  These are listed here simply for you to look over, think about and create your own basics/rules/protocol/guidelines.
Regardless if you are Dom/me or sub after reading this I hope you will create your own guidelines to follow.
Basic human rights, laws and courtesy apply no matter what your proclivity.
There are normal manners and courtesy just like the rest of society.  So just because you claim yourself to be a Dom/me don’t expect to treat submissive's as if they were your submissive, that is NOT OKAY.  Just because you claim yourself to be a submissive don’t expect Dom/me's to treat you as if you are theirs, that is NOT OKAY. 
No one should expect a sub to wait on a Dom/me or a Dom/me to issue orders to them when not in a relationship with them.  
Until you give your gift of submission to a Dom/me. NO Dom/me has the right to intimidate, force, demand or take away your freedom. 
Until you have accepted a sub, NO sub has the right to try to manipulate, hound, demand or take away your freedom.  
Both must have trust and respect for each other, this is not one sided.  
Neither should lie or hide things from each other, nor should either side accept it being done.
Both should be emotionally and physically sound and expect to stay that way in ANY relationship.  
Both should take the time they feel they need and not allow the other to force or rush them into ANYTHING. 
Subs don’t expect the Dom/me to fix/solve all your problems.  Sure your Dom/me wants to hear about your life but they don’t want to hear you talk about your problems continuously, this makes you into a needy, high maintenance sub, get a therapist if you have real problems.  Dom/mes it goes for you as well, if you are constantly dumping your problems on your subbie, you are just weighing them down with things they can’t fix (and they do want to fix everything for you), if you have real problems see a therapist.  
Dom/mes don't want a doormat (a person used by another person for their own benefit without regard for the persons feelings, growth or well being).  Why would a Dom/me want to be involved with someone that will submit to anyone for anything at anytime?  They wouldn't.  Both should want someone that respects themselves otherwise how can they respect you? 
Subs you are expected to obey immediately and not question the Dom/me ever.
Both should expect respect from the other.  
Both should have safe words and it should be clearly understood that they will be used if either feels a need.  Using a safe word does not mean anything beyond what the word represents.  i.e., a safe word for slowing down, for checking in, for I need to talk about this now, etc.  Never think any less of the person for using their safeword.
Subs should expect to tell the Dom/me what they would like if they feel a need is not being met.  (Yes, yes done respectfully)   
Subs should expect to tell the Dom/me their dreams, fantasies, what they think are their needs and what they think is missing.  This might be done verbally or in a journal.
Dom/mes are allowed to express tenderness, love and understanding when they desire and not be seen in a non Dommly manner by a sub.  
Subs are allowed to express a need for tenderness, love and understanding when they feel the need.  
Subs should expect to be allowed to ask questions as long as done respectfully.  
Subs you have to believe the instructions/orders your Dom/me gives you have been done with thought and care.  You should not constantly question your Dom/me about the instructions/orders.  Clarifying questions are usually acceptable when asked in a respectful manner.
Subs should expect to be allowed to bring up concerns they might have and expect the Dom/me to listen and consider what they are saying.  Yes this is to be done respectfully and yes the Dom/me has the final word, but the sub has to feel you gave it consideration and not a just because I say so response.  
Both should expect the other to make mistakes, one prays it is not one of endangerment.  
A Dom/me has the right to stop any play/scene at any time.  
A sub has the right to stop any play/scene at any time.  
Dom/mes should never feel guilty for applying real punishment or for fulfilling their Dom/me responsibilities.  
Both should never be abusive to the other.  
Subs you have to believe the instructions/orders are given with thought and care and not just to see how far you will go or how many weird things you will do for them.  
A sub will never consider herself a weak person for being submissive.  It actually takes a submissive strong enough to admit to themselves the desire within to serve, obey and please their Dom/me.  
A sub will always focus on pleasing her Dom/me and hopes the Dom/me will find her pleasing.  
Subs are always in submission to their Dom/me even outside their presence. 
Subs should always be prepared to please their Dom/me anywhere, anytime, no matter what the circumstances or who is around.  
Subs will only make their choices based on if they will or will not please their Dom/me.  As well as make their choices within the orders/boundaries/instructions/guidelines their Dom/me has set for them.
Subs behavior at all times reflect directly upon their Dom/me, so they are to act with good representation of their Dom/me at all times.  
Unless specifically agreed to/granted no sub has any rights or privileges in their relationship with their Dom/me.  And any rights or privileges given can be removed at any time by the Dom/me.  
The Dom/me will train, teach and shape their sub according to their wants and desires.  This makes their sub worth more to them.  
The Dom/me has final word in all matters or issues.  The sub must believe the Dom/me has used their judgment and fairness in making the decision.  
No sub can release themselves from their duties, service, collar or the relationship without the Dom/mes prior approval and consent.  
Dom/mes can have as many subs as they desire or require. 
Subs may never think, say or portray any thing to anyone about the relationship as abuse or abusive. 
Subs are expected to keep an open mind and try new things expanding their limits.  
Subs will not attempt to top from below or try to make play/scene travel a certain path. 
It is a subs responsibility to figure out what pleases their Dom/me. 
Subs will not allow physical harm be done to them if at all possible. 
Subs are expected to be courteous and to assist other subs whenever they can. 
Subs are never allowed to think they are a better sub than another.
Subs should be allowed to ask for help if they feel the need. 
Subs should be allowed to ask for attention rather than act up to get attention. 
Subs should be allowed to expect aftercare following any play/scene. 
Subs should expect to be reminded of their submission.  
Dom/mes should expect to be reminded they are the Dom/me when a sub feels they are being allowed to wander too far or get away with too much.
7/30/2008 9:45:29 AM

BDSM Education- Long Distance Relationships
http://www.bdsm-education.com/longdistance.html
 
People don't want to hear this but long distance relationships rarely work.  Yes like with anything there are a few rare successes.  How many mail order brides/grooms relationships do you know of, let alone know that worked out long term?  I can count the number I know on one finger, most people can't even do that.  
Online, phone calls and seeing each other a few times a year is not really going to cause the relationship to grow.  It takes hands on face to face for a relationship to grow.  Yes web cams can help some, but they are not the answer, just another tool like the phone or online.  Long distance relationships seem to end up as non committed affairs without much responsibility.  Long distance relationships also tend to attract people that have commitment issues.  Stop and think are all the Dom/me's or sub's you find thousands of miles from you?  If so maybe you have commitment issues.  To quote Philip Miller, co-author of Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns when talking about long distance relationships "I have learned two things from them.  First, the endurance of a long distance relationship is proportionate to the patience of the lovers multiplied by the depth of their pockets, divided by the distance between their abodes.  Secondly, nobody has that deep a pocket nor that much patience."   Meeting someone online that lives more than a couple hours away have less of a chance working than someone in the same town.  All too often people jump into a relationship without thinking through everything.  People get wrapped up in having something that has been missing or get wrapped up in the thrill of something new, infatuations take hold and rationalization flies out the window and life becomes compromise after compromise, often leaving a path of destruction behind (think of those having affairs and their spouses getting hurt).  Add to this that 9 times out of 10 the person online and the person face to face are not as they seemed online or on the phone.    It is HIGHLY advisable to find someone in your area or a big city near you.  Local munches are a great starting place.  Relationships are difficult to begin with, add BDSM and even more difficulties, now toss in long distance to the mix and you can begin to see why things rarely work out.  Most would say that they love the other person, the connection is so strong or they are perfect for me, etc.  You need to think a bit about the relationship and where it will head.  Are one of you married?  Is the spouse/life partner okay with your BDSM relationship with another?  Would one of you have to move?  Is marriage one of the goals?  Are children a goal?  Will you both work?  Are you both in good health or would one be taking care or the other?  Will they keep their commitments to you?  Are they honest?  Is the trust that is needed for a relationship let alone mandatory for BDSM present?  You get the idea.  Now toss into the mix that not all careers allow for easy relocation or that one thing folks would love to do--retire with compensation would be compromised.  Your current family obligations, not counting the already married to someone obligation as well as children and your parents who may need you to care for them later in life.  All this plays into the reality of the relationship.   Be sure you both discuss your views on marriage, child rearing, morality, polyamory/polyfidelity/monogamy, sex, politics, religion/spirituality, the foods you like/hate, the kinds of music/comedy you like/hate, the kinds of movies/television shows you love/hate, etc.  After all your relationship should be based on the person not based on BDSM and/or sex.  You really need someone that is on the same horizon as you.  Once you have all the "normal/vanilla" relationship things explored, then you need to start exploring the BDSM issues.  Will this be a life partner/married relationship?  Will this be 24/7?  Bedroom or role playing only? TPE?EPE?TPT? etc.  What if one becomes disabled or gets a disease that will limit your BDSM?  You get the idea.  If things don't seem comparable then end it before getting into the relationship, don't let emotions or friends talk you into something or make your decisions for you.  You have to be yourself and not something you are not.  If marriage is important to you and not them then you shouldn't be proceeding for it will eventually drive a wedge in the relationship and things will end badly.  Same goes for wanting children, or BDSM 24/7 or TPE/EPE/TPT, monogamy/polyamory etc.  Both of you must discuss your needs and wants, if you two aren't on the same page then you should agree to just be friends and save you both the heart ache.  Don't fall into the trap of thinking you or they will change, this rarely happens.  Don't lie to yourself or them because you are swept up in filling a void you have.   So you're gonna try long distance and see how it goes.  Here are a few things to keep in mind:  
You need to find a long distance phone plan that will save you money.  Some phone companies are offering flat rates for all the long distance calls you want to make.  
You want to get a high speed internet connection with unlimited transfer, so web cam and online voice chat go smoothly.  
You want to get an internet host that doesn't charge you per e-mail sent or received.  
Never lie and resist avoiding the truth.  subbies hate to have to admit they didn't accomplish something that is expected from their Dom/me.  The temptation to say they did what was ordered when they didn't is very high, after all the Dom/me can't really know if you did it, as they can't see the outcome.  Dom/me's also hate to admit that something about their sub upsets them and will usually avoid bringing it up.  
Make trips to see each other as often as possible, ideally no less than twice a month.  The more you spend time face to face the more chance you have at succeeding.  The first 6-8 times you are together should be in a hotel and not either one's home.  Suites work well if play is going to occur.  If in the home town of one of you, you can get by with only one hotel room as the other would go home each night or if they needed space or things were not working.  For safety some folks stay in a hotel and not tell the other what hotel and just meet with them away from their hotel.  If you are both out of town then you should have 2 separate rooms (not joining).  Also subbies don't let yourself be bound and helpless, that needs to wait until you have been face to face in the same town for many months. 
Avoid living in a fantasy where everything is peachy.  Keep your interactions real just like you would if they were right there next to you.  If you are sick, someone is stressing you out, or you can't really take 8 canings in a day, COMMUNICATE these things.  Dealing with daily issues is what you will be doing when you are together face to face so do it now as well.  Also both Dom/me and sub are entitled to know what each other's life skills as well as BDSM skills are.    If a red flag goes up don't ignore it.  Lot's of folks stand firm with a "one strike and you're out" rule since most of your interaction isn't face to face and you have to rely on honesty and trust.  It's up to you how many times you will allow someone to strike out and you be hurt. 
Remember there is no prefect sub or prefect Dom/me so don't try to be one.  A sub should not be agreeable to everything in the world just because your Dom/me wants it.  Don't say you love/like something and when your Dom/me does it, you become shocked and upset.  Dom/me's don't claim you love everything your sub does because at some point you will have to deliver.  Both of you should negotiate out what activities you are into before your relationship gets going too far.  Yes things you hate today you may love tomorrow, but it is good to get a good starting point.    
You also have to both realize there will be times when the sub doesn't want to be submissive, PMS comes to mind, stress from work or the kids, as well as other things.  You also have times when Dom/me's don't want to be Dommly again PMS comes to mind (and yes guys get a male version of PMS too) stress from work or the kids, as well as other things.  The key is remembering we all have bad days and we just need to be loved and given lots of understanding.  
Keep things as real as you can, be honest about your feelings, desires and wants.  Don't let the fantasy of BDSM cloud your reality and don't get lost in the fantasy as fantasy rarely works out in real life.  Otherwise your relationship will end up crashing and burning or dying a slow painful death.  
Yes love can conquer all, but it takes work, commitment, honesty and the same long term goals from both sides to make it a reality.

7/29/2008 11:31:25 AM

General safety: panic, hyperventilation and fainting (the "Breath into a paper bag" credo)http://www.smnews.com/articles/articl17.htm

In a BDSM-context the sequence: uncertainty, fear, mild panic, hyperventilation and possibly fainting is a very logical one and one that can almost always be prevented quite easily. What many tend to forget is that fear and panic are often not so much the result of what is happening (i.e. the "BDSM action") but that these have a very simple physical cause: dehydration and lack of nutrients! When your body is low on energy (a steamy BDSM scene, followed by an orgasm, takes about the equivalent of the energy, used by a professional football player during a match!!!), inexplicable reactions of fear and uncertainty are likely to happen. You can prevent almost all of that through:

  • warming up the muscles prior to active play with some mild stretching excersizes or by taking a hot bath or shower
  • making sure there is sufficient sustenance DURING your scene (for both the dominant and submissive partner). Make sure there are simple, fastworking nutrients and fluids available (sugar lumbs, choclates, a banana and fruit juice or isotonic (sports) drinks or plain water) and make sure both dom and sub replenish their need for both regularly DURING a scene.

Fainting is the body's natural reaction to an overload of oxygen intake (hyperventilation) or a simple lack of energy (an emtpy gastank, so to speak).
Hyperventilation is (very) shallow breathing at a high pace, usually but not always combined with sweating, a (much) higher pulse and feelings of fear or anxietey that do not seem to have an obvious cause. Unless (usually frequently and outside the BDSM-realm as well) hyperventilation has an underlying cause (emotional trauma or intens stress of some sort), it is no cause for alarm and although annoying, it is usually not a physically dangerous problem. If nothing else happens the attack will either eventually stop by itself or the body will faint and simply turn off the switch.
Hyperventilation can be caused by a variety of things: the lack of nutrients and fluids as mentioned above, unusual physical positions (such as having had the hands higher than the ears for any length of time or being "folded up"), tight clothing (such as corsets) or the assumption that the intake of oxygen is obstructed in some way (gags, tight ropes, arms behind the back or even a collar). The word ASSUMPTION is used here, because hardly ever will the oxygen-intake be obstructed in such a way, that there is a real cause for alarm, but you should take the assumption just as seriously. It may of course be the result of - previously unrecognized - claustrophobia. Finally, it may be caused by heat (the temperature in the room you are in is something to consider) or just by the intens emotions of the action, going on. Rubber and latex clothing - which is tightfitting and will trigger intens sweating - is also likely to cause hyperventilation and nauseau. The intensified swaeting sends the brain misinformation! It tells the brain the body apparantly needs cooling and the brain missed the signal, hence the sweating will be intensified even more!Removing the bondages, restraints or tightfitting clothes, taking a break and eating and drinking something while "sitting it out" (if need be with the head in between the knees) will usually cure the problem. The proverbial "breathing into a paper bag" may help to stop the attack, but it far from always will. In fact, what breating into a bag does is replace oxygen by your own (oxygen-poor) used air. A body - already assuming it has a lack of oxygen - may very well respond to that by increasing the attack, rather than slowing it down! Bear in mind that hyperventilation is NOT a reasonable, well thought out decision, but an illogical, reflex panic reaction! Responses to BDSM situations from female submissives especially, may be very different due to their hormonal activity! The menstruation cycle, menopause and pregnancy for example are wellknown to have a serious influence on physical and emotional responses, but stress from other situations (for example at work or problems with the kids) may also trigger different hormonal reactions.

7/28/2008 10:22:37 AM

Finding a partner
http://www.bondage-guide.net/bdsm-experience.html
Jan 15, 2007
 A natural problem that comes to most who just enter the realities of BDSM activity ( BDSM ) is finding an appropriate partner. Even with the availability of internet resources where you can privately browse through dozens of suggestion of all sorts, making a thoughtful choice becomes extremely topical within the realms of such meetings.
 If you think that all that is needed can be explained in a list of your preferences - you are absolutely mistaken. The same as vanilla relationship, BDSM one is also based on principles which are far more important because in most cases we are talking about activity that borders on safety. Even talking about a single session, the interactions between the partners take place not only on physical level but a lot on emotional as well. It not just-" I want someone to spank me- give me the one", it's more like - I want to find a partner to submit to, which in fact doesn't happen automatically. We should also keep in mind that BDSM relationships need certain trust and it takes some time to get familiar with each other and meet each other's needs. You don't simply give in the responsibility to someone - you choose a person -you want to give in power to find that connection. Undeniably, there are certain rules you should follow while you are in search for a partner:
Trying paces
 Before you may get into real trouble, you should ask more about the group you are going to enter. If it's an online community, then greater care should be taken in order to make all the information clear. It may be useful to get acquainted with some members to find out their opinion. As usually these places are kept in secret, you must learn the ways to contact members discretely.
Online meeting
 Certainly there are a lot of advantages about finding a partner on the internet: you have a wide choice, you may more thoroughly get to know each other before actually meeting. In some places you may be asked to leave some personal information, like e-mail, name and address. You should know that it's not necessary and even advisable not to do it. If you treasure your privacy and safety, you first check out and make sure things are not troubled and then go for whatever practice your body urges you to get involved.
How is a real meeting organized?
 It's more preferable to arrange a first meeting in a public place. There is no need to explain that suggestion shouldn't sound like a person's house or some suspicious backyard room. It's also not a good idea to meet tet-a-tet on a first meeting. It may sound as if bad things can never happen to you, but in reality there are a lot of cases when such meetings resulted in fatal consequences. Always have a safe way-out to detach from a suspicious person. Don't judge a possible partner by a mere online chat - get his phone number or any other sources of information like address or contacts from the place where he works.
Have a backup
 This shouldn't sound like an ultimate deterrent, but nevertheless you cannot ignore the possibility that a stranger you met out there may turn out to be a sick maniac who doesn't give a damn about any SSC principles or your kinky plans on Friday evening but simply feels like butchering some silly "weirdo." That's why you should have someone to keep connection with (either a friend or a family member) and inform about the time and place you are going to visit.

7/27/2008 9:17:33 AM

Heroic Lust
 
- A submissive's perspective on Characteristics-http://members.aol.com/Vixn2tame/BdsmFS.html

We sometimes forget just what it takes to do what a dominant does best. While we chose to give up control, and follow their lead, while our mind becomes a whirlwind of emotions, and our bodies, taken to greater heights, we cannot realize at this time the inner workings of our partner. So when can we understand the strength, control and awareness that it takes to be one of the best?
Reflective thinking, perhaps, in the quiet of caring arms, when we've returned from our high. A dominant's role is not an easy one. Many take it for granted, not seeing behind the scenes of what goes through their minds. Not acknowledging the awe of what is truly present.
So what makes a good dominant and a good partnership?   Heroic Lust.   An easy way to remember the most important words in this lifestyle's relationship, although definitely not in this order. So what do they stand for?

Honesty Doms are people too. Anyone not admitting to faults or mistakes is lying both to themselves and to others. Honesty, goes hand in hand with Trust and Communication. Both submissives and dominants are honest with their needs, wants, dreams, and desires. It is only with Honesty, that a relationship can develop to the extent where both partners are happy. Your dishonesty about your limits or fears, or His not wanting you to know that he lacks experience with a chosen tool, can be hazardous to both parties. Be honest with yourself, then you be honest with others.
Empathy Both partners need to be in tune to the moods of the other.  We seek someone who can see the frightened child within us all, the warm companion, or just the average person who, like the rest of the world, also have problems, get tired after a hard day of work, or just isn't in the mood to always be what they want them to be.
Respect For ourselves, for our partner, and for others. Set a good example, so that others will follow. Respect fellow dominants, or other submissives, who may need a helping hand or a bit of advice. Respect that the opinions of others does not make them right or wrong, simply different.  
Observation It's here where a dominant can really shine. Their mind tuned in to everything around them during play. Your breathing, the tightness of your bonds, your pleasure, pain, body language, and most of all, your safety. His brain is processing what he needs to do to counteract or balance your needs or what he wants to accomplish. All at the same time bringing you to that point. Imagine trying to swing a flogger, hit your mark, while making sure your hands aren't turning blue, and your breathing patterns are steady. Try it sometime. :) This is the most unappreciated and unrecognized of all their traits, and one of the most important ones.
Intelligence Both a dominant and submissive need intelligence to be able to read, study, and comprehend all which needs to be learned and taught. Be a good conversationalist, sharing in each others passions. An enlightened mind sees things in a different light and tend to be more open minded.
Communication

Control

Caring

Creativity

Communication is paramount. One of the top 3 on my list of priorities. It is the center from where all other characteristics stem from.   Without communication, any relationship- be it vanilla or otherwise - is doomed for failure. And communication doesn't mean "I talk, you listen". It is an method for understanding your relationship.

Control. What would a BDSM relationship be without it? The submissive giving it up, the dominant taking it. A dominant must have control of himself first and foremost. Mentally, physically and emotionally. The submissive must be willing to relinquish their control.

Caring. Be a friend when you both need one. Warm arms when we all need to be held. A mentor when we seek answers. A soothing touch when we are afraid. A simple smile to let us know all is right with the world.

Creativity. New ways, ideas, methods. Everchanging patterns which evoke that rush which the mind so craves.

   
Loyalty In what you are, and in what you do. In the rules that the two of you have established. This is a key facet of trust.
Understanding Where each other is coming from, and where you want to go. Understand the the opinions of another, and their outlook on life and on other people. Being able to relate in all areas. Understand that the face that you show to others, is how they see you.
Strength

&

Safety

Primarily mental strength. Lets face it <g> submissives aren't always compliant, and we do tend to give our dominants a run for their money. It's our job to keep their minds sharp!  But all kidding aside, both parties need to feel it. Does she have the inner strength to do what I ask of her? Or, yes, because i am encompassed within his strength, I have the ability to do what is expected of me, or what I need to accomplish. "I am safe, because I feel his other strength beside me." Mental strength also assists in self control.

Safety needs no explanation. Anyone - submissive or dominant who is not concerned about safety, shouldn't be in this lifestyle.

Trust The crutch of any relationship, but due to the intenseness of this lifestyle's play, trust is the focal point around which everything else revolves. You trust that he will be there for you. You trust that his aim with a whip is accurate, and he trusts that you won't move and have his mark strike in the wrong place. You trust that he knows what is best for you, and at times follow blindly into the unknown, knowing full well that a mistake on his part could be damaging on many counts. He trusts that you'll follow, sometimes fearful, hesitant. But in your doing so, a dominant's mind can know no greater rush than seeing that trust, and knowing He was the cause of it. This psychological aspect of BDSM is, in my opinion, the number one factor of why we chose this lifestyle.

Heroic Lust. Put all together, these words fit it's definition. Whatever importance you chose to place on each word or how you chose to remember them... is up to you. 

7/26/2008 9:06:36 AM

Training Every Sub/Slave Needs
http://www.leathernroses.com/submission/krausetrainslave.htm

Every Master has different needs, wants and or desires. Here is where your focus needs to be. If you want to be the perfect pet, paying attention is your first step. Sometimes in life its the little touches that tell someone you care. If you stop for a moment and consider why you got into this life, it was probably to feel that complete connection to another human being. For most of us the kinky sex is just a bonus!!! Seriously, you can't be a slave unless you WANT to serve. Some refer to it as a burning in the belly. Back to paying attention though. Each Master is different and their needs are as diverse as the colors of a rainbow. As he talks, you learn. Doesn't that sound simple? Listen as the past is told, what things (note that we are addressing things here) were important. Is there a hint of what things are still important? How about the things he abhors? When he says that his last slave always forgot to have his favorite cereal in the house your "i love to serve" alarm should be ringing! How about when he says he is doing laundry because he can't stand towels unless they are big and fluffy and all of his are dirty. (Yes, girls, your alarm should be ringing) In passing, he tells you of a lighter that once was a favorite and he has not been able to find another one just like it. Your next move is to find out what was so special about that lighter so that if you ever see one, you have found the perfect gift. Now lets talk about how we can serve this Master. Never, never, never, run out of Wheaties or fluffy towels. Sound too easy? Every time I reach and find a big fluffy towel I know my slave is caring for my needs. Late at night when I am working, she brings me a bowl of Wheaties. Has my slave moved heaven and earth to get them for me? No, of course not, but she cares enough to make sure I never have to do without. If I reach someday and the towel isn't there I know she has begun to take my needs for granted.


Each Master shares their desires and need in different ways. In my home there is an hour set aside each day for just talking to my slave (we go way over that). We just discuss our life, our love for each other and snuggle. This time is not rife with structure it is our time to plan and dream and hope. We can share information and discuss our progress toward our goals. When I tell her what we are planning to do, she knows what things she must accomplish to make us successful. This gives her a chance in a loving environment to express and concerns she is carrying. We have on several occasions used this time to add to or modify our contract. There are many issues that have come up in our life together that were not covered in our contract or discussions when we entered into our relationship. Keep in mind that life is like that, it throws you a curve now and again. If you have a strong relationship those curves can be dealt with and put to rest before the harm is irreparable.


A good slave has to think about her shape and appearance. A Master should know without question that his slave is taking good care of his property. She should care for herself in a way that she will last a long time (haven't met a slave yet that came with a descent warranty). She should not abuse his other property, caring not to break a dish or plate, making sure his car has oil, his clothes are clean, his home is clean and on and on. When she cares for herself and her Master she should make sure each gets a proper diet and exercise. Just because he loves biscuits and gravy doesn't mean he should eat it everyday. Being overweight or underweight are both harmful in the long run. So care must be taken to provide healthy meals and a healthy environment. He may fight you on making doctors appointments for him but it is necessary. Make one for yourself also! You can't care for a Master properly if you are not healthy and he sure can't care for you.


Support his dreams. This doesn't mean you have to go along with every harebrained idea that comes to the surface. If he wants to go back to school and finish his education, how can you make that happen for him? If he wants to move to Fiji and sell hot dogs from a cart on the beach, be gentle. Ask questions. Maybe he will see this isn't the best idea to come down the path if you just ask the right questions. How much do hot dogs cost in Fiji? Is business seasonal and if so what do we do in the off-season? What is the cost of living in Fiji? Do we need a hot dog vendor license? How many hot vendors currently live in Fiji and what is their average annual income? In the end what do you do if he still wants to sell hot dogs in Fiji? That is up to you and the strength of your relationship. Please send us a postcard and let us know how it goes.


Surprise him. Most Masters will tell you that they don't like surprises. Those feelings usually stem from past bad experiences. Start small with a surprise. A back rub with a special oil you found that doesn't leave him smelling like a French whore. How about making his favorite meal on a weeknight and put a few candles on the table too. Turn off the phones when his favorite team is playing so he can watch the game uninterrupted. If it is his birthday, don't send strippers to his work. That is the type of surprise that Masters are generally not fond of! Do take him out some Friday night and buy him a lap dance or two at a strip club. Seems like a fine line there, but just use some common sense.

7/25/2008 8:28:58 PM
 
http://www.cleansheets.com/poetry/shorb_07.16.08.shtml 
Inside You
by Michael Shorb
(07/16/08)

even the shadow
of a movement
deeper creates
waves of joy

a full thrust
charges the gates
with exploding colors

over and over
we rock back and forth
building this
deep gut fire
slow in our loins

climbing and building speed
moaning in that delicious
helplessness approaching
musty quicksilver's edge
only to
fall back
to earth
both spent and invested.

7/24/2008 9:26:59 PM

http://www.evilmonk.org/A/protocol.cfm?PlayNiceFormat=1#virtues
Desirable virues and values in the BDSM and Leather scenes include:
Empathy for others
Desire to learn
Concern for safety
Honesty and integrity
Investment in the community
Sense of humor and an willingness to laugh at oneself
Flexibility
Listening and communication skills
Self knowledge
Essential Guidelines in the BDSM Scene
Avoid making assumptions
Be honest
Be self aware: know your own wants, needs, and limitations.
Don't touch someone else's property without permission -- whether it is a toy or a person Be tolerant
Respect other people
Respect other people's relationships
Respect other people's sexuality
Respect other people's gender identification
Be polite: Say "please" and "thank you" and apologize when you should.
Dominant does not mean domineering Submissive does not mean doormat
Be discreet
Negotiate play and play consensually
Don't scare the vanillas
The actions of the submissive or slave reflect on the dominant.
The choice of dominant reflects on the taste and values of the submissive.  

7/23/2008 8:20:32 AM
LEAVE HIM

On their wedding night, the young bride approached
Her new husband and asked for $20, for their first
lovemaking encounter. In his highly aroused state,
her husband readily agreed. This scenario was repeated each
time they made love, for the next 30 years, with him thinking
this was a cute way for her to afford new clothes and other incidentals
that she needed.

Arriving home around noon one day, she was surprised
to find her husband in a very drunken state. Over the
next few minutes he explained his company had
gone through a process of corporate downsizing, and he
had been let go. It was unlikely at 55; he’d be able to find
another position paying anywhere near what he’d been
earning. Therefore; they were financially ruined.

Calmly, his wife handed him a bankbook, showing
thirty years of deposits and interest totaling nearly
$1 million. Then, she showed him stock certificates
issued by the bank worth over $2 million,
and informed him that they were the largest
stockholders in the bank. She explained that for 30
years, she had charged him for sex and these holdings
were the results of her savings and investments.

Faced with evidence of cash and investments worth
over $3 million, her husband was so astounded he
could barely speak, but finally he found his voice and
blurted out "If I’d had any idea what you were doing,
I would have given you all my business!"


You know, sometimes, men just don’t
know when to keep their mouths shut....
7/20/2008 6:56:12 PM

> -----THE PENIS WANTS A RAISE....
>
>
> > I, the Penis, hereby request a raise in salary for the
> following
> >reasons:
> >
> > 1-------- I do physical labor.
> > 2.------- I work at great depths.
> > 3.------- I plunge head first into everything I do.
> > 4.------- I do not get weekends or public holidays
> off.
> > 5.--------I work in a damp environment.
> > 6.------- I work in a dark area that has poor
> ventilation.
> > 7.------- I work in high temperatures.
> > 8.-------My work exposes me to diseases.
> >
> >
> > Reply:
> > Dear Penis,
> >
> > After assessing your request, and considering the
> arguments you have
> >raised, the management denies your request for the
> following reasons:
> >
> > 1. You do not work 8 hours straight.
> > 2. You WORK IN SHORT SPURTS AND fall asleep after EACH
> brief work
> >period.
> > 3. You do not always follow the orders of the
> management team.
> > 4. You do not stay in your designated area, and are
> often seen
> >visiting other locations.
> > 5. You do not take initiative - you need to be
> pressured and
> >stimulated in order to start working.
> > 6. You leave the workplace rather messy at the end of
> your shift.
> > 7. You don't always observe necessary safety
> regulations, such as
> >wearing the correct protective clothing.
> > 8. You will retire LONG before you are 65.
> > 9. You are unable to work double shifts.
> > 10. You sometimes leave your designated work area
> before you have
> >completed the assigned task.
> > 11. And if that were not all, you have constantly been
> seen entering
> >and exiting the workplace carrying two
> suspicious-looking bags.
> >
> > Sincerely, The Management
> >
> > ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
> >
> > Five reasons not to be a penis ..
> > 1. You're bald your whole life.
> > 2. You have a hole in your head.
>   3. Your neighbors are nuts.
> > 4. The guy behind you is an ass hole and...
> > 5. Every time you get excited, you throw up and then
> faint
7/17/2008 9:10:40 AM
 
The Sensitive Man


A woman meets a man in a bar.




They talk; they connect; they end
up leaving together.




They get back to his place,


and as he shows her around his
apartment.

She notices that one wall of his
bedroom is


completely filled with soft, sweet,
cuddly teddy bears.



There are three shelves in the
bedroom,


with hundreds and hundreds of cute,


cuddly teddy bears carefully placed
in rows, covering the entire wall!


It was obvious that he had taken
quite some time to lovingly arrange them


and she was immediately touched


by the amount of thought he had
put into organizing the display.



There were small bears all along
the bottom shelf,



medium-sized bears covering the
length of the middle shelf,

and huge, enormous bears running
all the way along the top shelf.


She found it strange for an
obviously masculine guy


to have such a large collection of
Teddy Bears,


She is quite impressed by his
sensitive side.


but doesn't mention this to him.

They share a bottle of wine and
continue talking and,


after awhile, she finds herself
thinking,


'Oh my God! Maybe, this guy
could be the one!


Maybe he could be the future
father of my children?'

She turns to him and kisses him
lightly on the lips



He responds warmly.


They continue to kiss, the passion builds,

and he romantically lifts her in
his arms and carries her into his bedroom


where they rip off each other's
clothes and make hot, steamy love.

She is so overwhelmed that she
responds with more passion,

more creativity, more heat than she
has ever known.

After an intense, explosive night
of raw passion with this sensitive guy,

they are lying there together in
the afterglow.
The woman rolls over, gently
strokes his chest and asks coyly,

'Well, how was it?'

The guy gently smiles at her,


strokes her cheek,

looks deeply into her eyes,

and says: 

 



'Help yourself to any prize

from the middle shelf!

7/16/2008 8:50:33 AM

Choosing A Master/Mistress

http://www.bcwsd.com/backroom/library/articles_us/choose.html
All too often, a sub will go with a Master or Mistress after little more than the most cursory conversation. Online and in r/l, this is a recipe for disaster, both mental and physical.

  • Communication. Communication between sub and Dom/me must be open, honest and without fear or retribution. How else does a Dom/me know what your limits are?
  • Honesty. Be honest about yourself and your desires, fears and situation. Little lies can cause big trouble later on.
  • Patience. It may take time to find the right person, but the rewards are worth the wait. Impatient subs can end up in the hospital.
  • Safety. You must protect yourself. This means safe words and safe calls, among other things. Any Dom/me who says they are not necessary should be avoided at all costs. For more details, see Safety First.
  • Trust. A sub must trust his or her Dom/me. This is the basis of the relationship. Without trust, there is nothing.
  • Please read the text below. The genders can be changed and it is just as appropriate. Though written from a Dom's point of view, it is one of the best descriptions i have ever seen of what the Dom/sub relationship should be.

    The Dominant... Above all else he cherishes his submissive, in the knowledge that the gift she gives him is the greatest of all. He is demanding and takes full advantage of the power given to him, but knows how to share the pleasure that comes from that precious gift. He is in control of himself first and foremost, so that he may control others. As a stern and demanding Dominant, he can cause his sub to cry real tears. As the consummate lover, he will then kiss the tears away, without ever stepping out of character. In times of trouble, a Dominant will leave the roles behind, to be a supportive friend and partner, never forgetting that this is still a loving relationship between two caring individuals. He is quick to understand the differences between fantasy and reality. He would never ask a submissive to put him before her career, or family, just to satisfy his own pleasure. To win his submissive's mind, body and soul, he knows he must first win her trust. He will show his submissive humor, kindness, and warmth. He must also show her that his guidance and tutoring is knowledgeable and deserving of her attention, that this is a man she can learn from, and trust his direction. He is romantic enough to be protective and chivalrous. When called upon, he will fight for his ladies' honor. He proves to her that he is someone she can lean on, and depend on. He is old-fashioned enough to be a bit of a chauvinist, yet modern enough to respect his woman. Quick to point out the differences between them, he also knows there is no inferiority in those differences. When it comes time to teach his submissive her lessons of obedience, he is a strong and unyielding professor. He will accept no flaw, nothing less than perfection from his student. Never does he use discipline without good reason. When he does, it is always with a knowledgeable and careful hand. He is a careful guide, with safety always his main concern. He knows how to use pain to extend the bounds of pleasure. He is a mentor who can bring her to the edges of her envelope, and gently show her the inner courage to reach new heights. He is always open to communication and discussion, always ready to hear her wants and needs. He is patient, taking the time to learn her limits, and knowing that as her trust of him grows, so will they. He never has to demand ritual behavior by her. She responds to him out the want of pleasing him. Compliance comes from the wanting to please, not the fear of punishment. He understands the fragile nature of mind and body, and never violates the trust given to him. He is secure enough to laugh at himself and the absurdities of life. Courageous enough to accept assistance. Open minded enough to learn new things. Strong enough to grow. His tools are mind, body, spirit and soul with a little help from rope, paddle and blindfold. He understands that each partner gains most from pleasuring the other. And both of them know that love is the only binding that truly holds.

    7/15/2008 9:02:56 AM
    My Ending

    I will not punish myself
    I will not beat myself
    I will not break nor, bend
    to your sadistic passions
    I let you cut me and watch
    my essence flow through
    your fingers while you laughed
    at my tears ....
    I gave you permission to open up
    all my fears and force feed me
    lies............done.

    author: lilredone
    7/14/2008 7:06:52 AM

    JEALOUSY ~
    http://www.steel-door.com/jealousy.htm

    We call it our
    'little green eyed monster', jealousy is that which devours our relationships, inspiring mistrust, anxiety, fear. Jealousy occurs when we suspect rivalry or unfaithfulness, we are insecure and fear the loss of the devotion of that which we covet. We possess. Own. Our response is often hostility, lightly veiled, anger, resentment, envious, distrustful, suspicious, watchful of harm or fraud.
    (For the purposes of this article the submissives will be identified as female and the Dominant as male.)
    When a new submissive is introduced into an existing D/s relationship this can trigger sensations of intense insecurity by the Alpha Submissive. She may feel neglected, overlooked and even discarded when the attention of her Dominant is upon the 'interloping' submissive. The Alpha may feel that her 'territory' is being threatened by an outsider and respond defensively to try to remove this threat to her 'ownership' of the relationship. Many Dominants facing this situation respond by offering verbal reassurances to their Alpha submissive. As the relationship continues they will often 'create' a new position of Beta Dominant and instruct their Alpha submissive to fill this position. The Dominant often believes that this will reduce their Alpha's feelings of anxiety and rivalry allowing the Dominant to 'enjoy' the three-way relationship in the way they have imagined prior to introducing the new submissive into the relationship. In a sense such a move further displaces the Alpha from her perceived position as the primary or most 'important' submissive in her Dominant's life and relegates her to a 'discard' position. Many submissives view the role of imposed Domme as a reduction in status, or even as a dismissal of their submissive expression. They may find this enormously hurtful and hard to discuss or resolve in their mind.
    The Dominant may have trouble understanding the problem or how the dynamics alter from union to combat. By positioning their submissives in the role of rival for the Dominants attention the Dominant creates the arena for the warfare to begin. Jealousy emerges from an underlying belief that the individual is not sufficient to satisfy or maintain the full attention of the person they are devoted to. This insecurity is often based in lifetime experiences of unfaithfulness. When the new submissive is presented she becomes a physical demonstration of something that the Alpha submissive lacks (in the mind of the Alpha). Her presence may act as a constant reminder of her 'tenuous' hold on the devotion of the Dominant she is bonded to. The new submissive may willfully contribute toward the destabilization of the Alpha submissives 'security' in the integrity of her relationship with 'their' Dominant. The new submissive may wish to supplant the Alpha in the attentions of the Dominant or even have thoughts of the removal of the Alpha as 'her' rival - seeing a potential elevation of status.
    When this dynamic is fully blown you have a destructive structure with little expectation of relief.
    To correct this problem the Dominant needs to understand the subtleties of the viewpoint of both his Alpha and his beta submissives. Regardless of the 'amount' of time (disparities) that the Dominant may have with their beta they must ignore these apparent time limitations and refrain from giving 'excessive' amounts of attention to their beta. The Dominant must view the situation toward the stabilization of his primary relationship. When both submissives are present the Dominant should maintain superior attention toward his Alpha and inferior attention toward his lesser submissive the beta. In addition he may wish to restructure their relationship placing the beta submissive under the control and direction of the Alpha who is under the direction and control of the Dominant. This may include the direction of punishment and discipline 'thru' the Alpha. By creating a strong chain the Dominant stabilizes the insecurities of his Alpha and identifies to his beta that she is the lesser in all aspects of the relationship. In this type of arrangement the Alpha submissive is not placed in a 'separation' role as Beta Dominant but retains her position as submissive of primary importance in the eyes of her Dominant and in the eyes of the beta.
    The Dominant needs to be diligent in maintaining this arrangement as both women will be highly attentive to the most minute details of 'favor shown'.
    True poly relationships are quite rare (those successful) and when they do work they are invariably based upon the individuals within the relationship feeling completely stable and secure or not at risk of losing the object or objects of their affections.
    Many submissives become highly territorial toward their Dominants and become defensive in protecting that relationship. Some submissives actually respond as if their Dominants are 'owned' by them, some will strike out violently toward any person who appears to be attempting to alter, change, manipulate or destroy their bond with their Dominant. (Please note that jealousy is not limited to submissives but can be equally problematic for Dominants - this can be seen in an obsessive need to grasp and control every moment of a submissives life {another type of fear of loss}.) Any manifestation of jealousy is destructive as it indicates a lack of trust, faith and belief in their partner and their partners long term intentions. 

    7/11/2008 8:00:14 PM
    The following is the end result of being a submissive for more years than I want to think about. These are taken pretty much from real life, sad to say--little life lessons and gems of wisdom for the newbie sub: Good Idea: When ordered to, wear the damn butt plug.
    BAD Idea: When wearing one, taking Mistress to the new go-kart track that opened just down the road. Bumps. Many, MANY bumps....
    Good Idea: Recognize that Mistress is *not* a democracy, that you are instead living under a benevolent dictatorship at the bottom of the food chain.
    BAD Idea: Attempt to grab Mistress's private parts and declare a socialist revolution by shouting "The workers shall control the means of reproduction!"
    Good Idea: Even if your musical tastes differ, Mistress gets to pick what she wants to listen to on the radio.
    BAD Idea: Declare that being forced to listen to the soundtrack to 'Saturday Night Fever' is against the Geneva Convention and must be appealed to Amnesty International.
    Good Idea: When going swimming with Mistress, remember to play nice.
    BAD Idea: Roll your eyes, mutter "The devil is in me!" and attempt to dunk Mistress.
    Good Idea: Always serve Mistress's drinks with ice.
    BAD Idea: Attempt to use Mistress's drink as a means of disposing of the dreaded ice dildoes in the freezer.
    Good Idea: Suffer (or enjoy) bondage with grace.
    BAD Idea: Start singing spirituals, banging a cup against the bars of the dungeon cage, and demanding to see one's lawyer.
    Good Idea: Prepare Mistress's meals with all the culinary skills you possess.
    BAD Idea: Prepare Mistress's meals as if you were the Swedish Chef. Bork bork bork!
    Good Idea: Suffer punishment gladly, as it not only is a means of correction, but it arouses Mistress.
    BAD idea: Reenact the death scene in "Braveheart" and scream "FREEEEEEEDOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!" while being flogged.
    BAD idea: Hide the pain-inducing toys.
    BAD Idea: Saying "Go ahead, make my day."
    BAD Idea: Ask if this whip comes in Nerf.
    BAD Idea: Mention that Amnesty International won't take too kindly to this after the 'Disco Incident'.
    Good Idea: When Mistress inserts a carrot where no carrot has been before, moan in pain/pleasure at the vegetable abuse and try not to think of how weird it is.
    BAD idea: "Ehhhh....what's up Doc?"
    Good Idea: Get on your knees like a good slave when Mistress beckons you to her side.
    BAD Idea: Dropping down, and extending an arm up pointing overhead, and saying 'Look Boss.. da plane, da plane!' in a bad mexican accent
    Good Idea: Remember Mistress is *always* right.
    BAD idea: Mentioning rather gleefully the few times she's wrong.
    Good idea: When driving for Mistress, realize that you may have to ask for directions.
    BAD idea: Drive 20 miles out of the way waiting for that magical turn or sideroad that will put you where you want to be that you just KNOW has to be there, because turning around will be admitting defeat.
    (yes that one applies to all men, really, vanilla or otherwise. Just that the consequences are more *severe* with a Mistress!)
    Good Idea: Serenading Mistress can be a sweet and romantic surprise.
    BAD Idea: Doing it with William Shatner's voice.
    Good Idea: Remember Mistress has every right to expect service first thing in the morning.
    BAD Idea: Growl and grumble and beat chest going "Me Neanderthal Man!" , refusing to serve one bit until that 4th cup of coffee kicks in.
    You know, looking this over, it strikes me at how often I've done the 'Bad Idea' route. And I'm not even a masochist who *wants* to be punished. Which leads me to the last....
    Good/Bad Idea: Having a devil in you will at least make things more interesting for you and your Mistress. :=)
    This has been a Too Much Caffeine It Was A Funny Idea At The Time Production.
    7/10/2008 2:18:15 PM

     Ideas and Tips to Spark your Sex Life   
    Last updated 18-June-2008
    http://www.xeromag.com/fvbdsm_scenarios.html 
    Okay, okay, so, what do you actually DO, anyway?
    Ah, now that's the fun part!
    There are as many ways to "do" BDSM stuff as there are people...so really, what you can do is almost limitless. These are just a few ideas to bring into your sex life.
    This page is divided into categories, with ideas ranging from mild to very kinky. Each idea has a totally arbitrary kink rating, from one  to five . Many of these ideas work for people of either sex; however, some of them are slanted toward female submissives, simply because that's where my experience is. If you have any ideas you think should be here, let me know!
    The categories:
    Toys | Techniques | Role-Playing Scenarios
    Before we get to the good stuff, though, a few safety tips are in order.
    Talk about what's going on with your partner. You don't necessarily have to tell him or her exactly what you're planning; in fact, sometimes surprises are fun. But you don't want to do anything your partner hates, either. This isn't just for one person's benefit.
    Establish a "safeword." What's that? It's a code word that the submissive can use to mean "stop. Really. I mean it." You don't want to use a word like "no" or "stop," because sometimes you might want to work a pretend struggle into your fantasy. (I like "aardvark.") If your scene involves gagging your partner, establish another way that that person can say "Enough"--one common solution is for the gagged partner to hold a bell or some other object, and drop it if things get to be too much.
    Keep a few things handy. You want to tie somebody up? Cool, but have some scissors on hand in case you need to get 'em loose in a hurry. A pair of bandage scissors, which have one pointed blade and one blunt blade, can be slipped beneath a rope without risk of cutting the skin, and is especially handy. And for God's sake, make sure you have a key before you try on those handcuffs!
    Pay attention! Use common sense. Don't rush full-tilt into things you haven't tried yet. Take it slow.
    With that in mind, let's get to the things you can really do. (Some of the scenarios are written from the point of view of a male dominant and a female submissive, but they'll work any way you want to try them.)
    Toys
    This section describes fun things you can do with everyday objects in a D/s context.
    Clothespins make wonderful toys. (Told you we'd get to that in the "How" part!) They can be clamped to all sorts of interesting parts of the body, and the sensation--especially on sensitive parts like nipples--is quite intense indeed. Furthermore, the longer they stay on, the more intense the sensation when they come off. Clamp them to nipples, or anywhere along the breasts; along the sides, arms, legs, and thighs; and in fact almost any other place you can think of. Generally speaking, plastic clothespins produce more intense sensation than wooden clothespins, and small clothespins have a sharper "bite" than larger clothespins.
     Make a zip strip: If you really feel adventurous, take about six wooden clothespins and drill a small hole in one handle of each one, near the end. Then, tie the clothespins along a piece of twine, leaving about four inches or so between clothespins.
    The result, called a "zipper" or "zip strip," is a series of clothespins that can be clamped in a row along your partner's body--for example, on your partner's belly, up along your partner's body, over your partner's breast, and on your partner's nipple.
    Once the clothespins are in place, it's just a matter of finding exactly the right time to tug sharply on the twine, pulling the row of clothespins free, one after the other...
     A wicked variant on this idea: tie one end of a long piece of twine to a clothespin. Run the twine through a pully in the ceiling, and attach a weight to the other end. Clamp the clothespin on your partner's nipple (or any other suitable place!), and have your partner hold the twine in his or her teeth, so that if your partner lets go, the weight will fall and pull the clothespin off. Now, see if you can make your partner let go...
     A pair of chopsticks and a couple of rubber bands can also be used to make improvised clamps. Put the chopsticks above and below nipples, or along each slide of the clitoris, and rubber-band them together at the ends.
     to  Spanking toys are available inexpensively from a large range of sources. Wooden spoons, paint stirrers, and rubber or plastic ice scrapers of the kind you use to clear ice from a windshield all make excellent paddles. Wooden spoons are very "stingy;" the rubber ice scrapers are more of a dull "thud."
     Snake bite kits are available inexpensively from camping supply places and department stores, and include suction cups that provide a surprising amount of suction. These work quite well on nipples, and also on the clitoris if the submissive is female.
     Ordinary dental floss makes great nipple bondage. Tie a slipknot in a piece of dental floss and pull it snug on the submissive's nipples.
     Remote-controlled vibrators and but plugs are available at most sex toy stores these days. While they're fun to play with in their own right, in group or semi-public settings they are particularly wicked. You can, for example, equip the submissive person with a remote-controlled toy of some sort, and then go out to dinner with friends. During the evening, the friends can swap control of the remote controller device, and the submisive can try to guess who has it...
     Brushes of various sorts are excellent on bare skin, especially when the submissive is blindfolded. For example, a soft brush such as a shaving or makeup brush can be alternated with a stiff brush such as a toothbrush on breasts, nipples, thighs, sides, and so on. An electric toothbrush makes a wonderful sex toy when used on a clitoris...
     A bamboo skewer of the type used in the kitchen is quite an interesting sensation toy when it's used on a bound and blindfolded person. Dragged slowly and with moderate pressure over the skin, it feels much sharper than it is; used on sensitive areas like nipples and breasts, you can make someone believe you're actually piercing the skin with a needle, even though the skewer is blunt and won't break skin. 
     Ice is a great all-purpose sex toy that can be used in a number of different ways. Of course, you can always go with the old standbys--run an ice cube over your lover's body, especially if your lover is blindfolded and/or bound; or place an ice cube in your mouth and run your lips and tongue over your lover's body.
     A more complex variant if you have enough lead time is to make an ice dildo. To do this, you'll need a plain unlubricated condom and the cardboard tube from the center of a roll of paper towels. Cut the cardboard tube lengthwise, then close it into a cylinder that's as wide as you want the dildo to be, and tape it. Fill the condom with water, tie it shut, and suspend it in the tube with a piece of string; the cardboard tube will prevent the water from bulging in the dildo. Then place it upright in the freezer. In a few hours, you'll have a seamless dildo made of ice whatever diameter you like! This can be used for vaginal or anal play. Note: Before penetrating anything with an ice cube, run water over it to prevent it from sticking to delicate membranes.
     Bubble wrap can be used to make a great, and unusual, dildo, in virtually any width you want. Take a length of bubble wrap and roll it tightly, bubble-side out for additional texture, until it's as thick as you like. Place a condom over the roll of bubble wrap, and use a rubber band or tape to hold the end of the condom in place.
    Dice and cards also add all kinds of potentially interesting variation to your sex life. I like using things like dice and cards, because they can create an element of surprise and tension. You can make your own cards from 3x5" index cards; or, better still, get a deck of blank playing cards from a hobby shop.
     A punishment box is a good way to keep a submissive in line. Make a set of cards, each of which has an erotic punishment written on it. If the submissive misbehaves, he or she has to draw a punishment at random from the box. Or, if you prefer, make your submissive create the cards--preferably while aroused, as people who are aroused will think of devious things that people who aren't aroused won't.
    Of course, the contents of a punishment box will depend on the people involved. One man's idea of cruel and unusual punishment is another man's idea of a great weekend; tastes vary, and limits vary too. Some basic punishments might include:
    The submissive is not allowed to orgasm for the next two days.
    The submissive will be turned over the dominant's knee and spanked.
    The submissive must wear clothespins on his or her nipples for half an hour.
    The submissive will be brought to the edge of orgasm, then stop.
    And so on. They can be as mild or as kinky as you like.
     You can even make a game out of creating the punishment box! Tell the submissive to create a certain number of punishments each day. The dominant will review each one to make sure it is actually a punishment, and reject any that are really rewards in clever disguise. Of course, the submissive will need to be punished for each rejected card... 
     Meta-punishments can be fun, too. For example, one punishment card might be "Draw two more cards and accept both punishments," or "Flip a coin: heads, you draw one card; tails, you draw two."
     to  Pick a Path to Adventure: This is a fun and devious technique that can make use of any of the other ideas here, and anything else you can think of. Make a list, without showing it to your partner, of questions that can be answered with "yes" or "no" or with multiple choice answers. Then ask your partner to answer each question, without telling your partner what the questions are.
    For example, you might write down a list of questions such as "Will you be tied down?", "Will you be allowed to reach orgasm?", "Will I penetrate you anally, orally, or vaginally?", "Will you be spanked?", or whatever else strikes your fancy.
    Don't let your partner see the list. Ask your partner, "Choose yes or no," "Choose yes or no," "Choose 1, 2, or 3," and "Choose yes or no." Write down your partner's answers, then do to your partner whatever their answers indicate. If oyur partner complains, you can always say "Hey, this is what you chose!"
     to  The marble bag: Make both a punishment box (filled with cards describing things the submissive doesn't like) and a reward box (filled with cards describing things the submissive does like), and to fill a bag with twenty marbles, ten black and ten white. (You can also use black and red checkers, or whatever else you like.) On a regular basis--say, every other night at ten o'clock--the submissive draws a marble at random, then returns it to the bag. If the submissive draws a black marble, choose a card from the punishment box; if the submissive draws a white marble, choose a card from the reward box.
    This is very effective if, any time the submissive does anything disobedient or naughty, you take a white marble out of the bag and replace it with a black marble (increasing the odds of drawing a black marble), and any time the submissive does anything exceptionally worthy of praise, you remove a black marble from the bag and replace it with a white marble (increasing the odds of drawing a white marble).
     to  Earning Points to Freedom: The premise here is that the submissive is the dominant's sex slave, and must do anything the dominant instructs at any time until the submissive can earn his or her freedom. The submissive earns freedom by winning "points." To earn points, the submissive agrees to perform certain actions, which are like punishments (and you can use a punishment box as a starting place for making a list of activities and their point values). Each activity has a certain number of points associated with it, which varies depending on how difficult or unpleasant the activity is. The submissive is free to choose activities to earn points any time he or she likes, but is otherwise totally the dominant's slave until the submissive has earned 100 points, whether that takes a couple of days or a couple of weeks or a couple of months.
    As with rewards and punishments, the activities and their point value will vary from person to person. A few quick ideas to get you started:
    The submissive must masturbate to orgasm for the dominant's entertainment. The first, second, third, and fourth orgasm earn, no points; each orgasm after that earns one point.
    If the submissive does not ordinarily shave his or her pubic hair, the submissive must shave his or her pubic hair completely for 5 points.
     Knives can make fun and psychologically powerful sex toys
    You do not actually have to cut your partner in order to do knife play. A semi-sharp or pointed knife edge drawn over skin, not hard enough to break the skin, is an intense and erotically charged sensation--especially if it is combined with a blindfold. Draw the knife very slowly over your partner's body for an emotionally intense effect.
    If the knife is kept in a freezer before you use it, it can actually feel much sharper than it is; a blindfolded submissive may believe that you are actually cutting with the knife, when in fact you are not. The back, chest, thighs, and legs are excellent places for knife play.
     Saran Wrap is a fun, sexy bondage implement Bondage doesn't always involve ropes and chains. Ordinary saran wrap works very well for bondage; your partner stands with his or her arms at their sides while you wrap them from head to foot in a coccoon of saran wrap. This is a quick, easy bondage technique that's highly secure, and a nude person wrapped in see-through wrap is quite sexy. The saran wrap allows for all kinds of interesting sensation play, from mild play with ice cubes to more intense play with knife tips. You can spank, poke, pinch, and otherwise play with any part of your partner's body without any ropes getting in your way; this is very effective when combined with a blindfold.
    Note: A person wrapped in saran wrap can easily overheat; it's important to take steps to keep that person cool. A fan works well for this. Also, once the saran wrap is removed, the person will tend to cool down very quickly; a warm robe is good to have handy.
     Vet Wrap is another great bondage implement. Vet wrap is the same fabric material that Ace bandages are made from, but is much less expensive and available in much longer rolls. It's also available in many colors. You can find it in pet stores or online. Like Saran wrap, it can be wrapped around a person to immobilize that person quite effectively.
     A fun variant on mummification with Saran wrap or vet wrap is to do things to the submissive that will supply constant stimulation while he or she is wrapped. For example, you can penetrate the submissive vaginally and/or anally with vibrators or butt plugs, put clamps on the submissive's nipples (tweezer clamps work well for this), or if you're feeling particularly naughty, even use a remote-controlled vibrator or btt plug before wrapping the submissive up.
     Bungee cords make interesting bondage gear. The kind you can find in a hardware store for securing loads in a car also are excellent for restraining someone. Pad or cover the place where the hooks meet the cord, and latch the cords around the bed. Bungee cords are deceptive; a person bound this way may feel like he or she can escape, but they're surprisingly secure.
    Ritual can be a very powerful technique in domination and submission. A submissive can be required to perform certain rituals, automatically and without prompting, at certain times or during certain events. 
     For example, you might create a ritual where the submissive is required to masturbate to orgasm every time he or she showers or bathes. This is an expected and required part of the process; the submissive should not need to be prompted.
     A more risque ritual might require a submissive to find some way to masturbate to orgasm at least twice per week while at work.
     Dice or other randomizing elements can be integrated into ritual, as well, One possibility, for example, is to require the submissive to roll a die each morning; the submissive's responsibility then becomes to have exactly that many orgasms that day, by whatever means necessary.
    Techniques 
    Adding realism to scenarios
    Many scenarios include the submissive being taken by "force". One fun technique that can make this more fun is to buy cheap clothing from a thrift store that can be torn, sliced, or cut off the submissive. Cheap, disposable clothing can lend a fun air of realism to the scenario.
    Extended Bondage
    For people who like bondage, one thing that can be fun is to have the submissive sleep bound. This is most easily done if the submissive's hands and feet are bound together; extended bondage in one position (as, for example, if the submissive were tied to the bed) can become quite uncomfortable. Note that if you do this, you should not leave the submissive in a room alone, and you should bind the submissive in a way which can be released quickly in case the house catches fire !
    Extended Penetration
    With practice, it is possible to train a person's body to accept vaginal and/or anal penetration for extended periods of time. You can, for example, have a submissive wear a dildo vaginally throughout the day, or make a submissive wear an anal plug as he or she does errands or housework. The key is to start small--a dildo or anal plug that seems quite small at first can become too big after a period of time--and not push the submissive if it becomes painful. Patience is essential.
    What this does is makes it impossible for the submissive to ignore the penetration, whatever else he or she may be doing. This in turn can keep the submissive constantly thinking about and constantly craving sexual stimulation.
    I have even made my lovers keep a dildo inserted as they sleep--which tends to make the night filled with nonstop erotic dreams...
    Of course, this can be adapted easily for male submissives as well, by having them sleep with a butt plug inserted.
    Orgasm Denial
    This is a fun, and frustrating, technique that can bring some of the spark back into sex. There are a hundred variations, but the basic idea is simple: prevent your partner from having an orgasm for a length of time (a day, two days, a week, whatever you want). You shouldn't make it easy; you can, for example, require that your partner have sex one or more times a day, or masturbate regularly (this works well when combined with a ritual of some sort), but your partner is not allowed any sexual release. Over time, the sexual tension builds up, and your partner becomes perpetually aroused.
    When done over a period of several days or longer, this technique creates a very powerful level of sexual excitement. When you do finally allow your partner release, it's an extremely intense experience.
    Sensory Deprivation
    Tactile senses are enhanced when other senses are taken away. One way to make any experience much more intense is to tie down your partner, then blindfold your partner and also prevent your partner from hearing. The blindfold is easy; preventing someone from being able to hear is a bit more difficult, but there are many ways to accomplish this.
    The most straightforward is to use a pair of common earplugs (the kind made of soft wax that seals over the ear works well), earmuffs, or both.
    Some BDSM shops make special hoods called "ball hoods" which are designed to cover the eyes and ears; they're expensive (and psychologically intimidating) but work well.
    For a more high-tech approach, you can use a pair of headphones--the kind that fit entirely over the ear--connected to something that produces static, like a TV with no signal (or even a tape recording of static).
    In any event, a partner who cannot see or hear will tend to feel other things much more intensely, so combining bondage and sensory deprivation with other ideas on this page works very well.
    Human Sex Doll
    This is a good way to explore your partner and get your feet wet in D/s. The premise is simple: the submissive partner is a living sex toy, and allows the dominant to put him or her into any position and take any action, and the submissive partner remains completely passive throughout. The submissive partner simply remains in whatever position the dominant places him or her into, and does not take an active role in any way whatsoever as the dominant explores the submissive.
     A variant on this idea involves tying the submissive securely in a sexually available position, and alternately exploring the submissive's body in humiliating and/or painful ways--for example, by probing the submissive's orifices with dildoes or other toys, clamping the submissive's nipples, and so on--and having sex with the submissive, during which time the submissive is forbidden to make any sound or respond in any way whatsoever. Failure to remain completely passive earns a punishment.
    Enforced Availability
    This works best with a female submissive, and is especially good for those of you with an objectification fetish.
    Choose a specific period of time, such as one particular day, when your partner is required to be available for sex at all times, regardless of her state of arousal. During this time, she is required to do whatever is necessary to keep herself ready for sexual penetration or intercourse. Periodically throughout the day, you should take advantage of her availability by taking her sexually, without warning and regardless of what she's doing at the time. Keeping herself available and well-lubricated is part of her responsibility; she should be ready for you constantly, at any time.
    Eroticising everyday activities
    There are a number of ways you can integrate D/s into things that normally don't have any connection with sex, eroticising them. For example, you might go into a pet store and have your submissive try on various collars right there in the store, then buy the one that looks the best. Or, you might send the submissive partner into a grocery store to buy innocuous things which suggest a sexual context--such as a cucumber and a box of condoms. This creates a psychological effect where the submissive is convinced that everybody knows exactly what's going on (and he or she may be right...). 
    Sensation play
    This is a technique suited for anyone with a very sensual approach to sexual exploration. The idea is very simple; start by blindfolding your lover (and tying him or her down, if that sounds like fun to you), then subjecting him or her to a wide variety of different sensations. For example, you may stroke your lover'sbody with ice, or drip hot wax on his or her body, or caress your lover's skin with soft fur, coarse sandpaper, and other textures.
     A bit more intensity can be had by using a dull butter knife you've kept in the freezer for a few hours (the cold edge of a dull knife can feel very sharp!).
    Public play
    There are many techniques involving D/s in a public space, particularly where feelings of vulnerability are created. 
     Send your partner to work wearing a piece of very sexy lingerie under her clothing (or, if the submissive is male, wearing a pair of women's underwear); this makes a constant, discreet reminder of his or her position. Or, if you're feeling a bit more risqué:
     A rope harness can be made with thin twine or cord. Tie the harness around your partner's torso (easy-to-follow instructions for tying a basic rope harness are available here), and then have your partner wear the harness to work or while running errands, beneath his or her clothing. As the person moves, the harness shifts and moves against his or her body, constantly reminding the submissive that it is there.
     Take your partner out to a very ritzy dinner at an upscale restaurant. Midway through dinner, quietly slip your partner some sort of sex toy. Order your partner to go to the restroom, go into a stall, strip naked, and masturbate to orgasm. As a particularly evil twist, you can order your partner to return to the table still wearing the toy. Doing something like this is a very effective way of creating a delightful sense of vulnerability.
     Another idea: If the submissive is female, have her do something like go out to a convenience store late at night wearing a skimpy nighty. This creates an even greater sense of vulnerability. Note: If you experiment with this, it might be a good idea for safety's sake to accompany the submissive, to keep an eye on her...
     to  The Sealed List
    This technique is good for long-distance relationships, or if the dominant partner will be leaving home for a time. Make a list of actions or commands, one per page, on a series of sheets of paper, and seal each one in an envelope. Put a random number on each envelope. The instructions sealed into each envelope should direct the submissive to open another envelope, perhaps immediately or perhaps the next day. Create some dummy envelopes too, so that you'll know if your submissive partner opened them. (By keeping the scenarios sealed in envelopes, you can preserve the suspense; the submissive can't open all the envelopes and read them all at once.)
    Each envelope should direct the submissive to do something sexual that will take a fairly good length of time.
     Conditioning (part I)
    The human brain is a remarkable organ; creative, good at pattern matching and association, and capable of learning. This affords all manner of ways to have some kinky fun.
    One idea that works particularly well is to condition your partner to want something which he or she normally wouldn't want, and to anticipate and even ask for things that test limits.
    Pick something that's within your partner's hard limits, but that normally your partner would never vountailry want or ask for. Something that you might otherwise use as a punishment is good; something your partner finds humiliating, for example, or otherwise challenging to endure.
    Describe how you are going to do this thing to your partner. Take your time; let the apprehension build. Explain in loving detail what you're going to do, and how it's going to feel. When your partner is writhing and twisting in apprehension, explain that you're not going to do it until they ask you to. And tell them to make it convincing.
    Don't give it to your partner right away. Order your partner to keep asking for it until you are absolutely convinced that they want it. Tell them to beg for it, and to describe how badly they want you to do it. Only after your partner is begging and pleading should you do to them whatever it is.
    The interesting thing about doing this is that human responses work both ways; our emotional state influences our actions, but our actions also influence our emotional state. A person who finds himself or herself begging for something will really begin to want that thing, even if he or she would not ordinarily want it at all!
     Conditioning (part II)
    Another fun and kinky way to play with the mind's incredible flexibility is to use good old-fashioned operant conditioning in the bedroom.
    Pick a word, or a name, and say it when your partner reaches orgasm. Keep saying it as your partner comes. Continue to do this every time you have sex; gradually use the word just the instant before your partner comes, then a little bit longer before orgasm, then a little bit longer...
    With work and practice, it's often possible to train your partner to orgasm whenever they hear that word. Like, in the mall, in the office, anywhere. 
     Conditioning (part III)
    Another take on conditioning is to find some kind of object--a piece of jewelry like a ring or bracelet works well--which the submissive partner will wear only when highly aroused.
    First, arouse the submissive partner, by whatever technique you like. When he or she is extremely aroused, or close to orgasm, have him or her put on the jewelry. (You can, if you like, refuse to let the submissive partner orgasm, and keep him or her on the edge of orgasm for an extended period of time.) Remove the jewelry if the arousal starts to fade.
    After a while, the jewelry itself will become associated with arousal. When this happens, it will be possible to become highly aroused simply by putting on the jewelry.
     Conditioning (part IV)
    This works particularly well with male submissives, but can be adapted to female submissives as well. It's a two-part process.
    The first part is to have the submissive wear a bell or chime on some part of his or her body during sex (with male submissives, tied around the base of the cock is a good place to start). When you do this over a period of time, the submissive will begin to associate that sound with sex.
    Then, after you've done this for a while, have him or her wear it other places in public--for example, to work or while shopping. It does not need to be worn in the same place; wearing it around an ankle works well. The sound will constantly remind the submissive of sex, and will help to keep him or her in an aroused state.
     to  Dirty Talking/Dirty Writing
    Many people enjoy "talking dirty" in bed. There are a number of ways to do this, ranging from describing sexual fantasies before or during sex to using graphic language to describe whatever sex act you're doing at the moment. Some people feel awkward or silly doing this, but that's something that's easily fixed by practice; it doesn't take very long at all for it to become quite natural.
    You can take this to the next level by "writing dirty." There are a couple ways to do this:
     Write out sexual fantasies. The dominant partner creates some kind of scenario or setting, which the submissive fantasises about while masturbating, and then writes a story about. The scenario can be as simple ("Fantasize about having sex in the shower") or as complex ("Imagine that you wake up one morning after being out partying late the night before. You're naked, lying in your bed surrounded by sex toys, with an empty bottle of lube and a videotape lying next to you. You have no memory of the night before and no idea how you got home. What do you do?") as you want.
     Write on the submissive's body. Talking dirty is fun; drawing and writing on your partner's body is fun; writing dirty things on your partner's body is even more fun. You can write something as simple as dirty words (such as writing "slut" across your partner's chest), or write short descriptions of what you plan to do to your partner just before you do it. You can even combine this with other ideas; during dinner at a restaurant, send your partner into the restroom with a Magic Marker and tell your partner to strip, write dirty words on his or her body, masturbate, and come back out.
     This can be combined with public play. You can, for example, write things like "property of so-and-so" in large letters on the submissive's chest, then send him or her to work that way.
     This can also be reversed; one person can write on his or her own body things he or she would like to have happen, and let his or her parter discover the writing as things progress.
    Long-Distance Relationships
    Distance need not be a barrier to sexuality. There are a number of things you can do to keep the sex life interesting even when you're separated. Some of the ideas already mentioned here, such as sealed lists of instructions, work quite well over long distances; others are made easier by Webcams, phones, and other modern conveniences.
     Some of the ideas discussed under "public play" work well over long distances, too. For instance, the dominant partner can send the submissive partner into a restaurant for dinner, then call the submissive on a cell phone during the meal and instruct him or her to go into the bathroom and masturbate. If the submissive partner has a cell phone with a built-in camera, a very nice variant on this idea is to instruct the submissive partner to take a picture of himself or herself right at the moment of orgasm, with the camera, and then send it to the dominant partner before going back out to finish the meal.
     to  Conventional Webcams make very good tools when you want to "reach out and touch someone." Some of the things you can do are obvious, such as having your partner strip and touch himself or herself in front of the camera. Others are more fiendish, like:
    Orgasm denial: It's great fun to tell your partner to masturbate, over and over, then tell him or her to stop right on the edge of orgasm. Keep doing this for an extended period of time, then send your partner to bed horny and frustrated.
    Choose a part of the body at random--breasts, cock, pussy, whatever. Focus on that part of the body; watch as you instruct your partner to fondle, tease, torture (with clothespins or rope or whatever you like), and otherwise stimulate that part of his or her body, only without touching anything else and without orgasm.
    Messy fun: set up the Webcam near the shower and watch as your partner makes a mess on his or her body with finger paints, whipped cream, French silk pie, or whatever else strikes your fancy, then gets clean.
    Pocket pager: The submissive partner wears a pager. A few times throughout the day, the dominant partner sends the submissive partner a page; the submissive partner must then stop what he or she is doing and masturbate to orgasm within 20 minutes of receiving the page.
    Online instructions: if the dominant partner has access to a Web server, he or she can leave written instructions for the submissive, much like the instructions you might put into a sealed envelope. The submissive partner logs on with the Webcam, reads the instructions, and does whatever the Web page describes while the dominant partner watches. 
    Role-Playing Scenarios
     Surprise Beginnings
    This is a good way to start a scenario or an evening's activities. When the submissive is away, perhaps at work or at the store, take a brown paper bag and place a set of restraints (ankle cuffs, wrist cuffs, or the like), or a blindfold, or both, in it. Set the paper bag near the bedroom door (or, if you have enough privacy, near the door to the house!), and tape a sheet of paper with instructions on it on the door. The sheet should instruct the submissive to strip completely, open the bag, and put on the restraints/cuffs/blindfold before opening the door. The submissive is not allowed through the door until he or she is properly prepared.
     Naughty boarding school student
    (This is for male submissives)
    A variant on the classic "naughty Catholic schoolgirl," this fantasy scenario features a male boarding school student who is caught by the headmistress doing something bad--masturbating, reading a dirty magazine, or that sort of thing. The stern headmistress (or headmaster) must then discipline the schoolboy. Spankings and other corporeal punshment is a good place to start; or perhaps he will be stripped and made to stand in the corner, or be stripped and have his genitals bound, or be forced to beg the headmistress or headmaster for permission. In any event, if he becomes aroused during the punishment, then he will be in much more serious trouble...which may include more punishment directly to the submissive's genitals.
    Variations on this scenario include the submissive being "caught" by the babysitter or other caretaker.
     to  Pony play
    Pony play is traditionally done with female submissives but works just as well for male submissives. The submissive is treated as a "pony," and fairly elaborate scenario can be constructed around the buying of a new pony, the humiliating rituals of checking teeth and genitals for health problems, and the teaching and learning of new gaits and tricks. For example, the dominant can stand still with a crop, with the submissive on a tether (attached to a bit or even to nipple piercings), and have the submissive run in circles around the dominant until he or she reaches a constant speed for 'walk', for 'canter', for 'gallop', and so on. The crop can be used for 'motivation', "Get those knees up!" for example. For this type of pony play is that all you really need are a bit gag, some rope for reins, a 'hitching post', and space.
    A variant on this is adding a 'pony tail' (a fall of hair attached to a butt plug) which can be fun to comb, to braid, and even to tie bows in. 
     Ghost
    This is a role-playing scenario for three people, all of whom are lovers. One of the three players is a "ghost," invisible and inaudible to the other people. The two people who are not ghosts have a hot-n-heavy make-out session on the couch, while the ghost does whatever he or she likes to the other two people. The two people can not see or hear the ghost, but they can feel what the ghost does--so they blame the things on each other (for example, if the ghost gropes someone, that person will believe the other person did it). The ghost is free to do whatever he or she likes and touch or tease the others howeverhe or she wants--completely blameless.
     to  Interrogation
    An interrogation scene is a role-playing scenario where one person knows some information that the other person is trying to find out. The trick to an interrogation scene is to have some specific piece of information, which the submissive partner knows but the dominant partner doesn't. A good way to do this is to shuffle a deck of cards and have the submissive secretly look at the top card in the deck; the dominant's job then becomes to get the submissive to say what card it is.
    A basic interrogation scene might start out with the dominant "capturing" and forcibly restraining the submissive, perhaps by stripping the submissive and tying the submissive to a chair or to the bed. The dominant then begins "torturing" the submissive to get the information. This "torture" can combine many of the ideas described here--clothespins, spanking, paddling, mock-"rape," and so on. If the submissive doesn't turn over the information, the dominant can keep escalating the interrogation, gradually moving to more and more intense activity, until the submissive cracks and tells the dominant the information.
     Night Security
    The setting here is straightforward: the dominant is a security guard, and the submissive has committed some infraction--perhaps trespassing on secure property while walking home late one night.
    The security guard confronts the offender, and takes the offender back into the security room, where the offender is subject to a humiliating strip search. the secuirty guard explains that standard policy is for the police to be notified and the offender is to be booked for criminal trespass, but that other arrangements can be made; at this point, wishing to avoid a night in jail, the offender does whatever the security guard instructs.
     As a variation, the security guard is required by company policy to videotape the search, to prevent liability problems; after the guard and the trespasser reach their agreement, the guard continues to videotape the trespasser while the guard molests him or her, just to add to the humiliation...
     The Prize
    In this scenario, the submissive is a dancer at an "anything goes" nightclub. As a special promotion, the club has sponsored a drawing; the winner of the drawing gets full and complete use of the stripper for an evening, and the stripper must allow the winner to do whatever he or she wants. The winner takes full advantage of the prize, using the stripper as a sex toy; the stripper must be completely obedient and allow the winner to do whatever the winner wishes, regardless of how the stripper feels about it.
     to  Secret past
    The submissive in this scenario has a secret past--some dark, shameful thing he or she has done, which his or her spouse absolutely, positively must never learn about. One day, a person out of this dark past shows up on the submissive's doorstep, with photographs and videotape in hand, threatening to expose the submissive's secret to his or her spouse.
    Desperate, the submissive bribes the blackmailer with sexual favors, trading sex for the secrecy. the blackmailer may make any demands on the submissive's body; the submissive is forced to comply, or be exposed.
     to  The Hostage
    This scenario is best with some prior planning; arrange a night in a seedy motel at the edge of town.
    In this scenario, the submissive is an innocent victim, and the dominant is a desperate criminal. The dominant carjacks the victim's car to escape police, not allowing the victim time to escape and driving too fast for the victim to jump out of the car. The carjacker drives to a seedy motel on the edge of town, where he or she decides to take advantage of the turn of events by raping the victim in the run-down motel room.
     The Photo Shoot
    This is a fun scenario with a bonus: a little something after it's done as a keepsake.
    One person is a professional photographer, specializing in erotic and sensual photography. The other is the client, who wants a special set of photographs.The client commissions the photographer to do a sexy series of photos, in whatever pose the photographer wants.
    After the shoot is over, the photographer reveals a catch: the photographer wants payment for the shoot in a...special form. Rather than paying the normal fee, the client will pay the photographer in sexual favors. The client renders payment by becoming the photographer's plaything, agreeing to do whatever the photographer says. The photographer may even do a second shoot to record the events...
    This can be a fun prelude to the "Secret Past" scenario described above, where later the photographs are used to blackmail the submissive into giving sexual favors.
     The Pirate
    This is a basic roleplaying scenario. You're the rapacious pirate plundering the village; she's the innocent maiden in the local town. (It works particularly well if you have an eyepatch and a bandana.) She's at home alone, minding her own business, when you come crashing through the door. She struggles, of course, but she's helpless to resist you. Swooping down on her, you bodily rip her clothing from her and pin her against the wall. You hold her there by the wrists while you explain what you're going to do to her. Then, finally, you ravish her until you're thoroughly satisfied.
     Dinner and a Movie
    This one explores the psychology of power exchange. One of you agrees to be the submissive for the evening; the other is the dominant, the maestro, the one whose word is law. You go out for an evening on the town--a formal dinner, perhaps, and maybe a movie afterward. The dominant should establish a few rules beforehand; for example, the submissive is not allowed to speak to or have any contact with anyone except the dominant. So, for example, when you're ordering your meals in the restaurant, the submissive cannot tell the waiter what to bring; he or she must tell the dominant, who will then tell the waiter. (Or, you can turn this around; the dominant speaks to nobody except through the submissive.) Rules like this are fun to play with, because while the people around you may notice something is going on, the won't know exactly what. As the evening progresses, the dominant can find all kinds of delightfully subtle ways to tease the submissive.
    Perhaps the dominant will tell the submissive to go to the restroom and remove his or her her underwear, the better to tease him or her in a darkened theater. The dominant can order the submissive not to come back out of the restroom until he or she has masturbated to high arousal.
    Or perhaps the submissive will have to wear a sex toy or anal plug of some sort under his or her clothes. Maybe during dinner the dominant can whisper to the submissive what will happen when they get back home.
    The key to enjoying this kind of scenario is to keep it quiet; it's great fun if nobody else has the slightest idea what's going on. (To an aroused submissive, it will seem like it's obvious and that everybody knows what's happening--and that's part of the fun!)
     Mad Scientist
    In this game, the dominant is the evil mad scientist, and the submissive is his helpless experimental victim. The mad scientist (who for effect can be wearing rubber gloves and a disposable laboratory gown) has the subject tied to his examining table deep in the heart of his laboratory, and can perform all manner of experiments on her. He might, for example, probe her in various places using any one of a number of suitable laboratory instruments (vibrators are good for this). Perhaps while he's doing that, he might put clothespins on her nipples, to see how they respond to compression. Maybe he'll want to experiment to see how long she can be stimulated without being allowed to climax. He could keep her there through the long hours of the night, conducting endless experiments to find out how many times she can climax, or how large a probe she can accept, or how deeply she can be penetrated...you get the idea.
     If you happen to be polyamorous, an interesting variant on this game is "Mad Scientist, Submissive Lab Assistant, and Innocent Victim."
     Ravishment
    (good for female submissives)
    This starts as a romantic evening at home. It can be dinner for two, or cocktails, or simply wine in front of the fireplace. In any event, after kissing, cuddling and necking for awhile, she refuses to go farther. Slapping him, or pinching him in the middle of a clinch, should be last ditch actions.
    Finally he reaches his limit. When she rejects his demand that she "put out", he ties her up, then has his way with her until she begs him for release.
     Crime and Punishment
    Make up some silly rules, the violation of which is grounds for arrest. One such "rule" might be Attempted Seduction; another could be Aggregated Sexiness, or Possession of a Dangerous Body. Or she can to wear hooker clothes, and stand on the corner of Driveway and Garage Door when he drives home. She makes him an offer, only to learn that he's a vice cop.
    In any case, she's placed under arrest. He makes her "spread 'em", frisks her, and ties her hands -- it's been a busy night, they're out of handcuffs. This can also explain why she's tied to a chair in the squad (bed) room instead of going to lockup. If she smarts off to the arresting officer, he might even gag her.
    Depending on your own particular tastes, she could get a bench trial and be sentenced to a spanking. Or she could bribe the officer with her body...
     Switch Tease
    Before anything gets underway, she ties his hands and blindfolds him. Then she puts on a sexy outfit that he likes her to wear. (Have you ever had to sit and listen to a woman change clothes?) When she's ready, she removes the blindfold, and proceeds to tease her prisoner unmercifully with her body. At some point, of course, she makes a mistake. Perhaps his pleas to be allowed to touch her make her careless. In any event, he gets loose, siezes her in his strong, masculine arms, and proceeds to tie her up. He then drives her wild with desire, until, standing over his captive, he slowly strips . . . Okay, you get the idea.
    These kinds of things all qualify as "doing" BDSM; there are endless variants on these ideas, and a whole rich territory outside these particular scenarios to explore. Some people might be interested in doing this sort of thing only occasionally, and alternate between who's the dominant and who's the submissive; other people like to make dominance and submission a full-time part of their lives. The point is to have fun with it; discover what arouses you and do it!
     Exchange of Power
    (Good for bondage fans, rather than D/s fans)She dresses in full Domme gear -- black lace bustier, long gloves, stockings and high heeled boots -- or a reasonable and affordable facsimile. She also needs a weapon -- a whip is of course traditional, but a toy pistol could also be used. She struts out and confronts him, orders him about like a mere slave. Perhaps he goes along for a bit, lulling her into false security. Then he swings into action, knocking her talisman of power from her hand. Perhaps he gives her "The Kiss of the Petite Mort"--a kiss so romantically powerful that her will is completely sapped. Or if they want to play a little rougher, he simply clips her (lightly!) on the jaw, knocking her out. Then he ties her up. She struggles fetchingly in her unyielding bonds, demanding release until her gags her. Then, slowly, he has his way with her helpless body . .
     Playing Army
    This one can be played either of two ways: Either the resistance fighter has been captured by the local garrison -- tied to a chair and interrogated as to the location of the secret base -- or the soldier has been caught by the local guerrillas, who are known for their ruthless treatment of the Occupation forces.
    There are two costume choices. Either he puts on a "uniform" of dark green work pants, T-shirt and combat boots while she wears a partisenne costume of satin skirt, striped T-shirt, beret, and heels. Or he wears the beret and stripes as the Partisan while she wears a military-looking skirted suit with brass decorations and boots.
    Pick a war, pick a side, have fun with it. In any case, the captive should manage to seduce the guard and escape.
     Burglar
    (This is for guys to spring on girls)
    Call your lady friend. Tell her you've heard that there are Burglars in her neighborhood, who prey on the type of young, beautiful, single woman who traipeses around her apartment at 8:00 in the evening wearing sexy lingerie. They tie these women up, ransack their bedrooms, then Have Their Way with their helpless victims. They seldom even have to break in, because these women are the scatterbrained type who leave their front doors unlocked.
    I mean: Lay it on with a trowel. Make it abundantly clear to your friend that she should be lounging around her place in lingerie with the front door unlocked at 8 o'clock tonight.
    Obviously, you go over to her place at 8, wearing a burglar costume: Black shirt, black slacks, leather gloves, a swag bag, and a mask of some kind. When you buzz, announce "Burglars!" in a friendly voice (assuming there's nobody else in the lobby) Go up to her place. Open the door. Tiptoe around until you find your lady, hopefully dressed to please you. You could "chloroform" her by holding a handkerchief soaked in cheap cologne lightly over her nose and mouth for a few seconds; Or she could obligingly faint at the very sight of you. Or you can simply seize her in your strong, manly arms. The result is the same: She gets bound and gagged in her bedroom, where she must sit / lie helplessly while you go through her dresser drawers, take her costume jewelry, rummage in her purse, and generally violate her space. Then you can violate her. After you've taken everything of value, you leave her tied up and go. (NOTE DANGER WARNING ALERT PAY ATTENTION! Do NOT go out any doors that lock, period!) Just go a short distance away. Wait a few minutes. Put on a different shirt, and take off the mask. Then go back into the bedroom with a cheerful, "Here I am to protect you from the burglars -- Heavens! What happened!!" Untie her, take her in your arms, comfort her an any way she may desire. See how many ways she can show her gratitude for being rescued.
    For people whose tastes are a bit spicier, you can do the same sort of scenario with less warning. Call your partner and tell her you've just seen a news report that says there's a burglar in the area. Then, dress as a burglar, and creep into your house. Catch your partner by surprise, physically overpower him or her, and have your way with him or her.
     Burglar II
    (Good for submissive females)
    In this version, she's the burglar -- black leotard, black tights, high-heeled boots and mask. She sneaks into his apartment, and begins rummaging through his things. Suddenly the lights go on -- she's caught! He ties her up to hold her for the cops. She pleads with him, and offers *anything* if he will let her go.. . .
     Exorcism
    This is a complex role-playing scenario good for psychological interplay. In this scenario, one partner is possessed by a demon; the other partner is a member of the clergy called in to cast out the evil spirit.
    The demon does not want to go, of course, and will do anything, up to and including trying to seduce the clergyman, to escape. Complicating the scenario is the fact that the person possessed by the demon is sexually chaste and naive, and is quite shocked by the things the demon is making him or her do; complicating it still further is the fact that the clergyman is also sexually naive and inexperienced. So the evil demon forces a sexually timid person to seduce the inexperienced priest in some extremely vulgar and profane ways, much to the chagrin of the person whose body the demon has inhabited, and is using...
    This scenario can allow you to really play up the virgin/whore dichotomy. It also allows for a great deal of very kinky humiliation play, where the person possessed by the demon will describe himself or herself in graphic and vulgar terms, and perform very kinky actions, while still trying to "resist" doing these things. Will the priest be able to cast out the demon before both people lose their purity? Probably not...
     The Deprogramming
    This is a scenario that's similar in some ways. It's also psychologically complex. One person is a brainwashed cult victim recently rescued from the clutches of a cult; the other is an unethical deprogrammer.
    The deprogrammer is trying to undo the effects of the cult brainwashing. During this process, the cult victim becomes confused, and loses all perspective on the difference between right and wrong. The unethical deprogrammer takes advantage of the vulnerable cult victim by making the victim do things for the deprogrammer's own twisted sexual gratification.
    (With thanks to C. A. Hogue, J, and others for feedback and scenario ideas)

    7/9/2008 9:16:04 AM

    Safety When Meeting For The First Time

    © 2002/2003 by Postat http://www.bcwsd.com/backroom/library/articles_us/bdsm-safety.html
    There is a tiny but very dangerous percentage of people out there which in all probability you will never meet. But you would be wise, in any event, to take measures to protect yourself from them.
    HOW WELL DO YOU KNOW THIS PERSON?
    Can this person give you any kind of reference, or what munches and clubs are they known at?
    Have any of your friends or fellow pervs, at munches, clubs or in channel heard of them? Are they known by people at the places they say they are known at?
    Don't be shy! Ask around. People will understand and gladly help you. In fact they will probably tell you off if you take a risk and don't!
    Get their home phone number and address, real name, email, and car registration. If they won't even give you their phone number, SERIOUSLY DON'T MEET THEM!
    THE MEETING
    Meet in a public place, like a munch, a cafe, or restaurant and try to steer away from pubs and alcohol; getting tipsy will cloud your judgment.
    Take care of what you drink! If you have read the paper or seen the news you will know about drinks being spiked!
    Try to have one meeting at a munch, where you can introduce them to others with more experience or for an unbiased opinion. If they object, reassure them that munches are where people who are into BDSM meet in a friendly, social way; where they can learn, pass on information and get to know each other. If they still object, then SERIOUSLY DON'T MEET THEM!
    Listen to what they say. One crazed individual would tell his victims exactly what he was going to do to them, yet they still met him. When he got them alone he did just what he said he would! I wont go into details here, but they eventually caught him and put him away forever.
    Listen to your instincts, don't get carried away. Yes you're excited, you have waited a long time and this could be the one. Take your time, listen to them, ask questions about their experience, and listen for (and do hear) those warning bells.
    Watch out for signs such as "I don't believe in safe words", "a true sub doesn't have limits" or "leave that to the experienced Dom/me".
    OK this bit is basically common sense, the same as in the vanilla world when meeting someone. But in BDSM you can find yourself naked, bound and helpless. Think! Would you feel safe with them?

    • Do keep to a timetable, let friends know where and what time you are meeting and when you are leaving.
    • Don't change the meeting place at the last minute or leave it for another.
    • Do leave the meeting alone and on time.
    • Do check timetables for trains or buses home, you don't want to be stranded and in need of a lift!
      Do arrange to call a friend, at a certain times during the meeting and again when it ends and of course when you get home, along the lines of a silent alarm, more of which later.
      OK so you have met several times, hopefully a munch was on during this time or your friends were passing at one meeting and met and liked them too. So now you have arranged your first private meeting where you can play.
      SILENT ALARMS/SAFE CALLS
      Most people you meet will be genuine but there is always that tiny percentage who are not, so protect against them and do use a silent alarm (sometimes called a Safe Call). 
      Tell the person you are meeting that you always arrange one, during first, second and third meetings. If they object for any reason, DON'T MEET THEM!
      SETTING ONE UP
      What is a silent alarm? Where you ring a trusted person at a pre-arranged time to confirm you are all right.
      It's a good idea to ring them when you arrive at the address to confirm it.
      Then get them to ring you back straight away to check you have been given the right phone number and to let the person you are with know that someone knows where you are.
      If your meeting will be in a car, again phone your friend to confirm the registration number. If you go to a hotel, again call and let them know the hotel address and room number. If you are meeting at your home call your friend and let them know your visitor has arrived. I am sure you get the idea.
      Your silent alarm will expect you to call at a pre-arranged time, give or take 15 minutes. Do remember, you have a responsibility to call them. If you fail they will be contacting the police! So use the alarm in your cell phone or wristwatch, to remind you. If you don't they must first try to contact you at the number given, your cell phone or bleeper.
      You will need an "everything's all right" word and a "things are going wrong" word. This should be something you would use in normal conversation. For instance, you tell them "Hi yes (your nick name) is all right" meaning everything IS all right or "hi yes (your Christian name) is all right" meaning something is WRONG.
      This they can re-check with something like "I am sending (name of friend) a birthday card, want me to put your name to it?", you say "put (your Christian name) with love and kisses on it", confirming something IS wrong. 
      Okay, this may sound a bit cloak and dagger, but if it's gone wrong then your conversation might be monitored so keep it chatty and normal.
      At this point your silent alarm calls the police and tells them your name and the person's name and address, car registration and any other facts they have been given by you (so make sure you get them!). They tell them you're being held against your will and may even be hidden somewhere in the house.
      YOUR SILENT ALARM MUST NOT GO THERE ON THEIR OWN, OR EVEN WITH FRIENDS!
      Leave it to the police, they are the experts and know how to deal with this situation. Silent alarms are not new and the police are aware of them. Your silent alarm should offer to go there, but only with the police.
      DON'T FORGET
      DON'T forget to cancel the silent alarm when you have left or have got home. You don't want the police arresting your long-waited-for newfound partner because you forgot!
      DO REMEMBER you're not the first person to use a silent alarm. Experienced as well as new people use them, at first, second and third meetings. 
      They may be a nuisance and take up time, but you are eliminating the dangers so you can relax and enjoy yourself which makes them more than worthwhile!
      IF IN DOUBT, ASK! AT MUNCHES, ONLINE, IN CLUBS
      For further information read "SM101" by Jay Wiseman or "Screw the roses send me the thorns" by Philip Miller and Molly Devon. Both can be purchased from Amazon through there Books section.
    7/7/2008 5:01:55 PM

    Pennsylvania (Google these!)
    ***This entry is for my cousin's co worker*** Warning: be wary and go slow, ask many many questions, then follow your gut.

  • Southeast PA: Leather, Bondage & Whips
  • Central PA: Central Penn Alternative Lifestylers
  • South Central PA Alternative Lifestyles; includes Altoona, State College, Lewistown, Huntingdon and surrounding areas.
  • The Poconos: Pocono's Merry Munch
  • Erie: Erie Power Exchange; email KS for info.
  • Lake Erie Dungeon Society
  • Greensburg: The Alpha Group; support and education group based in Westmoreland county.
  • Hazleton: munch group in development, contact Mistress Dawn.
  • Indiana: Female Supremacy; P.O. Box 1048, Indiana PA 15701
  • Lancaster: Alternative Expressions ; Pansexual online/rl support/social organization based in south central Pennsylvania. Holds monthly munches and socials/parties.
  • Morrisville: PEP New Brunswick; P.O. Box 812, Morrisville, PA 19067 Phone: (215)552-8155
  • Philadelphia: Dark Sanctuary; pansexual couple's BDSM group.
  • Behind the Scenes; private pansexual BDSM & alternative lifestyles organization. (Apparently closed now, but trying to re-open)
  • Defender's Philadelphia: catholic gay/lesbian leather group
  • Obzine; free monthly alternative newspaper, also holds parties for different lifestyles, including BDSM.
  • Female Trouble; women's group, P.O. Box 2284, Philadelphia, PA 19103-0284
  • PAP; monthly member-only play parties, email papmeeting at hotmail. for details
  • PAST; femdom munch group, email for info
  • Philadelphia Bondage Club; men's group, P.O. Box 40602, Philadelphia PA 19107. Email: philabc at aol.
  • Philiadelphia Dungeon Society
  • The Tannery: private BDSM club
  • Pocono Warriors; men's group, P.O. Box 54138, Philadelphia, PA 19105
  • Tribes; femdom private play & meeting group
  • Pittsburgh: PLAN; Pittsburgh Leather Archives for Newcomers
  • BurghMunch; pansexual munch group
  • BDSM Pittsburgh: MSN Group, provides information about local Pgh groups, parties, munches, etc.
  • Burghermunch: another pansexual munch group
  • Pittsburgh Bondage Club; P.O. Box 8033, Pittsburgh PA 15216.
  • Three Rivers Munch; pansexual fetish group with meetings the 2nd Monday of the month.
  • Tri-State Couples Club; Suite 258 20120-Rte 19, Cranberry Township, Pa 16066 Email: geotscc at sgi.net
  • Cranberry Meet & Greet; meets once a month, email darkchyldesgirl at hotmail.com for info.
  • Bartonsville (The Poconos): Masquerade; semi-annual pansexual couples' fetish weekend
  • Scranton: NE PA Leathermen; PO Box 1492, Scranton, PA 18501
  • 7/6/2008 7:18:37 PM

     I had the most amazing weekend. I rode with some family members to attend yet another family reunion this weekend. There was fried fish, hush puppies, shrimp, bbq brisket, potatoes (casserole and fried) fried okra, fresh veggies out of my aunt Marie's garden, and plenty of desserts. Sweet and unsweetened tea, cold drinks, ice throwing, beer out the wazoo, exotic alcohol from Russia and Japan. There were jet skis, pontoon boats and 4 wheelers. $1500 worth of fire works was used up last night.
     I saw cousins I'd not seen in over 25 years. But it was like we were never apart. Everyone has grown, grown up and grown mature.
     There were ancient family secrets revealed. Old memories re-hashed, healing words said and thoughtful deeds were performed. And so much laughter. A few grumbles caused by a couple of in-laws (again).
     There were 2nd and 3rd generations trying to figure out who belonged to who. And it was so cool having youngsters asking each person "how are we kin?". There were the quiet ones. The ones that will talk about this occasion for years cuz some of us (ahem) won't remember alot of what happened last night. heh heh heh
     There was a cousin there that we'd just found again. He was "lost" thru a divorce and was adopted and raised by another man. He has since grown up, had a family, got divorced and was looking for something he felt missing in his life. He found us, the long lost side of him. I hope we don't lose him again.
    Well, just wanted to share a bit of my life with you.
    I thank the troops and vets, past and present, for affording me the freedom to make this much needed trip, make use of my right to free speech, and be able to touch my long lost family members again.

    7/4/2008 9:16:35 AM
    The D/s Cheat Sheet
    http://www.submissiveloving.com/ds-cheat-sheet.html

    The Rules: There aren't any.
    How to be a submissive: Submit
    How to be a dominant: Be a leader.
    How to Choose a Dominant or submissive: The same way you would choose anyone to share your life. Carefully.
    The difference between a submissive and a slave: Whatever you want it to be. You're going to believe what you want to anyway. (see The Rules)
    How to get your submissive to submit: If you have to ask, consider this is not for you or you've chosen the wrong person for you.
    Physical pain and D/s: No, you don't have to. No, it doesn't make you less submissive/dominant.
    Submission is a gift: Keep in mind we've all gotten crap gifts over the years. Gifts we've thrown away or exchanged. Like beauty, submission is in the eye of the beholder.
    The mindset that submissives should be cowed to 'or else', is absurd. "Do what I want or I won't submit"? Get over yourself.
    Good luck on your journey,
    Cerina
    7/3/2008 4:07:35 PM

    Erotic Play: Biting for Love
    By Lauri Jean Crowe
    http://www.the-vu.com/biting_for_love.htm
    Published February 2001
    Teeth gnash. Teeth bite. Teeth mash. Teeth can titillate. The average mature adult has thirty-two of these shining enamel pearls in their moist mouths. I have twenty-four – one for every hour of the day. You see, my jaw just wasn’t big enough to hold them all so I had eight removed as a child. As an adult I value the twenty-four I have; they allow me to masticate and take in all the pleasures of eating, tasting, chewing, and sex. Yes, sex.
    There is something utterly primal about being bitten. If it’s a dog or a wolf it can be frightening, terrifying. Even more so when it is a human being with all of societies taboos against cannibalism. When you think of teeth you think of fangs; teeth equal vampires, monsters, nightmares, wild beasts. Teeth are the things which make you close the doors and windows tight at night. But what about the door to the bedroom? What if that sheep in wolf’s clothing suddenly takes a nip at your nipple? Erotic biting can bring all those terrors into your mind and turn them into unimaginable pleasures. That is, unless you’ve already been bitten. Then you can not only imagine, but deliciously recall those moments of intense stimulation.
    I remember the first time I was bitten. It was in the early days of my blooming sexuality. I was nineteen and a lover leaned in and bit my nipple at the point of orgasm. It was intense. My first thought was outrage, my next was “ahhhhhhh”, that followed with “I think I’d like more of that”. Unfortunately that lover left almost as quickly as the sensation of that first bite and it wasn’t until I met my husband that biting was again a factor of lovemaking.
    He asked permission. I acquiesced. It was an exploration into a realm of intense erotic stimulation I didn’t even know existed except for that one quick bite years prior. He began at the nape of my neck, a quick nip followed by a tongue trailing down my vertebra. Then another bite just along the center of the spine. Then another, down a bit further, always followed by that tongue leading the way to the next delicious bite. When he got to the small of my back, I had climaxed twice already without any form of penetration. That first time had me screaming for more, and screaming with intense pleasure. He went slowly, gently, with soft gentle nips and twists of the tongue.
    Since then, much of my body has been privy to his bite. There’s no region I have barred, but there is always a safety net. There is always a point where I can say no. It has been rare that I have wanted to. Intense stimulation is just that, and those of us who enjoy it know that biting can be a passionate discourse into erotica. For those who are just beginning the journey into intense stimulation and erotic biting, you should be aware that certain guidelines need to be set:
    1. Have a safety word. Make this word something that you wouldn’t  normally say during sex. Choose the latin name of a flower (gypsophalia) or an everyday object (stove). If the biting becomes more pain that pleasure, or simply too intense you have a safeguard, can scream the word and the biting stops then and there.
    2. Know your partner well. Make sure he or she will abide by the safety word. If not, you can be in danger of physical harm. Erotic biting is not something to engage in with a random you picked up at the bar. It entails trust and trust can only be garnered in a more intimate, regular relationship.
    3. Go slow. Biting can be dangerous. You should not have open wounds after a session of this form of erotic play, however you may have slight red discolorations which will fade or even bruises depending on how ardent your bitemate is.
    4. Recognize that biters usually don’t like to be bitten. Biting back can be a complete buzz kill. Biting is more often than not about control, it is not out and out combat with the teeth.
    5. Have a first aid kit on hand with some triple antibiotic and Band Aids. In case your lover gets a bit too vicious, or accidentally breaks the skin in the midst of sexual fervor you should immediately wash the area, apply triple antibiotic and a bandage so that infection doesn’t set it. A human bite can be just as, or even more deadly as one from an animal such as a dog.
    On an end note, erotic biting may seem like a safe sex alternative, however the mouth harbors many germs. If you engage in genital biting you run the same risks of STD and HIV infection as if you were penetrated. The mouth often has small tears in the gums or tongue which can easily transmit not only bacteria, but blood, regardless of if you are the recipient of a wound from erotic biting. Be wary, be careful and if you do have your lover bite your clitoris or penis or other sensitive areas such as the nipples be sure that you know your lover’s communicable status which is always a good idea in any time of relationship but especially in those of intense stimulation where control is often a factor. It may be your lovers idea to control the spread of his own disease while getting off on biting you. Dangers exist in any sexual situation. Take precautions. That said, teeth gnash. Teeth bite. Teeth mash. Teeth can titillate. Let them!

    7/2/2008 7:16:10 PM

    EMOTIONAL CARE
    http://www.bdsmcentral.com/bdsm/bruise.htm 
    No, pain is not all physical. Sometimes, it's in your head and your heart as well, and sometimes, those scars are the hardest to heal. Here are some tips to lessen your chances of getting them in the first place.
    1)Be honest. With yourself. With prospective partners. Never be ashamed to admit you don't know something, or to ask questions. If you're looking for 24/7, don't tell someone you only want to play. If you're looking for love and romance, be up-front about it. If you are dishonest about what you want, it's not only you who could get hurt in the long run.
    2)Never reveal too much about your personal life to anyone on-line. There are too many people who'll use your heartaches and problems for hot IM gossip.
    3)If something doesn't feel right, it probably isn't. Your instincts, once again, are your greatest gift and resource. Use them, and listen to them.
    4)Heed warnings. If you're told by more than one person that a prospective partner could be trouble, LISTEN. Take into account that it's someone else's opinion of someone you're getting to know, but always listen, and openly ask your partner about what you hear. Ultimately, it's up to you to decide if you believe everything you hear, but always hear what someone is trying to tell you, and always, check it out.
    5)If a prospective partner asks you not to ask anyone else on-line about them, ask yourself why. Then ask them why. And if you can't come up with any satisfactory answers, either walk away, or proceed with EXTREME caution.
    6)If a prospective partner is hesitant with personal information after you've already given yours, then take it as a warning. FIND OUT WHY.
    7)Don't get dragged into on-line gossip. It may be fun for awhile, but eventually it will only come back to haunt you. There are people on-line who have nothing better to do. Don't become one of them.
    8)Think for yourself. Trust yourself. Be honest with yourself. And above all, TAKE CARE OF YOURSELF. Author Unknown 
    BRUISE CARE
    The best way to take care of bruises is before they happen. After the bruise has already formed, there is nothing much one can do. Some people suggest "Arnica" (look at a health-food store) ointment. Personally, I have not found it to be of that much help..YMMV.
    Different types of implements tend to cause different types of bruising. In general, "soft" toys, such as leather, cause less bruising than wooden ones, etc. It has been my experience that a cane bruises most of all. Experiment a little to find out what works for you.
    Some people feel that different skin types bruise more or less than others. In my play, I have not found this to be the case. I have seen fair-skinned people that bruise a lot, and some that don't mark at all. What does seem to make a difference is past play experiences. It seems the more one plays, the less one bruises. Keep this in mind if you are new...it might help when you look down and see that first *big* mark.
    Your health has much to do with how much you bruise. If you eat right, exercise, and get enough sleep, you tend to bruise less. If you smoke, drink, or have recently been ill, you are more prone to mark. This is because your body has been depleted of Vitamin C. So, to help prevent bruising, take mega-doses of Vitamin C with bioflavinoids.
    Certain drugs, such as blood-thinners, aspirin, ibuprofen and other anti-inflammatories cause bruising to occur more easily. If you can, forego taking any of these for a few days before you plan on playing.  The one method I have found effective for limiting marks after they have happened is the application of ice...20 minutes on...20minutes off..*immediately* after, uhm, impact.
    Author Unknown 

    7/1/2008 9:01:43 AM
    D/S LIFESTYLE
    Type Of Relationship
    http://www.bdsmcircle.net/dslifestyle/typeofrelationship.htm

    When for the first time, you decide that you want a partner in a BDSM relationship; what comes to mind is to have that beautiful model-like sub (male or female) like in the fetish picture, that will be kneeling all the time and obeying every wish you have. You will expect that sub to be totally submissive and be able to take ANYTHING that you will give that him or her. In cyber play, the subs are always beautiful, submissive and perfect but when you get to real life plays....ooops!!!!!
    Why oops? We have met cyber players that when they play in real life, encounter many problems and realities that they are ill prepared to deal with. Because of these problems they basically abandon real life play and go back to cyber, because it is easier. The whole web site that you are reading is dedicated to that. Many people have little or bad knowledge of real play making them scary and dangerous with their lack of knowledge and skills. Some will say "it is easy to Dom because it is the sub's job to obey, submit and take anything that I give her or him" When you talk about flogger manipulation with them, usually they look at you like you are from another planet. For them, a flogger is easy to use; you just hold it and hit the sub!
    In the same fashion, lots of people hold incorrect beliefs about BDSM relationships. Any kind of BDSM relationship, like any kind of vanilla relationship is based on trust and yes, compromises! Compromise you ask? Isn't the sub job to follow order without question? Well, in cyber it is true. In real life, it is something else.
    Maître Pierre claims to own the best sub. Yes, for Him, katy is a dream come true. She is VERY submissive. But if she is so submissive, why is it that Maître Pierre has to walk on eggs when PMS strikes katy? THIS IS real life. For a sub to "kneel" all the time is impossible. Real life brings situations that are contrary to the lifestyle. This does not happen in cyber.
    Type of relationship:
    The Professional Mistress:
    There is actually NO relationship at all here. You are a slave to the Mistress (Master) only if you pay. So this is not applicable in this article.
    One night stand:
    If you are looking just for a quick play with someone, stop reading this article right now. The values that We share are based upon a lasting relationship founded on trust. There are people, men and women that just want to have a one night stand. Just look in the right places. No, before you write Us, We don't know any places where to find such a partner....sorry!
    The occasional player:
    Some people don't want or don't need to have a regular partner. They hang out in groups that basically play together. Often within this group, people will play with each other. Again, this is fine if someone just wants that occasional play but, if you're looking for a meaningful relationship, this is not appropriate. Little groups like these exist everywhere, just hangout at play parties in your area to find them.
    The regular play partner but not living together:
    This group is the one where you find most players in the BDSM community. Many will play with the same partner for a long time but they don't live together and have no desire to either. This type of relationship is very popular because of many reasons. Some have real life realities that prevent them from having a relationship that would permit them to live with their play partner. Some have kids, others are married.... to someone else(a non BDSM player). For others, they will play with the same partner until they get to a point where they believe that they have nothing else to learn or gain from the that partner. Then they will choose a new one. This type of relationship is very convenient for some, but the moral cost could be great. What happens if you fall in love with that partner and it is a one way love.... Make sure that before you get into one of these relationship that you agree on limits (not physical, but life limits).
    The 24/7 relationship:
    Well, this is the one that is probably the most misunderstood. Yes, both players live together under the same roof. Sometimes they are even married. But even if We dream about 24/7 play, the realities are different. Real life has a way to put problems in the way of play. A married couple with children will obviously not be able to play all the time, because they have to take care of the kids. In Our case, both are working, so in the evening, after the day at work, many things need to be taken care of at home. Because both are working, We need to work together to fix and clean the house, take care of groceries, do the laundry....well real life. Even if We are not in a scene or at play, the relationship is there. Pierre is the Dom and katy submits to him except when We are in public and "Master" becomes "Pierre".
    The trust:
    Obviously, even for a play with an occasional partner, trust needs to be established between the players. It is truer for players that have a more frequent relationship. There are players that have spouses that are not players and this is something understood between them and their spouse. But if a player "omits" to tell the other partner that he or she is married, well the trust will be broken. Honesty is the key. And folks, the "I will leave my wife for you if you stay with me" reason rarely works in vanilla situation. We would be surprised if it works in BDSM too.
    Now the choice of type of relation is yours. Choose well!
    Pierre and Catharine(katy)
    6/30/2008 9:53:20 AM

    The Good Girl's Guide to Female Domination
    http://www.akashaweb.com/goodgirl.html
    "I believe that many women are intimidated by and uncomfortable with the concept of erotic female domination because of the way they see it portrayed in adult films and in the media. I believe that men also develop many bad habits after years of satisfying their fantasies on their own, and focusing on their own pleasure. Through communication, trust and safe, sane & consensual exploration of erotic power exchange, I think many couples can experience pleasure they never imagined, and also develop better relationship communication and intimacy."
    --Akasha
    INTRODUCTION
    I receive a lot of email from women who are exploring domination. Many of them are doing it at the urging of their husbands or boyfriends, and the woman's attitude can range from "This sounds ridiculous and twisted and I don't think I can ever do it but I want to make him happy" to "Hmm, sounds kind of interesting, but some of that stuff is just too weird." The common question is always, "Where do I even start?"
    I decided to develop a series of "scenes" that range from extremely tame to a little more risky. But rather than just say, "Tie up your mate and do this, that, and the other thing to him," I wanted to add what is important:
    What YOU might get out of it
    How you can do it without feeling uncomfortable
    How to communicate about it
    Hopefully, the end result will be that you find there are things you kind of enjoy, things you do once and say "not for me," and things you do and look back and think, "Hey, that was really HOT! I want to try that again."
    I have always found the portrayal of "dominant women" in adult films and most adult erotica to be cheesy, ridiculous, and sometimes downright silly.
    Chances are that you might only know about female domination from these ridiculous portrayals of latex clad divas and men acting pathetic and you feel embarrassed for them. Rest assured, this is NOT what you are going to become. These films are developed to cater to a male audience. And most men, while they kind of dig that fantasy, really want one thing: A woman who really ENJOYS dominating him. That is more important than a costume or a fetish.
    First, the rules. Please read these WITH your mate.
    FOR HIM:
    --No nagging. Don't push her into doing it. Let her do it when she is ready. Don't pressure. If she says "I am going to give this a try when I am ready," you are to back off and let her approach it in her own way.
    --No asking for more. When she's done with the scene or session with you, don't ask for more. Even if you think you are complimenting her by saying, "Oh I am so turned on, please can we keep going" -- DON'T. There is a time for communication (more on that later), but when she signals that she is done, you can't ask for more.
    --Don't top from the bottom. No hinting at her, no telling her what to do, no trying to "help" her unless she asks for it. No trying to manipulate her into doing more of what you like. THE PURPOSE OF THIS IS FOR HER TO FIND OUT WHAT SHE ENJOYS. You already know what you enjoy.
    --Don't get addicted. The rush will be fantastic. Separate your relationship from your passion for these games and don't let it rule your life. Provide her with appropriate affection and encouragement in the hours and days following her exploration, without expecting anything in return.
    --Retain dignity. If groveling is your kink, please tone it down. Keep your reactions in check and note how she responds to your reactions. The goal here is to not have her feel uncomfortable when she sees you submit. All women react differently to varying degrees of humility in their mates. It's your job to find out what her comfort zone is. It might change with time, but out of the gate you want her to enjoy it and not be distracted by you acting too pathetic for her taste.
    FOR HER:
    --Enjoy yourself. Let go. Don't compare yourself to the stereotype of what you think "female domination" is -- whether it be a dominatrix you saw on TV or something you read in the newspaper or saw in an adult movie or B-movie. This isn't the same thing.
    --Enjoy yourself. Make sure you do the things you like and do them lots. If something feels right but you feel confused about it, know that you can reflect on it later, communicate with your mate and find out how you feel about it.
    --Enjoy yourself. This is YOUR time. Do not get caught in the trap of thinking, "Ok, I can do this. I can stomach it to please my partner because I love him." That's not the point. It defeats the purpose.
    --BE SAFE. Most of these examples are fairly tame, but always know your partner, his health situation, allergies. Always have a communication mode set up, either agree to talk openly during the entire time (So if he says "STOP", that means stop), or set up a "SAFEWORD" if you prefer to role play -- so if he says "STOP" and is just being dramatic, have a code word that really means "STOP". Personally, I prefer open communication, especially if you are just starting.
    THE GROUND RULES FOR BOTH PEOPLE
    --All play is initiated by the woman. She picks the date and time. It is up to her whether or not to give advanced notice, and also to still NOT choose to play at that time.
    --Play starts AND stops when she feels it should. When she is finished, or "stuck," or if she feels that it just isn't clicking with her, she says, "I'd like to stop now," and all bets are off.
    --Communication must take place after the "scene" is over -- in preferably three segments. One, about ten or fifteen minutes after completion. Spend some quiet time cuddling or making love, and then take a few minutes to reflect on how both people enjoyed it. Talk about it again later -- a few hours later. Often new feelings come out. Then, try to talk about it the next day when you have had a chance to totally remove yourself.
    TOPICS FOR POST-SCENE DISCUSSION
    --What did she enjoy most? This is her opportunity to share what has worked for her. Also, ladies, remember that often a great deal of the pleasure the man receives is in knowing that he did a good job or made her feel good. This is your chance to give him praise.

    --What pushed his buttons? Gentlemen, please do not use this post-scene time to lay out your laundry or wish list. YES, do tell her what pushed your buttons. But cautiously phrase things. DO say things like, "When you pinched my nipples, I thought I was going to lose it! That was so intense and exciting." DO NOT say things like, "I wish you would have pinched my nipples more." Don't phrase things in the negative. Say what you liked, not what could have been better, UNLESS she asks you. This is confidence-building time.

    --What odd emotions are you facing? For both partners. Guilt? Shame? Why are you feeling these things? What is worrying or nagging you? Talk through the roller coaster of emotions are you both feeling to better understand how this makes you feel. Note that many times the emotions run VERY high right after completing this kind of scenario, and it takes some time to level off. Think about what you are feeling and talk about it.

    --Aftercare -- do not underestimate the importance of "aftercare" for both partners. It is common for one or both people to feel exhausted, zoned, restless or confused. Often a sure-fire aftercare method, to help both people settle down, is good old fashioned quiet cuddling. Gentlemen, do not forget that femdoms need aftercare too -- often they are dealing with confusing feelings of guilt, or wondering if they were adequate. Also, remember that aftercare comes also the next day -- a phone call or an email to say again, "I really enjoyed that." The bottom line: Communicate
    !
    QUICK TIPS FOR HER ENJOYMENT:
    Ladies, I cannot emphasize enough how important these few tips are:
    1. ENJOY YOURSELF.
    Don't try to do this just to please your partner. This is playful, sexual experimentation. Treat it as that.

    2. DO NOT
    force yourself to do any of these things if you are not in the mood. Period.
    3. KNOW THAT YOU CAN STOP
    whenever you want. He knows the rules. You do this on your time. Don't feel obligated.
    4. THINK ABOUT
    the fantasy/scene ahead of time -- a day or two before, a few hours before. Think about what will make it exciting for you. Think about how shocked and enamored he is going to be.
    5. REMEMBER
    there is no set start and stop time, or "time length" this should last. It may be ten or fifteen minutes. It may be a half hour. It may be broken up throughout the day or over a few days. When you are done, or feeling not quite into it, you say, "I am ready to stop now." At first, you may want to purposely take less time in your adventures -- they can be exhausting!

    6/29/2008 9:46:57 AM

    The "Acid Tests" guide for potential Dominants ©DrSpankenstein
    http://www.aslavesheart.com/subscorner/acidtest.html
    Introduction

    The term ‘Acid Test’ is an old prospecting term. A powerful acid can dissolve most base metals in a matter of minutes. However, gold will stand up to most acids. So the ‘Acid Test’ was an easy way for people to make sure they had a real nugget of gold and not a lump of the ‘fool’s’ variety. In the same way, these tests are meant to be quick ways to identify fake Dom's. Passing all these tests is no guarantee either, there is no replacement for getting to know your prospective partner as well as possible
    BEFORE YOU EVEN MEET IN PERSON.
    Now most of these tests are designed in mind for a submissive female trying to sort through men claiming to be Dom's online. They are largely based on the many questions I get asked by my female friends still searching for a Dominant partner. Some of them can probably be used by male subs as well, but for the most part, these tests are best for ferreting out male fakes. Vanilla males are usually after ‘easy sex’ and this motive makes them easier to identify than a lot of the fake Domme's out there.
    Step One: Do the Math
    Various estimates and surveys have placed the ratio of true (i.e. natural) male sexual Dominants to female sexual submissive's at about one to ten. However, a quick count in any given BDSM oriented chat room would lead you to believe that male Dom's outnumber the subs at about two to one. Now if there is actually only one male Dom for every ten female subs, that means that 19 out of the 20 “Doms” you see online HAVE TO BE FAKES. Keep this in mind. There is a 95% chance that any man you talk to online claiming to be a Dom is no such thing. This leads us to our first rule, a rule that all statisticians and scientists already know by heart: “When in doubt, throw it out!”
    Your search for a suitable Dominant partner (especially if you are seeking a serious long term relationship as well) could easily take years. That’s hardly surprising, most people spend years looking for that special lover, be they ‘vanilla’ or otherwise. So don’t be disheartened by all these drastic ratios. BUT DON’T WASTE YOUR TIME either. If any of the prospects you are chatting with online makes you feel uncomfortable for any reason, drop him. Don’t give him ‘three strikes’ or ‘extra chances to win.’ Block out his screen-name and move on. There was only a one in twenty chance he was legitimate anyway. Trust your instincts!
    Step Two: Know Your Enemy
    We call them Snerts. We call them HNG’s (Horny Net Geeks). We call them Wannabes. We call them Control Freaks. And sometimes, tragically, we even find some that can only be called rapists and predators. They are all your ENEMY. Don’t bother thinking they are anything less. Even a more or less well meaning Snert can land you in a hospital. Sexual Dominance and submission is not for dilettantes or amateurs: Not, no, and never! Even if he turns out to be a more or less nice guy, if he’s not a Dom, he’s not going to give you what you really need, and he will likely give you many things you don’t (like medical bills and other assorted headaches).
    Snerts are basically looking for easy sex. They are counting on the (highly inaccurate) assumption that sexual submissive's are simply ‘easy lays.’ Nothing could be farther from the truth, but that doesn’t deter them at all. They are typically middle aged to somewhat older men. They are often married. They are usually trying to bolster their flagging vanilla sex lives with some casual screwing around. They target submissive's because they think that they won't make demands on their sexual prowess (another bad assumption). They can be easily spotted because they almost always demand or at least emphasize sexual intercourse being a part of their ‘scenes.’
    HNG’s are usually the most harmless (and yet often the most annoying) of the enemy types. Most are teenagers and young men looking for some quick cyber-sex or even phone-sex. They are usually pretty sophisticated about their BDSM jargon and the ‘scenes’ they describe to you can be pretty elaborate. Geeks do their homework. They scour the porno sites for ideas, and hang out in BDSM chats for hours on end learning the ‘lingo.’ The are most easily spotted because they want to move on to cyber-sex and phone sex very quickly. They like to offer online collars, and spend hours on end in chat rooms ‘playing’ with their ‘subbies.’ Don’t waste your time with them.
    The second most dangerous type of enemy is the Control Freak. Control freaks are what most psychologists and therapists call ‘controlling personalities.’ They are the type of person that wants to be in control of everything around them. They want all their family and friends to behave exactly as they say. They are extremely manipulative people. These men can be dangerous because many really have convinced themselves that they are Dominants as a way to justify their dysfunctional lives. Many inexperienced submissive's find themselves ‘naturally’ attracted to these men because outwardly they seem so ‘in command’ of things all the time. The truly ironic (and sad) thing is, a controlling personality is actually the closest thing to the OPPOSITE of a sexual Dominant.
    Controls Freaks can be spotted because they often talk about ‘taking care of you’ and also ‘knowing what’s best for you.’ They almost always try to play on your emotions; especially guilt. They also usually criticize and even resent the advice you get from other people. They often talk about 24/7 D/s relationships without going into any details about what kind of actual scenes they play. They are fond of telling you that they prefer the ‘mental aspect’ of Domination and submission. They tend to be both demanding and argumentative. Nothing you do will ever be ‘quite right.’ While all this may seem very repulsive and easy to avoid, be on your guard, the average control freak often seems very charming initially. Once they have their ‘hooks’ into you its very hard to get untangled.
    The last and most dangerous type of enemy is the rapist or predator. These are the men most likely to damage or even end your life. The truly frightening thing about these evil men it that there is NO easy way to spot them. Rapists can be anything from bums to bank mangers, and anyone from family members to total strangers. One in four women has suffered an attack from this vile creature, and one in seven men as well! There motive is violence. The best defence is never make yourself too vulnerable.
    To defend yourself from predators, learn all the ins and outs of setting up a good Safety Net. Follow these procedures religiously. Most important of all TAKE YOUR TIME getting to know your prospective play partners. This is good advice in any case. If you know your partner well, you’re more likely to have a good time with him (because you will feel more comfortable during that first scene). Predators are more likely to move on in search of easy prey, they do tend to be impulsive. If a ‘dom’ you have been talking too suddenly seems to loose interest in you after a period of time, you may have just saved your own life. Don’t go chasing after anybody. A true Dom doesn't need to play ‘hard to get.’
    Step 3: Know your goal!
    Take the time to figure out what you want. It’s often hard for newbie subs to do this because sometimes they lack knowledge of what choices are available to them. SO ARM YOURSELF WITH KNOWLEDGE! There are many fine publications, books, and internet websites that cater to sexual submissive's. So start reading! Learn about the different types of play and how they should be conducted. Learn everything you can about how to set up a Safety Net. Learn all the do’s and don’ts of meeting others and playing safely. Decide what your Limits are and set them down on paper. This may seem like a lot of homework to do in the name of fun, but also keep in mind that that it’s YOUR ass that’s (literally) on the line here.
    Know what a real Dom acts like. Remember, you are probably a sexual submissive because you ARE in control the rest of the time. You are strong! Likely even ambitious as well. You have a career, or goals, or a lifestyle that demands this high level of energy and control. So giving away your control is a beautiful respite from everyday life. Your power and energy are things you only want to give to someone you trust, and in intimate situations at that. It’s a very personal thing to you!
    Well guess what, sexual Dominants are usually the compliment of this. We are strong people too, and we do tend to be intelligent. We are often highly trained professionals or skilled craftsmen. However, we tend to avoid lifestyles and careers that demand we be in control all the time. We tend to be easygoing. I have never in my life met, or even heard of, an uptight sexual Dominant. We like being in control in INTIMATE situations. It’s a respite from the way we live OUR everyday lives. We are not really the opposite of you, but we are the ‘puzzle piece’ that fits next to you snugly. In another words, don't look for a Dom that’s exactly like you. You won’t find him. Don’t look for a Dom that wants to run your whole life; he doesn’t exist.
    ABOVE ALL, if you’re prospective Dom seems like a generally ‘nice guy’ you’re likely on the right track! Take the time to get to know him. Don't let the five control freaks on the other side of the chat room demand your attention. A natural Dom isn’t likely to make demands until its time to play.
    Step 4: Memorize the Acid Tests!
    Test #1
    : When in doubt, throw it out! Don’t waste your time with people that make you feel uncomfortable. Even if the guy was a real Dom, if his personality makes you feel uncomfortable, he’s not going to be fun to play with.
    Test #2: “You’d better call me Sir!” is the mating call of a HNG or control freak. Real Dom's don't have to ask for titles, we EARN them. Most real Dom's will say things like “please, call me Mike…”
    Test #3: “I want you to take my collar before you play with me.” This is another common demand of fakes, most often made by control freaks. They have to isolate you from other people and their advice, and sometimes a little ole “cyber-collar” is just the thing! Cyber-collars are worth less than the leather required to make one.
    Test #4: If you get an Instant Message that says something like “On your knees you [slave, slut, bitch, whore, etc.]” This is the mating call of the HNG. Use some common sense here. Why waste time with somebody that’s not even polite? There’s a time and a place for these endearing terms, and it isn’t online!
    Test #5: “I don't have to answer that question!” or “It’s not proper etiquette for you to ask a Master that.” are examples of some the dangerous LIES that control freaks and snerts use. This is the Acid test I personally think is the most important! A Dom had better be ready to at least TRY and answer every question you have, and HONESTLY at that! It’s literally your ass that’s on the line! Never forget this!
    Test #6: “Its my way or the highway!” or words to that effect, are the mating cry of the common control freak. Dom's can have Limits too, but its your Limits that count FIRST. Don’t let any would-be ‘dom’ tell you differently. Don’t let any of the wannabe subs tell you differently either. Where Male Dom/Fem sub play is concerned, it’s ALWAYS LADY’S CHOICE!
    Test #7: Don't bother with online collars. Don't make decisions about a prospective partner based on his online play style. It’s a very simple test if you think about it: would a real life Dominant waste time on cyber sex? Please take my word for it; the answer is NO. Forget it, once you’ve done the real thing, cyber is just too damn dull.
    Test #8: Ask your prospect if he’s ever made any mistakes during a scene. If he say’s ‘no,’ run for your life! If he says, ‘very rarely,’ at least be suspicious. Everyone makes mistakes, even if they are experienced players. Sometimes submissive's have Limits they don't even know about, and even the most careful and skilled Dom the world will trip over these occasionally. Remember, according to our good friends of the Christian faith, the last perfect guy to walk this planet got nailed to a tree for his trouble. So expect competence, but not miracles.
    Test #9: “I’m a bank president, captain of industry, combat photographer, self-made millionaire… yadda yadda yadda.]” Wouldn’t it be nice to meet a rich Dom too? Sure it would! But use some common sense too. How many captains of industry have hours to spend in an AOL chat room? Also, think about this personality profile; if this super successful, always-in-control person is really into D/s, he’s likely a submissive! Worse yet, it could very likely mean he is a control freak. I have met a lot of female submissive's that fit this ambitious profile, but not one Dom yet!
    Test #10: “I’m 33 years old, and I’ve been a Master for 15 years.” Gimme a break! What are the odds? When you ask about a Dom's level of experience (and its a good idea to do so) remember to do the math as well. 18 year old boys don’t care about the intricacies of D/s; they want to get laid. Trust me on this one Ladies, I was an 18 year old boy once! I personally believe that people do become what they are (be it gay, straight, Dom or sub) very early in life, but it takes maturity and training to be a Master. What are the odds a person became a Master when they were still using Clearasil?
    Test #11: Ask for references! Especially if he claims to be ‘very experienced.’ Talk to the references ON THE PHONE. Lots of HNG’s have female screen-names set up to act as ‘references’ for them! I notice that a lot of newbies seem to have trouble with this concept. Which is understandable since in the vanilla world it’s considered rude to talk to a guy’s ex-girlfriend. But in the BDSM Scene its the opposite, experienced players will accept and accommodate this kind of request gladly.
    Test #12: “I have three real life collared slaves right now, but you can't talk to them.” Okay, when you consider the ratio and all, this sounds possible. What makes this an acid test failed (and failed miserably at that) is the last part. I have met couples (and even triples) that really were looking for an extra person to add to the mix. This is not uncommon at all in the Scene. But these couples were looking TOGETHER. If a ‘dom’ has anyone already collared to them, you probably ought to talk to her FIRST!
    Test #13: “I don't need safe words.” Well of course he doesn’t! If he said this he’s likely a snert and therefore he’s never really been in a scene! Of course he might be a predator too, and then he wouldn't need safewords either. Need I say more?
    Test #14: “My slaves trust me to set their Limits for them.” If you hear a “dom” say this it’s most likely because these slaves only exist in his mind. Or worse still, his ‘slave’ is simply the victim of spouse abuse. Even so called TPE (Total Power Exchange) and other sorts of 24/7 (i.e. full time) BDSM relationships should involve careful and thorough negotiation.
    Test #15: "I'm Married, my wife can't know about us" If I have to explain this one too you, you've got problems. I have played with many married submissive's in my time, but ONLY with the express permission (and more often than not, participation) of their husbands. Safe BDSM requires complete honesty. You can't build a good Scene on lies. There are plenty of people that will be willing to tell you differently; but please note, they will all turn out to be adulterers (and hence, liars) themselves.
    Test #16: Insert your own Acid Test here. You will learn much from your mistakes and missteps. If you form an online contact with a "Dom" that falls through, analyse WHY it fell through. Don't make the same mistakes twice if you can help it.
    Step 5: It’s not just the men you have to screen!
    Finding some female submissive's to be buddies with you on your quest is a very good idea. Especially if they are experienced players; they can give you unique perspectives, emotional support, and even references to legitimate Dom's to play with. They can also, most importantly, provide a Safety Net for you during those first meetings with the men you meet. The benefits of teaming up with other women in your search should be obvious!
    However, be just as cautious about what you hear from other women online as well. If you are so inclined to search for a Domme for instance, the Acid tests should apply just as well. Be very cautious about the women you meet online that claim to be submissive's as well. There are a great number of female HNG’s who live their BDSM lifestyle in the vacuum of cyber-space. Their advice and experiences are not only useless in the real world, they can be dangerous. Another class of “female enemy” is even more tragic and dangerous; the Victim.
    A Victim is just that; a victim of physical and/or mental abuse that uses BDSM as an excuse to continue denying the reality of her tragic situation. These people are disturbingly common as well. They are dangerous to you too! These women are not just full of very dangerous advice, but they are usually very vehement about telling you that their lifestyle is the only “real BDSM.” They can fill your head full of doubts faster than one of the male enemy types.
    Spare little sympathy, tell them to get help, and stay the heck away from them (in exactly this order). It may seem mercenary, but it is in fact the right thing to do. This is my training as a CASA (Citizens Against Spouse Abuse) volunteer talking. An abuse victim can only save herself, and then only when she is ready to do so. If you let her vent her frustrations and fears on you, she will then go back to her familiar little hell, leaving you emotionally drained and likely scared too. Your quest for safe play partners is going to be tough enough as it is. Avoid Victims completely if you can, and if you can't, urge them to get help. It’s not your job to save the world, keeping yourself safe and happy is enough work.
    In Closing
    This all seems like a lot of work. It is. Some of it sounds awfully scary too. It should. So why bother with this quest at all? Why not just stick “cyber only” in your profile and forget real life BDSM? Why not just drop it all together? I can give you only one good reason; when it is done safely, and it suits your needs, it can be the one of the most profoundly fulfilling experiences in your life! I used to cringe at terms like “sex magic,” but now that I know the spells, I’m an unabashed Wizard! Besides, any student of psychology can tell you that denial has its own dangers too. The easy roads are not the ones that lead to interesting places. So arm yourself with knowledge, find yourself some trustworthy friends to share the journey, and start walking. Just don’t forget to bring your Acid Tests too!

    6/28/2008 8:21:18 AM

    Commandments
    Ten Rules for Dominants / Ten Rules for Submissives
    from the Society of Janus

    Society of Janus:
    The author of these two article is unknown. They have appeared in an early issue of Growing Pains,  the Eulenspiegal Society's Prometheus  magazine, and the July, 1980 Growing Pains.   A representative of the Society of Janus has attributed ownership to SOJ -- http://www.soj.org/ -- but was unable to identify the author.

    Ten Rules for Dominants Ten Rules for Submissives
    1 Be Patient
    Until you enter into a contract with a submissive, you have no more right to order him/her around than does anyone else. Give you bottom time to get to know you and what you like. Finesse and subtlety are major elements of dominance. Similarly, strength and gentleness go hand in hand. The sensitivity and awareness (or lack thereof) that you show in the real world is likely to be repeated in the playroom.
    Be Patient
    A potential top will let you know if she or he is interested in you or not. Keep in mind that your purpose as a submissive is to serve and to satisfy someone who will take into consideration the realization of your fantasies. Don't expect your top to be able to turn on like a light switch. The timing must be right for both of you.
    2 Be Humble
    You may be God's/Goddess' gift to the world, but no one needs to hear it or wants to hear it. You will have ample opportunities to show how good you are - and plenty of opportunities to make a fool of yourself. No matter what you claim, the ³real you¹ will show through in a scene. Don¹t set yourself up for a failure by developing expectations that you know you can never reach.
    Be Humble
    You may be God's or Goddess' gift to the world and the most sought after prize in town, but no one needs to hear it or wants to hear it. You will have ample opportunity to show how good you are. No matter what you claim, the "real you" will show through in a scene. Don't set yourself up for failure by developing expectations that you know you and your top can never reach.
    3 Be Open
    Although the top is classically considered to be the teacher in SM, you can always learn from your bottom, no matter how inexperienced. Be willing to learn from other dominants who may have a totally different perspective from yours. Try to approach by-now-familiar trips with an attitude of wonderment and discovery. Be aware that everyone has her or his own personal style.
    Be Open
    You can learn something about SM and about yourself from everyone into the scene, no matter how experienced or inexperienced they are, or how dominant or submissive they are. SM is a very personal art, and an "I already know it all" attitude will make you miss valuable SM lessons and experiences, and ignore potentially valuable SM friends.
    4 Communicate
    You are responsible for finding out basic, essential information about the people you play with, such as experience, limits, likes and dislikes, and health information. Playing SM without this knowledge is like Russian Roulette. Talk about your head-space and you review of SM with your bottom, so that any uncertainties can be dealt with before you start playing. Clearly spell out roles, rules, limits and contracts. Do not take for granted that your bottom instinctively knows the ground rules.
    Communicate
    Verbalization is necessary, but at the appropriate time and in the appropriate way. Your top needs to know basic information about you, such as experiences, fantasies, health concerns, and turn-offs. But -unless it's an emergency - wait until your top asks. Don't expect your dominant to be a mind-reader instinctively knows your needs, wants, and limits. Your cooperation will enhance the scene for both of you.
    5 Be Honest
    If you lack experience in an area that your bottom would like to experiment with, be honest about it. Your partner has a right to know that. Be honest with yourself and take your submissive only to those levels at which you are completely in control of the situation. Safety should always be the first concern, taking priority over how hot a particular scene is.
    Be Honest
    Don't be afraid to share your needs and fantasies. Your dominant expects it. Honesty about your wants, health concerns, and turn-offs is essential to a good scene. Lying or being less than candid can only lead to problems, as the top will base the scene on inaccurate information. Besides causing problems, it can be dangerous.
    6 Be Sensitive
    There's a very fine line between a sensitive, caring dominate and a self-righteous, insensitive overbearing clod. Your scene should be a creative synthesis of you needs and fantasies, and your bottoms needs and fantasies. Although, on the surface, your submissive is serving you, what actually is happening is that dominant and submissive are serving each other. Earn the complete trust of your submissive and never violate or even threaten to violate that trust. His or her submission is a gift to you. Use it appropriately.
    Be Vulnerable
    Your scene is a two-way street. It is not just the physical realization of your prior fantasies. If you want to limit your experience to certain physical and psychological stimulation, then contract with your top ahead of time. But don't always expect your top to be a puppet in a fantasy play you've written in your head. It's far better to let your top surprise you, to extend your limits, to take you to places you're never been before. When you trust your top completely, let her or him know it, and let him or her guide you into new fantasies.
    7 Be Realistic
    End the scene with the bottom wanting more, not wishing there had been less. Remember that power, control, and sensitivity are the keys, no just the intensity of the stimulation. Be clear about what is fantasy, and has little to do with what works in practice. Your favorite porno picture books may be stimulating in themselves, but don¹t try to imitate them to the last detail.
    Be Realistic
    Your dominant is human, and even the most experienced tops have moments of awkwardness and indecision. Don't call attention to what you perceive as a lapse. Know the difference between reality and the fantasy world you see in books and magazines. Few tops are rich enough to afford a large dungeon with a lavish layout of equipment...Your top's equipment is expensive - respect it and don't abuse it.
    8 Be Really Dominant
    Submissives are looking for someone who will take over their body and mind, not just for brute strength. Real people are wanted, not just cardboard images from ads or stereotypes. Your dominance enhances you whole existence. It does not cover up or substitute for other areas of your life - it is you. Make your submissive fall in love with you, and expect them to give themselves up to you totally. Follow up on rules, expect obedience, and punish appropriately when it is called for. Don¹t shirk your responsibility to your bottom or to your sister/fellow tops. Be dependable and expect dependability. You have agreed to take the dominant role - now take it!
    Be Really Submissive
    This is the whole point. Let your dominant take you over completely. Don't coach or second guess or be critical of your top. Exchange information on your special needs before the scene starts, but once it starts be quiet! If you insist on running a scene to your own specifications, then you should try being a top. You have agreedto limitations of your own power. Stay within those limitations. Respect and obey your top and expect punishment if you don't. Accept it gracefully and cheerfully. Your top has many things to be concerned with, including your safety and what turns you on. Be loyal and dependable and enjoy your role.
    9 Be Healthy
    Like any strenuous activity, SM requires that its participants be in top physical and emotional health. Many factors, including the amount you sleep, your eating habits, your alcohol and drug intake affect your performance and endurance during a scene. Don¹t attempt to do SM when your physical or emotional energy is low. As a dominant you have a special responsibility to be in control of yourself and on top of the scene. An attitude of ³drugs and alcohol don¹t affect me that much...I can do it anyway² violates your submissive¹s trust in you and can be dangerous. If you don¹t want to accept the responsibilities, you shouldn¹t be playing the game!
    Be Healthy
    SM, like any strenuous activity, requires that its participants - both active and passive - be in top physical and emotional health. The amount you sleep, your eating habits, your alcohol and drug intake, and everyday stress affect your response and endurance during a scene. Your dominant needs to know when your physical or emotional energy is low. No matter how tempting a scene sounds, an "I want it all now" attitude when you aren't able to give your all will leave both of you feeling let down. You serve your dominant and yourself by staying healthy.
    10 Have Fun
    After all, sex is all about having a good time. You have earned, and you are entitled to the unique, intense pleasures which come from responsible, creative SM play.
    Have Fun
    After all, sex is all about having a good time. You have earned and you are entitled to the unique, intense pleasure which comes from responsible, creative SM play.
     

    6/27/2008 8:14:30 AM

    A few friendly suggestions for online:
    http://www.bdsm-education.com/online.htm

    Act like you were actually at a party or in a public place in real life.  You’d be polite right?
    You wouldn’t walk up and insult someone for their thoughts on a conversation they were having with a group of folks or with an individual.  If someone is sharing their knowledge or experience, listen, don’t insult or start a fight with them or tell them they don’t have a clue.  Don’t call them a wannabe or say "you can’t possibly have any real life experience"; that just shows your ignorance and shows everyone around you that you have no manners.
    Don’t come in to a chat room and say: “How big is your dick?”  “Anyone in here horny?”  “Kneel bitch” you wouldn’t do that in real life so why do you think it’s okay online?  
    Tell the truth.  Nothing is more hurtful than someone hiding behind a lie.
    Just because you claim yourself to be a Dom/me don’t expect to treat submissive’s as if they were your submissive, that is NOT OKAY.  Just because you claim yourself to be a submissive don’t expect Dom/me's to treat you as if you are theirs, that is NOT OKAY.
    Don’t be over eager to find someone and jump at the first person that talks to you.  All too often new subbies will be professing their subbiness to the first Dom/me to give them the time of day, placing them high upon a pedestal.  That is a recipe for failure from the get go.  When it fails all to often the subbie starts bad mouthing the Dom/me.  Why?  Because the Dom/me didn’t meet the expectations they created in their minds.  Same goes for the Dom/me don’t be so eager to want a sub that you will jump into having them change their handle/profiles to reflect they belong to you within the first day of hooking up with you and later figure out that it won’t work out.  Just another recipe for hurt feelings and bad mouthing.
    Also sub's don’t expect the Dom/me to fix/solve all your problems.  Sure your Dom/me wants to hear about your life but they don’t want to hear you talk about your problems continuously, this makes you into a needy, high maintenance sub, get a therapist if you have real problems.  Dom/me's it goes for you as well, if you are constantly dumping your problems on your subbie, you are just weighing them down with things they can’t fix (and they do want to fix everything for you), if you have real problems see a therapist.
    Submissive’s don’t keep bothering and begging a Dom/me for attention.  Don’t try to manipulate the Dom/me to get what you want from them that is exactly the opposite of what a subbie should be doing.  You want to attract their attention?  Try “I read your profile and can’t stop thinking about what you wrote” or strike up a conversation with them, ask polite questions.  You might even want to offer to get them an online drink or something to eat.  This would show your interest and submissiveness.
    Once you get a conversation going, be responsive; be as impressive as you can be with your well-worded responses and attitude.  Show your sense of humor, your intelligence, etc.
    Want to get to know someone better/more?  It is best to use the chat rooms IM (instant message) or the chat's e-mail program/address.  This will cut down on being hassled or stalked by someone you don't feel is right for you.
    Let's face it there are a bunch of jerks out in the world.  People try to do things that would not be acceptable or be put up with in the real world, so don’t put up with it online either.  If it doesn’t feel right to you, end it, but do at least attempt closure so no one is left hanging in the air wondering what the heck he or she did wrong...COMMUNICATION!
    If you get involved with an online relationship, don’t break the rules you two have set up and agreed upon.  Don’t lead someone on.  Don’t promise your Dom/me you will only learn/be with them and be off searching, don’t promise your sub they will be the only one and you are off collecting others.
    If you two part there is no reason to start gossiping or talking badly about the other person.  It is usually simply incompatibility, expectations not matching, one not getting what they wanted or someone else has interfered and created doubt within one of you.  Trying to wreck someone’s reputation is probably not the way to go, remember the shoe could be on the other foot next time.
    Online can be addictive and one can immerse themselves so much that their real life begins to suffer.  It's easy to make a few clicks and be chatting and/or flirting as you sit in curlers with goop on your face or sit in your stained and holy boxers.  It's easy to flirt and prod to see if someone is interested, for some reason it seems to be human nature to see if someone wants you, it strokes your ego in some way.  Some folks have lost their jobs, cheated on their spouses and ruined their marriages and a zillion other things.  So ALWAYS put real life first.
    Bottomline: Everyone gets to feel about BDSM online they way they wish, you must respect them for their beliefs.
    Always remember what Nathaniel Hawthorne once said:
    “Words— so innocent and powerless as they are, as standing in a dictionary, how potent for good and evil they become in the hands of one who knows how to combine them.”

    6/26/2008 8:08:34 AM

    Leather Ethics: Civility And Incivility in The Scene Author: Chris M © 2002
    http://www.leathernroses.com/generalbdsm/chrismcivilityone.htm
    OVERVIEW: THE CIVILITY CRISIS
    One of the stranger attributes of the SM community is the prevalence of downright lowdown behavior. We get it all: gossip, arrogance, slander, ingratitude, interpersonal cruelty, rumor mongering, the propensity to snub, shun or belittle, a refined sensitivity to slight paired with strident disregard for how one's actions and words effect other people. It is frankly shocking, and terribly sad how poorly some of us get along from the viewpoint of interpersonal relationships. It is a true mystery why a community like ours, whose members strive for a mature outlook on power, consent and tolerance, should feud with such violent and monotonous regularity. In our community, we see behavior one would never dream grown adults could stoop to. We have seen SM groups who ought to get along fine bicker endlessly and mindlessly. We have seen "scene leaders" whose mission appears to be the personal demolition of not only bad people, but good people whose contributions to the community might challenge their own. We all know good people who have left the scene because of the cattiness, clique-mentality, and deliberate non-consensual meanness. This propensity, sometimes called "Tops disease", is by no means limited to dominants. The problem is international wide in scope, affecting virtually every group I have visited in my travels.

    It isn't hard to imagine a universe where this kind of behavior never occurred at all. Aggression, power, and consent, to say nothing of etiquette, are concepts SM folk deal with all the time. The BDSM community has made huge strides in developing and documenting a wide variety of safe SM practices, protocols, and standards for negotiation and play. But the bickering, bitchiness and backstabbing goes on nearly unabated.  And many small groups have closed, not because of legal persecution, fiscal mismanagement, or lack of membership, but from jealousy, power struggles, and malicious gossip. The wounds inflicted by incivility go way beyond the damage performed in most consensual dungeon play. And the emotional scarring that incivility leaves on its victims lasts longer than any bruise.

    You might guess that the worst of this behavior comes from scene novices, but you would be wrong. Beginners, usually eager to fit in and make friends, generally deport themselves well. Oddly, the worst of this behavior comes from people who have been in the scene for years. People with experience, with play partners, with contacts, are often the most judgmental, least generous, quickest to take offense, readiest to slander others. Over and over we have seen friendly newcomers arrive in the scene, become avid pupils of our craft, grow into competent players, then unexpectedly mutate into arrogance, self-importance, and interpersonal ruthlessness. Many of these perpetrators are later driven from the community in bitterness or disgrace. Or drive others away themselves.
    The civility crisis hurts our leather brethren, demolishes friendships, breaks the spirit of our volunteers, cripples our organizations, invites retaliation, and weakens our claim that SM is practiced by emotionally healthy, well-adjusted people. The civility crisis may play a role in the scene's disproportionate absence of people of color, who know discrimination and hostility when they see it, may feel unwelcome, and stay away. Why are we doing this? What can we do to stop it?

    6/25/2008 9:52:13 AM
    BDSM Terminology For Newbies
    http://www.bdsm-education.com/terminology.html
     
    ***This is a must read for newbies and Oldies alike. A reminder and a guide.***
    There are no protocols or rules in BDSM, except the ones between those involved. There is normal manners and courtesy just like the rest of society. So just because you claim yourself to be a Dom/me don’t expect to treat submissives as if they were your submissive, that is NOT OKAY. Just because you claim yourself to be a submissive don’t expect Dom/mes to treat you as if you are theirs, that is NOT OKAY.
    Titles maybe used Master/slave for example...Owner/property…but they are not just "titles" they reflect how you live...the Master might place a symbol, tattoo, brand or collar upon his property as a reminder of ownership...Master is the most important person in the submissive's life....putting him before herself.  Similar the submissive is the most important person in the Master's life, completing the total power exchange.

    Trust is VERY important.
    Trust not to injure, or damage permanently.
    Trust the Dom to use his best judgment in "play".
    Trust the Dom to be truthful.
    Trust the Dom not to emotionally, mentally or physically abuse you.
    Trust the Dom to keep his commitment to you and the relationship.
    Trust the Dom to never abandon you.
    Trust the Dom to never cheat on you.
    Trust the Dom to not seek others and destroy your relationship. (Poly lifestyles have defined rules and never allowing another to destroy your relationship is critical) 
    Trust is negotiated codependence.
    Communication is a MUST...but you must be willing to BE vulnerable to one another, sharing you inner most secrets and thoughts. Talk...talk...and talk some more.
    TPE or EPE is NOT a fantasy....some folks think that you are mentally off if you live like this or think you are living in a fantasy world....this is NOT the case.
    The submissive/property is NOT a door-mat...not a child (and is NOT treated like one except maybe in "play")...it is NOT an escape from responsibilities (you have more responsibility than ever in TPE or EPE)
    Just because you are in TPE or EPE does not mean you as a submissive/property will not be a mom...a wife...a lover...a CEO...you just now have an added responsibility...your Master
    I hope this helps you all in some manner.
    6/24/2008 4:41:49 AM
    ***Just a personal note: I will resume the normal journal entries about BDSM in the next couple of days. I'm getting such good email that I'm putting it here for all to enjoy.***

    Q.
    I've heard that cardiovascular exercise can prolong life; is this true?
    A:
    Your heart is only good for so many beats, and that's it... don't waste them on exercise. Everything wears out eventually. Speeding up your heart will not make you live longer; that's like saying you can extend the life of your car by driving it faster. Want to live longer? Take a nap.
    Q
    : Should I cut down on meat and eat more fruits and vegetables?
    A:
    You must grasp logistical efficiencies. What does a cow eat? Hay and corn. And what are these? Vegetables. So a steak is nothing more than an efficient mechanism of delivering vegetables to your system. Need grain? Eat chicken. Beef is also a good source of field grass (green lea fy vegetable). And a pork chop can give you 100% of your recommended daily allowance of vegetable products.
    Q:
    Should I reduce my alcohol intake?
    A:
    No, not at all. Wine is made from fruit. Brandy is distilled wine, that means they take the water out of the fruity bit so you get even more of the goodness that way. Beer is also made out of grain. Bottoms up!
    Q:
    How can I calculate my body/fat ratio?
    A:
    Well, if you have a body and you have fat, your ratio is one to one. If you have two bodies, your ra tio is two to one, etc.
    Q:
    What are some of the advantages of participating in a regular exercise program?
    A:
    Can't think of a single one, sorry. My philosophy is: No Pain...Good!
    Q:
    Aren't fried foods bad for you?
    A:
    YOU'RE NOT LISTENING!!! .. Foods are fried these days in vegetable oil. In fact, they're permeated in it. How could getting more vegetables be bad for you?
    Q:
    Will sit-ups help prevent me from getting a little soft around the middle?
    A:
    Definitely not! When you exercise a muscle, it gets bigger. You should only be doing sit-ups if you want a bigger stomach.
    Q:
    Is chocolate bad for me?
    A: Are you crazy? HELLO Cocoa beans! Another vegetable!!! It's the best feel-good food around!
    Q:
    Is swimming good for your figure?
    A:
    If swimming is good for your figure, explain whales to me.
    Q:
    Is getting in-shape important for my lifestyle?
    A:
    Hey! 'Round' is a shape!
    Well, I hope this has cleared up any misconceptions you may have had about
    food and diets. And remember:
    'Life should NOT be a journey to the grave with the intention of arriving safely in an attractive and well preserved body, but rather to
    skid in sideways - Chardonnay in one hand - chocolate in the other - body thoroughly used up, totally worn out and screaming 'WOO HOO, What a Ride!!!'
    AND.....
    For those of you who watch what you eat, here's the final word on nutrition and health. It's a relief to know the truth after all those conflicting nutritional studies.

    1.
    The Japanese eat very little fat
    and suffer fewer heart attacks than
    Americans.

    2. The Mexicans eat a lot of fat
    and suffer fewer heart attacks than Americans.

    3. The Chinese drink very little red wine and suffer fewer heart attacks than Americans.

    4. The Italians drink a lot of red wine and suffer fewer heart attacks than Americans.

    5. The Germans drink a lot of beers and eat lots of sausages and fats
    and suffer fewer heart attacks than Americans..
    CONCLUSION
    Eat and dri nk what you like.
    Speaking English is apparently what kills you.
    I love this Doctor.
    6/23/2008 10:29:28 AM
    George Carlin: May he rest in peace...Long live free speech!!

    MENTAL HOSPITAL PHONE MENU
    > > Hello and thank you for calling The CollarMe Mental Hospital.
    > > Please select from the following options menu:
    If you are obsessive-compulsive, press 1 repeatedly.
    If you are co-dependent, please ask someone to press 2 for you.
    If you have multiple personalities, press 3, 4, 5 and 6.
    If you are paranoid, we know who you are and what you want, stay on the line so we can trace your call.
    If you are delusional, press 7 and your call will be forwarded to the Mother Ship.
    If you are schizophrenic, listen carefully and a little voice will tell you which number to press.
    If you are manic-depressive, it doesn't matter which number you press, nothing will make you happy anyway.
    If you are dyslexic, press 9696969696969696.
    If you are bipolar, please leave a message after the beep or before the beep or after the beep. Please wait for the beep.
    If you have short-term memory loss, press 9. If you have short-term memory loss, press 9. If you have short-term memory loss, press 9. If you have low self-esteem, please hang up our operators are too busy to talk with you.
    If you are menopausal, put the gun down, hang up, turn on the fan, lie down and cry. You won't be crazy forever.
    If you are blonde, don't press any buttons, you'll just mess it up. 

    This coming week is National Mental Health Care week. You can do your part by remembering to contact at least one unstable
    person to show you care. Well, my job is done . . . . . Your turn. . . heheh
    6/22/2008 11:28:46 AM
    It's been 2 days since my cousin, lilredone, has gone back home to Pa. She made it home safely and has unpacked all the goodies she found here in Texas.
    It's quiet.
    I'm still depositing sleep hours into my depleted sleep bank.
    But, gah, it was worth it.
    I'm planning a trip to Pa in October. I know she will make me feel at home and will unconditionally love me for who and what I am.
    We will always remember this past week together.
    I love her so much.
    6/21/2008 3:57:57 PM
    THE SEVEN DWARVES OF MENOPAUSE:

    Itchy, bitchy, sweaty, sleepy, bloated, forgetful and psycho. 'Nough said.
    WOMEN'S ENGLISH
    1. Yes = No          
    2. No = Yes
    3. Maybe = No
    4. We need = I want
    5. I am sorry = You'll be sorry
    6. We need to talk = You're in trouble
    7. Sure, go ahead = You better not
    8. Do what you want = You will pay for this later
    9. I am not upset = Of course I am upset, you moron!
    10. You're very attentive tonight = Is sex all you ever think about? 
    ---MEN'S ENGLISH
    1. I am hungry = I am hungry
    2. I am sleepy = I am sleepy
    3. I am tired = I am tired
    4. Nice dress = Nice cleavage!
    5. I love you = Let's have sex now
    6. I am bored = Do you want to have sex?
    7. May I have this dance? = I'd like to have sex with you
    8. Can I call you sometime? = I'd like to have sex with you
    9. Do you want to go to a movie? = I'd like to have sex with you
    10. Can I take you out to dinner? = I' d like to have sex with you
    11. Those shoes don't go with that outfit = I'm gay
    6/20/2008 7:18:49 AM
    Well, my cousin (lilredone)  is getting ready for her return to Pa. Man, I wish I'd kept up the journal each day but we were so busy visiting family, gambling, getting tatts, partying, shopping, flirting, etc etc.
    It'll be a sad parting. She and I are double cousins (our fathers are brothers, our mothers are sisters) so we are really close and so much alike, it hurts, (in a good way :) )
    This week went by too fast. But it was a great one. One to remember!
    I'll do a more in depth journal once I've rested up and I know she made it safely home.


    6/17/2008 3:23:09 PM

    When we catch up on rest, we will put up a new video greeting. Until then, enjoy these quips about and from fantastic women:

     Remember this motto to live by: Life should NOT be a journey to the grave with the intention of arriving safely in an attractive and well preserved body, but rather to skid in sideways, chocolate in one hand, wine in the other, body thoroughly used up, totally worn out and screaming 'WOO HOO what a ride!'

    Inside every older person is a younger person -- wondering what the hell happened.
    - Cora Harvey Armstrong- 

     Inside me lives a skinny woman crying to get out. But I can usually shut the b**** up with cookies.
    (Unknown)

    The hardest years in life are those between ten and seventy.
    -Helen Hayes (at 73)-

    I refuse to think of them as chin hairs.   I think of them as stray eyebrows.
    - Janette Barber-

    My second favorite household chore is ironing. My first one being -- hitting my head on the top bunk bed until I faint.
    - Erma Bombeck -

    Old age ain't no place for sissies.
    -Bette Davis-

    Thirty-five is when you finally get your head together and your body starts falling apart. - Caryn Leschen -

    If you can't be a good example -- then you'll just have to be a horrible warning.
    -Catherine-

    I'm not going to vacuum 'til Sears makes one you can ride on.
    - Roseanne Barr-

    Behind every successful man is a surprised woman.
    - Maryon Pearson-

    Nobody can make you feel inferior without your permission.
    -Eleanor Roosevelt-

    Send this to five bright women you know and make their day.

    When life hands you lemons ask for tequila and salt and call me over!

    6/13/2008 6:59:53 AM

    D/S LIFESTYLE  Tips For A Successful BDSM Relationship By Maître Pierre 
    http://www.bdsmcircle.net/dslifestyle/tipsforasuccessfulbdsmrelationship.htm
       Happy people have no stories.
    It seems that saying is true in BDSM!
    Why is it, that the only stories we hear in BDSM are the sad ones where things went badly? It is really sad since we often receive success stories from many happy couples. These stories are generally sent to us in a private way from people wanting to share their with us. Usually, a short exchanges of email will follow where we ask them for clarification on some details to expand our own experience.
    As is to be expected in BDSM, each recipe for success is different for the people who write us. It is our pleasure to share with you here small sampling of the list of what these happy people have shared with us:
    - Honesty: Many of the people who write to us, describe their relationship as one where nothing is hidden between them. Their past and present is revealled to each other. In a BDSM relationship to reveal all the secrets of your "hidden garden" and more is so easy. Yet, many think they can deceive their partners by telling them half-truths and lies.
    - The pleasure of the discovery together: In a way, BDSM seems to be expandable depending on with whom you speak. Some people, after only a few short months, will believe that they have experimented with it all and that there is nothing more or new for them in BDSM. Don't talk to them about nuances in plays, like discovering and working together to accomplish a precise type of shibari or have them discuss how to accomplish some type of percussion play together. For yet others, the discovery of BDSM is part of their excitement of being in their relationship! I remember this couple with a lots of experience still having fun to discover a new technique or a new play. Their relationship is ever changing and expanding and so different from those who never change how they play and do the same things over and over!
    - Respect: You could be peeing on your slave, all the while holding them in the greatest of respect for it! Relationships where the Top really believes that the sub is just a low life and make certain that they know that, is a relationship that will ultimately end in failure. There is a limit in the humiliation you can give to someone and if the slave starts to really think they are a low life, you run the risk of huge mental problems resulting. The people in BDSM who have a sucessful relationship always keep in mind this respect. They know and respect what they are in BDSM.
    - Happiness: People who share their life, being in a BDSM relationship or not, always face life's problems, together. Life will bring situations where the Dominant, submissive relationship will be a factor in the final life decision but the Dominant will always make the best decision for the good of the couple. For example, in a strict relationship where corporal punishment is used, punishment is always used for the well being of the submissive and the quest of the common happiness.
    - Clear rules: One of the biggest reasons where BDSM relationship explode (and vanilla couples too!) is the non respect of negotiated rules. Things change in a BDSM relationship and rules and limits will always be pushed through negotiation. Yet, these changes must be agreed and understood by the couple. Very few survive a relationship where the negotiated rules are not respected. (For example, a corporal punishement not understood or considered not warranted by the submissive or the unilateral decision of bringing more people in the relationship (polyamourous, more than 2 partners)
    - Love: I know, I am old fashioned, but if in a relationship there is no love....why does that relationship exist at all?
    Very often, men and women will go to public events to find a new BDSM partner for a permanent relationship. When they actually find a partner, they often disapear quietly from the public scene. This is one reason why I say that happy people have no story. Actually, they do have a story, but no one is interested in hearing a story where everything goes from good to better, in
    truth, these happy stories are boring and nobody are really interested by them!
    And yet, these are the stories we love to hear!
    We are very lucky too! We do receive tons of boring and uninteresting emails about good, solid and happy BDSM relationships - how wonderful wouldn’t you say?
    Thanks to all who send us their beautiful success stories!      
         © THE BDSM CIRCLE / LE CERCLE BDSM 2007

    6/12/2008 7:41:32 AM

    On being a Sensualist....
    http://sensualist.tribe.net/thread/5d7b6ca7-1469-432d-b80b-b5420b4ede40

    The world that lieth in wickedness, the sensualist, has no taste nor relish for that bread which cometh down from God out of heaven, and nourisheth the soul up unto eternal life. Thomas Lechtworth, "They that wait upon the Lord"
    Roget's Thesaurus defines a sensualist as a person devoted to pleasure and luxury, a hedonist or sybarite. Merriam-Webster defines the sensualist as a person in "...persistent or excessive pursuit of sensual pleasures and interests." ***ME ME ME ME me me!!!***
    Weighed down with this association to addiction of earthly delights, the sensualist has been cast as the wanton, the wicked, and the antithesis of both the intellectual and the spiritual throughout history.
    Eyes and fingers speak in its favor, visual evidence and palpableness do, too: this strikes an age with fundamentally plebian tastes as fascinating, persuasive, and convincing - after all, it follows instinctively the canon of truth of eternally popular sensualism. Nietzsche, "Beyond Good and Evil"
     Small wonder that I've spent most of my life trying to deny my own sensualist nature; first wearing the misty face of the spiritualist, and later donning a mask showing the placid wisdom of the intellectual. It's only been recently that I've stripped away all such self-doubting foolishness, and have felt confident enough, or perhaps indifferent enough, to show myself. The populace think that your rejection of popular standards is a rejection of all standards, and mere antinomianism; and the bold sensualist will use the name of philosophy to gild his crimes. But the law of consciousness abides. Ralph Waldo Emerson Being a sensualist doesn't mean I run into the street, tackling every man I see - a modern day succubus. With laptop. Nor does this mean that I am not capable of intellectual pursuits or appreciation of same. And if my spirituality is tempered, it is more so by the intellectual aspect of my personality rather than that part of me that is sensual. Being a sensualist just means that I'm highly attuned to and very aware of my senses, to the point of defying conventional behavior at times. Barbara Hodgson, The Sensualist
    I will stop to listen to a bird, or alter my course to follow an intriguing smell. I hesitantly place a hand on shoulder or arm when in conversation with another - being aware of the possibility of giving offense with said action.

    6/11/2008 11:15:13 AM

    SAFETY FIRST!! http://www.bdsmsanctuary.com/articles/physical_safety.htm
    ¤  Ropes ¤ Always think FIRE!   ¤ Medical Conditions ¤ Stretching   ¤ Suspension  ¤
    ¤ Handcuffs ¤  TWO keys  ¤  Hoods  ¤ Gags  ¤ SEX  ¤ Body Fluids  ¤
    ¤  Toys and tools ¤ Cuts, bruises and muscle soreness ¤ 
    Always think fire: This is one of my biggest and first thoughts - what if there was a fire or emergency and I had to get my slave out of the house in just two minutes. Think about it - 2 minutes is not a lot of time. Whenever you bind a person think about how long and how you would be able to release the person in a very very short period of time. What if the sub has a heart attack or is choking? What if the top slips, falls, and is unconscious lying on the floor? Are there operating smoke detectors? Where is the fire extinguisher? Where are the scissors? Will somebody check on they two of you within a reasonable time frame? No these thoughts are not paranoid - just smart thinking in safe BDSM play.  
    Medical Conditions: Understand all the medical conditions of your partner. Make a list of the medicines the other has to take - just in case there is an accident. Make sure everything you do is always safe. If your sub is a diabetic then circulation, food play, and length of sessions may be effected. If a person has arthritis you may need to make sure you do not move limbs in certain directions or simply make sure the person moves after so many minutes in one position.  If the person has high blood pressure, look for warning signing like reddening of the face. Be sure to check pulse rates and breathing. Ammonia ampletes are not a bad thing to have around.
    Ropes: Almost all of us use them at some time and in some way. The top must be certain not to cut off circulation when binding. The idea is to keep the person still, not turn them blue. Use knots and configurations that do not tighten to much when pulled. This way as the sub wiggles and moves you do not have to worry as much about stopping the fun and re-doing the ropes. Always have a sharp knife close by incase you need to undo the ropes quickly. Use ropes in sections - this way if there is a problem with one area of the body you can undo just that single problem area and not undo all the ropes.
    Stretching: Do not pull a person too tight or for too long. Consider using wrist and ankle cuffs instead of ropes. Being stretched is fine but not too tightly because you are literally stretching a person's internal muscles - there is a reason stretching was used as a medieval torture devise that actually killed a people. When the muscles are stretched too tightly it restricts proper blood flow, alters blood pressure, effects the nerves, and overworks the muscles.
    Suspension: Use the same precautions as stretching (above) but I recommend leather or lined cuffs instead of ropes, tethers, or chains at the ankles and wrists. Don't hang a person upside-down for long periods and never leave them unattended upside-down.
    Handcuffs: A beautiful but potentially dangerous toy. They can easily become to tight. Make sure you set the stop so they can not tighten. Improperly used they can lead to permanent nerve damage. Another thing to remember is that if a person falls while in hand cuffs it is very easy for them to break a wrist or get hurt more in the fall.
    TWO keys: Always make sure you have two keys for all handcuffs and locks. Select a place where you always keep the spare key that is labeled. Make sure the sub knows where this place is -many like to place the keys within reach of the sub, just in case something happens since neither one of you probably want the ambulance or fire truck to show up when you are stuck in the middle of a session.
    Hoods: Most of the body's heat escapes from the head. If you have the bottom wearing a hood they will become very warm with possible heat exhaustion. Breathing is also very important. Make sure you ask often that the bottom can breath correctly.
    Gags: When using any gag, be sure you can remove it quickly. Use extreme caution if using a gag when the person's head is upside-down. It is very easy to choke so consider using a gag with snaps or Velcro instead of buckles. Because it is so easy to choke while gagged, never ever leave a bottom gagged and unattended. There are some great gags that can be used safely for longer periods of times or while the sub is unattended. Take a plastic practice golf ball and weave a piece of leather thru the holes. Place in the mouth and tie the leather around the head. This allows drainage of spit and easy enough breathing while a gag is still prohibiting speech. The leather can cause chaffing at the mouth corners but for a long period of time playing safe is very important.
    SEX: Yes, some include sex in BDSM. As with all sexual practices be safe! Use condoms, spermicidal gels, plastic wrap, etc.... be aware of all your sexual partners and your partner's sexual practices. Keep an honest and open line of communication. Get tested. Require your partner is HEP vaccinated and tested. Use oral condoms and dental dams. Remember that unsafe se can be life threatening.
    Body Fluids: There are many many ways you will come in contact with body fluids not including sex. This is why it is very important that you and your partner practice safe sex. Use latex/rubber gloves. Do not cross-contaminate by using a gloved finger dipped twice into the vasaline jar and things of that sort. Have a bio-waste trashcan that no one puts there hands into. Get a bio-waste container for sharps. 
    Toys and tools: Clean everything after it is used, apply an sterilizing washing fluid or a sanitizing soap and rinse very very well then finish with an extremely hot rinse. Some things may not be able to be cleaned. In this case make sure that you only use the item on a single person. Label the item with that person's name in some way if you have multiple play partners. I always make my slaves buy tools and toys for use on them - and only them. (Jane's dildo in never in John's ass - for example). A condom over a toy helps but I see some items as being very very personal and would prefer to keep them for solitary use on one person. Make sure the items are clean and dry before storing in a clean environment. If there is any blood - remember leather does not clean up. If you break the skin stop using leather toys if that toy will be used on another. Use plastic floggers, chain floggers, and plastic rods to continue play since they can be cleaned. Many items can not be fully sterilized and I don't know many people who have an autoclave. If you visit a pro-domme or anyone who has multiple play people then these are things you should think of - as the dominate and as a sub.
    Cuts, bruises and muscle soreness: Well, yes this happens! Remember that the sub has to have time to recoup. Let wounds and bruises heal completely before another heavy session. If an area has intense heat to it after an hour then use ice application to reduce swelling. If there has been blood drawn - apply alcohol - ouch - some will love this! This will clean the area. Always send your sub off as clean and as sterile as possible. Apply bandages if needed. If you have stretched or hung a person for a long time the blood was restricted and muscles deprived of blood will get sore. Rub them briskly to get the blood flowing again as soon as possible. 
    BE SAFE
    AND YOU (AND YOUR PARTNER) WON'T BE SORRY!

    6/10/2008 10:03:06 AM
    A Beginner's Guide to BDSM Munches
    http://www.jaywiseman.com/SEX_BDSM_MunchGuide.html
    Hello and welcome to the munch! Perhaps this is your first munch. Perhaps this is your first BDSM event of any kind. Congratulations for contacting what many of us call the BDSM community (or, more simply, "the scene"). You are on the threshold of meeting many new people, having many new experiences, and both learning and growing a great deal. By the way, "BDSM" is a general, overall term for what we do. The term is pronounced just like its letters - B D S M - and represents a compression of the phrases "bondage and discipline, domination and submission, sadism and masochism."
    1. What is a BDSM munch? In broad outline, a BDSM munch is an informal gathering of people with an interest in BDSM so that they can eat and socialize. Please note that munches tend to be social events, not educational events. If you'd like to learn more about BDSM, please see the end of this document. Most munches are held in restaurants, often in a special room or area of the restaurant. Munches tend to be informal affairs with relatively little structure or protocol. (If there is something special about a particular munch's structure or protocol, and you haven't already been informed of what it is, don't worry too much. You'll likely be told what you need to know about that before the gathering gets well underway.) Most munches are publicized primarily online, and the Internet figures prominently in their history and development.
    2. How did munches get started? Munches were started in the early 1990s by people who had an interest in BDSM and who were also online. (The Internet had not yet gone really mainstream.) These people began meeting at local restaurants. On the west coast, the original gatherings were held in Palo Alto, California, and called "burger munches." After a while, particularly as the Internet grew in popularity, the idea caught on and similar gatherings began to be organized in other cities. Today, these "munches" as they are now called, are held in dozens of cities across the country and also in some foreign countries. Their number continues to grow. (Munches continue in Palo Alto to this day.)
    3. What kinds of people attend BDSM munches? People who attend munches can vary widely, however as a group they tend to be highly intelligent, highly imaginative, and highly individualistic. Essentially all attendees have a personal interest in BDSM. Most munches have a designated host or hosts who are informally - but firmly, if need be - in overall charge of the event. Some munches are especially intended for certain types of people such as people of a certain age range or people with an interest in a particular aspect of BDSM play, and these are usually specifically advertised as such. While munches are definitely open to people of all sexual orientations, most have something of a mixed-gender, heterosexual/bisexual tone to them. People who cross-dress and transgendered people also sometimes attend. (If you have an interest in one-gender events, the munch hosts will likely be able to make a referral.) Munches are almost always "for adults only" and persons under 18 should not be brought unless the ground rules of the munch specifically state that they are welcome.
    4. What should I wear? Most munches do not have a specific dress code so, in general, "reasonably presentable" clothing appropriate to the season will be fine. "A bit of black" will usually go over well. Dressing up in "high fetish" clothing is not necessary and may be inappropriate for the event unless you have been told otherwise beforehand. On the other hand, showing up in highly informal clothing may not make the best first impression either. Don't be too surprised if you see people wearing items of black leather clothing or footwear, and please try to not look too shocked if you see someone happily eating and chatting away while wearing a collar of leather or steel locked around their neck.
    5. Confidentiality. There is a strong rule in this community, sometimes spoken and sometimes not but always there, that the privacy of event attendees is protected. Please remember that people are here to interact regarding a highly personal aspect of themselves, so once you leave keep your mouth shut about the identities of who you saw there, what they said and did, and so forth. For example, if you saw a co-worker at a munch, keep quiet about that when you return to work. (Although you may find that you and the co-worker will want to arrange a private lunch or after-work coffee date, or at least trade the occasional knowing smile.) Violating the confidentiality rule can get you shunned and banned. Be advised that some people use "scene names" instead of their legal name, so please don't feel too surprised to learn that someone calls themselves "Master Tom," "Slave Pat," or "Cruella." By the way, titles are often omitted in direct personal conversation, so you are not expected to address him as " Master Tom" unless he is _your_ master. (And until you've _both_ agreed that he's your master, he isn't.)
    6. Special Terminology. BDSM people often use scene-related jargon to let others know what activities they enjoy. For example, if a woman were to refer to herself as a "bi poly switch" this would indicate that she was, to a greater or lesser degree 1) bisexual, 2) polyamorous (basically, someone who has intimate relationships, which can include sex, with more than one person) and 3) enjoyed at least some aspects of both the dominant and the submissive roles. People who prefer the "dominant" role may refer to themselves as dominants, masters, daddies, or tops. People who prefer the "submissive" role may refer to themselves as submissives, slaves, or bottoms. (I put "dominant" and "submissive" in quotes because the scope of these terms is subject to lots of debate within our community.) By the way, don't be surprised if you're asked if you're a top or a bottom, or something similar. If you're not sure yet, it's fine to reply that you're still exploring that question. Consider asking what those terms mean to them.
    7. Behavior Tips. Because protecting the privacy of attendees is so important, it can be discourteous to ask someone direct, specific questions about what they do for a living, what company they work for, details about where they live, if they're in a committed relationship, and so forth. It's fine if they volunteer such information (some people are very "out" and forthright, a few almost too much so [grin]), but don't probe. If someone asks you a direct question that you don't feel comfortable answering, a simple reply of "I'd rather not say just now" is entirely appropriate. (They shouldn't ask again, at least at that event.) It's generally fine to have some beer or wine with your food if you wish, but make sure you don't drink alcohol to the point where your behavior becomes a problem. By the way, given that non-BDSM people, including children, are probably also at the restaurant and may be able to see into the room where the munch is being held, explicit BDSM behavior is generally frowned upon.
    8. Dealing with the restaurant staff. Be exceptionally courteous and friendly to the staff. Violating this rule can make a seriously bad impression on the munch hosts. When it comes time to pay, be sure to pay your full share plus a generous tip. You can score a few extra points as a team player if you bring along some one-dollar and five-dollar bills to help the other attendees make change.
    9. The etiquette of touching and personal space. The BDSM community is a bit "touchy" about when, where, and why it's OK for one person to touch another. While ordinary social handshakes are usually fine (some "old school" men observe the etiquette rule that a gentleman never offers his hand to a lady but rather waits for her to offer hers, if she chooses to) more intimate touching such as hugging and so forth is reserved for people who already know each other well. (Because a lot of the people attending already know each other well, you may see a lot of hugging.) A good general rule is to not touch another person's body, clothing, or BDSM equipment without first obtaining their specific permission - and don't be too aggressive about asking for that permission. It's especially wise for men to be cautious regarding touching women that they don't already know very well. Whatever you do, don't touch another person in a "dominant" manner unless you're very certain that you have permission. (If the person is wearing a collar, there's a good chance that they are in an ongoing dominant/submissive relationship and that the person they are collared to is also at the event, so it's wise to get explicit and specific permission from that person beforehand as well.)
    Also, if another person touches you in a dominant manner without your permission, it is entirely appropriate to let them clearly know that you didn't appreciate that, and also to notify the munch hosts about this. This is true even if this is your first event and the other person seems to be well-known and prominent. If they are making you feel uncomfortable with their behavior, there is a very good chance that they are also making other attendees uncomfortable as well and the hosts need to know about that.
    Make sure that you keep a respectful distance from the other attendees. Men need to be especially mindful on this point. Sitting too close to a woman whom you don't know well, "friendly" hugs or other touching, and looming over a woman in a "dominant" manner can quickly get you a bad reputation that is hard to shake. (Women in the community tend to be somewhat close-knit. Offend one of them with boorish behavior and many other women will quickly learn about it.)
    10. Munches are not highly screened. Munches are often publicly advertised and are generally open to all attendees who can observe a few basic rules of social conduct. What this means is that very little can be certain about a person's level of knowledge, experience, or trustworthiness from the mere fact that they are at a munch. While most attendees are fine in this regard, every now and then someone attends that you most definitely do not want to find yourself alone with - particularly if you're tied up! An excellent way to deal with this is simply to give things time. There is certainly no need to go back to somebody's house and engage in BDSM play with them on the same day that you meet them. Doing so can be especially risky. Remember this saying because it's very important: Time is your best friend. Take your time, give it time, and let time do its work on your behalf. With enough time - and often a surprisingly short amount of it - the right thing to do usually becomes clear. Never let anybody rush you.
    11. Exchanging personal information. Because preserving the privacy of attendees is so important, if you'd like to have further contact with someone after a munch a good general rule is to offer your telephone number or email address to them instead of asking them to give you that information about themselves. (Ladies, this means that if you meet a man that you'd like to see again and he gives you such information about himself, you'll have to make the next move and contact him.) Some people have special email addresses created to handle scene-related emails. (YourRealName@YourWorkplace.com might not be the best email address to give to someone until you get to know them really well.) Some people create special business-type cards that contain contact information that they're willing to have fairly widely available, such as their scene name and their special email address. You can either have these printed in quantity or use your word processor to print them out in small batches. (Your local office supply store will have "business card" paper.)
    12. Reputations, references, warnings, and politics. If you meet someone and you're thinking about engaging in BDSM play with them, perhaps particularly if you're thinking about taking the submissive or bottom role when you play, you might want to ask around a bit to see how this person is generally regarded. Because genuinely dangerous predators are usually spotted and driven from the mainstream community fairly quickly, if someone is well-known and generally well thought of, the probability that they are genuinely dangerous is fairly low (but not non-existent). The BDSM community is somewhat known for attracting people with strong personalities and strong opinions. (Some of the people with the strongest personalities and opinions usually take the submissive role during BDSM play.) Therefore, a certain amount of social/political feuding is something of the norm. This is usually very low-key at a munch, but there may be good reasons why two people are sitting on opposite sides of the room from each other. How this pertains to you is that if someone comes up to you and gives you an unsolicited warning bout another person, you might want to keep in mind that your "helpful friend" may have an agenda regarding that other person that they are not being candid about. Once again, time is your best friend.
    13. Getting together after the munch. Munches are social affairs, and it is not at all uncommon for people who meet at a munch to wish to get together later on. This can be for further socializing, for a private meal, or even for the purpose of a BDSM play date. This can be, and usually is, just fine. However, remember that munch attendees are not highly screened so take your time in getting to know this person (that "time" thing again) before meeting them for a BDSM play date, particularly in private. Note: a standard safety precaution, especially recommended when doing BDSM play with someone new in private, is to tell a trusted person where you'll be, who you'll be with, and when you'll be back in touch, and then before you play to politely let your potential partner know that you've done so. This is known as a "silent alarm" or "safe call" and you should be taught the details of how to set one up very early in your BDSM education. Reputable players should have little problem with this and may even take the initiative in telling you that you should set one up. (Don't be surprised, or offended, if they do so as well. Such a device is a standard safety precaution.)
    14. Special symbols. Sometimes people wear their keys on their left hip to show that hey prefer the top or dominant role or wear their keys on their right hip to show that they prefer the bottom or submissive role. If you see someone wearing a collar of metal, leather, or some other material, there is a pretty good chance that they are the submissive or slave in an ongoing BDSM relationship. Sometimes people wear colored handkerchiefs in their left or right hip pockets to indicate an interest in a particular activity. For example, a gray handkerchief often indicates an interest in bondage. In general, wearing the handkerchief in the left hip pocket indicates an interest in being the dominant or active partner during the activity and in the right hip pocket often indicates an interest in being the submissive or passive partner. Note: sometimes a handkerchief is just a handkerchief. If you're not sure, it's fine to ask someone if their handkerchief has some sort of special significance.
    15. Cruising and Aggressive Cruising. Munches are social events, and one of the main reasons people attend munches is to meet new people. Their goal regarding meeting new people can range from socializing together, attending events together, playing together, some of the above, all of the above, and even more. Indeed, it is not particularly unusual for people to meet at a munch and eventually end up in a long-term, committed relationship. "Cruising" is a term describing the behavior of people who are making special efforts to meet new people. "Aggressive cruising" is a term for people who come on so strongly, especially to new attendees, that the other person becomes uncomfortable. You don't want to get a reputation for doing this. There is no sharp distinction between cruising and aggressive cruising, but there is an old joke about how anybody (particularly somebody that you don't like) who gets the phone number or email address of a person that you're attracted to before you get that information is guilty of aggressive cruising.
    16. "Swarming" and "Chopped Liver." "Swarming" is a condition in which a newcomer gets a lot of "welcoming" attention. It happens with some frequency to women who attend by themselves. In such a situation, the woman may be approached by numerous men, and even some women or couples, for conversation and may leave the event with a large handful of phone numbers and email addresses in their possession. If you're a woman and are concerned about this, you might want to attend your first munch with a companion.
    "Chopped liver," on the other hand, is a condition in which someone attends a munch and receives very little attention. Sadly, this often happens to single men who are not yet well known. Fortunately, if such men continue to attend munches and other events, they should make friends before too long. There is always room in the BDSM community for another ethical, friendly single man.
    17. Introductions and announcements. Many munches have a special time period, usually shortly after the starting time, where people are asked in turn to say something about themselves to the group. This is usually a short statement about their name and their general interests. For example, I might stand up and say, "My name is Jay, I'm a switch, and I really enjoy rope bondage." Someone else might say, "My name is Patricia, I'm a dominant, and I'm really into giving spankings." A third person might say, "My name is Kelly. I'm a submissive and a pain slut, and I'm a slave to Master John." You get the idea. When your turn comes, if you're not sure what to say, simply state either your first name or the name that you'd like to be called by, and that you're a novice. If you're attending your first munch, it's fine to mention that as well. There may also be a period where people announce various BDSM-related events, workshops, and so forth.
    18. Arrive on Time. Munches tend to operate on something of a timetable. For example, food is often mostly ordered by a certain time, announcements are given at a particular time, and so forth. Therefore, arriving "fashionably late" may not work out well at all. Arriving no later than about 15 minutes after the official starting time usually works better.
    19. Don't make up your mind too quickly about a particular munch. If you attended a munch, had a good time, and plan to return, that's great. If you attended and didn't have such a good time, and are not sure about returning, please don't feel too discouraged. Consider coming back at least another time or two before writing off a particular munch forever. Given their highly variable nature, you can have a very good experience at a munch that you previously didn't have all that good an experience at. However, if you've attended three times and not enjoyed yourself or connected with the people to any significant degree, it may be time to seek another munch or other activity.
    20. Where to learn more about BDSM. Munches are not educational events, however there is almost an embarrassment of riches available to people wanting to learn more about BDSM. Literature regarding some of these resources may be on hand at the munch. Available resources include websites, books and videos (ahem), classes, workshops, parties, socials, and private lessons. Excellent resources exist in every major city, and also in quite a few smaller-sized cities. Some cities have events especially intended for BDSM newcomers, so you might want to be especially alert for information about those events. To get you started, I will refer you to two excellent "gateway resources" - one on the east coast and one on the west coast. (These are called "gateway resources" because they will quickly lead you to numerous other equally excellent resources, all over the country, including resources near you.) On the east coast, check out the website of TES in New York City. On the west coast, check out the website of the Society of Janus in San Francisco. By the time you've spent half an hour on each website exploring its content and links, you should have a good overall idea of what educational resources are available to you.
    My best wishes to you in your explorations. Please remember that time is your best friend. See you at the munch!
    Note # 1: This document is always a work in progress. Feedback is welcome and may be sent to jaywiseman at yahoo..
    Note # 2: This document may be freely posted on websites that do not require payment to access. Please contact me regarding reprinting or reposting in other venues.
    Note # 3: I'm the author of several books pertaining to health, relationships, and sexuality, especially BDSM. My best known book is "SM 101: A Realistic Introduction." I've also produced a how-to video regarding basic rope bondage.
    6/9/2008 6:16:15 AM

    Tolerance And The Loss Of Discretion http://www.geocities.com/rovershand/TLOD.html
     Tolerance is a wonderful concept within the D/s and BDSM communities. Tolerance means being openminded, if not outright accepting, of the various versions of the lifestyle that people choose to practice, and the BDSM activities that they enjoy. While that version of D/s or those BDSM kinks may not be for U/us as individuals, W/we are openminded enough to understand that such things are highly personal and that each of U/us has the freedom to enjoy the lifestyle and activities of O/our choosing.
     That concept of tolerance is further expressed when people articulate their personal opinions on the lifestyle. W/we take great care to allow E/everyone the freedom to express their opinions, so long as they are not presented as "fact". If expressed as fact, opinions have the appearance of speaking for the entire lifestyle community, and no opinion (ie: personal preference) can speak for E/everyone.
     So are there any lifestyle facts, as opposed to opinions? There are only three that I'm aware of, and they perfectly address nearly all facets of the lifestyle in a way that very few facts do. They serve to define the lifestyle, and set a boundary for what is part of the lifestyle and what is not. They empower the lifestyle with the freedom to pursue unique and personal preferences. They reaffirm the concept of tolerance of all personal preferences that fall within the boundaries of the lifestyle. They keep the lifestyle, and it's participants, safe. They act as a benchmark for O/our personal conduct. They are limits upon behavior. They do all this and more. That's quite a lot for just three rules.
     So what are these three rules that contribute so much to the lifestyle W/we live? Safe, Sane and Consensual (or RACK or any other similar concept). So long as it's Safe, Sane and Consensual, people have the freedom to practice whatever version of D/s they find most pleasing. So long as it's Safe, Sane and Consensual, people have the freedom to participate in any BDSM kink they find most enjoyable. So long as it's Safe, Sane and Consensual, the lifestyle community and its participants will remain safe. So long as it's Safe, Sane and Consensual, W/we may conduct O/ourselves in whatever manner W/we like. So long as it's Safe, Sane and Consensual, W/we may freely express any opinion W/we have (ie: no O/one has the right to scream "fire" in a crowded theater, because it's not safe to do so).
     The concepts of Safe, Sane and Consensual are extraordinary in their brevity, and also in their application. Despite the fact that they are short, the three rules of Safe, Sane and Consensual apply to nearly every aspect of the lifestyle. In fact, to life in general. They're invaluable in that respect. Yet, they are also rules that must be followed in order to remain within the boundaries of the lifestyle. To be sure, there are people that are not Safe, Sane and Consensual. They may even adhere to the rules of Safe, Sane and Consensual publicly at dungeons, where Dungeon Masters enforce those rules, and then go home to play unsafely, insanely, and non-consensually in private. But no matter what their claims may be, they are not part of the D/s lifestyle or BDSM commununity. Simply making a claim to be something doesn't make it so. That claim has to be put to the test, and their actions (not words, as words without action have no value) have to be tested against the same three, simple rules of Safe, Sane and Consensual. No matter how vehemently O/one may protest, if it fails that simple test, it's something outside of the lifestyle. They may call it what they want, but the names D/s and BDSM are already taken. Choose something else.
     Is this My opinion? Not in the least. This is fact. These are the only facts and rules that O/our lifestyle possesses. Without these three simple rules, O/our lifestyle would take on a different name.... anarchy. Anarchy is the term used for having no rules at all, not D/s or BDSM. Without these three simple rules, O/our lifestyle would become accepting of abuse, since abuse is determined by the absence of Safety, Sanity or Consent. Without these three simple rules, O/our lifestyle would become just what the mainstream media has always portrayed it as, and those of U/us within the lifestyle have criticized them for mischaracterizing it in that manner. W/we would become the stereotype of D/s and BDSM that is so pervasive; unsafe, non-consensual, insane, abusive, disgusting, etc.
     In the past few years I've watched as more and more of My RL friends have discarded the internet. The great freedom that the internet provides for fantasy and role play have become the greatest danger to the legitimacy of online D/s, and the cause for an ever growing abyss between online D/s and BDSM and RL D/s and BDSM. There are many RL lifestylers that give no credibility whatsoever to online, although if practiced legitimately (if people's actions support the many words that fill these screens) I personally think (My opinion, as opposed to fact) that online D/s can be "real", although I'm skeptical that online BDSM can be practiced with any legitimacy. I've even written an article in support of online D/s titled "Let's Give Online D/s Some Credit For Reality".
     So what does all this have to do with tolerance and the loss of discretion? Simply put, the concept of tolerance has run amok online. It's been mischaracterized, misused, bastardized, distorted, misrepresented and altered. Sometimes that's been for the purpose of altering the facts (Safe, Sane and Consensual) to fit online fantasy and role play, and sometimes as a clear attempt to take advantage of (ie: abuse) those that are less knowledgeable. I'll clarify that thought, but I want to take a moment to note that there's nothing wrong with fantasy or role play. They fit within the rules of Safe, Sane and Consensual just fine. But once fantasy or role play become indistinguishable from reality (whether purposeful or not), then it fails the test of Safe, Sane and Consensual. And if someone is simply trying to take advantage of those that are less knowledgeable (ie: abuse them), that is also a clear failure of the Safe, Sane and Consensual test.
     The concept of tolerance is an affirmation of the freedom people have to practice the lifestyle any way they please, so long as it's within the rules of Safe, Sane and Consensual (ie: within the lifestyle). Tolerance is a vital part of the lifestyle for that reason. But online, the concept of tolerance has begun to change over the years. And dangerously so. Rather than affirming the right to practice D/s and BDSM in any manner that is personally pleasing so long as it's Safe, Sane and Consensual (in other words, so long as it's part of D/s or BDSM), online tolerance has begun to shift towards affirming the right to do anything, period. Online tolerance has begun to lose it's meaning as a freedom from having O/our personal kinks from being judged, and begun to take on some misguided meaning as a freedom from having people use good judgment, common sense, or discretion.
     Applying the rules of Safe, Sane and Consensual requires good judgment and discretion. O/one must use those faculties to determine if something is Safe, or Sane, or Consensual, because it's not always black and white. Is knife play safe? There's no universal answer to that. Done by a practiced expert, it's safe. Done by a novice such as Myself, it's unsafe. Safe does not mean the absence of risk. Walking across the street is generally accepted as safe. Yet, there is an element of risk involved that O/one may be hit by a bus. The fact that the risk is very small is why people consider crossing the street as safe. Still, W/we would not consider a three year old crossing the street alone as being safe. That takes some good judgment and common sense to determine. Yet, the use of that good judgment has a significant impact on the safe outcome of such an activity, or even the ability to give informed consent to participate in it at all. No O/one likes to feel as though their kink is being judged, or that they are being judged as people. And that's not what using good judgment, common sense or discretion, is all about.
     Good judgment, or discretion, is the application of those three simple yet invaluable rules for the D/s and BDSM lifestyle; Safe, Sane and Consensual. It makes no comment on judging O/one's kink, but it sure does determine whether participation in that kink can be done Safely, Sanely and Consensually with the individuals involved. And it further distinguishes whether that participation is within the boundaries of the BDSM community and D/s lifestyle or not.
     I don't want to make this article a referendum on Master/slave relationships. But I do want to point out that the rules (ie: limits) of Safe, Sane and Consensual even apply to those relationships. While slaves may not feel that they apply, invariably their Masters/Mistresses practice the lifestyle Safely and Sanely. And if they don't, invariably those same slaves "discover" their right of Consent and leave what they eventually realize is an abusive relationship, not a Master/slave relationship. So although slaves may not feel they have the need or right to determine what is Safe and Sane, their Dominants do. And when they don't, the slave exercises the right of Consent and leaves the relationship. All the elements of Safe, Sane and Consensual are present.  Tolerance is a wonderful thing. Tolerance is a necessary part of O/our lifestyle. But tolerance is not the same as asking people to stop thinking. Tolerance is not the same as expecting people to lose any sense of good judgment, common sense or discretion. Tolerance is not a license to abuse. Tolerance is not the same as asking people to become fools.
     Is it tolerant to send Me a signed, blank check just because I ask Y/you to? No, it's foolish. Is it tolerant to accept the inclusion of children into the lifestyle, just because someone asks Y/you to? No, it's foolish. Is it tolerant to accept abuse, just because someone asks Y/you to? No, it's foolish. Is it tolerant to believe everything someone tells Y/you? No, it's foolish. Is it tolerant to ask that Y/you turn off Y/your brain, and not to use good judgment or discretion? No, it's foolish. Do Y/you see where I'm going here? Don't play the fool to someone that's either obviously not part of the lifestyle, delusional, or only seeking to abuse people. If it doesn't make good sense, then laugh and walk away.
     Ok, here comes the part that's entirely My opinion. (Whooop!!! Whooop!!! Whooop!!! Opinion being expressed here.) I see five types of people out there that claim to be in the lifestyle.
    First, there are those that are in the lifestyle and openly embrace the concepts of Safe, Sane and Consensual.
    Second, there are those that are in the lifestyle that don't enjoy the "feeling" of having rules or limits that are inherent to being Safe, Sane and Consensual. So they claim those rules don't apply, but still live by them as evidenced by their actions. Harmless self denial? Perhaps. But when expressed to O/others that may be learning about the lifestyle, it can be dangerous. Because those novices will try to participate in the lifestyle without the protection of Safe, Sane and Consensual. That's not Safe.
    Third, there are those that come online for some fantasy and role play. They understand the difference between fantasy and reality, and openly admit that what they are participating in is fantasy or role play and not reality. They don't mislead people about who and what they are, and as such, do no harm to O/others. It's Safe, Sane and Consensual to participate in open and honest role play and fantasy.
    Fourth, there are those that are lost in online fantasy, and want to portray their fantasy as reality. They claim not be Safe, Sane and Consensual for all sorts of reasons, but can't ever defend those views without looking foolish (see the examples in the paragraph above). These people don't practice the lifestyle, they get on the computer, play fantasy for a while, and then turn it off and go back to the mundane life they so desperately need an escape from. They don't know the difference between fantasy and reality, and mislead those that desire legitimate lifestyle information. Their inability to distinguish fantasy from reality is not Sane, and they are not Safe when they profess these fantasies to O/others as reality. It's a lie, and lies are always abusive. Because someone will go out and try to practice that fantasy in reality, and if so, somebody's gonna get hurt. Really hurt, not cyber hurt. It's not Sane to lose the ability to distinguish between fantasy and reality. And it's certainly not Safe to recruit O/others to do so. And by misleading people, it also removes the element of Consent. Because without informed Consent, there is no Consent at all.
    • The fifth kind of person is the predator. They feel a compulsion to abuse, and develop an "attractive" fantasy about having no limits or rules as a lure to entice some unwitting victim. Obviously, this is not Safe, Sane or Consensual.
     So how does O/one know the difference between these five types of people, all claiming to be part of the lifestyle? Use your good judgment and discretion. If it doesn't make sense, don't be afraid to say so. Don't feel compelled to be a non- consensual participant in someone else's fantasy. Don't think that being "tolerant" means being foolish. Don't think that "tolerant" means accepting everything someone tells Y/you hook, line and sinker. Even from Me. And don't think that it's not "tolerant" to use good judgment, common sense, and discretion to distinguish between the thousands of players online, and the few that are real. Every "teaching" site that is handed out to newbies to read warns that the percentage of RL participants online is very small, no matter what people claim online. That's not just Me saying that. People are what they are. Recognizing them for that isn't intolerant, it's just good sense.
    Rover 

    6/8/2008 8:46:06 AM

    BDSM Slave Training:
    Long Distance Submissive Training
    http://www.discoverbdsmslavetraining.com/LongDistanceSubmissiveTraining.htm
    ===========
     If you are unable to connect with a partner in your local city for some submissive training, it may become necessary to find a Dom/me or submissive over the internet – though you may never meet in person or simply not that often.  The question of whether long distance training is possible or even effective is the next logical thought.
     What you might want to realize is that Dominance and submission are not something that simply goes on in a dungeon.  Those that believe this will have more troubles in training new slaves, even when the slave is sitting right in front of them.  Changing your perception of what creates power exchanges is the first issue at hand.
     But after that, long distance training is still a very challenging prospect for any Dom/me – whether experienced or new to the scene.  This kind of training requires clear intentions and regulations as well as constant contact and supervision in order to make the relationship satisfactory to both sides of the situation.  In a long distance relationship, you need to be able to trust each other to contribute to the process without any major problems.
     The slave and Master (or Mistress) must commit to a relationship of a power exchange, but it needs to be something that is spelled out clearly from the beginning.  Using a contract or a list of expectations for both sides will need to be created from the beginning, agreed upon, and then followed explicitly.  Any deviation from the contract can lead to troubles in long distance training.
     The good news is that the invention of the internet has allowed these kinds of relationships many possibilities in terms of creating culpability for the slave's actions.  Not only can the slave be on the internet via IMs and chat rooms in real time, but they can also be controlled via the phone and emails.  By sending digital pictures and notes, the slave can show that certain tasks are completed and then the Master can determine if the slave has done as they have ordered.
     This constant communication is a great form of control for the Dom/me and the slave in long distance training, but it does need to be consistent in order to work.  Setting up certain times for communication will help to expedite this process, but so will certain tasks that need to be done every day at certain times or on certain days.  This communication can also include code words or certain ways that the communication should occur in order to further create a D/s relationship.
     The biggest concern with a long distance relationship is whether or not it will falter because of the distance component.  But a Dom/me that is willing to check up on the slave and a slave that is good about completing the tasks will create a relationship that works well.  In truth, both sides need the constant attention too.  If the Dom/me doesn't get feedback and responses from the slave, they cannot tell if their orders are working, but if the slave doesn't get feedback from the Dom/me, they cannot tell if they are a priority in the Dom/me's life.
     Long distance training can work if both sides are willing to give their full attention to the situation and the agreements.  Of course, this online BDSM can turn into the real thing when the slave and Dom/me are finally able to meet once in a while – and that's when the real test of the effectiveness of the training begins.

    6/7/2008 8:26:17 AM

    Relationships http://dsbdsm.com/relationships.php 
    In some D/s relationships a partner only submits occasionally and with definite short-term goals, perhaps for an evening or the duration of a party.
    In other relationships, there may be an ongoing (not scene- or play-specific) power exchange between or among partners in a committed relationship, often involving love and servitude and enacted in ways throughout the relationship. Some D/s relationships may be compared to the idealized marriages portrayed in older television programs, in which one partner is domestic and service-oriented and the other partner is the provider, protector, and household authority. BDSM may otherwise be deliberately and consciously incorporated into the relationship, or it may focus wholly on power exchange.
    Some people may opt for the Master (or Mistress)/slave model, in which consent is negotiated once for a long period and the consent given is generally broader. Slave contracts may be used. Where the contract is in effect continuously, the relationship is referred to as "24/7". The limits of the slave contract can vary widely and extend into other areas of BDSM. Some people opt to be purely "sex slaves", while others who prefer domestic service identify as "service slaves". Some slaves allow their Masters or Mistresses complete latitude as to the demands that can be placed on them. Such a relationship is known as Total Power Exchange or TPE.
    People usually only enter into a Master/slave contract after they have known and played with each other for some time, often several years. It can be one of the most difficult relationships in the BDSM world to maintain, and requires special skills and experience.

    6/6/2008 9:03:26 AM

    Awaiting The One
    Author: J. Mikael Togneri
    http://www.leathernroses.com/mikael/mikaelawaiting.htm
    Instead of preparing yourself for "the One to come", consider it improving your own marketability.
    Most of it is a matter of common sense. You probably already know what dominants generally tend to look for. Some of it you'll have down pat. Ignore that and get the other areas up to specs, then work on improving the whole. Here are some of the things you might look at:
    - Read. A lot. BDSM material is fine but not essential. Practice reading long passages and distilling the relevant information out of it. You will need the ability to recognise the essential parts of a message right away.
    - When you've read a novel or a short-story, retell it in short, concise terms. Bear in mind that the screenwriter behind Gone with the Wind was asked by the producer to tell the plot, the particular twist and the special ending of that story in three sentences. He did, the script was sold and the rest is history. It can be done, and as a slave you will be expected to express yourself with the fewest possible words, leaving out all non-essential detail.
    - Monitor your speech. Your voice most be soft and discrete, yet clear enough so that the dominant won't have to ask you to repeat. It has to carry authority and humility at the same time. Practice singing, if only in the shower, but don't be bashful. It works wonders for voice control.
    - How is your handwriting? Try practising calligraphy. It's fun, it's decorative and it will make your notes and journal both easier and more pleasing to read. It also teaches patience and focus.
    - How are your spelling and grammar? These are extremely important. Without them you simply cannot express yourself in a pleasing fashion. Also weed out colloquialisms and swear-words. Foul language has its place – when you're invited to use it. Besides, your mom will love you for it. Here's an example of how important it can be: no matter how great her potential, if a would-be trainee's written application to me contains two spelling errors (incl. typos) or more, she's ditched. If she doesn't take me seriously enough to proof her writing, how can I take her seriously at all?
    - Learn how to convey good wishes without making them sound like commands. "Good night" is acceptable; "sleep well" is not. "I wish You a speedy recovery" is acceptable; "get well soon" is not. "Good day" is acceptable; "have a nice day" is not; and so forth.
    - By the same token, learn how to avoid asking questions that indicate a desired response. For example, some waiters have the deplorable habit of asking patrons if they enjoyed the meal, or if one dish or another was to their liking. Although the intent is no doubt to show an interest in the well-being of the patron, it is not only extremely tacky, but it comes off as daring him to say that something was wrong. Besides, what are you going to do about it once the said meal is over? If he cannot just keep quiet altogether, it would at least be much better for the waiter to say, "I hope you have enjoyed your meal." That is a statement, not a question, and it is up to the patrons how they wish to respond, if at all.
    - As you go about your daily errands, observe the people around you. Notice their gestures, their peculiar gait, the way their faces change expressions during a conversation. You need to be aware of the smallest signs to the point of telepathy. A slave is nothing if not supremely observant.
    - Don't just walk into a room, enter it. Map it out thoroughly as quickly as you can. Particularly how to get from the door to [choose an item of furniture representing a dominant] by the most direct route. Walk on carpet as much as you can without taking any detours. When you have that down, try leaving the room without turning your back on the [dominant]. This can be fun too. And infuriating.
    - Pay attention to what you're doing and finish each movement before you start the next. Getting up to take your mug out to the kitchen? Don't grab the ashtray as an afterthought on your way out of your chair. In fact don't reach for either until you're standing up. Take your time. You have all night. A slave’s movements must be graceful and discreet, yet purposeful and economical, at all times.
    - Monitor your gait. Are your footfalls heavy? Step more lightly. You don't want to be heard walking through a room, much less felt. Walking is not just a matter of getting from point A to point B. Like all other movement it is a display of personality, and nobody wants a sloppy slave.
    - Doing the TV dinner thing to save time? Quit it. Switch off the computer and make yourself a two-course dinner, serve it at the dining table which you have properly laid out complete with candle and cloth napkin. Do this every night. If you feel silly eating like that by yourself, bring a book, don't have the TV running if you aren't watching it anyway. Get yourself accustomed to silence. Love it, don't loathe it. And take your time with your meal. Why would you do this when there's a chance you'll be eating in the kitchen from a bowl on the floor? Because you'll also have to cook so you need to build confidence in your cooking and the ability to taste your way through a recipe rather than relying on it to the letter.
    - Work on reducing your sleep. Nobody needs 8 hours. 5-6 is entirely adequate; the trick is to consistently sleep well throughout that time. Find out when that is and go to bed half an hour before. Get up when you wake up, don't lie around, even on Sundays. As a slave you may not be able to sleep more than the strict minimum and you may not even be doing it in a bed.
    - Develop lots of little routines during your day. Then break them. The overwhelming majority of your service will consist of routine, but emergencies always happen when it's least practical for them to do so. You need to be able to respond with grace and efficiency. The minute you're interrupted in your dish washing because you're needed to do something else, those dishes must instantly cease to exist for you.
    - Train yourself in giving pleasure, bodily and otherwise. Work on your inhibitions; a slave is not entitled to privacy. Learn how to give massages. Get used to the idea of sexual practices that might gross you out. If your dominant wants you to perform that way it does not necessarily follow that he is particularly interested in knowing, much less wearing, what you just had for lunch.
    - Train yourself in receiving pleasure. When your dominant touches you, he expects an honest, uninhibited response.
    - A few pounds above your ideal weight? Get rid of them. A few pounds below? Add them. Barring a small number of physical disorders that affect these things, contrary to politically correct fallacy, body weight and shape is very much a matter of choice. This is not about male-chauvinistic sexist ideals, but about having sufficient personal discipline to treat your body with the respect that it deserves. You don't have to look like a glamour model or the Marlboro man by any means, but you do have to look the way nature intended.
    - Do you have emotional "baggage"? Work through it, with or without professional help, but do not rely on a future BDSM relationship to do this for you. BDSM has no therapeutic value, and dominants have no business pretending to be shrinks. At best a BDSM relationship will do nothing to help you deal with past traumas, at worst it will aggravate them. It is up to you to reclaim your life completely, before you enter into such a relationship. How can you give something to someone, if it isn't really yours to give away yet?
    - Is there a particular household chore that you hate? Become an expert in that particular chore. You may never learn to like it, but you will at least become so good at it that it will not take more time than absolutely necessary, which it probably does right now.
    - Train yourself to spend increasing amounts of time on the floor. Spend the night there occasionally.
    - Follow world news. Go to museums. Listen to music. Make yourself able to converse on current issues. You don't need to know every single name in government, but you do need to be able to at least ask intelligent questions.
    - Most important of all: get out, see friends, have fun. You are a slave, not a hermit, and you must always be alert to the danger of building up your own cosy little world to the exclusion of everyone else – including your One.
    The foregoing may seem exhaustive but it's merely the tip of the iceberg. Think up more things for yourself; that alone is training because creative thinking is valued in a slave. The greatest value of all, however, is you. The point is not to change into someone else, but to become more you. Always keep in mind that you are doing this for yourself. And yet, stay flexible. When you do meet the One, s/he will probably want to change some of the ways you do things. Be ready and able to adjust swiftly.

    6/5/2008 4:15:24 AM

    You Might Be A Wannabe (Doms)http://www.keysmunch.com/index.php?sp=45
    If you ever use the phrase "A real sub wouldn't have a problem doing that"... you might be a Wannabe If you think the word "submissive" means the same thing as "easy"... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think leading your sub around by a leash in the supermarket is appropriate entertainment for everyone... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think it's perfectly acceptable to address all submissives as "slut"... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think SSC stands for "See Submissives Cower"...you might be a Wannabe
    If your vanity plate reads "MSTR-2-U"... you might be a Wannabe
    If you enter a chat room and command all the subs to call you Sir... you might be a Wannabe
    If you're trying to book a flight to GOR... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think all subs put out on the first date... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think the only purpose for nipple piercing is to have a place to hang your car keys... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think the GOR novels are based in fact... you might be a Wannabe
    If you can't understand why a sub refuses to meet you for the first time alone at your place... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think limits are nothing you need to consider seriously... you might be a Wannabe If you think safewords are for sissies... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think placing a "Sir" or "Master" in front of your nick name automatically makes you a Dom... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think R/L is just like cyber... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think using lube for fisting or anal play is too kind... you might be a Wannabe (or a really mean sadist)
    If you have to constantly refer to the owner's manual to use your toys... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think Dom's can't show their feelings and need to be cold and aloof... you might be a Wannabe
    If you have any reason to fear ATF Agents could confiscate your toys... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think the KGB Interrogation Manual is the definitive "how to" book for BDSM... you might be a Wannabe.
    If you think sterile needles for play piercing are too expensive to only use once... you might be a Wannabe
    If household items don't inspire you (wooden spoons, clothespins, etc.)... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think electricity play consists of plug in socket/exposed wires touching sub... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think a bullwhip is the best choice for a warm up tool... you might be a Wannabe
    You Might Be A Wannabe (Subs)
    If you don't know what "R/L" means... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think it's not necessary to communicate what you need or want to your Dom because what you want is not important... you might be a Wannabe
    If you've never considered the possibility that your online Master is really a 14-year-old named Jason... you might be a Wannabe.
    If you think being collared and spanked online qualifies you as an experienced sub... you might be a Wannabe.
    If you think you have no limits... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think using your safeword means you're not a "real" sub... you might be a Wannabe
    If you consent to wearing a Dom/Domme's brand at your first R/L session with Him or Her... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think bruises and broken limbs are standard bdsm play....you might be a Wannabe
    If you think you must have total respect for anyone who calls himself/herself Dom/Domme... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think the best sub is the one who can stand the most pain... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think R/L is just like cyber... you might be a Wannabe
    If you consent your first live meet with a Dom/me without using a safety net... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think being a sub is all about being abused... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think CBT means "Come and Bring Toys"... you might be a Wannabe
    If you have to remove your collar so your Master can walk his dog... you might be a Wannabe (and your Dom is really cheap)
    If you think sub-space is the cage a Dom keeps His or Her sub in... you might be a Wannabe
    If you think enemas are only given for medicinal purposes...you might be a Wannabe If you think submission means never saying "no"... you might be a Wannabe
    If you have to spit out your chewing tobacco before you can be gagged... you might be a redneck as well as a Wannabe

    6/4/2008 6:58:46 PM

     You Know You're Kinky When...
    http://www.leathernroses.com/humor/knowkinky2.htm

    ...you keep fake hanging plants around the house, just so your mother will never know what all those hooks in the ceiling are really for

    ...someone refers to a serial killer as sadistic and you roll your eyes, because the man has nothing on you.

    ...you realized you've charged more in lingerie than you get paid in a year

    ...you have more toys than your kids

    ...you take up macrame, just to learn some new knots

    ...you start rating your CDs by how interesting it'll be to beat someone to

    ...someone asks how long you've been doing this ponygirl routine, and you snort and start to stamp your foot

    ...your favorite dessert is hot crossed buns...and you don't eat sweets

    ...someone says they have a leatherman, you almost say "me too!" before you realize they are talking about the tool gadget on their belt.

    ...you watch a movie where someone gets tied up and scream at the screen, "Gimme a break, 3 minutes max to get out of that!"

    ...you go to the local county fair and salivate when the horsejumps are set up.

    ...you have a list by the phone for the babysitter....Hospital, Family, and 3 24-hour locksmiths.

    ...you are on a first-name basis with all the local EMT's.

    ...you have the closest 24 hour locksmith as #1 on your speed dial list.

    ...you join the SCA just so you can learn to make your own chainmail and work with leather!

    ....you speak of crop rotation with someone, and they aren't a farmer.

    ...you try to get arrested, just for the handcuffs , body cavity search, humiliation scene and time in the cage.

    ...Avon tells you stop writing, they are not going to make eau d'leather aftershave

    ...vanilla means anything BUT a flavoring for ice cream!

    ...leather companies start giving you the wholesale to distributor discount.

    ...you can't pass a candle factory without drooling (or wetting your seat)

    ...your kids ask you about conditioning leather....and it takes you a minute to realize they are talking about their baseball gloves.

    ..."chain letter" has a whole different meaning to you.

    ...you haunt the dollar stores for "pervertibles"

    ...you've got a toy chest bigger than the one in your 6 year old son's room.

    ...the local Leather hobby shop offers you a business account.

    ...your children ask if they can borrow your "costumes" for Halloween.

    ...your body piercings set off the metal detectors at the court house.

    ...you need two separate packing and moving crews....one to pack and move the furniture and belongings, and the other to pack and move the "furniture" and "belongings".

    ...you choose your new house based on it's location: convenient to the leather store, easily directed to by your friends and the local ambulance drivers, and just a mile from the emergency room.

    ...you become a locksmith to avoid having to make embarassing calls at 2 A.M.

    ...the local Home Depot has set you up with a business account...and you are not a contractor or an electrician.

    ...you move to another city, and the hardware store in your old hometown goes out of business because you don't buy there anymore.

    ...escape artists come to you for advice.

    ...you say Vanilla like it's a bad word.

    ...you can't pass by an iron fence without drooling.

    ...you know the location of every tack shop in the tri-state area.

    ...your idea of getting a jump in the morning is to hook up the other end of your nipple clamp to the car battery.

    ...you nearly cause an accident pulling into the lot where the sign advertises FREE TODAY HOT WAX before you realize it's a car wash.

    ...you cannot get through the opening lines of "Green Eggs and Ham" (I Am Sam, Sam I Am) without giggling hysterically.

    ...your attitude is "electricity, not just a utility, but a way of life".

    ...you've served more people than McDonald's.

    ...more people have seen your body on-line than have visited www.cnn.com

    ...you spend more time on your knees than a Catholic priest.

    ...you consider filing a lawsuit for false advertising when the pizza place has a sign for HOT GREEK-STYLE SUBS but they wouldn't bend over to please you.

    ...you chose your last car based on the location of the garment hooks.

    ...the hospital lists you as a triage center, since you're better equipped than the ER.

    ...you sit on Santa's lap to tell him the toys you want for XMas, and get a free trip on the North Pole.

    ...you buy clothespins in the supersize family economy bags, and you don't have a family or a clothesline.

    ...there's enough rope in your bedroom to scale Mt. Everest.

    ...you find yourself wandering through the wax museum's medieval torture chamber making comments like "gimme a break, my Dom's grandmother could get out of that!"

    ...getting tattooed and pierced is merely foreplay.

    ...you bought a souvenir replica of the Washington Memorial because you were too cheap to go to the adult store and get a real butt plug.

    ...you think Hannibal Lecter is a snazzy dresser.

    ...someone tries to talk you out of your blind date by saying he's sick and sadistic and you perk, god i hope so!

    ...you think VA stands for Vanilla Anonymous.

    ...turning the switch on has precious little to do with making the lights come on when you enter the room.

    ...the first thing you check when looking for a new car is whether the trunk can hold a bound submissive or two.

    ...you take advantage of the needle exchange program in your city and you have never used intravenous drugs in your entire life.

    ...you fake injuries just so you can replenish the medical play kit from the ER.

    ...when you're told your brother-in-law is pussy-whipped, it takes you a moment to realize that doesn't necessarily mean he's transgendered.

    ...you can accurately convert horsepower to #ponygirls harnessed.

    ...someone calls your wife a slut and you thank them.

    ...your favorite letter of the alphabet is O.

    ...nose to the grindstone is an orgasmic abrasion fantasy.

    ...you refer to your fully equipped van as "Squeals on Wheels".

    ...your travel agent recommends a 4 star bed and breakfast as part of your vacation plans; you yawn and ask where the nearest Dungeon and Gruel is to your destination.

    ...investing in stocks and bonds means refurbishing the play area.

    ...your children think your primary language is acronyms.

    ...you have a habit of calling conversion vans perversion vans.

    ...you overhear your neighbor training his dog to sit, beg, play dead, roll over; and find yourself obeying quicker than the dog does.

    ...you need to rent a U-Haul to get your toys to the play party.

    ...your toilet seat is leather.

    ...your children are named Dom, SAM, Sissy, and Autoerotic Asphyxiation.

    6/3/2008 7:00:10 PM

    Make Fetish A Part Of Your Everyday Life
    By Dita Von Teese
    Women's Sexuality Correspondent - Every other Tuesday
    http://www.askmen.com/love/vanessa_100/143_love_secrets.html
    I used to take my two dachshunds, Eva and Greta, to a veterinarian in southern California. He was a reputable and highly respected vet. My dogs loved him. I would drop into his office if one of the pups had a cough or needed a shot, and he and I would chat about the usual things -- the weather, the news, the dogs’ silly antics -- while he conducted his business. And then one night I spotted my vet out on the dance floor at a fetish ball, wearing a black leather G-string and harness. A fetish vet? Yes, even I was surprised. He waved me over as if we were standing in line at the grocery store and introduced me to his rubberized wife.
    “Sometimes we do this for fun,” he smiled.
    “Me too,” I replied.
    Fun is the best reason I can think of to enjoy fetish. I learn of a new fetish every day.
    What makes me sad is thinking about all the people who are ashamed of their desires, who keep their fetish for feet, cross-dressing, rubber or bondage to themselves because they are afraid of what their wives, lovers or friends will think. I want to send a memo to the world: Don’t worry, any fantasy you’ve had, someone else has had -- and even more perverse! To me, there just isn’t anything creepy about most fetishes. It is a practice that has been around hundreds of years, maybe, quite possibly, thousands, and it’s here to stay. I think fetishism is something to be enjoyed, to be explored, to enrich our lives.
    On the other hand, without these taboos, I don’t know what would happen to fetishism. It certainly wouldn’t be as clever. Take one of my fetish heroes, John Willie. Now Mr. Willie published a little ol’ fetish rag called Bizarre in the 1950s. He wrote, edited and illustrated the magazines (some say he even penned the correspondence section). His drawings were gorgeous, just the sort of glamour I emulate: voluptuous women in slinky classics -- stockings, high heels, beautiful makeup -- bound and gagged and waiting for their hero.
    Now, as this was the 1950s, such imagery was distinctly unacceptable where the censors were concerned. Willie’s solution? Humorously misleading words: “Don’t Let This Happen To You” read the caption under an image of a hog-tied beauty. “Learn Jiu-Jitsu, the Art of Self Defense” went another. As is the purpose of bondage Willie had fun.
    People often ask me if there is an element of feminism in my burlesque performances or even in my boldly sexual photographs. Yes, if you define feminism the way I do: being as feminine as possible. Now, I know a lot of people won’t like that answer, and they won’t find anything liberated in my representing myself as bound, weak, vulnerable -- stereotypically female. John Willie called it “the realization of helplessness.”
    There is strength in submission. Why, I have to wonder, is it more acceptable to play a dominatrix than a damsel in distress? As my friend Ernest Greene says, “Feminine submission is the stereotype to be liberated.”  So, perhaps, I am interested in liberation.
    Leopold von Sacher-Masoch put it this way: “Man is the one who desires, woman the one who is desired. This is woman’s entire but decisive advantage.” Perhaps things have changed -- Sacher-Masoch wrote in the late 1800s, after all.
    But once in a while, it’s a devious lot of fun to pretend that they haven’t.
    The World’s Top Fetish Parties
    Torture Garden (United Kingdom)
    The Rubber Ball (United Kingdom)
    The Vault (New York City)
    The Los Angeles Fetish Ball (Los Angeles)
    The Dressed to Thrill Ball (Las Vegas/Los Angeles)
    Manray’s Annual B&D Ball (Boston)
    The Black and Blue Ball (New York City)
    Fetish & Fantasy Halloween Ball (Las Vegas)
    Miss Kitty’s (Los Angeles)
    Club F*ck (Los Angeles)
    Sinamatic (Los Angeles)

    6/2/2008 8:55:00 AM

    Dominate A Dominant Woman
    By Isabella Snow
    Sex Education Correspondent - Every Saturday
    http://www.askmen.com/love/love_tip_300/376b_love_tip.html
    We often associate dominant women with whips, chains and a pitiful man groveling at their feet while licking a pair of vinyl boots. This certainly occurs with some regularity, but you may be surprised to learn that dominance doesn’t always translate into sadism. On the contrary, many dominant women play the superior role in relationships simply because their man hasn’t learned how to dominate them. She may be strong-willed, feisty and independent, but this doesn’t mean she doesn’t want to be ravished like any other female might. If you’re ready to take charge in the bedroom, the following tips will show you precisely how to sexually dominate a dominant woman.
    Take the lead
    Dominant women tend to be physically aggressive in the bedroom; these are the chicks who’ll throw you down on the bed and ride you like a champion. While this vision may appeal to most men, allowing this to happen on a regular basis puts you in a subservient role -- and that’ll carry over into other areas of your relationship. If you want to wear the pants, you’re going to have to show her you can. To dominate a dominant woman, the next time she pounces, turn the tables and flip her onto her back. Keep her firmly (but not painfully) pinned to the bed and let her writhe for a bit. As she struggles to regain the upper hand, calmly let her know you’re going to be in charge for the rest of the evening. Her panties will be soaked by the time you finish the sentence. Just be prepared to deliver the goods, as you’re bound to have one horny woman on your hands.
    Maintain eye contact
    Proper eye contact is extremely important when it comes to asserting dominance. A truly dominant man or woman can influence a less dominant person with the subtlest of glances. When two dominant people are vying for the role of leader, however, subtlety is no longer an option. Your vixen will try to dominate you by staring straight into your eyes and giving you a wicked grin that promises sexual submission on her terms. Most men, when faced with a woman like this, turn to jelly and happily let her do whatever she pleases. To dominate a dominant woman, however, it’s crucial you don’t fall for this move. Lower your eyelids slightly and stare back while returning that wicked little grin; this tells her she’s going to have to do much better than that if she wants to play Dom. It also tells her you’re capable of the same tricks, which will make her wonder what else you’ve got up your sleeve. While these thoughts are going through her mind, she’s likely to break eye contact and look away -- this is a good indication she’s open to being dominated.
    More ways to dominate a dominant woman…
    Make her beg

    Begging is the ultimate sign of submission, and it can be an incredibly sexy experience for both individuals. When trying to dominate a dominant woman, the idea is to show her how much she really wants you to dominate her, in spite of all those verbal denials she keeps making. The easiest way to accomplish this is via oral sex. Turn her on as you would any other woman, spending lots of quality time on her clitoris. When she reaches the point of moaning and thrashing, back off a bit. That’s right; slow down. Let your tongue explore another area for a few seconds, nibble her inner thigh, etc. Keep lavishing attention on her body, but avoid the clitoris at all costs. The mix of sexual frustration and sexual stimulation will make her want you a thousand percent more than she did when she thought orgasm was imminent. A dominant woman will likely demand you direct your attention back to her clitoris, which, you will of course do -- just as soon as she begs for it. You’ll probably have to insist more than once, but when she finally gives in, her orgasm is bound to be explosive.
    Tell her what you’re going to do
    Telling a dominant woman precisely how you’re going to dominate her is a guaranteed challenge. And dominant women are all about a challenge; it’s an invitation for her to try her best moves on you, and an opportunity for you to show her who’s really in charge. If you want a head start with dominating a dominant woman, use this tip over dinner or in the car on the way back to your place. She’ll be intrigued by your confidence and aroused by your promises. Once you’re in bed, tell her you’re going to take her from behind and make her scream your name all night long. Tell her you’re going to go down on her until she begs for orgasm. Tell her you’re going to dominate her and that she’s going to love every minute of it -- and then show her you’re a man of your word.
    Guide her hands
    Dominant women do what they want, when they want. She’s fully accustomed to grabbing a man and pulling him in for a long, deep kiss before she takes over completely. When dealing with women like this, it’s important you’re clear from the start regarding who is leading whom. This means even the kissing is done on your terms. If she slides her fingers through your hair and draws you near, dominate a dominant woman by taking hold of her hands and sliding them around your neck instead. This move tells her you’re happy to have her hands on you, but that she will not be using them to assert dominance. If she’s pawing at your body like she owns it, intercept her hands and guide her palms across her own body. The thrill of having control taken away, combined with a sexy mutual exploration of her own curves, will have her purring in no time.
    turning the tables
    While it’s true that some dominant women only enjoy sex when a man is groveling, there are plenty of dominant women out there who prefer what dominant men have to offer in the bedroom. These women like a good challenge, as long they’re respected in the process. Don’t let the feisty chicks intimidate you, and don’t assume they aren’t worth the effort; dominating a dominant woman can take sex to a whole new dimension. Score one of these vamps in the bedroom, and you stand to score the best sex of your life.

    6/1/2008 11:26:11 AM

    Women who are aggressive in bed  Sexually Aggressive Women  
    http://www.askmen.com/love/vanessa/51b_love_
    secrets.html
            

    Men are used to initiating everything -- from the first contact to sex to proposing marriage. Guys are the ones who have to do all the hard work while women sit around and wait for wonderful things to happen.
    It must be difficult being the one who always has to do the pursuing rather than being the one chased by an admirer. But what if the tables were turned? Do you think you'd be thrilled if your woman always did the chasing when it came to sex?
    Now before you jump into an enthusiastic chant of "Hell yeahs," keep in mind the famous maxim: "Be careful what you wish for, you just might get it." Would you know how to keep a sexually demanding woman happy? why is she aggressive? The female orgasm is no longer a shot in the dark; now, most women expect to orgasm virtually every time they make love. And if you can't get it right, they'll teach you how to do it by taking over the situation.
    And look around you: Virtually every television commercial, movie, music video, and billboard ad displays sexually aggressive, um, I mean, assertive women. Therefore, women are quickly picking up on the fact that being sexually aggressive does not necessarily make them tramps.
    Unfortunately, many women will not let on about their sexual aggressiveness until later in the relationship for fear that their partner might think they've been around.
    But if your woman was raised in an environment in which sexuality was not shunned or treated with disdain, she'll likely be very comfortable with her own sexuality. This can result in a woman who may very well have you limping out of the bedroom once she's through with you.
    she wants it all
    The wonderful thing about a sexually aggressive woman is that she's completely in tune with what she enjoys when it comes to lovemaking. She has no qualms about letting her lover know what makes her tick.
    As well, she'll always be up for a sexual escapade with you, and she'll likely be bold in and out of the bedroom. You can rest assured that she's not shy or uncomfortable about discussing fantasies and naughty little ideas.
    The best part of having an aggressive lover is that you won't always have to be the one who initiates; she won't hesitate to take off your clothes and sit on top of you.
    This is the kind of woman who could make love to you with slow-motioned sensuality or enjoy some sexual frolic made up of animalistic intuition.
    And the fact that she goes in search of her own orgasms takes away some of the pressures that most guys feel when it comes to having sex. Now you don't have to worry about making her climax because she'll ensure that the both of you do.
    Is there a downside to women like this?
    the drawbacks
    Although most guys swear that they would do virtually anything to land a woman who would tell it like it is and treat them like sexual prey on a nightly basis, reality dictates otherwise for some.
    I talked to several guys who had the advantage of dating such women, and many discussed their fears. Jim revealed, "I became irrationally jealous. I always envisioned her treating other men this way and would become enraged, which ultimately led to petty fights."
    Harold admitted: "I was afraid that if there was one night that I simply was too tired or just not in the mood, she would lose all interest in me and go find herself a virtual racehorse that was young, dumb and full of [expletive deleted]."
    As well, most guys I spoke to admitted that they sometimes stopped desiring sex as much simply because they knew it was so readily available to them. Because there was no challenge involved in getting the pie, they sort of lost their appetites.
    But fear not: The good definitely outweighed the bad, and although there were some complaints, most guys wouldn't trade in their mates for anything in this world. They simply learned a few tricks of the trade and made the best of their situation.
    how can you keep up?
    If you happen to be one of the lucky guys who has the pleasure of making love to a woman of this genre, here are a few ways to ensure that she'll be satisfied for good.
    Keep her coming
    Stay mysterious and always ensure that she desires you. Just as men get turned on by the thrill of the chase, so do women. Don't always give in, and when you do, bring her to immeasurable heights.
    Order her around
    Obviously, no one likes to have a drill sergeant barking orders at them in the sack, but talking to her while you're making love -- as well as telling her what you want her to do -- will likely excite her more than usual.
    Take control
    Because she's used to having complete control in bed, imagine how enlightening it would be if you took absolute power and had her at your sexual mercy (willingly, of course).
    Initiate sex
    Before she gets the chance to make any moves on you, start the foreplay by approaching her from behind and grabbing hold of her breasts while sucking on the back of her neck. Your spontaneity will turn her on immensely.
    well-kept secrets
    Okay, so maybe you're not surrounded by aggressive women who enjoy making love wherever and whenever. But keep in mind that sometimes it takes a little time for a woman to open up in that department, as most women are still afraid of being looked upon as trashy or promiscuous.
    And if you want to make your woman more aggressive when it comes to lovemaking, talk to her about how she feels when you initiate sex. Explain that just like she enjoys being desired, you also need to feel those emotions every now and again.

    5/31/2008 10:02:42 AM

    PLAYING AND STAYING SAFE:
    Six Thinking Points Before Playing with Someone New http://gloriabrame.com/domidea/playsafe.htm
    This six-point guide addresses questions vital to everyone who is beginning a new SM relationship or who attends play parties and other events where strangers play together. Hope you find it helpful. If you'd like to republish this guide on your site, send me email, explaining where and how you plan to use it.
    1. WHO IS THIS PERSON I AM ABOUT TO PLAY WITH?
    Remember what mom and dad told us about talking to strangers when we were kids? Now let's talk about doing SM with them.
    The simplest and most basic question of ANY relationship is one which most newbies never even bother to ask. Many people automatically assume that if they are attending a well-known club or a party organized by a reputable group, all the people they'll meet are trustworthy. BAD ASSUMPTION.
    The greatest disasters in SM inevitably occur when the people involved don't have a very clear knowledge of who the other person is, what that person's history has been in the world of SM, and whether that person is, in all respects, a trustworthy, decent human being. We recently heard from a submissive who optimistically joined an SM friendship group, made some contacts there, and then endured a weekend of nonconsensual torture in the guise of SM on the part of predatory sadists who'd represented themselves as serious, respected dominants.
    She naively assumed that if they belonged to this group, and were known in the group, they were therefore trustworthy. She was wrong. They were people who exploit the Scene--and naive newcomers--to act out their violent impulses. Although their behavior AT the group's events was quite respectable, once she was alone with them, they displayed their dangerous side.
    It is an unfortunate fact that as the Scene expands astronomically, more and more people will join our clubs and attend our parties who are positively clueless about conducting their SM relationships in a safe and consensual fashion.
    PLEASE REMEMBER: SM and abuse are no more related than intercourse and rape. The only difference between a dominant who forces you to do things that upset and terrify you and a criminal is that no one's called the police (yet) on the dominant. Responsible people in the Scene deplore all instances of nonconsensual force.
    2. HOW DO I KNOW WHO TO TRUST?
    After eleven years of heavy playing in the Scene, I've come to the personal conclusion that there is simply NO substitute for the tried and true method for ALL romantic relationships. You MUST take the time to get to know the person. If you think you know someone well enough to put your full trust in him or her after a week or two, or after a hot email exchange, you are kidding yourself.
    If you're looking for a long-term or permanent relationship, what I recommend (and implement in my own life) is something I call "D&S Dating." This is not unlike regular dating, in that you spend time doing real-world things together--going to movies, having dinner together, visiting museums, or any other normal, social activity as a couple (or threesome or foursome, or whatever it is you're setting up). The main difference between D&S Dating and regular dating is that instead of having vanilla sex you do SM. As often as possible. :-)
    Personally, I give myself about 3-4 months of D&S Dating before making a commitment to a long-term relationship. I tell a prospective submissive that during the dating stage, he is still free to experiment with other people. He doesn't wear my collar and I don't require him to call me Mistress when we're out in public. I still make most decisions (about where we go and what we do and so on) but it's in a natural context. In other words: he sees me in my street clothes and gets to know me as a complete human being, not just a mysterious creature who exists only to fulfill his fantasies.
    This cushion of time gives me and my potential partner the opportunity to see one another in a wide variety of circumstances. If in the course of dating, I discover that, for example, he tends to lie or fudge the truth about things; that he is generally irresponsible and directionless; that he plays games or blows hot and cold a lot; or any other characteristics which I know will ultimately make him an incompatible partner for me, then the dating ends, and I am not locked into any commitments.
    It may seem slow, but the rewards are that by the time I AM ready to make a commitment to being someone's permanent Mistress, I really know this person. I know how he reacts to situations, I have a sense of his hot-buttons, I know the way his mind works, and--naturally--I have grown quite fond of him.
    The benefits this brings to my ability to control and dominate a submissive simply cannot be measured.
    The submissive, meanwhile, has a very firm foundation for placing his trust in me. While I've observed his behavior, he's observed mine. If he is reassured that I am powerful in my daily life, that I exert control in the real world, and that I am comfortable giving commands in a variety of situations, his faith in my dominance is secured.
    If he is a submissive who is only looking for a bedroom play-partner, or someone who wears fetish clothes 24 hours a day, he will quickly learn that I am not the right Mistress for him. Of course, if all you're looking for are play partners, and not long-term relationships, the "D&S Dating" rule doesn't apply. But I still strongly recommend that you do everything you can to find out about who you're playing with.
    3. THAT'S SO COMPLICATED! CAN'T I EVER PLAY WITH STRANGERS?
    Sure. That's what safe words were created for: to limit the risk of unintentional harm when playing with strangers.
    The real question is not whether you can or cannot play with strangers--the question is whether YOU are able to make a sane choice for yourself about how much trust you will give up to someone you don't know very well. You must be very careful not to give trust up too freely, particularly if you are the romantic, impulsive type who is likely to become smitten overnight and liable to say almost anything when your sex organ is primed for action (and this is one of those equal-opportunity deals: pussies and pricks are equally suspectible to taking over all thinking functions for the main organism).
    Let's put it another way: if a stockbroker came up you to at a party and said he had a brilliant deal going that could triple your investment in two weeks, would you go to your bank that night and turn over your life savings to him? I hope not. More likely, if you didn't brush him off entirely, you might ask him to send you a brochure or set up an appointment to meet at his office to discuss it further. If you were a big risk-taker, you might even agree to investing a little money just for the gamble. In any case, you wouldn't turn your life-savings over to a guy you just met. You'd want some proof of his reliability and credibility. You'd limit your risk, and take certain safety precautions to protect yourself in case it was a scam.
    So why do so many submissives and dominants meet someone in a party or club setting (or on-line) who announces themselves to be the yin to their SM yang and then suddenly make a completephysical and emotional investment in the relationship? Desperation.
    We understand the eagerness to have experience. For some people, the urge to do SM is indeed overwhelming, particularly if you've been bottling it up for a long time. But the plain fact is that:
    THERE ARE NO SHORTCUTS IN SM
    If you want a quality relationship, you must invest the time and make a commitment to YOURSELF not to settle nor to jump at any and every opportunity that comes along. Not all opportunities are equal. Some will lead to significant emotional pain.
    4. DOES THIS MEAN I SHOULD NEVER PLAY WITH PEOPLE I JUST MET?
    Look, you're an adult. There's nothing wrong with experimenting to your heart's content. Life is for living and if you are a sadomasochist, you owe it to yourself to accept and embrace your innate sexuality. Which means you're going to be perverted and slutty and, with luck, you'll have a lot of fun with it.
    What I'm saying here is that you should be cautious and protect your own best interests until you have very good reasons (such as repeated, positive experiences with the person) to give up (or assume) complete control.
    5. SO HOW DO I PROTECT MYSELF UNTIL I REALLY KNOW SOMEONE WELL?
    Simple: you limit your risk. You do NOT give carte blanche consent to people you don't know for a significant amount of time (my basic rule of thumb would be three months). Meanwhile, although the network isn't as reliable as it once was, if you met this person at an SM party, club, group meeting, or any other SM venue (including IRC and other on-line environments), you should be able to find at least one and possibly more people who know this person. Ask them for feedback. There is nothing rude or disrespectful about asking people whether they know another player or have ever seen them in action. If the person you want to play with (or are already playing with, if it's a brand new relationship) expresses anger, fear, resentment or any other negative emotions about you talking to others, then you have your first warning that something is fishy.
    If your potential partner says any of the following, RUN:
    I don't want you to talk to anyone else about me
    You have no right to ask other people about me
    If I find out that you talked to others about me I'll never have anything to do with you again
    You should only trust what I tell you and not listen to anyone else
    Yes, what they told you was true, but I am a different person now
    Everything people have told you about me is a lie.
    Although I've been in the Scene for a long time, although a lot of people have seen me play, and although I am well-known as an author of an SM-positive book, I still would not take offense if anyone who wanted to play with me asked others for references about my trustworthiness.
    In SM, a person's first responsibility is to his or her own health and well-being. I EXPECT new partners to be cautious and encourage them to make their decisions independently and without pressure from me.
    6. BUT WON'T MY SAFE WORD PROTECT ME?
    Not necessarily. In the abuse situation mentioned in Question 1, the submissive was given a safe word. But she was also told that if she used her safe word, she would be banished from the premises and would never have any contact with the people involved again.
    Now, from a distance, you might think that any submissive who is threatened in this way would have the sense to walk away at that point. IN REALITY, however, I've seldom known a submissive who COULD walk away from such a threat. Quite simply, a submissive is a submissive is a submissive: this is a person who is, by nature, vulnerable and who desires to please; he or she may already feel a kind of bond to the dominant, or may be so hungry to live out his/her fantasies, or so inexperienced that s/he thinks "the dominant always knows best" that s/he would rather suffer a little more than risk losing the relationship or disappointing the dominant.
    The most wonderful and endearing characteristics of a submissive (the desire to serve and please) are precisely the ones which abusers prey on.
    Next, consider this: if you don't know your partner well, how can you be sure this person will stop when you use your safe word? There was a notorious crime in the SM Scene in New York a few years ago where a male dominant was picking up submissives at gay leather bars, assuring them that he respected limits and granting them safe words. Guess what happened, though, when he had them alone in his apartment?
    If you guessed that he ignored their safe words and even made it impossible for them to speak the words (because he gagged them with duct tape), then you guessed correctly. Finally, for the sake of dominants who too have gotten burned: please remember that not all submissives are trustworthy or genuine either. There are plenty of "do-me" submissives out there (game-players and people who are not seeking a sincere SM dynamic, but merely someone to get them off in the moment and in the way they want to get off). There are newbies who don't have a clue about when and how to use safe words. (My advice: spend the time to make SURE they understand, so you save yourself grief and bitter feelings later on.) Meanwhile, some experienced subs may use safe words to control or manipulate you, rather than to indicate when they've reached a genuine limit. One of the more troubling situations is when a submissive doesn't use a safe word when s/he should. This leads the dominant to believe that everything was hunky-dory--only to discover, hours, days, or months later that the submissive felt you'd gone much too far. Why won't subs use safe words as God intended them to be used? Occasionally it's an overwhelming desire on the part of subs for dominants to be psychic mind-readers. Sometimes it's sheer naivete; other times it's stubborn pride. Some subs set out to prove to themselves that they can take anything the dominant gives, even if they're unhappy about it. This is a dangerous attitude for all concerned.
    Subs and doms alike should protect themselves by never letting a safe word lull you into a sense of complacency. They are a tool to safer play, but they are not a guarantee of it.
    Remember: PLAY SAFE! STAY SAFE! And don't let your genitals do the talking when your health is at stake.

    5/30/2008 5:04:24 PM

    BREAST BONDAGE with Caitlyn http://www.iron-rose.com/IR/docs/breasts.htm 
    Why?
    There are lots of reasons we do breast bondage.  They are incredibly sensitive in some women. Easy to tie up. And they are fairly able to take whatever we want to dish out.  Caitlyn grins. Let me just say, you can dish out whatever you like on mine.  Caitlyn winks
    Safety
    A rope that presses the breasts closer to the body is probably the safest kind of bondage to do.  It's hard to cut the circulation to the breast off this way.  Just make sure when you're tying the breasts to be careful of the Brachial Plexus nerve that runs along the back near the scapula.  (the scapula is a bone in the shoulder, commonly called the shoulder blade and the brachial plexus is a nerve that helps in breathing)  You can have the person you're binding take a deep breath before you start to ensure that breathing isn't restricted as well.
    Breasts
    Breasts are made up of 3 types of tissue, fibrous, fatty, and gland.  The fibrous tissue is what holds the shape of the breast.  Be careful of how you treat the tissue.  Don't drag the breasts down the body, ie tying breasts to knees.  It puts stress on the fibrous tissue.  Also, don't force the breasts to the outside of the body, more stress on the fibrous tissue.
    Skin
    The skin of the breast is thinner than most of the skin on the body.  That being the case, applying tape to it is a bad idea.  Nipples can tear from removal of the tape. And nipples rarely show any markings so you wouldn't necessarily know you'd caused some damage.  You shouldn't beat breasts if they are bound.  Because of the restriction the "shock wave" of the impact can't flow through the breast and can tear that fibrous tissue that holds the shape of the breast.  It can also cause severe bruising because the restriction can cause capillaries to fill with blood and then burst or leak when injured.
    Bruising and Signs of Distress
    A quick note on bruising, a public service announcement if you will.  Most bruises look worse than they really are.  However, if you've got one that is deep, swells, or feels hot to the touch it can mean something more serious.  You may want to have it checked out by a physician.  That's for any bruising, not just on the breasts.
    Breasts shouldn't become blue or numb obviously.  Redness, sensitivity, and some discomfort, especially at the beginning is fairly common however.  1/4th inch or higher rope is recommended for tying breasts off. This recommendation comes from Pat Califia in "Sensuous Magic."  The reason being that narrower rope can cut the skin of the breast.
    How Long?
    As far as how long the bondage should be left on, if you can't get a finger between the rope and the skin, no more than 15 minutes.  Let the rope off the breast completely so the tissue can re-oxygenate.   If you can get a finger between the rope and the breast, 30 minutes should be safe.  Two or three fingers and you can go upwards of 45 minutes.  Breasts shouldn't be bound for longer than an hour at a time though, so keep that in mind.  The reason it's important to let the breast re-oxygenate is because it is at risk for "fat necrosis."  This is a dying off of fat cells due to lack of oxygen or injury.  Breasts are a great deal fat and fat cells are less oxygen rich than many other cells so this becomes easier than one might think.  Those tissues that aren't damaged can calcify or harden and mimic breast cancer on a mammogram.
    How to Tie?
    One of the perhaps easier ways to tie a breast comes from castlerealm.com/library/breast.htm, which has very good references on how to tie up breasts in a variety of ways.  This works better on larger breasts but can be done on smaller ones.  The sub bends forward slightly with her hands out of the way.  Using a fairly thick rope run it around the base of the breast two turns.  Make sure the rope is snug and finish it with a square knot or some other non-slip knot type.  Then run the rope around the breast a few more times and tie it off with another knot.  Repeat for the second breast and voila!  Monitor the breasts for color and sensation if it's done tightly. 

    5/29/2008 11:28:32 AM

    Topping Tolerance
    by Alexis Towers - 25.02.2004 http://www.bcwsd.com/backroom/smack/smack031.html
    "Collective fear stimulates herd instinct, and tends to produce ferocity toward those who are not regarded as members of the herd." -- Bertrand Russell, WisdomQuotes.Com.
    Topping from the bottom seems like such a simple term in lifestyle circles. There are those who do and those who don't and clearly those of us who don't are true lifestylers, right? The fact is that this too is a term that gets boggled down by semantics and what I will call personal diversity. There are some who define the lifestyle so narrowly that they would actually prefer to exclude anyone who openly claims to top from the bottom or anyone who by their standards appears to top from the bottom, than open their minds in acceptance. Why? Well the answer is two-fold. In some situations, such judgments are made directly because of intolerance. In others there is simple a misunderstanding of circumstances. In order to better understand how people misjudge something like topping from the bottom, we must first define terms. What is topping from the bottom? Most immediately jump to the example of a submissive shrieking orders to her 'dominant' partner as an example of topping from the bottom. And it is possible that might be the case. But to really be topping from the bottom, we must consider the premise on which healthy BDSM is set: safe, sane, and consensual. Do these concepts apply only to the submissive and his or her needs? Of course not! Why must we consider a dominant's perspective on safety, what he or she considers sane, and whether or not he or she consents? Because without knowing very clearly where our dominant partner stands on these three very basic foundations, we couldn't hope to know whether we are topping from the bottom.
    Brat Play:
    While some find it extremely distasteful and disrespectful, others revel in the joy and satisfaction they find within its expanded boundaries. The submissive, having met the conditions of safety, sanity, and the consent of their partners, find untold freedom in acting out as a brat or tapping in to their inner child, who might very well be demanding, self-centered, whiney, or mouthy. For the lifestylers who find no such need in their agenda of BDSM play, this is sometimes difficult to understand, accept, and most of all, tolerate. But like any other part of S/M, B/D, or role-playing activities, there are bound to be some things that we will find unappealing or beyond our personal limits.
    Where the line is drawn on these basic ideas represent what we call 'limits'. These limits are generally focused on the submissive, but are no less important for a dominant to consider and define as well. Most people don't often spend a lot of time discussing the limits of a dominant, figuring it will be addressed in the course of things, but perhaps for these reasons alone, it might be reconsidered as a very important part of establishing things between two (or more) people whether it is for a play session or the founding of an intimate long-term relationship. Even if they are left to a more natural revelation, consider how some of these limits are revealed. If you are the submissive partner, do you know some things that would absolutely NOT please your dominant partner? If you are dominant, does your partner know some things that you will not do or in which you will not participate? Hopefully both those questions are answered with a resounding, YES.
    Now what happens if a submissive's limits are ignored or disregarded? The very idea is enough to send some into a tailspin for hours at the mere mention of it, I know. Let's agree to say that it is often considered to be inappropriate and it might very well even cause the interaction to become non-consensual. At that point many would say it stops being part of this lifestyle or a BDSM act, but something else, something less than appealing and something many of us wish to avoid.
    Is it any different for a top? Should a top's limits be disregarded or ignored, is it any less serious of an action? Of course not! This is how I define topping from the bottom. When a submissive either by accident or purpose, disregards or ignores the parameters her dominant partner has specified by word or action, she or he is then trying to control the course of their lives or perhaps even a specific moment in play. Regardless, it can only be defined as controlling and manipulative, neither of which truly have a place in BDSM play. When this occurs, it should not come as a surprise that the dominant partner reacts to it as strongly as the submissive would act if his or her limits were violated.
    The Submissive Sadist & The Dominant Masochist
    Some people in this lifestyle find even the role of submissive or dominant a role-playing opportunity. Unlike those who find a deep affinity for these defining words as something describing their very nature, evolving but unchangeable as time commences, these lifestylers play at being submissive or dominant to get their kinky desires satisfied. The submissive sadist enjoys causing the pain but is not truly in control. Ideally he or she will be matched up with a dominant masochist who enjoys receiving pain but likes to direct things a! s they move along. Again, if both parties are honest and willing, then who are we to judge it as unacceptable behavior?

    On the other hand, what about when a dominant does not take offense to something that from the outside seems to be manipulative or controlling on the part of the submissive? Can such behavior be explained? Is the assumption that the dominant either isn't really very dominant or in control a fair one? Or do we perhaps not understand something that might be going on here?
    In actuality, if we were not there for the negotiations from moment one through to the moment things seem to have taken a turn for the worse we are in no position to judge. To understand that, we first have to accept that we might not know what is and isn't truly acceptable to each party involved. We must accept that our limits or our top's limits might not be the same as the players in question. We must exercise tolerance of others and understand that the particular dominant in question might actually want or desire his or her submissive to act in ways that are seemingly manipulative or controlling. If it is something wanted and desired by the top and the bottom alike, then how could it possibly be considered topping from the bottom. If the top and bottom have drawn a wide circle as guideline for behavior, then certain actions, shocking though they might be, are perfectly acceptable and absolutely part of BDSM play. Voltaire said, "What is tolerance? -- it is the consequence of humanity. We are all formed of frailty and error; let us pardon reciprocally each other's folly -- that is the first law of nature." So next time you are tempted to deem the actions of another as inappropriate or unacceptable, remember this. Remember that we are a lifestyle that is supposed to be built on tolerance. There are a thousand examples of this that do not require a person to diminish their moral viewpoints or ethics. Take a deep breath and let yourself decide whether you are judging based on your viewpoint or the tenets of this lifestyle.

    5/28/2008 10:08:53 AM

    Sex, And The BDSM Scene
    by Laura Goodwin (and pals)http://lauragoodwin.org/sex.htm
    "I feel like this must be a really stupid question, but is it my imagination, or is out-and-out (or perhaps out-and-in) sex generally NOT included in scene play?"

    BDSM people actually do include the sex, more often than not, when it's a private situation. You won't get sex (*officially* wink, wink) in a pro domination session, because they are trying to stay quasi-legal. You won't see people having intercourse, etc. at most public play parties, again for legal reasons, usually, or just because people don't like to get quite that intimate in a public place. At some private parties you may get some actual sex going on. We've been known to "go all the way" on rare occasions at my private parties, but that again depends on many variables.
    You won't see a lot of sex in newer USA BDSM films because of legal restrictions. Stupid. Some older, and some European BDSM films get very raunchy, showing everything. BDSM relationships are sexual relationships. By definition, sadomasochism is an erotic paraphilia. Even if you never fuck, the whole point of a BDSM relationship is kinky eroticism. People who say otherwise really worry me. Sadomasochism is sexual. If you take the sex out, it's not really S/M anymore.
    I know it's kind of fashionable to rhapsodize about the meta-erotic, metaphysical marvels of BDSM, and lots of people swear that they can enjoy non-sexual BDSM, and some even claim to prefer it that way. Oh, Lord. What can I say? I'm not saying that's not true, but presenting that view as typical or as an ideal, I think, is misguided. It seems to spring from the same anti-sex attitude that is the root of our oppressive social condition. I really wish people would rethink that "BDSM is OK without sex" stuff. I mean, life is "OK" without sex, but without sex, OK is the best it can ever be. We should be working on reclaiming our sexual rights, and our sense of erotic entitlement. I don't know about you guys, but I see nothing wrong with shooting for better than just OK.
    It sometimes seems to me that our people don't realize that they have a right to be fully sexual creatures. I tell ya, that worries me.
    "i realize that i can't know what other peoples' experiences are. and there are people who may get something else out of S/M than sexual gratification. i know i get gratification other than sexual from bdsm as well...but for me it is primarily sexual. and too, there are gay people who play with straight people and there is no sex involved there....so perhaps it really *isn't* about sex for everyone?" Somebody had to say that, so thanks for getting it out of the way. ;)
    My opinion holds firm. Just because we can pansexually play, and just because we can enjoy non-orgasmic BDSM, doesn't change the fact that BDSM is about sex, specifically, kinky eroticism. It's about creating an erotic climate, celebrating our sexuality, and fleshing out our fantasies in numerous kinky ways, which is really what all that "non-sex" BDSM is, if you really think about it.

    5/27/2008 12:46:22 PM

    THE SOUL OF A NARCISSIST , THE STATE OF THE ART By: SHMUEL (SAM) VAKNIN, Ph.D. 
    http://members.aol.com/SRABANDE/Narcissism.html

    An all-pervasive pattern of grandiosity (in fantasy or in behaviour), a need for admiration and a marked lack of empathy which starts at early adulthood and is present in a variety of contexts.
    An inflated valuation of oneself (exaggeration of talents and achievements, demonstration of presumptuous self confidence);
    Interpersonal exploitation (uses others to satisfy his needs and desires, expects preferential treatment without undertaking mutual commitments);
    Possesses expansive imagination (externalizes immature and non-regimented fantasies, "prevaricates to redeem self-illusions"); Displays supercilious imperturbability (except when the Narcissistic confidence is shaken), nonchalant, unimpressed and cold-blooded; Defective social conscience (rebels against the conventions of common social existence, does not value personal integrity and the rights of other people).
    At least 5 of the following should be present for a person to be diagnosed as suffering from NPD the Narcissistic Personality Disorder (NPD)  :
    1. Possesses a grandiose sense of self-importance (for example: exaggerates his achievements and his talents, expects his superiority to be recognized without having the commensurate skills or achievements).
    2. Pre-occupied with fantasies of unlimited success, power, brilliance and beauty or of ideal love.
    3. Believes that he is unique and special and that only high status and special people (or institutions) could understand him (or that it is only with such people and institutions that it is worth his while to be associated with).
    4. Demands excessive and exceptional admiration.
    5. Feels that he is deserving of exceptionally good treatment, automatic obeisance of his (usually unrealistic) expectations.
    6. Exploitative in his interpersonal relationships, uses others to achieve his goals.
    7. Lacks empathy: is disinterested in other people's needs and emotions and does not identify with them.
    8. Envies others or believes that others envy him.
    9. Displays arrogance and haughtiness.
    There emerges a portrait of a monster, a ruthless and exploitative person. But this is only the phenomenological side. Inside, the Narcissist suffers from a chronic lack of confidence and is fundamentally dissatisfied.  On the outside, his is a vicissitudinal nature. This is far from reflecting the barren landscape of misery and fears that constitutes his soul. His tumultuous behaviour covers up for a submissive, depressed interior.
    Excerpts:
    The popular misconception is that Narcissists love themselves. In reality, they direct their love to second hand impressions of themselves in the eyes of beholders. He who loves impressions is not acquainted with the emotion of loving humans and is, therefore, incapable of loving them. He loves no humans - and, first and foremost, he does not love himself.
    To a Narcissist, love is interchangeable with other emotions, such as awe, respect, admiration, or even mere attention.
    The Narcissist is not selfish - his Self is paralysed.
    Why should people indulge the Narcissist, divert time and energy, give him attention, love and adulation? The Narcissist's answer is simple: because he is entitled to it.
    The Narcissist is forced to use other people in order to feel that he exists.
    A Narcissist does not suffer from a faulty sense of causation.
    The Narcissist has to condition his human environment to refrain from expressing criticism and disapproval of him or of his actions and decisions.
    The Narcissist - wittingly or not - utilizes people to buttress his self-image and self- worth.
    The Narcissist abhors, almost physiologically, others who are judged by him to be "useless."

    5/24/2008 9:48:02 PM

    DOMINANT DROP http://www.steel-door.com/Dominant_Drop.html
    (The detaching of a Dominant due to excess energy release!)
     The Dominant engages in a relationship which begins with the establishment of rules, boundaries, instructions. A requirement to the submissive to follow immediate directions of conduct, behavior, attitude etc. An example of this is to immediately require that the submissive call the Dominant an honorific title such as Master, Mistress. The submissive is told that they must be deferential, humble, obedient, respectful etc. at ALL times. The submissive is then given a list of objectives, requirements, things which that Dominant feels are important for the establishment of boundaries between the two of them. On the surface this all sounds wonderful.
     However. In a real life and/or functioning full time relationship this type of construction causes problems. If you set up the relationship to only exist within these parameters then what you are creating is a cage. You are 'forcing' the existence of role or scene to occur at any time you are sharing the presence of each other. Initially this may seem to be exactly what you desire. You believe you require this totality of apparent commitment by the submissive.
     However, as you move forward with the relationship you begin to feel stressed. Identifying the source or cause of this stress may be difficult. You may find your language becoming 'constrained' when you speak with your submissive. You may feel 'tight'. You may look at the relationship and to all extents and purposes it is perfect, exactly as you have created it to be. So, why are you feeling so trapped? You may find yourself exploring 'new' submissives, you may feel guilty, shamed, embarrassed and unhappy. You really like or love your submissive, what is happening?
     One of the least visible aspects of a Dom/sub relationship is also something widely talked about but poorly understood. Exchange. Many people equate this to an exchange of power by the enforcement of roles (especially in scene). This exchange can be better understood as not an exchange of Power but an exchange of energy. By creating an artificial arena or environment, the 'forced' introduction of requirements, rules and boundaries you are also constructing the identical requirement, rules and boundaries for yourself. You become trapped within a performance role whenever you are with your submissive. Far from addressing your needs as a Dominant the relationship now becomes an exercise in assumption of role regardless of where you are at the moment.
     By requiring your submissive to be submissive at all times when around you, you are also requiring yourself to be dominant at all times. This inevitably becomes a burden, stressing both mentally and physically. It can go to the extreme of driving the Dominant to 'avoid' their submissive. They may find it impossible to explain what is 'wrong' to their submissive because that submissive has 'obeyed' them to the letter. The flaw was within their perception of what a viable D/s relationship should be like, not in the submissiveness execution of the Dominant's desire. How does a Dominant undo such a thing without losing the respect of their submissive? This phenomenon is sometimes called Dom Drop. The requirement to sustain role at all times drains the Dominants energy reserves, when they exit the immediate proximity of their submissive they feel depleted and sometimes even physically ill.
     There is another aspect which I also need to talk about. Many submissives 'feed' on the energy of the Dominant. A great submissive/Dominant relationship 'passes' or 'exchanges' energy. However, especially in new Dom's and subs there tends to be a more focused need emanating from the submissive. The submissive wants to experience everything they have imagined inside of them. To bring this into fruition they launch themselves at the Dominant in full submissive regalia. Only too eager to trigger that Dominant response which feeds their needs. They are only too happy to call the dominant an honorific title, abase themselves and follow directions. They cling to these rules like leeches. To a large extent their submissive response forces or attempts to force the Dominant into Domming them. For those in casual relationships, occasional meetings, phone or cyber this type of incessant role playing may be viable. For those seeking real life or a more full time interaction this kind of relationship seldom works.
     I sometimes explain it this way. I am a Domina all the time for it is simply an overt part of my nature but I am not dominating all the time. It is essential that all aspects and parts of my personality live. That means my vulnerability, my need to cuddle, my desire to laugh, to dance with my man, to do dishes and vacuum, whatever it is that pleases me and brings me fulfillment and joy in my life. all are part of me, integral and necessary for me to feel whole and healthy. There are no rules which say you as a Dominant must do this, that or the other. You are unique.
     To address Dom Drop in my own life it became necessary to view my primary relationship in other terms. It is my desire to control when and where I turn on (or become 110% Domina). To accomplish this the most simply I elected to construct my relationship with an ON/OFF switch. When I am with my partner we are both in neutral space. This allows open flowing conversation, debate, humor, the sharing of ideas, doing things together etc. When I feel a desire to engage or take control then I do so. I may do this physically by touch or verbally by shifting from neutral language where I use his proper name to 'scene' language where I use my chosen 'private' name for him. This simple construction is quite effective. It blockades the submissives potential desire to 'force' me into role, it negates the building of stresses by offering open exchanges of conversation and at the same time allows me total control over when and where I exercise my nature to its fullest. I do not experience an energy 'rape' as I have found over the years that my Domina 'rises' with my energy. Therefore when I am 'engaging' my partner I am 'full', needing to pass energy to my partner.
     A submissive experiencing a Dominant in Dom Drop may find a sudden withdrawal coupled to a unsubstantive reason for the detachment or withdrawal. The submissive may go into a panic or 'frenzy' bombarding that Dominant with gifts, cards, flowers, phone calls...etc. Each of these will compound the problem and make it worse, adding stress to the Dominant. These are demands for attention that the Dominant is simply unable to give at that time. That inability can be driven to the point of a complete severance of the relationship in order for the Dominant to 'retain face' or their internal image of themselves.
     A new submissive should consider the act of alleviating the stresses of the Dominant as a priority in their life. Learning to be patient and await the natural waves of energy that all of us produce is something that makes more experienced submissives such a joy to be around. A submissive should seek to blend seamlessly into their Dominant's life, sharing in that 'excess' of Dom energy when it is available and 'feeding' their Dominant with ease of spirit when that Dominant is low on energy.

    5/22/2008 7:10:18 PM

    Sorry, I haven't kept up with the journal. I've been feeling a lil bit puny last few days. Hope to catch up in the next couple of days. Until then, scroll thru the last month's entries to keep you occupied until I can update. Thanks, y'all!

    5/20/2008 11:39:54 AM

     BDSM Warning! please read http://www.bdsmcircle.net/humor/bdsmwarning.htm
     John Doe strode into the bedroom , wearing His leather Postal Worker's uniform. He sneered at the bound and gagged figure on the bed, as He reached into His latex mail bag. Jane Doe, a 29 year old schoolgirl, looked up at her Master, her eyes a mixture of fear and desire. She gasped as He brought a knife with a 9 ~ inch blade out of the bag.
     "I saw something on the Internet which I want us to try," He said sternly,
     "Are you willing?"
     Jane nodded eagerly and mumbled, "yeff Mather".
     John smiled as He bent close and cut her free of her bonds.
     "Strip", He ordered as He began to remove His own clothes..
     Jane quickly complied, wondering what new delights her beloved Master had in store for her.
     "Lay back on the bed", He commanded.
     Jane did so. John then laid on top of her.
     "Tonight my dear", He whispered while reaching for the light switch.. "We are going ........... Vanilla!"    NOOOOOOoooooooooo", cried Jane as the room plunged into darkness.
     The above tale is true. John eventually left Jane to move in with a vanilla woman. They now have a 24/7 vanilla lifestyle, regularly enjoying home improvements, Tupperware parties and only having sex 3 times a year.      Jane was more fortunate and now attends Vanillas Anonymous, with help and guidance she is slowly recovering. Only last week she was able to stand up and say,
     "I have the right to more than one sexual position!"
     Vanilla is dangerous and should not be practiced at home. If anyone offers you vanilla sex, just say No.
     This has been a BDSM safety awareness announcement. 

    5/19/2008 2:40:46 PM

    A few tips for online to real life 
    http://www.bdsm-education.com/online.htm

     Beware of predators.  In general they are looking for the vulnerable, for them to brutally abuse, injure, and maybe even exploit or rob, and the biggie--turn them into a sex slave or the quick affair.
     Be aware that Long distance relationships rarely work.  Online, phone calls and seeing each other a few times a year is not really going to cause the relationship to grow.  It takes hands on face to face for a relationship to grow.  Long distance relationships seem to end up as non committed affairs without much responsibility.  Long distance relationships also tend to attract people that have commitment issues.  To quote Philip Miller, co-author of Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns when talking about long distance relationships "I have learned two things from them. First, the endurance of a long distance relationship is proportionate to the patience of the lovers multiplied by the depth of their pockets, divided by the distance between their abodes.  Secondly, nobody has that deep a pocket nor that much patience."  For more on long distance relationships and those thinking about moving to be with someone.
     If a person has been involved with BDSM in real life for any length of time, they will know about local BDSM organizations, a title of BDSM books, play spaces, munches and places to purchase BDSM toys/attire/books.
     Real life is NOTHING like online.  Real life is much more rewarding.  In real life the person doesn’t go away when you walk away from your computer.
     Do not rush meeting face to face, spend time talking, online, on the phone, web cam interactions, it may take weeks even months for both of you to feel comfortable.  If either is pushing to meet right away the first time you talk this might be a sign of moving too fast.
     Lots of people never give out their real identity.  It is very common to have a name/nickname for the BDSM community and one for the rest of your life.  Some even have a separate phone number and address for BDSM community and another for the other part of their life.  Remember in this day and age it is common for people to only have a cell phone and not have a phone at home.  It is a very real threat to be outted and have your life ruined.  Don’t let someone guilt you into giving this information, especially when they try to manipulate this information from you claiming “everything I have learned about safe calls says you must give me this information otherwise you are hiding something.”  Asking for personal information like Drivers License Number, Social Security Number, credit card numbers, etc., should send up a red flag that this person might be trying to collect information for unlawful purposes.  If someone sends you (mail, e-mail or fax) a copy of such, it might not even be real.  They could be providing you with someone else's identification, have altered their own information or simply are an imposter.

    5/17/2008 10:48:45 AM
    Virtual ... (  Virtual D/s, Virtual Sex, Virtual Scene etc )http://www.bdsmpalace.com/real/guide/v.html
    The term is often used to describe the relatively recent phenomenon of sex or relationships that take place on the internet rather than in 'real-life', for example 'Virtual Sex' or 'Virtual D/s'. In the past, and to a large extent still, BDSM has been been frowned upon by society. Information about it has been hard to come by and its devotees have been isolated. That changed dramatically with the advent of the internet in two significant ways. Firstly the internet has put a vast store-house of BDSM information at the fingertips of anyone with a computer and a modem, and secondly it has made it very easy to meet like-minded people in online BDSM communities. There are literally thousands of websites with helpful information about all aspects of BDSM as well as huge numbers of chat rooms where you can meet and talk to others with similar interests. Within this new BDSM 'cyber-world' people make friends, fall in love, break each others hearts, and do all of the things that they might do in the 'real world',  but without physically being together. People can have a promiscuous orgy of 'virtual sex' every night if they wish, or they can form stable and loving D/s relationships. For some the world of 'virtual BDSM' is just an online diversion which has no reality or meaning once their computer is switched off. For others, perhaps isolated by geography or social commitments, it represents the only chance they have to explore an important part of their make-up. For some people it provides a unique opportunity to search for and find their 'soul-mate' in a way that would never be possible in 'real-life'. Views about 'virtual' D/s are mixed. Some regard it as nothing more than a diverting game, and argue that a 'real' D/s relationship  is only possible where the people are physically together. Others say that D/s is in essence the relationship between two minds and that this finds its purest and most powerful form online rather than in 'real-life'. Regardless of which view you take,  remember that the things you do online involve real people who have real feelings. Anything which has the power to make you happy or sad is real. Don't use the anonymity the internet offers to become the sort of person you're going to be ashamed of. Even if no-one else knows what you've done, you do. See the notes on
    Cybersex too.
    Cybersex ( online sex, virtual sex, virtual sceneing )http://www.bdsmpalace.com/real/guide/c.html
    A wild new sexual frontier or the last resort of the unlovely and unloved ? Cybersex refers to 'sexual' encounters that take place with other people in 'cyberspace'  via a computer. Some call it 'sex between minds'. Some call it a bunch of sad old wankers.  Internet Relay Chat (IRC) has traditionally been the medium of choice, but more recently there has been an explosion of instant messaging (IM) services and even webcams which add a new dimension to this growth-area of social activity.  In simple terms, IRC is a means of conversing in 'real-time'  via your computer keyboard and screen with someone else on the internet. It has the immediacy of any 'real-life' conversation but, if desired, an even greater anonymity than email. You can either talk to people direct, person-to person in a private conversation not visible to others, or you can join a chat-room (or channel) to talk. A chat room is like a public room with a lot of people in and you can see all of their conversations on your screen and join in yourself if you want. There are literally thousands of online chat rooms that you can use, catering for every kind of  interest group under the sun. Many of them relate simply to hobbies or other interests but some are devoted to cybersex. In some BDSM chat-rooms 'scening' or cybersex is either permitted or encouraged. What happens, in effect, is that two or more people will construct a shared sexual fantasy, describing how they feel and what they are 'doing' to each other. A bit like an inter-active story. Many people regard cybersex as harmless fantasy because they say its not happening in the 'real world'. Well, thats debatable. There are certainly real people involved. They can  become physically aroused through cybersex. They can form deep and lasting relationships. They can fall in love. They can get hurt. They can break each others hearts. They can change their lives for better or worse. All without ever physically meeting. So where do you draw the line between 'fantasy' and 'reality' ? Its not as clear cut as you might think and thats what gets some people so confused. Lets say that you become devoted to a man who creates D/s scenes with you online that are powerful and sexually exciting. Does that mean he actually has a clue what he's talking about when it comes to the bondage or whipping  that excites you so much ? Not necessarily and in fact not even very likely. All you can really say for sure is that he is imaginative and can type, nothing more. Does that matter ? Not at all unless you ever plan to go from 'cybersex' to a 'real-life' situation where he will actually try to do any of those things to you. Then it could hurt you. Or lets say that you 'explore your sexuality' in cyberspace by giving your submission to a whole succession of men in one-night stands or intense romantic relationships. Then one day you meet, either online or in 'real-life', the real love of your life. Will he think the submission you've given away was just a harmless fantasy or the loss of something irreplaceable ?  There are no absolute answers, but be very careful with cybersex because its more powerful and complex than you might think at first glance. If you ever do manage to work out where the line between 'fantasy' and 'reality' lies, let me know because I'm still trying to work it out.
    5/16/2008 12:23:23 PM
    Top Artists tagged “bdsm”
    http://www.last.fm/tag/bdsm/artists
    1    Die Form  14 
    2    Women of the SS  7
    2    Athamay  7 
    4    Genitorturers  6
    4    Umbra et Imago  6
    6    The Electric Hellfire Club  4 
    6    Sleep Chamber  4 
    6    Terminal Choice  4
    9    Nine Inch Nails  3
    9    My Life with the Thrill Kill Kult  3
    9    XP8  3 
    9    Noisex  3 
    13  Lords of Acid  2 
    13   nihil and Kett  2
    13   Юлия Савичева  2
    13   Android Lust  2 
    13   Ordo Equilibrio  2 
    13   Women of Sodom  2
    13   Yendri  2 
    13   Seelenkrank  2 
    13   Leæther Strip  2
    13    Women of the S.S.  2 
    13    Ordo Rosarius Equilibrio  2
    24    Steroid Maximus  1 
    24    Bozo Porno Circus  1
    24    INSEkT L0GIC  1
    24    Nymphomatriarch  1
    24     Верка Сердючка  1
    24    Epica  1
    24    Scarling.  1 
    24    The Crüxshadows  1 
    24     Дмитрий Колдун  1 
    24     Anal Stench  1
    24     София Ротару  1 
    24    Xandria  1 
    24    AmOkFetishStar  1
    24     Потап и Настя Каменских  1 
    24     Goddess Dianna Vesta  1 
    24    Hecate  1 
    24     Настя Каменских  1 
    24     Draegon and sharon[D]  1 
    24    Draconian  1
    24     MORDHELL  1
    24     Сокира Перуна  1 
    24    The Fitness  1
    24    Валерий Меладзе  1 
    24    Forever Slave  1 
    24    Филипп Киркоров  1 
    24    I Am X  1 
    24     Петлюра  1 
    24     Воровайки  1
    24     Катя Лель  1 
    24     Кристина Орбакайте  1 
    24    Nemesea  1 
    24    Leaves' Eyes  1
    24     The Sins of Thy Beloved  1 
    24    Faith & Disease  1 
    24    The 69 Eyes  1 
    24    Vive la Fête  1 
    24     Ёлка  1 
    24     C.C.C.C.  1 
    24    Алла Пугачёва  1
    24     ВИА ГРА  1
    24     Фабрика  1 
    24    Dead Can Dance  1 
    24    Little Computer People  1 
    24    Enigma  1 
    24    Jack Off Jill  1
    24    Lemon Jelly  1
    24    Sex Pistols  1 
    24    Queen Adreena  1
    24    Goldfrapp  1
    24    London After Midnight  1 
    24    Pungent Stench  1
    24    Velvet Acid Christ  1
    24    Ladytron  1 
    24    Massive Attack  1
    24    And One  1 
    24    Sneaker Pimps  1 
    24    Lamb  1 
    24    Ministry  1 
    24    Placebo  1 
    24    Lycia  1 
    24    Black Tape for a Blue Girl  1 
    24    Whale  1 
    24    Theatre of Tragedy  1 
    24    Le Tigre  1 
    24    Garbage  1 
    24    In Strict Confidence  1 
    24    Razed in Black  1 
    24    Project Pitchfork  1 
    24    Giorgio Moroder  1
      24    Tristania  1 
    24    Diary of Dreams  1 
    24    Cherry Bikini  1 
    24    Sirenia  1 
    24    Faith and the Muse  1
    24    Edenbridge  1 
    24    Claire Voyant  1 
    24    Strange Boutique 
    5/15/2008 10:41:29 AM

    Hot Wax
    http://bdsmrealities.com/real.htm
     Beeswax candles melt at a much higher, and damaging temperature; beeswax itself only melts 10 degrees hotter but they typically have more temperature raising additives than paraffin based candles. Colorants and perfumes can raise the melting point although they apparently don't do so by much. Metallic chips in candles can get very hot and cause burns. Sterine is used as a hardener in candles and can raise the melting point substantially; long burning candles have too much stearine and will cause harm. The top should always test candles by dripping wax on the back of the hand. The greater the height wax is dropped from, the more time it has to cool. Wax temperature can exceed the melting point if it is not in equilibrium with solid wax; if you use a pot of some sort to heat the wax, be very careful about temperature (a thermometer is a good idea).
     Taper candles apparently produce hotter wax than larger and enclosed candles where the wax pools and reaches equilibrium with the solid paraffin. An article on Candle Composition gives some more information. Avoid areas with hair - it is hard to remove wax from these areas and you might permanently remove the hair (although if you use a low temperature wax and remove the wax with a flea comb you can probably get away with it). There is a little metal dodad at the bottom of the wick of many candles. If the wax has melted down to the dodad it may fall onto your sub and cause burns. Removing the dodad, however, poses a fire hazard. The dodad is there partly to hold the wick in place while the candle is poured but it has another function which is to spread the heat from the wick and keep the wick from burning down within a quarter inch of the glass; without it, the glass is likely to break from the heat; even with it, don't trust glass, particularly untempered glass, to contain a burning candle.
     Mason jars will probably withstand the heat better than many other jars, since mason jars are intended to be heated, but they may be exposed to temperatures, and temperature differentials, beyond what they were designed for. Use of an open flame around alcohol (as might be used in a scene for its sanitizing, cooling, and/or stinging properties) can pose a substantial fire and burn hazard. Candles left unattended (perhaps while you sleep) can pose a serious fire hazard. At the very least, put the candle in a metal container.
     Sir Michael describes in an article how a pillar candle, which they forgot to extinguish before going to bed, split down the side exposing more wick resulting in a larger flame which quickly burned down to the furniture underneath and set their dungeon on fire causing $10,000 worth of damage before the smoke detector woke them up. The area directly over the candle can get hot enough to ignite even at a considerable distance from the candle; use a metal baffle, or at least a piece of aluminum foil, if you are burning a candle without several feet of clearance overhead.
     You can purchase bulk paraffin, sterine, wicks, and candle molds at some crafts stores and make your own candles to fit your own needs. You can also purchase paraffin at many grocery stores along with other canning supplies. You can purchase bulk paraffin, sterine, wicks, and candle molds at some crafts stores and make your own candles to fit your own needs. You can also purchase paraffin at many grocery stores along with other canning supplies. Used wax may be remolded into candles (don't add even more sterate or other additives unless that is what you really want) the heat from the molding and/or burning processes should kill most nasty pathogens. You can hold scraps of wax over a burning candle to quickly increase the size of the pool of paraffin; give this wax a little time to reach equilibrium with the solid wax. Wax melted in this way will have some black carbon contamination (which may affect the melting point) and if you add too much wax this way you may actually extinguish the candle. Also, wax may be easier to remove from hairy areas while it is still slightly warm and if it has been applied thinly. Fully refined paraffin melts at 130-135 degrees F. Beeswax without additives melts at around 143-145 degrees F (lower if refined) but more temperature raising additives are typically used when making candles. Spectrum's Hot Wax article gives the results of some experiments on wax and downplays the affect of candle composition while emphasizing candle shape. I intend to update the section above based on my interpretation of spectrums results.

    5/14/2008 12:12:03 PM

    The World of BDSM
    Control vs Sensation
    http://www.sxysadist.com/bdsm.htm
    The majority of the life style players that I know enjoy weaving both aspects of control & sensation into their play. Looking at these elements separately for a moment:
    Control vs Sensation
    The majority of the life style players that I know enjoy weaving both aspects of control & sensation into their play. Looking at these elements separately for a moment:
    Control
    The key dynamic in Ds (Dominance & submission) based relationships is control. One leads and the other follows. In most a healthy consensual Ds relationship this does not involve tyranny or abuse since the subjugated partner or submissive is voluntarily giving that control to the Dominant and generally has a voice in determining how much control is given and for how long. This is a very individual thing and the extent power exchange is often a shifting and evolving aspect of their relationships that needs to be readdressed and renegotiated as time goes on.
     It is up to both parties to determine through negotiation, how much control is to be given up by the submissive and accepted by the Dominant and over what aspects of the submissive's experience. It can range from just telling the submissive how to behave for an evening of play to micro managing practically every aspect of the submissive's life. Submissives that enjoy giving much greater degrees of control to their Master or Mistress are often referred to as slaves.
     The submissive can give up the control for merely the duration of a scene, several hours at a time, an entire weekend, or even for contracted periods of time. This is usually done through negotiation in the beginning stages of the relationship or before a scene between new play partners.
     During the negotiation phase both parties will often discuss important factors like medical conditions, hard and soft limits and things that they both enjoy so that they can determine if they are suitable play partners. Many dominants will have a submissive partner fill out a pre scene check list prior to play like this one: Pre scene Form.
    Putting the Dynamics into Perspective
     While most most do combine both these elements and dynamic into their play, not everyone enjoys them in equal measures. I attended a class once with Fetish Diva Midori that used a chart to make this concept exceptionally clear and was a very useful and informative tool even for a scene veteran such as myself.
    Let's take a look at my version of it for a moment:

     

    Sensation

    C
    o
    n
    t
    r
    o
    l

     

    None

    Sadist

    Masochist

    None

    Vanilla / Night Off

    Egalitarian Sadist

    Egalitarian Masochist

    Dominant

    Service Receiving Dominant AKA "Control Top"

    Dominant Sadist

    Dominant Masochist AKA "Pushy Bottom"

    Submissive

    Service Oriented Submissive

    Service Oriented Sadist

    Submissive Masochist

     So on one axis you have the element of Sensation. Sensation doesn't necessarily mean pain by the way but it can. It can also be light teasing touches with feathers and bunny fur, or tingly electrical play or the impact of thumpy heavy floggers.  On the other axis you have the Control dynamic which determines who the one at the helm is, if anyone.
     
    In order to determine where you best fit in, and who would be your best match as a play partner, the things to consider is which party likes to give / receive sensation while taking or giving up control, or neither. A dominant sadist for example will not be happy with a submissive that does not enjoy strong sensation and vice versa. 
     
    As a switch, I have been in all of these spaces at different times in my journey and sometimes in several through out the course of an evening or even a particular scene depending on my mood shifts and the person or people I am playing with. To illustrate this better I will use some of my own experiences as I describe these spaces in greater detail.
     Let’s begin at the top left corner and presume that if you are not really into giving or receiving sensation and you really aren't interested in experimenting with the power dynamics of control you are either vanilla or taking a night off from play. (And most likely you won’t be reading this article.) <grin>
     
    If you very much enjoy giving and or receiving sensation play but only in equality based situations then you are more of an Egalitarian Sadist or Masochist. In this situation neither partner is interested in the control dynamic and simply wants to play with sensation or other activities as equal partners.
     
    I play this way with several of my friends who either enjoy bottoming or topping for it’s own sake without the Ds dynamic or when I am introducing someone to a particular activity such as a single tail. At a demo for example, I may use a whip on someone just to let them see what it feels like outside the context of an entire scene. I have also bottomed to others for the purpose of teaching them a new skill while giving helpful feedback to them on their technique.
     
    If you prefer to stay in control of what you will or will not experience during the scene you most resemble the Dominant Masochist category. Too often people with these desires are given negative labels like Pushy Bottom or Smart Ass Masochist or said to be “topping from the bottom” like it is a bad thing by other players that do not know understand or want to play under those circumstances. I feel that a bottom that can be quite clear about what they do and do not want to do should be applauded for their ability to communicate and stand by their needs rather than treated like second class citizens. However, a bottom with dominant tendencies is best off seeking out a service oriented sadist.
     
    A Service Oriented Sadist is someone that very much enjoys meeting the needs of their partner, especially if that partner craves bottoming to sensation. They do not necessarily need to control their partner or require that they act submissively to them in order to enjoy the play. For example, when I work professionally with clients, my focus is not usually about getting my own needs met but rather it is on fulfilling their fantasies and needs.
     
    This is very different from when I play with my personal slaves, since that tends to be far more about what I want and need to do for my own enjoyment. When I flip into a Dominant Sadist space I want not only to exercise my sadistic demons but also to enjoy the power dynamic of having my partner be submissive to my needs. I generally will only play this way with a submissive masochist however, since they are best suited to meet the needs of a dominant sadist.
     
    Submissive masochists enjoy being under the dominants control while experiencing sensation. Most of my most personally rewarding bottoming experiences have been when I have been with a partner I could trust enough to allow to take control and experienced enough to take me to new heights in sensation. A truly magical combination.
     
    Then there are those that want to simply explore the Dominant & submissive dynamics without any element of sadism or masochism. I find quite often those that find service for it’s own sake most rewarding fit into these categories. I have a sissy maid for example that loves to dress up in an adorable little outfit and clean my house and do chores for me. Kristine is not a pain slut by any standard but she loves to be of service and I enjoy having her take care of my household chores for me. She is quite a blessing to me.
     
    I have also felt how rewarding service can be while giving a foot massage to a domme that I admire greatly, not because I wanted anything in return, but simply because I knew she had been on her feet all day in those exquisite heels and I wanted to give her lovely feet a break and a bit of pleasure. Also, when I am in service to Master R at La Domaine and things need to be done either in readying the chateau for guests, cleaning and preparations etc as well a serving dinner or attending to his other needs, I get the satisfaction of a job well done as it’s own reward. Although a pat on the head and a smile from him also help make the hours of sweaty work seem even more worthwhile, I enjoy knowing that I have made his life easier in some small way by my service.

    5/13/2008 9:09:51 AM
    http://www.bdsmpalace.com/real/guide/m.html
    Master 
    The Oxford English Dictionary describes a 'master' as 'a person who has dominance over others' or 'a skilled practitioner of a particular art'. Those two concepts, dominance and skill, are brought together in the use of the word 'Master' in a BDSM context. The title may sometimes be used within a D/s relationship as a loving tribute by a submissive to the skill of her partner or it may define a relationship in which the submissive sees herself as a '
    slave' who is owned by her 'master'. Essentially though the word describes how someone else regards you, not how you regard yourself. Given the number of times you see men in personal ads or elsewhere describing themselves as 'real' masters or 'true' masters (whatever that means) it might just be worth pointing out gently here that the title 'master' is not one which a man ever can, or should, give himself. It is always a title given by others, out of love or respect. When used innapropriately for self-promotion it only serves to suggest inexperience and lack of understanding, which isn't something you want to do.
    5/12/2008 4:25:46 PM

    http://bdsmrealities.com/real.htm#Info%20for%20Outsiders
    Local Sources for Kinky and Vanilla Pervertables

    All night drug store (CVS)
    Condoms, lube, latex gloves, finger cots, lancettes (normaly used for blood sugar tests, can be used for needle play)
    Rubbing Alcohol, Hydrogen Peroxide, antiseptic wipes and other cleaning supplies.
    Metal Handcuffs with safety release (in the toy aisle)
    Duct tape and saran wrap
    Polyester Closeline, Nylon twine, and leather shoelaces
    The clothesline is likely to be 3/16" diameter; this is rather thin for bondage and there is a danger of cutting of circulation and pinching nerves. Use multiple turns around the wrist or ankles with a non constricting knot (such as a bowline on a coil).
    Any of these may be used to make a serviceable whip. Nine 36" lengths of clothesline or 50 36" lengths of nylon twine folded in half will make a serviceable whip. Similarly, one or two pairs of 72" leather shoelaces cut in half and doubled over will suffice. Whip a 5" section for use as a handle. Later, you can dip in plastic dip for a more permanent handle. For a quick and dirty solution, use duct tape for the handle. Scissors. Sadly, you probably won't find bandage scissors or EMT shears here. But you may find a pair of scissors with a fairly mean cutting edge but a tip which is at least a little blunt.
    ACE bandages are very handy for bondage.
    sports bottles, straws, or similar implements which can be used to quench a sub's thirst while tied up in an awkward position.
    Sleeping masks
    Candles
    You might find closepins.
    watercolors and brushes
    Stethoscopes, blood pressure cuffs, thermometers, baby bottles, enemas and other items useful for specific role playing games.
    Hemostats and tweezers
    First aid kits and supplies
    Walmart
    Almost everything described in the drug store section above can be found in the appropriate departments of Walmart.
    Pharmacy
    Condoms, lube, first aid kits, ace bandages, blood pressure cuffs, wrapping tape, etc.
    Shoes
    Shoe laces, leather care supplies.
    Toys
    Handcuffs.
    Sewing
    Tracing wheel. Rotary cutters and mattes for leather crafts. Eyelets.
    Crafts
    Feathers, leather and suede lace, plastic craft lace. Medium and tiny clothespins.
    Tools and hardware
    Bolt cutters. Utility knives for construction. Padlocks including up to 4 keyed alike.
    Pets
    Cat ticklers. Rubber bone can be used as a mouth gag/bit. Collars and Leashes.
    Rope and Chain
    Rope, nylon twine (white, and a couple fluorescent colors), links, caribeeners, snaps.
    Automotive
    Chamois cloths.
    Camping, fishing, boating
    Hemostats. There are some inexpensive retraction scissors which could be used in a pinch as a substitute for bandage scissors. Nylon twine in a variety sizes of white and one size of black.
    Bicycles
    Bicycle handle grips are useful for whip handles. Rubber cement. Rubber inner tubes (for making rubber whips). Bicycle locks.
    Sports
    Golf Practice balls (wiffle balls) can be used for mouth gags. Dropping a ball held in the hand can be used as a safe signal. Ping pong paddles can be used for paddling (don't overdo it).
    Cleaning
    Feather dusters. Certain mop heads might also be used for flagellation.
    Laundry
    Clothespins and clothesline. Plastic coat hangers can be used unmodified as a simple cane like implement. If you cut a plastic coat hanger (discard one section of the triangle), whittle the cut end to a round shape, and unbend it while heating with a heat gun you can produce a straight cane with a looped handle (the original hook); this is not as severe or accurate as a good cane but is quite serviceable.
    Men's Apparel
    Leather belts (Dickie's brand) which are double perforated over a full yard; these will adjust small enough for a wrist.
    Other
    Hairbrushes, wooden spoons, spatulas, candles, duct tape, plastic wrap. Fans and heaters.
    Hardware Store (Lowes or Dom Depot aka Home Depot)
    Duct Tape, Eyebolts, chain and rope, pliers.
    Superstrut is great when attached to the ceiling with lag bolts. You can then attach eyebolts anywhere along the strut for a flexible and strong attachment system. The eyebolts will not tend to unscrew as they might if driven directly into joists and the weight is distributed to more than one lag bolt; if one of the lag bolts fails because you missed the joist, the others will take the weight. Webbing, rope, and chain. Duct Tape. Parts for spreader bars. Lumber and other supplies for construction projects.
    Wilderness Outfitters (Blue Ridge Mountain Sports)
    Nylon rope, bungee cord, nylon webbing, first aid kits with EMT shears or bandage scissors, and luggage locks (eagle creek - all packages in stock were keyed alike, not just the pair in each package).
    Pet supply
    One local store (pet food discounters) sells some nice feather cat ticklers. Rubber bone can be used as a mouth gag/bit. Collars and Leashes. Chain choke collars (don't use in choke mode) with nice twisted link chain.
    Tack Shop
    Riding Crops, Buggy Whips, leather punch, stirrups, bits, leather care items. Some Tack shops carry needles, the kind used for injections, which can be used for needle play.
    Spencer's Gifts
    Whips, ticklers, vibrators, water soluble (condom compatible) massage lotions, plastic toy num-chucks (safe for striking), Lightning globe (electrotorture), padded metal handcuffs, and nylon wrist restraints with velcro and fastex safety releases.
    Dollar Tree
    April bath and shower 14" Wooden Bath Brush and 14" Wooden Bath Brush (wooden nubs instead of bristles). The front sides can also be used for impact toys but be careful about the back. Back scratcher. 10" bath brush. Bubble blowing toys. Veterinarian's Choice LL511 Dog Training Dummy 7-89690-02553-0 (thud toy). 9-1/2" Mini Duster 0-32847-30343-3. Roller Massagers. 4 legged kitty massager ( no moving parts, like "Mr. happy"). Shoe brush (abrasion toy or leather care). Rainbow Ribbon Bouncing Ball (Rubber ball on a string, thud toy). Miniature plastic coated dumbbells with rounded ends (about the size of a keiglecisor with one end removed); use as a roller toy or with a condom as an insertion toy. Porcupine style hairbrush with rounded ends. Punching balloons. 26" long 1" wide plastic candy cane. Metal over door wreath hangers (great for hotel rooms).
    Radio Shack
    Illuma Storm plasma globe and Illuma Storm Junior.

    5/11/2008 7:33:31 PM
    Sadist .. ( "in order to know virtue, we must first acquaint ourselves with vice"....de Sade )http://www.bdsmpalace.com/real/guide/s.html
    A slave, in its traditional meaning, is a person who is the legal property of another and is therefore forced to obey them. In BDSM, the term can either mean very little or an awful lot. At one end of the scale someone may simply agree to a 'scene' or play-session in which they will adopt the role of a 'slave' and possibly even wear a
    collar to indicate their status. The moment the 'scene' is over, they cease to be a 'slave'. The word 'slave' is also used fairly interchangeably with 'submissive' by some, although the words do have different meanings. Every slave is submissive, but every submissive is not a slave. There are those for whom the word 'slave' means much more than simply adopting a role or having a general tendancy to be submissive. For them it implies a deep and structured  D/s relationship in which the 'slave' is owned by a 'master'. In this situatuation a submissive who agrees to be owned may be 'collared' by her future master to signify his ownership, and in this case the collar can have the same kind of power and symbolism as a wedding ring. Some people sign 'contracts (sometimes called slave-contracts) setting out the nature and limits of their relationship. Since these are unenforcable in law either party can walk away from the arrangement at any time they wish without penalty, and so you could argue that slave-contracts are just a prop in a role-playing game. However some believe they force  couples into thinking carefully about the nature of their relationship in advance, help to avoid unwanted surprises, and provide a sense of security thereafter. Others take the view that nothing except love is strong enough to make someone into a willing slave and keep them in that condition when things go wrong, and without that you really are just playing. A master/slave relationship can be extremely deep, intense, and powerful. It exists at the extreme end of the power exchange between submissives and dominants. It must never be used as a license for abuse. There are related notes on this page about submissives, and also  'abusive relationships',  'contracts' and 'master'  if you follow these links too
    5/10/2008 9:46:00 AM
    Ode to my mom and all moms out there:

    My mom, momma, Mother...
    She gave all she had to raise us "heathens". She gave us love, provided for us when there was nothing.
    She opened her door to strays (human and animal) and still does to this day.
    She is and was the world's best cook.
    She taught us to respect our Elders.
    She is the oldest daughter and now keeps a close eye on her aging mother.
    She loves us unconditionally and teaches us how to as well.
    She woke early each day and made sure we had a hot breakfast before each school day.
    I miss the home made sandwiches she made and used wax paper to wrap them. There is no smell like home made love.
    Her love grows extensively with each grandchild presented to her.
    She worries about the constant warfare among her siblings.
    She knows when something is wrong with her children. She reaches out with her inner strength. And draws us to her bosom.
    My momma is my role model. Thank Heavens for Mothers.
    Happy Mother's day to all!
    Call your mom tomorrow!
    shay
    5/9/2008 10:21:46 AM

    LIFESTYLE FAQS
    http://www.domsub.info/faq.html#use%20nicknames

    Topics

    Isn't D/s just about kinky sex? 
    What does vanilla mean?
    What is the difference between D/s and BDSM?
    How do I meet people involved with D/s and BDSM?
    Why do people use nicknames rather then their real names?
    What is the difference between a 'submissive' & 'slave'?
    What does 'collared' mean?
    Can the submissive just say 'no'?
    How is a submissive punished?
    What will other people think if they find out that I have an interest in D/s or BDSM?
    Does a Dominant partner control money in a D/s relationship?
    Are people involved in this lifestyle 'damaged'?
    Is submission unhealthy?
    Why does a submissive need 'training'?
    Can you have children in a D/s relationship?
    Can a vanilla relationship become a D/s relationship?
    Do all Dominants want multiple submissives?
    Do people really live D/s 24/7? 

    Isn't D/s just about kinky sex?
    Sometimes it is, and sometimes it isn't. How much of a person's life is effected by their involvement with D/s depends entirely on the individual. For some people, D/s is limited to sexual role-play; for others it is a way of life. Each person decides for themselves how much or how little they want to involve D/s in their lives.
    What does 'vanilla' mean?
    'Vanilla' is a term used to refer to things or people not involved with D/s or BDSM. The term is sometimes used with a negative connotation, but generally is not intended in a derogatory manor.
    What is the difference between D/s and BDSM?
    There is a fair amount of overlap in how the terms are used, but in general:
    D/s is an acronym that stands for Dominance & submission. D/s generally refers to the authority and responsibility transfer between a Dominant and a sub; i.e., D/s relates to who makes and is responsible for decisions. The range of decisions included depends on the people involved, and may be limited to the bedroom or extend to any area of life.
    BDSM is an acronym that stands for Bondage, Discipline, Sadism & Masochism. BDSM generally refers to the physical interaction during a 'scene,’ such as ropes and paddles. However, BDSM can also include non-physical interaction such as humiliation play, and often the term BDSM is used to include D/s as well. It is a term that came from the fusing of the term S&M (sadism & masochism) with the term B&D (bondage & discipline). B&D was a term that was put forth by the leather community in an attempt to remove itself from term S&M, which had a strong negative connotation at the time.
    How do I meet people involved with D/s and BDSM?
    One common way for people to meet is via IRC or other computer messaging systems. Being online gives individuals the ability to remain anonymous while asking questions about the lifestyle. On the down side, because IRC and the like allow a level of anonymity, anyone can present themselves as being an 'expert' on the lifestyle, regardless of their actual experience (or lack thereof). This is one of the reasons the Net has a great deal of inaccurate information about D/s and BDSM.
    Most areas also have local D/s or BDSM clubs and organizations. Often the easiest way to find these organizations is a quick search on the web. These organizations frequently have informal meetings called 'munches.' Munches are just a chance for people with shared interests to meet in a relaxed setting. Munches are normally held at public restaurants with everyone wearing normal everyday clothing.
    Why do people use nicknames rather then their real names?
    People within the lifestyle use nicknames for several reasons, one of which is to provide a level of anonymity and separation from other areas of their lives. Because BDSM and D/s are sometimes viewed unfavorably by mainstream culture, it is often helpful to keep one's private life private.
    What is the difference between a 'submissive' & 'slave'?
    The use of the term 'slave' in the D/s and BDSM community is the subject of some debate. Many people use it to describe a very high level of submission. Others use it as a generic term to describe any submissive. In general, it can be said that a 'slave' gives up more of their autonomy than a 'submissive'.
    What does 'collared' mean?
    A collar is usually used to show that a Dominant and submissive have a formal commitment to each other. The significance of the 'collar' varies depending on the parties involved. The significance can range from a temporary training arrangement to the equivalent of marriage. A physical collar is often worn much like a wedding ring to show that a submissive is spoken for. The physical collar may be anything from a simple leather collar to an expensive piece of jewelry.
    Can the submissive just say 'no'?
    The first thing to consider is a submissive is with a Dominant by choice. The submissive wants to obey. If they did not want to be given guidance and instruction they would not be with a Dominant in the first place. With that said, the amount of pressure a Dominant can exert on a submissive depends entirely on the specific people involved.
    In casual D/s relationships, a Dominant has a rather limited amount of pressure that can be used to get a submissive to comply. In such cases, this often this comes down to the Dominant simply discontinuing the relationship if the submissive is consistently obstinate. In more serious D/s relationships there are more avenues a Dominant can employ to gain compliance, so it becomes more difficult for the submissive to arbitrarily refuse instructions. Obviously, the more actual leverage a Dominant has over a submissive the more important it is the Dominant demonstrate good judgment.
    How is a submissive punished?
    There is a wide range of punishments used with subs. It entirely depends on the Dom, and the seriousness of the infraction. Punishments can range from a gentle scolding to significant whipping, and anything in between. Other common punishments are writing assignments, standing in corners, loss of privileges such as computer access, and extra chores. Punishments vary as much as anything else in the lifestyle.
    What will other people think if they find out that I have an interest in D/s or BDSM?
    Well, that depends on whom you tell. This is a reasonable concern considering the world is full of people who are quick to judge anyone they see as different. Each person with an interest in D/s or BDSM needs to assess their own life and determine how accepting the people around them are likely to be. Many people have been surprised to find that friends can be more accepting then expected. Each person must make a decision as to how 'out' about their interests they choose to be. One thing to keep in mind is that there is a difference between being 'out' and flaunting your interest in front of people who really don't want to know.
    Does a Dominant partner control money in a D/s relationship?
    Every relationship is different. In some cases the Dominant may control the finances, in other cases finances may be completely separate.
    Are people involved in this lifestyle 'damaged'?
    This question is the curse of the 'outsider’; it is rooted in the majority assumption that what is different or unfamiliar is somehow 'wrong.' The short answer is no -- being involved with the D/s lifestyle is not an indication that someone is psychologically injured. In general, Lifestyle people are generally well balanced, intelligent, and self-reflective. They usually demonstrate a greater-than-average level of self-knowledge as a result of the personal reflection required to choose to live an alternative lifestyle. However, the D/s lifestyle, like all lifestyles, is comprised of separate individuals, and specific individuals may have their own specific problems.
    The hidden reason to suggest that someone must be damaged to be in a Lifestyle D/s relationship lies in the assumption that a D/s relationship is 'wrong.' If you ask someone why they think a person would have to be damaged to choose a D/s relationship, they will tend to answer with an explanation of why D/s relationships are 'bad.' The thinking goes, only a damaged person would choose a 'bad' relationship. So the crux of the issue is the assumption that the D/s relationship is 'unhealthy'. 
    Is submission unhealthy?
    No, submission is not 'unhealthy.' Those outside of the lifestyle will often suggest that any authority shift between people is 'unhealthy.’ Their position often centers on the argument that being in such a relationship is, in essence, giving up an individual's rights.
    An interesting point here is those who insist an individual must be free to make their own choices will, in the same breath, deny that same individual the right to live the lifestyle of their choosing. Critics often attempt to avoid this hypocrisy by saying that anyone choosing to a D/s lifestyle is 'damaged,' and only does so out of injury and ignorance. This is a redirection argument that dodges the question of why they believe that other people should not be free live the lifestyle of their choosing.
    In the end, it all comes down to what an individual wants. If a person chooses to live a D/s lifestyle, it is a deeply personal choice. There have always been and will always be those who will insist on seeing what they do not understand in a negative light.
    Why does a submissive need 'training'?Western culture generally represents that to be submissive in a domestic relationship is 'wrong.' (To be fair, there is no such thing as a 'neutral' culture.) Part of the reason for 'training' is to 'level the playing field.' Training provides an alternative socialization that helps remove the unconscious objections to submission that result from socialization in Western culture.
    Some of the biggest problems faced by subs stem from the fight to reconcile their need for submission with the cultural view that submission is a personal fault. Countless new subs end up berating themselves because they view their need for submission as a character flaw. A large part of training is to help a submissive take pride in their submission. One might call it, "self-acceptance" training.
    Another aspect is that, to some degree, obedience is a teachable trait. If a Dominant wants a high level of obedience from a sub, it is helpful to train that submissive to obey.
    Can you have children in a D/s relationship?
    Yes, but it is certainly more complicated than being in a D/s relationship without children. The issues are numerous and complex. The general advice given is that it is best to hide the nature of the relationship from children. The world is full of judgmental people, and children being born without such prejudice, are inclined to say the wrong thing at the wrong time. Well meaning but misguided friends, family, and teachers are all too happy to 'intervene' and ‘show you the error of your ways.’ Discretion, as they say, is the better part of valor.
    Can a vanilla relationship become a D/s relationship?
    It is possible, but it takes time, effort, communication, and understanding. It is not possible to completely change the dynamics of an existing relationship overnight. This is doubly true if the one or more of the parties involved are new to D/s relationships. In order for a vanilla relationship to migrate to a D/s relationship, everyone involved must have a solid understanding of how D/s relationships work. If any party in the relationship doesn't have this understanding, it is almost inevitable that the relationship will become poisoned by differing expectations. Also, there must be a true desire for this type of relationship. Attempting to just 'go along with it' for that sake of one's partner is an invitation to disaster.
    Do all Dominants want multiple submissives?
    No, but is not uncommon. As with all relationships, the people in the relationship determine its nature. Some people have open relationships, some closed relationships. Some people have relationships that fall under the title 'poly-amorous fidelity,' where three or more individuals are involved in a closed relationship. All manner and sorts of relationships exist with the D/s community.
    Do people really live D/s 24/7?
    Yes, although it is uncommon. 24/7 is normally refers to relationships where the D/s dynamic is in place 24 hours a day, 365 days a year. However, because some people view D/s and BDSM as something that elevates social status, people are known to overstate their involvement. Some people will even refer to long-distance relationships as 24/7. This is a shame, because it gives the impression that 'more is better' rather then encouraging people to find their own comfort level.
    In an effort to avoid this confusion, the term Lifestyle D/s is helpful. Lifestyle D/s may be defined as a lifestyle in which D/s is a principal element in day-to-day living, and where the final authority for the majority of significant life decisions rests with the Dominant in the relationship.

    5/8/2008 1:12:19 PM

     Safe scening, or how to do crazy stuff tomorrow again...
    http://www.the-vox.com/safescenes.shtml
      As I've said before (and will probably say again :) safety is, or should be, our main concern when we set up a scene. Safety isn't only learning how to use a toy in the right way so as not to harm the subbie when we use it on her, but it is also setting the scene, and the things around it, in a way that will be safe for all. So...what does this imply? A lot of work, believe it or not. 
        One thing, tho...I am not gonna talk about how to do any kinds of play, just about how to get everything in order for it to be safe. I don't think this website is the place for you to learn how to use a toy or do any certain kind of play, but how to do it safely once you have the basic knowledge. If you don't have the basic knowledge, there are plenty of good books out there that you can read, and, even better, there are always people willing to teach newbies...find your local BDSM group and ask for help there. 
        I've found out during the years that the main reason for lack of safety during a scene is not because the Dom didn't know how to use a flogger or a paddle or a buggywhip, but because he was too lazy to make sure that everything around the scene was safe. I've seen lots of things go wrong during a scene, and preventing that kind of stuff is what this page is all about :) 
        One of the most important parts about setting up a scene is securing your surroundings. That means making sure you can't accidentally start a potentially hazardous situation (those lighted candles on the headboard look cool, but what will happen when you hit them with the flogger by mistake and they fall down on the bed?), making sure you have at least the basic safety stuff handy (extinguisher if you play with fire, first aid kit, surgical scissors, extra sets of keys for every lock, etc.), and, more than anything else, make sure you THINK safe. 
      Thinking safe means to always double-check every thing that may become a hazard for your sub. Just like you check the ropes to make sure they are not too tight (you do that every so often during a scene, don't you? :) you should also check around you whenever you take a breather from the scene..check your subbie, then check around...make sure all the bolts that hold your subbie suspended are still safely in place, the candles still in their place, the wooden paddle hasn't cracked (I once hit a subbie with a wooden paddle that had a small crack that I hadn't seen...she didn't like the splinters one bit)...in other words...if everything started safely, don't let it become unsafe by not checking every once in a while, just like you do with your subbie. 
       Another important aspect about scene safety is the need for appropriate equipment. By this I don't mean that you have to create a dungeon in your house so you can play, but that you should use equipment you have in ways it was intended to be used, or in way that you have tested it's safe to use it. That hook the previous occupant of the house used to hang a plant from may not be strong enough to suspend your girl from, you know? 
      Same applies to that pretty TV-dinner table...it may be the perfect height for you to bind your subbie on top of it and have fun, but...what was made to hold a plate and a glass may not take the weight of your subbie (or of the two of your together, if you know what I mean ;)
        Test every piece of furniture that you are going to use during a scene. Make sure the table holding your candles for waxplay is placed out of the way when you are gonna use your flogger, make sure the bolts you are gonna suspend (totally or partially) your subbie from are secure and strong enough to hold her without getting loose, etc. Nothing breaks the mood of a scene worse than a subbie breaking an arm or a leg (or worse) when the suspension bolts give up. 
        Just as important is to make sure you have everything you intend to use ready to be used. Interrupting a scene for an hour while you sterilize your knife for that knifescene isn't the best way to set the mood :) 
        There's one aspect of play most of us forget, and that is to check with our sub/playpartner the kind of allergies she has. Many of us use different chemicals (lubricants, whipped cream, etc) on our subs while playing, and it can become a hard thing for the sub to explain to the doc why she has that ugly looking rash in her labia or anus :) 
        Another very important aspect, that most of us forget, is to give our sub a way out in case she needs to free herself during a scene. Have you ever heard the joke about the guy who died while having sex with a bound woman and her dieing of starvation? Well...in Mexico we say that when the river makes noise is because it has water...that means...it can be true...and even if it isn't, you don't want to be the one to make it true, right? :) 
        So....if you are gonna use cuffs and locks to bind your subbie, leave a pair of keys in a place she can get to them and free herself if needed. If you are gonna use ropes, leave a pair of blunt-tipped scissors in a place she can reach to if she needs em. If you are gonna suspend her, don't lock the cuffs to the chain. Use a hook like the ones used for climbing at the end of the chain that hangs from the ceiling. That way, if she needs to free herself, she will be able to, but there's no way she'll get loose by accident or during the normal jumping/moving of a scene.

    5/7/2008 9:11:40 AM
    http://info.org.il/irrelevant/may02-smilepop-soapbox4.swf
    5/6/2008 10:34:49 AM

    Wisdom from Tamar Kay
    Coming Out and Getting In
    by Tamar Kay http://www.sexuality.org/l/bdsm/tamar.html
     For some it's no big deal to attend that first group meeting of "alternative" or "kinky" people. For others it's more than a bit terrifying. If it's a hard step, it's also a brave one. Standing up for yourself in a world that often doesn't understand or approve isn't easy. But if you're here at RCDC, you should be proud of that step. So now you're probably wondering: what next?
     Maybe you'd like to make some friends, get some hands-on education, or maybe even find a partner. Maybe you've heard rumors about other get-togethers. Private ones. Maybe you get the feeling that you're sort of on the outside looking in. How do you get in? What's the password?
     Groups that support alternative and BDSM interests vary a lot. Some, like RCDC, very enthusiastically welcome newcomers. Others are harder to locate. Some groups are formal, some not. While most people in the BDSM community are warm and friendly, they are also understandably cautious about newcomers. People in the community may be hesitant to open up and trust you until they know you better.
     And that's a good thing, really, though it might not seem that way to you when you're new. It's that very caution that protects you as you become a more trusted member of the community. So how do you start the process of becoming better known and more trusted? Here are some recommendations:
     Always be courteous. It doesn't matter what your kink or orientation is, you should always be polite and thoughtful. Don't pressure, don't push, and be responsible for your words and actions.
     Keep the identities of those you meet at meetings confidential. This means that you should be circumspect about saying where you know them from, and even careful about using their name since many people use alternate names. Not everyone is out to the world to the same degree. Some people have jobs and families to protect, while others are happy to have their photos in the paper along with a description of their kink. If you don't know, don't risk it. 
    Get involved. Show up at events every chance you get. Volunteer to help out whenever you can. We're always short- handed, and volunteering is a good way to learn how things work and get to know people.
    Learn the community culture. This includes various sets of traditions and expectations that are somewhat unique to the BDSM community. There are a number of ways to get this information. Take classes, attend educational seminars, go to as many meetings as you can. Read books. Ask for references and you'll get them.
    Be patient. Don't expect people to give you what you want. Instead, try to find out what you can offer others, what you can offer your group and the community. Remember that good trust can take time to earn.
    And when you have questions, ask. Ask more than once, get different opinions, and think about them. Remember that everyone had a day when they were the newcomer. Everyone had to once walk through a door for the first time.
    And everyone should be proud.
    Welcome to the community.
    Tamar Kay may be contacted via RCDC, PO Box 1370, Clackamas OR 97015 
    Safe, Sane, and Consensual
    by Tamar Kay
     You will often hear it said that the first and most important rule in B&D-S/M is that all things we do with each other must be safe, sane, and consensual. What does this mean? Ask any set of experienced players and you'll get a different set of answers. Here's mine. Safe
     "Safe" means that we take care of each other as best we can, that no matter how we want our scenes, however gentle or rough, we do them in ways that do not injure our partners. "Safe" means that we take the dangers of sexually transmitted diseases seriously and use our best efforts to minimize those dangers.
     What can you do?
    Educate yourself. Learn as much as you can so that you can do safe scenes. That means read books, take classes, and ask others about specific techniques that interest you. Want to learn to use a cane? Ask an expert. Want to swing a flogger? Practice first on a pillow.
     Whether you're driving a car or tying somebody up, safety should always come first. It's especially important to not let your desire rule your good sense, so think about the specifics of your scenes outside of the scene. "Don't think with your groin."
    Sane
     Power exchange is about trust -- trust that the person who has the power in a scene will use it responsibly. If you are the Top then it is up to you to use the power your Bottom has granted you in a respectful and sane way. Your Bottom has given you a gift of trust, and you are honor-bound to repay it with good judgment.
     If as the Top you are so involved in your scene that you can't make good judgments, then you are not in control of yourself, and you have no business being in control of someone else. Sanity is about control, and self-control comes first.
    Consensual
     Everything that happens in a scene between people must be acceptable to all concerned. If you aren't sure that your partner has consented -- has said 'yes' -- then you need to talk until you are sure.
     The best way to get to 'yes' is to make sure that 'no' is an equally acceptable answer. This holds true in every situation, whether asking someone for a phone number or negotiating a scene. The less pressure you apply, the more likely that a 'yes' will come and will be a sincere answer.
     It's dangerous to play with someone who has said 'yes' for the wrong reasons. You can quickly end up in a situation that is neither safe, sane, nor consensual. To protect against this, refrain from pressuring anyone, and if you feel you are being pressured, set limits and stand by them. You should always feel free to say 'no.' Consensual means that you are sceneing because you want to, with someone who wants to, that everyone involved is willing to go ahead with the scene. If you are in the least bit unsure, stop and talk.
    The time to clarify consent is before a scene, not after.
    Unsafe Players
     There are no entrance exams to pass to get into the community and personal judgments vary. Anyone who has been around for more than a little while has likely heard about someone who is reputed to be unsafe, emotionally unstable, or who doesn't respect limits. You should take these warnings seriously, but remember that such judgments are necessarily subjective. Get second and third opinions if you can.
     And if you find yourself in the position of wanting to warn others about a player you feel is unsafe, be as objective as you can, and give facts whenever possible.
     Let's take care of each other.
    The "C" Word and the "B" word
    by Tamar Kay
     "C" is for "Community," a word that many of us believe can, and should, mean more than our shared interests and occasional gatherings.
     I would like to believe community means respect for each other, for the courage it takes to be who we are, and to live the way we are called to live. Respect for those who do not share our kinks. Respect, even, for those we don't like.
    "B" is for "battle."
     There are times to question another's actions, times to object to what someone has said or done. There are times to take friends aside and tell them that what they said maybe didn't come out the way they meant it to. There are times to talk about what someone has done -- as factually as possible -- in order to try to save someone else from getting hurt.
     There are even times to complain about individuals and groups, to say how much better things would have gone if only we had been in charge.
     And then there are times when discretion is the better part of valor. Times to turn from harsh words to respectful silence. This community is like an extended family, and as much as we might wish, not everyone in the family acts the way we want them to. At the family reunion little Bobby draws on the walls, grandma thinks it's cute, and Aunt Sally screams at them both. We don't always get along and it's likely we won't. But we can try. At this family reunion, would you stand in front of the family and yell out that grandma is a stupid old woman, or that Bobby is a worthless child?
     Is the issue, whatever it is, worth that much pain? Is it worth starting a battle?
     Maybe, and maybe not. A battle can last a long time. Ask yourself if it might not be easier to solve the problem yourself, one-on-one, instead of drawing lines and involving others. Ask yourself if a community this small can afford to splinter into bitter, resentful camps. Ask yourself if you could do it another way.
    When you stand on stage, you represent our community. In those moments think carefully about what you say and do because your actions speak for all of us. Whether you're leading a march, teaching a class, giving a demonstration, or simply being yourself in a public place, you represent us. If you treat the community with honor and respect, it will treat you similarly.
     We all make mistakes. I have some advice for you if you do: say so and let it go. If someone else does, say so -- as kindly as you can -- and let it go. Let's all work toward living more in the present than in the past.
     Maybe you think this article doesn't apply to you, and maybe you're right. But things sometimes sneak up on us when we least expect them.
     I ask a few moments of your time. I ask you to think about what I've said here, about how you can put more of yourself into the "C" word and less into the "B" word.
     This is our community. It is what we make of it. Respect begets respect. 
    All You Need to Know
    by Tamar Kay
     You walk into the monthly meeting or party. Someone gives you a look, then whispers to a person nearby. You tense, then relax as you overhear them say something like: "What I wouldn't give to play with her. She's supposed to be incredible."
     You may have to watch your ego, but those are problems you want to have. If you're serious about being a good player, whether top, bottom or switch, you want to be wanted. You'll need experience, of course, but how else do you, as a relative newcomer, get from where you are to being the sort of partner that people (or the right person) will seek out (and whisper nice things about?)
     All you need to know is -- well, everything.
     Unfortunately, I can't tell you what I think you should know in a few hundred words a month in this monthly newsletter. Even if I had thousands of words a day, and could offer private lessons too, it would be only this woman's opinion. What you need to do is to learn from many sources, and think about and practice what you learn.
     I'm going to suggest some written resources here that I find valuable or that others have recommended to me. Ill tell you where I think you can get them (although there are no doubt other places, too. Its not a sacred list, its just my list.
     So check 'em out. Study. Get good at your craft, be honest and considerate, and you'll get those looks and whispers. SM101, by Jay Wiseman. Even at $25.00, this book is a great deal, and is considered by many to be the best single reference around. It goes over all the basics, yet is worth reading no matter what your level of experience. (Available at Spartacus and through JT Toys catalog.) DIFFERENT LOVING, by Gloria and William Brame. This is a survey of different aspects of d/s, with a gentle approach and personal essays in each section. If you're not sure of where your interests lie, this book can be a great help. (Available at the Crimson Phoenix.)THE SEXUALLY DOMINANT WOMAN: A Workbook for Nervous Beginners, by Lady Green. A reference for woman who are just starting as tops. (JT Toys catalog.)
    THE LEATHERMAN'S HANDBOOK II, by Larry Townsend. This is a cultural and technical exploration of the gay men's leather scene but discusses issues relevant to serious players of all orientations. (Spartacus and from JT Toys.)LEARNING THE ROPES, by Race Bannon. "A Basic Guide to Safe and Fun S/M Lovemaking." (Spartacus and JT Toys.)
    THE HISTORY OF THE ROD, by (the Reverend) William M. Cooper. The author of this turn-of-the-century history wants it known that this is "neither for the prurient nor the prudish." If you think that BDSM is a recent development, think again. This history travels from convent to bedroom and includes drawings. (I found my copy at Powell's, but that was a long time ago, and the book appears to be out of print. Check your favorite used bookstore. ISBN 1-85326-918-2) JT Toys -- send $2 for catalog (worth it) -- 4649 1/2 Russell Ave, LA CA 90027 -- 1-800-755-8697 -- friendly and helpful.

    5/5/2008 12:23:16 PM
    Tolerance The capacity for or the practice of recognizing and respecting the beliefs or practices of others. 
    http://www.submissiveloving.com/subtolerance.html
     The word, "tolerance", is tossed about on bdsm web sites, chat rooms, newsgroups, at munches, and play parties, but I've rarely seen it in action. To date, it appears tolerance is only used with others who have similar beliefs but God help anyone who comes along who practices D/s or bdsm in a completely different manner than the "norm". I've witnessed enough feeding frenzies and verbal lynch mobs to know this is the truth.
     As a submissive or dominant learning and practicing tolerance is a must. You will meet many people on your journey who will be completely different from yourself and by employing tolerance you stand a good chance of not only broadening your horizons but deepening your understanding of dominance and submission. Not one of us was born with the knowledge of how to be a submissive or a dominant, and only by keeping our minds open can we expect to better ourselves. Tolerance is not about agreeing with others or forcing ourselves to think as they do. It is about respecting people's right to their own opinions, ideas, and way of life. It is an honorable and desirable trait every submissive and dominant should learn and utilize. Remember, there is no "one true way" to be a submissive, a dominant, or practice D/s, and a closed mind never benefits from life's necessary lessons.
    5/4/2008 6:30:03 PM
    Thoughts on Dominance http://bdsmhome.annasart.com/modules.php?op=modload&name=News&file=article&sid=86&mode=thread&order=0&thold
    =0
      Michael Montgomery
    Excerpted from the book "nytewhispers", published January, 2002
     To discuss dominance, it is necessary to define traits and characteristics of those who dominate. There are those who dominate the weak by running over them and those who offer a solution to partners who feel a need to release power to another. In the first case, there is little or no benefit to the one being dominated. In the second case, entrusting power to another is a means of sharing the reflection of power between partners to make the partnership more powerful than either could be alone. While some might feel that the first case is a viable D/s arrangement, I feel that the second offers far more to a relationship.
     Who are dominants? First of all, being dominant isn't only found in D/s. There are dominants in every profession, every walk of life strolling through your local mall that never heard of D/s. That does not make them less dominant, just focused in a different direction. To me, these people share two common traits with the dominants who have found the D/s lifestyle. I feel that dominance is defined quite simply. Being dominant, in my opinion, is an attitude and being a presence. Whether they are involved in D/s or in other pursuits in life, dominant people share those two traits. I feel that becoming a dominant is a process that begins early in life. The attitude comes from self-confidence and self esteem that one grows into as they reach maturity. Being a presence is taking that growth and realizing that when it is used wisely, people are drawn to it. I feel this is an unconscious growth process spurred on by one intuitively recognizing that their attitude and presence allow them to make things happen. In my opinion, this process is why it isn't possible to "create" a dominant. Buying every toy on earth cannot give one the attitude of a dominant or create a presence. Someone without the attitude and presence can become technically adept with a whip or flogger, but that doesn't make them a dominant.
     The attitude and presence are unconscious intangibles that create an opportunity for a dominant to attract a partner or partners to them. Honesty and responsibility are the traits necessary to bind that partner to the dominant. Honesty in acts and deeds has to be there for trust to develop. Responsibility is what defines a dominant's place in the relationship. To me, a dominant has the responsibility to guide a partner to be all they can be in every facet of their life. This isn't about micro-management, but rather being supportive and encouraging the submissive to achieve their goals, reset goals, and grow further. Those who only see growth as surpassing or extending limits, miss the joy of seeing a submissive find new levels of accomplishment in the other arenas that life takes them. Often, a simple word, or a suggestion, are sufficient to add the power a partner needs to grow. If one doesn't see this or provide it, both are denied the reflection of power that comes from growth.
     My favorite quote, "power whispers…. It has no reason to yell." Those few words define my feeling about attitude and being a presence. Those who understand the power of a look… a touch… a nod…or a whispered word, will find themselves empowered by the submission of their partner. Use the power wisely and life will bring the happiness that you both seek.
    5/3/2008 9:09:36 AM

    Safety & Common Sense will make the experiences you share so much more enjoyable for BOTH Dominate and submissive http://www.bdsmsocal.com/safe.htm#Do's%20&%20Don'ts%20in%20BDSM%20Safety
     Communication in this lifestyle is SO important!!! The lack of communication between P/partners can cause much damage... not only physical, but mental as well... just as damaging... just as devastating. Some people feel uncomfortable talking about these things... others are just not sure 'what' to ask or tell. 
     The BDSM lifestyle can be a wonderful thing if shared between consenting adults who take the time to get to know each other and who are honest and caring with each other. The depths are limited only to the imagination. But PLEASE take the time to learn about safely pursuing your interests BEFORE trying them on your partner. You would not fly a plane without first taking lessons... so please don't put yourself or your partner in danger by not studying up before playing.
     Please.... ALWAYS follow smart safety rules... if you need help deciding or KNOWING what is safe... come visit us in #BDSM-SoCal and chat. You're important to us!
    With care,
    blue
    Do's and Don'ts in BDSM Safety
    1. In your dreams and fantasies anything is possible. Doing this in reality may be quite something different.
    STRONG DO slow down on your fantasies. Take it one step at the time and only add things and ideas if you     feel up to it.
    DON'T confront your partner with an exact scheme of what you think is supposed to happen. Share ideas and dreams and leave enough space for each other to fill in whatever it is you like. 
    2. DO establish safewords or other signals. If for whatever reason you do not want to use safewords, tell your partner about and agree on this mutually.
    DON'T disrespect safewords.
    3. DO communicate with each other about both fantasies and barriers.
    DON'T withhold valuable information. "I don't like this or that" Is also valuable information. If you do not tell your partner, how is he or she supposed to know?
    4.  DO try and be as clear about the signals you send out as you can, even when "in scene".
    DON'T expect your (Dominant) partner to be clairvoyant.
    5. DO buy quality toys and gear. DO make a habit of testing locks rings, hooks and suspension gear every time before you use them.
    DON'T go for cheap toys, you may seem to save money, but in fact you will get into trouble.
    6. DON'T overestimate yourself. Getting a hundred lashes in your dreams is not quite the same as ten "live" ones. Never promise, or threaten with, things you are not yet certain about for yourself.
    DO get inspired by what other people do but
    DON'T think "Oh, I can do this or that" without making sure you can.
    7. DO concentrate on the game and on your partner.
    8.  Alcohol, drugs or poppers make a scene unsafe. They will suppress your pain-sensation and will pump up your level of general acceptance beyond your control. When in scene your body produces endorphins (a natural opiate) and adrenaline. External stimuli will only come on top of this.
    9. DO tell each other about physical, mental or medical problems, recent medical treatment and possible medication, if you are taking any.
    10. DO be prepared for intense emotions and fierce reactions but DON'T let all this scare you away from all the fun, intense love and great sensations an erotic power exchange scene can bring.

    5/1/2008 8:51:21 PM
    ***Just a personal note here: I went with my oldest daughter, her hubby, my 4 year old grandchild and a friend of his to see the "sneak preview" of "IronMan". The movie was excellent. But the best part was when my grand-dom said "ouch" during one of the scenes IronMan hits the ground. Was so funny! He asked his aunt if he could be IronMan for next Halloween. Boy plans early.
    I hope you take a young'un to see this movie. Hint: I'm sure there will be a sequel.***
    shay
    5/1/2008 8:15:42 AM
    Submission and Jealousy
    http://www.submissiveloving.com/subjealousy.html

     Jealousy is a negative emotion and can cause a great deal of trouble in a relationship. Jealousy can rip a relationship apart if it gets out of control and jealousy may cause us to lose our partner. Losing them is the very thing we are most afraid of when we are jealous, is it not?
     We have the right to feel jealous. How we express jealousy is another matter. We do not have the right to control another's actions with jealousy. We do not have the right to attack our partner out of jealousy. We DO have the right to express our feelings in a positive manner. We DO have the right to be heard. We DO have the right to have our feelings validated by our partner.
     Jealousy might seem like a sign of love. But when someone uses anger or jealousy to try to control what you do, this isn't love or submission - it's control. Everyone has the right to talk to anyone they want to. It also isn't in keeping with the tradition of being a submissive to use jealousy to control another's actions.
    On the flip side:
     No one should purposely provoke jealousy in a partner. That is a dangerous game to play. It is the Doms job to create an atmosphere of safety for his submissive and a submissive should never provoke jealousy in her Dom as it is her job to demonstrate that she is loyal and cannot be had by another who happens along.
     If on the other hand you do care for your relationship and want to keep the relationship on track and moving in a positive direction then use a NAME statement to address the behavior. The NAME statement shows respect for your partner and is very specific. This kind of communication puts the emphasis on what you see and what you feel, not on blame toward your partner. The NAME statement is explained below:
    N - name the specific behavior that you find causes you to feel jealous
    A - announce the specific setting … time & place the behavior occurred
    M - mention your reaction & the feeling it arouses in you
    E - explain and own your feelings
    Example without a NAME statement: "You're such a flirt. You always pay attention to other women more than you do me."
    Rephrased with a NAME statement: " When you flirt with other women, I feel frustrated and I worry that you find others attention more appealing than mine."
    Example without a NAME statement: "You never pay any attention to me. All you do is watch TV and ignore me."
    Rephrased with a NAME statement: "When you watch TV during dinner I feel left out and lonely. I feel ignored and I feel you don't enjoy my company anymore."

    Below are a couple of links to short articles regarding jealousy. I do suggest you read them.
    These are links to articles I've read on the subject of jealousy. Only through learning can we better ourselves.
    Jealousy and Insecurity
    Jealousy, the Green eyed Monster
    Sexuality.org-Jealousy
    Good luck on your journey.
    4/30/2008 8:20:37 AM

    Entitlement http://www.enslavement.org.uk/weblog/125069/ 
     One of the most interesting aspects of my relationship with lili is the way we revisit ideas from previous years in a new light or with new clarity. In the year since popi joined my household, one of the concepts we've been trying to turn into words is what we now call "Entitlement". This started as an idea to guide property, but over the holidays I realised that it also gave a name to an important idea for owners too. Yesterday, the word cropped up on the "Narcissism and D/s" thread on The Slave Register, and so I'm going to try to explain how we use that word now, and distinguish it from narcissistic entitlement.   Back before I met lili, I started off saying that everything in a slave's life is a punishment or a privilege. Then I read about Transactional Analysis and its idea that negative strokes, or negative attention, is better than no strokes at all. So everything in a slave's life became a privilege, starting with being a slave in the first place, and my idea of the Dominance Economy (by analogy with TA's Stroke Economy) underlined that, since competent dominance is a relatively scarce resource. This idea of working to view things as privileges has been the basis of our terminology until recently.
     But last year we started talking about entitlement, which is the converse of privilege, and better captures the set of perceived rights that are lurking in a slave's subconscious (or conscious), waiting to be dug up and set aside. The word right is also not ideal in that it sounds like something the individual really should have unless it's carefully qualified, whereas a feeling of entitlement implicitly raises the question of whether the feeling is justified.
     These feelings of entitlement connect with the concept of reactance: the drive to reassert freedoms which wells up when freedoms are threatened or removed. Many submissives enter relationships with a strong desire to lose everyday freedoms (such as starting to eat without having to ask permission), and so it is the deeper freedoms associated with entitlement that lead to drawn-out episodes of reactance. It's also the case that entitlements can arise during a relationship, as practices turn into habits, then into customs, then into expectations which give rise to feelings of entitlement. (If a slave is always required to sleep with her master on a particular night of the week, there is a danger that she eventually comes to see this habit of his as an entitlement of hers.)
     I also believe there is a subtle connection between reactance and terminology, as feelings of reactance arise from the emotional parts of the brain and are some of the oldest and deepest aspects of the human psyche - along with love, hate, jealousy etc. Overcoming these feelings requires reevaluating the situation with the cognitive parts of the brain, and this is made easier by having the words to express these ideas to yourself. For instance, to see that sleeping in her owner's bed is a "false entitlement", and that false entitlements are not something a good slave wants to be carrying around.
     At the end of last year, I realised that entitlement is also a very useful word for an idea that I'd not really discussed before: the sense of the rightfulness of an owner making use of their own property. A master has every right to send slaves off to fetch things; to access their bodies at times of his own choosing; to have doors opened for him; to take the last seat on the train while his slave stands. These are all part of "Being a Master, 101", and are internalised during the setting aside of unhelpful ideas from his vanilla upbringing, at the start of his first M/s relationship. But I'm now referring to this rightfulness as "entitlement", rather than just illustrating it with examples, and that meshes very neatly with the lack of entitlement on the slaves' side.
     Just as slaves have to step back and analyse their own false entitlements when they come up, I do sometimes still find myself thinking without that corresponding sense of entitlement - in a way that's very different from seeing my entitlement and choosing not to act on it.
     Over the holidays, I caught myself doing this with potatoes of all things! As part of post-Christmas diet plans, lili is now putting each type of food out in serving dishes at dinner time, rather than directly on to our three dinner plates. The reasoning is that we then take what we really need, rather than clearing our plates. Now lili also makes very nice mashed potatoes, and after eating the first lot of food I'd put on my plate (one of everything), I then decided to go for more potato. But, being brought up properly, and never before faced with serving dishes except at formalish dinners and Christmas dinner with my parents, I found myself falling into the trap of not taking as much as I wanted to be "fair" to lili and popi. Not to be nice to lili and popi, but out of a misplaced sense of equality. Only when I'd made a fourth assualt on the pile of mashed potato did I start to realise what I was doing, and we ended up talking about it using the concept of "entitlement" (rather than me having to give some other examples to explain what I was getting at this time.)
     The TSR thread that prompted this post was about "Narcissism and D/s" and the DSM-IV diagnostic criteria for Narcissistic Personality Disorder came up. These include "has a sense of entitlement, i.e., unreasonable expectations of especially favorable treatment or automatic compliance with his or her expectations", and I pointed out that this can sound very like an owner to people in the BDSM play scene (and vanillas). But it's carefully qualified by "unreasonable" so it is an irrational sense of entitlement: eg treating waitresses as slaves in our case.
     Whereas treating your own slaves as waitresses is an entirely reasonable entitlement.

    4/29/2008 5:26:15 PM
    A list of things to help you to understand me and other Texans like me:
    1. A possum is a flat animal that sleeps in the middle of the road.
    2. There are 5,000 types of snakes and 4,998 of them live in
    Texas.
    3. There are 10,000 types of spiders. All 10,000 of them live in
    Texas, plus a couple no one's seen before.
    4. If it grows, it'll stick ya.  If it crawls, it'll bite cha.
    5. "Onced" and "Twiced" are words.
    6. It is not a shopping cart, it is a buggy.
    7. "Jaw-P?" means "Did ya'll go to the bathroom?"
    8. People actually grow and eat okra.
    9. "fixinto" is one word.
    10. There is no such thing as "lunch".  There is only dinner and then there is supper.
    11. Iced tea is appropriate for all meals and you start drinking it when you're two. We do like a little tea with our sugar.
    12. Backwards and forwards means "I know everything about you."
    13. The word "jeet" is actually a phrase meaning "Did you eat?".
    14. You don't have to wear a watch, because it doesn't matter what time it is, you work until you're done or it's too dark to see.
    15. You don't PUSH buttons, you MASH EM.
    16. "No. Jew?" is a common response to the question "Did you bring any beer?".
    17. You measure distance in minutes.
    18. You switch from heat to A/C in the same day.
    19. All the festivals across the state are named after a fruit, vegetable, grain, insect or animal.
    20. You know what a "DAWG" is.
    21. You carry jumper cables in your car --- for your OWN car.
    22. You only own five spices: salt, pepper, Texas Pete,
    Tabasco and Ketchup.
    23. The local papers cover national and international news on one page, but require 6 pages for local gossip and high school football!
    24. You find 100 degrees Fahrenheit "a bit warm".
    25. You know all four seasons: Almost summer, summer, still summer, and Christmas.
    26. Going to Wal-Mart is a favorite past time know as "goin' Wal-Martin" or "off to Wally World".
    27. You describe the first cool snap (below 70 degrees) as good chicken stew weather.
    28. Fried catfish is the other white meat.
    29. We don't need no dang driver's ed. If our mama says we can drive, we can drive, dag-nabbit.
    30. You understand these jokes and forward them to your
    Texas friends and those who just wish they were from Texas. 
    4/29/2008 4:57:31 PM

    RULES FOR MASTERS
    by Jack Rinella http://www.domsub.info/rulesformasters.html
     If there's ever going to be a topic that gets me into trouble with my fellow tops, it will be this one. "Who on God's good earth made Jack Rinella enough of an expert that he thinks he can write rules for Masters?" they're all going to ask.
     Well, my friend david stein asked me for a list, not anointing me to be sure but giving me a good idea for a column. Thanks, david, sorry this is so late.
     I will, of course, start out with my usual disclaimer. The following words are my opinion and are subject to the scrutiny of your own conscience. I'm only me and certainly have no authority over the rest of the world of Doms. So as Moses said when he came down the mountain, "Here's a list of ten suggestions that Yahweh gave me." Or was it "Take these two tablets"? 
    1.  Have some rules. Over time, of course, each one of us gains insight into what works and what doesn't. Some of this wisdom is codified into rules. Rules are protective, instructive, and helpful. Having rules means that you know yourself, know what you want and don't want, and understand that everyone, including yourself, has limits. I know some people think they have no limits. They are fooling themselves as we are all constrained by physical nature, economic considerations, legal issues, and moral and ethical realities. We are all limited by the rose colored glasses through which we see the world. Rules help us respect those limits and avoid the trouble that is encountered when we exceed them.
    2.  Make sure those rules are your rules. You can't (well you can if you want) just go out and find some rules and use them. Rules must take their life from who you are. Rules must reflect the authentic you. If they don't, they will be burdensome and unenforceable. Good rules, then, start from the first rule of life: "Know thyself." I guess I would then temper that with "Love, and then do whatever you will."  That doesn't mean that you can't borrow or copy another's rules. By all means do so. There is no reason to reinvent the wheel. If Master so and so has a reason for doing something and you like it, then do it too. Just make sure the rules resonate with who you are and what you want. I can not be too strong in emphasizing the importance of the inner self in this arena of rule-making column.
    3.  Don't make brittle rules.
    Rules are helpful because they add clarity and facilitate decision making. Rules cut in stone become millstones and anchors. Now I have nothing against either of those things as we need to grind grain and anchor boats, but if you think you can run your dungeon, your slave, or your life by a set of rules that are set in concrete or carved in granite, then you are kidding yourself. Better than a long list of rules, one might have a list of principles, guidelines for action. Certainly they may lend themselves to codification, but the spirit of the principle is much more important than the letter of the law. The Sabbath, after all, was made for man, not man for the Sabbath. Besides, there are always going to be exceptions and no amount of rule writing is going to cover all the possibilities.
    4.  Communicate those rules. It's obvious that we need to communicate rules to slaves so that they obey them. The same goes for rules for ourselves. Over time, I tell my applicants my rules and explain why I have them. I won't, for instance, let a boy write and talk endlessly. He has got to show up at my doorstep within 6-8 weeks of our initial meeting. Why? Because I'm not into cybersex. Are there exceptions? Sure. The date can be extended for lots of reasons, but the communication will be curtailed until the plane ticket is bought. It's simply a matter that if you're not ready, then please don't act like you are.
     Communicating your rules has some nice benefits. It shows you are in control, that you have an understanding of what you want and don't want, and that you've thought about being a Master. It also gives the boy a sense of security to know that you have rules too, such as "I will not have un-safe sex." Now he knows he doesn't have to worry about one thing anyway.
    5.  Remember man, that thou art dust; or get real. These Doms who think the world revolves around them need to think again. Humility is a still a virtue, even in a person who wields great power. Being in control doesn't that mean that a person needs to be haughty, egotistical, or obnoxious. If you are truly a person born to rule, then you have no need to put on airs. Pretense smells. Honesty, sincerity, and generosity have quite a different odor about them.
     There's also a side of this rule that invokes practicality. Your rules need to be pragmatic, workable, reasonable, measurable, and enforceable. If they aren't, they will be honored only in the breaking and you will be seen as living in a fantasy world. It's one thing, of course, to have a rule for a weekend scene, quite another to have a rule for living out the rest of your life.
    6.  Stay above it. Just because the world is going to hell in a hand basket is no reason for you to do the same. Have high standards and stick to them.
    7.  Don't buy plane tickets for slave applicants. I've broken this rule twice and regretted it both times. It's really a rule that says to be careful that you aren't suckered by a con artist in slave's clothing. There are lots of mutations to this rule. Such as don't drive six hours to meet a guy in a parking lot. Underneath this rule, I think, is the understanding that we need to protect ourselves from being used. I know that, having been disappointed a countless number of times, I am much more cautious. I won't make a financial investment in a stranger. Neither will I make an emotional one. Would I buy a ticket for a second visit? I just might.
    8.  Set benchmarks and progress points. A person becomes a doctor through a long and arduous series of learning experiences and tests that prove the experiences have had their desired effect. Each passing grade through high school, college, and med school contributes to the eventual M.D. Each evaluation, and not any single one, grants a person his or her license to practice medicine. It is no different for plumbers, electricians, or anyone else who wishes to acquire skill and standing.
     As you evaluate prospective slaves, recognize that this is a process and note their success or failure at each step of the way. Too often we want to jump to a full-blown contract while what are required are small steps and a gradual process. Heat milk quickly and it skalds, heat it slowly and it comes out just right.
     Running evaluations are helpful to everyone. Rules, after all, are meant to be helpful, indicative of reality.
    9.  Don't talk it all to death. OK, if you want no more than phone and cyber sex, then keep talking. If you want real leather, you have to get physical. We are, after all, trying to develop real relationships. If I'm never going to meet you, I'm never going to be your master. You can pretend all you want on the phone. It might even get you off. But one of my rules is that until you've shaken hands, you haven't met. Until I can look at you eye to eye, eat a meal with you, and hear your voice without the benefit of wires or radio waves, it's just a prelude and nothing more.
    10.  Take responsibility. First and foremost you, top or bottom, are responsible for the consequences of your actions. Recognize that fact. Act responsibly. You are the one, after all, who wants to be in control.
    11.  When a person says one thing and does another, I always listen to what they do. That advice has stood me in good stead. I hope it does the same for you. 
     Well those are my rules. I'm sure there's a unique set for each and every person on this planet. So now go figure which are yours.- Jack

    4/28/2008 10:53:24 AM

    http://www.charityguide.org/volunteer/fifteen/eyeglasses-donation.htm
    Donating your old eyeglasses  can save someone in a developing nation from unemployment. With the price of glasses exceeding three months' average salary in some African countries, donated eyeglasses are the only feasible way to bring sight to many visually impaired. These recycled glasses can be the difference between a blacksmith continuing his work or closing up shop, or the factor that enables a woman to support herself by doing embroidery rather than becoming destitute.
    Medical missions often call their eye care facilities "joy clinics" because of the happiness that eyeglass  donations bring. Imagine the feeling of being a boy who constantly did poorly in school because he couldn't see the words in his books all of a sudden having reading make sense because he received the gift of recycled glasses.
    Yet while some mothers in poor, rural areas have never even clearly seen the faces of their children, more than four million pairs of unused eyeglasses  go into the garbage in North America each year.
    The good news is that you can make a huge difference in someone's life simply by donating your unworn eyeglasses  and spreading the word to others. Groups such as the Lions Club can recycle eyeglasses for as little as 8 cents each. But they cannot do it without your help.
    Donate your old eyeglasses and sunglasses  to help people with eyesight difficulties worldwide. (Sunglasses can be non-prescription. They are needed in countries near the equator to help protect people's eyes from sun damage.) Collection facilities include Goodwill Industries stores, LensCrafters stores, and Lions Club drop boxes. Items also can be sent in padded envelopes or boxes to: New Eyes for the Needy
    549 Millburn Avenue
    P.O. Box 332
    Short Hills, NJ 07078
    E-mail ten friends who wear glasses to see if they have old pairs that could be recycled for people with eyesight problems. Collect them for donation.
    Check with lost and found departments in hotels, stores, police stations, and mortuaries for unclaimed glasses that could be donated.

    4/27/2008 6:45:33 PM

    SUBMISSIVE vs SLAVE
    http://www.steel-door.com/Submissive_vs_Slave.html
     This distinction appears muddled, misunderstood and generalized by a great number of the people that I converse with. First I would like to make a point. Language at it's best shifts from area to area. Within this one continent we have many variations or dialects of usage. This can be seen in terms like sweeper meaning vacuum cleaner etc. So, many words used within a community can mean different things to different people based on the 'age' of the person, their background and the common usage of the area they live in.
    The submissive is a volunteer.
    The slave is not a volunteer.
     This is the core and substantial difference between the two terms. Within the BDSM community this can be interpreted in this way. The submissive individual may be lightly, moderately or heavily submissive. The submissive has a desire to submit to the direction of another person which in this community we call the Dominant or Top. Their submission may be quite limited in range, for example, they may only want and desire to release their submission in a limited fashion, for short amounts of time and within tightly confined arena's. This type of submissive will generally carry a long list of rules, boundaries, limits, requirements etc. which they require the Dominant to agree to prior to engaging their submissive aspect within the relationship. Other submissives will have a more moderate (this is the largest group) approach, a stronger desire to submit for longer periods of time with fewer restrictions, limitations and requirements. A small percentage of submissives will be heavily submissive. They desire and look for a full time partner to live with on a full time basis. Their nature is to seek to express their submission as often as possible with the fewest restrictions upon their chosen Dominant as possible. Generally their list of limitations, rules and requirements may be verbal, short and flexible.
     Additionally there is the person that calls themselves submissive who prefers to seek out only casual contacts. This person is willing to submit only so far as to address their personal needs. Their orientation toward 'serving' the other person is almost nonexistent. They will have a list of personal needs and requirements and in large part do not care who fills them. These persons tend to be called the "DO ME" subs. In my opinion they are not submissives at all, not having the basic criteria of a 'desire to serve for the pleasure of another' that is the fundamental trait I identify as submissive and Dominant. For me personally, the 'do me sub' in my eyes is a vanilla person with a kink fetish desire.
     There is one other category that needs to be mentioned here. This is the terminology of bottom and masochist. In general terms a bottom is not necessarily submissive but a person who enjoys scening from the bottom position. This bottom may or may not consider themselves to be a submissive, many consider themselves to be neither submissive nor Dominant but more accurately a switch. You will note that I do not consider a bottom to be a 'do me sub', their attitude, orientation and motivation are distinctly different. In my opinion they are usually very open and honest about the submissive aspect and by virtue of that fall into their own category. I have scened with many bottoms and found them to be excellent for demo's, workshops and to help out or assist where multiple persons are useful for the fulfillment of a scene. The masochist also plays in here, a masochist is a person that enjoys pain being inflicted upon them. They do not need to be submissive at all, (similar to a bottom). However, many submissives are strongly masochistic. The masochist also is sometimes called a 'pain slut', they generally are most similar to a bottom in clarifying their distinctions from the label or identification of submissive. This form of honesty is what in my opinion makes both of these choices valid.
    The SLAVE ~
     The slave is beyond the last level of the submissive. The slave vacates limits. To be a slave is to offer of self fully and without reservation. From my perspective very few individuals fall into this category. Those that do, that I know personally are generally with their Dominant for a very long period of time. Trust has been long ago established, limits and range discovered and a relationship of personal strength has emerged which allows the submissive to transcend to this level. This is a level without safewords, without limits. The slave lives with their Dominant on a full time basis and may or may not have a life external of serving their mate. The slave generally selects a Dominant with parallel limits. By this I mean that the final action of trust is the vacating of set limits. In order to do this the individual must fundamentally know that their partner shares the same 'natural' or 'inviolate' limits as they do. A Dominant has limits just like a submissive. That which falls within their natural range and desire is their arena.
     Many people use the term 'slave' interchangeably with submissive. I myself enjoy calling my sub's 'slaves' because it thrills them. However, I know in truth that they are not slaves, they fall within the field of the submissive. A submissive without choice (limit's - safewords) becomes a slave. They have passed that final threshold of personal trust.
     One final thing to really confuse things. I have a category which I call the 'Authentic Submissive', I also call these persons 'full out or true Submissives'. This is the submissive who is auto responsive. When in top space they can and may appear to be at any level of the submissive listed above. Upon entering sub-space they lose the ability to do anything but obey. This is an automatic response. They are unable to control the response. It has been my lifelong opinion that these submissives are the 'natural slaves', they have a capacity and range far exceeding the non-auto-responsive submissive. By the way, when I find one of these quite rare authentic submissives, I am instinctively very protective of them. They are the most vulnerable members of this community.
     Ok, to address a few more misconceptions. There is sometimes rampant discussion on the who is real question. Any person who states that they are submissive, switch or Dominant should be taken at their word until through action, word or deed they demonstrate otherwise. Respect is not given by virtue of having any aspect but is earned or inspired by consistent action, word or deed. The amount, number, placement, design of brandings, piercings, tattoo's etc. can but do not necessarily identify any individual by virtue of in community status. These ornamentation's are used across the entirety of the community and can be seen upon any individual regardless of Dominant or submissive status.
     The easiest way to discover a person's placement within the community, be it through gender, sexual orientation, top, bottom, sideways etc... is to politely ask them. You can simply say, "What way would you prefer to be addressed?" This offers the individual the choice to tell you what they prefer so that you will not appear discourteous. By the way...courtesy is the key. You are not required to respect any unknown person. You are required to use common courtesy. Additionally, there is no right or wrong to being or believing yourself to be anything. It is not better to be one thing or the other and people should not be discriminated against for those choices they make. I offer common respect to all persons until and unless they take an action that I find disrespectful. At that point I generally elect to have no further converse with them.
     One final note. There is what is loosely called a 'submissive network'. This network is a system which has existed probably since the origination of the SSC credo (safe, sane and consensual), wherein submissives within a community share information. This becomes important if you are a new person. A Dominant is only as good as the reputation they maintain within their local community. There are persons within this community who use the label Dominant, Top and even Sadist to cover their activities of non-consensual abuse. If you encounter someone who is abusive or breaks the SSC credo. Identify them in their local community. This is in real life. If you are a Dominant and you encounter a submissive who is unbalanced (mentally), by this I mean erratic, violent, abusive...share this information as neutrally as possible with the other Dominant's in your locale who may encounter this submissive. There are some persons who call themselves submissive who will turn after a scene and accuse the Dominant of abuse. Generally they have not dealt with prior, long term or life long experiences with abuse. You are not required to medically diagnose, just be open and honest. Submissives also live by their local reputation. When encountering or beginning a new relationship be honest about any occurrences which may reflect poorly on your reputation. Establishment of trust requires this. A Dominant may be accused of abuse and a submissive accused of being cracked or insane without substantiation. Imput the information and take the time to get to know the individual before making a judgment!

    4/26/2008 11:16:54 AM
     Theft Problem IMPORTANT MESSAGE: 
    >
    > You've heard about people who have been abducted and had their kidneys removed by black-market organ thieves. My thighs were stolen from me during the night a few years ago. I went to sleep and woke up with someone else's thighs. It was just that quick. The replacements had the texture of cooked oatmeal. Whose thighs were these and what happened to mine? I spent the entire summer looking for my thighs. Finally, hurt and angry, 
    I resigned myself to living out my life in jeans. And then the thieves struck again. My butt was next. I knew it was the same gang, because they took pains to match my new rear-end to the thighs they had stuck me with earlier. But my new butt was attached at least three inches lower than my original! I
    realized I'd have to give up my jeans in favor of long skirts. Two years ago I realized my arms had been switched. One morning I was
    fixing my hair and was horrified to see the flesh of my upper arm swing to and fro with the motion of the hairbrush. This was really getting scary - my body was being replaced one section at a time. What could they do to me next? Then my poor neck suddenly disappeared and was replaced with a turkey
    neck, I decided to tell my story. Women of the world, wake up and smell the coffee! Those 'plastic' surgeons are using REAL replacement body parts -stolen from you and me! The next time someone you know has something 'lifted', look again - was it lifted from you? THIS IS NOT A HOAX. This is happening to women everywhere every night. WARN YOUR FRIENDS!> P. S.  Last year I thought someone had stolen my Boobs. I was lying in bed and they were gone! But when I jumped out of bed, I was relieved to see that they had just been hiding in my armpits as I slept. Now I keep them hidden in my waistband.
    4/25/2008 8:52:26 AM
    ONLINE BDSM http://www.submissiveloving.com/online.html
    The following snippets are my thoughts regarding online D/s. The cyber community has twisted D/s into a sad fantasy land where newbies truly believe that imaginary service of drinks is a must and Doms think they are Masters from day one. You may not like everything I have to say here. Tough. I don't care. Someone needs to speak up.

    My Number One Piece of Advice:
    Turn off your pc right now and don't look back.
    Advisory Number Two:
    If you refuse to turn off the pc which I find foolish but hey, it's your life, tread these waters with eyes wide open. This is not nirvana. This is not the answer to life's problems. A dominant or submissive in your life is not going to bring you instant happiness. But Cerina! I want happiness! Happiness in life is within you. It has nothing to do with what is in a chat room. But Cerina there is no passion in my life! I need passion! Passion comes from within. You either are already a passionate person or you aren't. No one else will MAKE you passionate. The previous two items are regular vanilla needs. Happiness and passion. Dominance and submission are not the keys to the Emerald City and I can safely tell you from experience that online chat rooms will more than likely cause you pain and self doubt. Turn off the pc.
    Reality Check #1
    If you wish to get online and lose yourself in a fantasy world, that is your choice. BUT, if you desire to learn more about D/s and strive to participate in a D/s relationship in real life,(no delusional people...online is NOT real) for the sake of my sanity and others....enough with the silks,cascading hair, and imaginary drink service!! Behave as you would in real life and do not expect a harlequin romance novel. ( I'll flame about the harlequin stuff later)
    Clue # 1
    Real Doms are more interested in who you are as a person than your measurements, sexual likes/dislikes, and limits. Here is an article about what you can expect from Online Dominants called,
    Searching for Mr. GoodChat.
    Real submissives actually submit. And......they submit more than just their bodies and do not only submit when they "feel like it." Submission is not always easy and despite what those in chat rooms think, in order to be a cherished sub, you will give of yourself even when you may not want to. There is a thread of messages upon the board regarding this very subject.
    Shame on me
    Out of a sense of neediness, I gave myself over to the fantasy online D/s thingamajig. I really thought I had found someone who, above all else, would be honest with me. Wrong, wrong, wrong. I had been warned that he has a new sub with each change of underwear but I thought I knew better. I thought I was above it all. I was an idiot. He's just some sad, lonely man who likes to play childish fantasy games online without any regard whatsoever for the other person's feelings. I could go on and on but I choose not to bore you. See my definition of a
    fake dom. P.S stupidity is choosing to ignore red flags then blaming the other person......ME=STUPID
    Meeting Online
    If you are interested in pursuing real life after getting to know someone online, I HIGHLY suggest meeting as soon as possible to see if you are compatable. I've been burned too many times by promises of going real time only to be disappointed after months and months of excuses as to why we couldn't meet just yet. Don't waste people's time and play with their hearts. That is cruel and not very "Dom-like". Leading someone on is wrong. Period.
    Dead in a drum!!
    Please take the arrest of the now infamous "SlaveMaster" as your wake up call or THAT is where you could end up. Use your head and exercise extreme caution with EVERYONE you meet online. There are tons of wackos out there wanting to make you their victim.
    Submissives are not easy!
    First of all, those of you out there who think that being a submissive means I'm a sex crazed nymphomanic need to get a clue. DO NOT PM ME IF YOU THINK I'M HOPPING IN MY CAR, DRIVING TO YOUR TOWN, AND HAVING SEX WITH YOU. It SO isn't going to happen. I'm sick and tired of you freaks PMing me with requests for real life sex! I am not a toy. I am not for hire. Get a friggin life!
    Strict Doms/Masters Ring...ring...clue phone! Being strict doesn't mean You can't have a sense of humor or a personality. Read,
    Qualities of a Successful Dominant
    Fake Doms/Masters
    Don't even try to fool me. It isn't going to work. Period. Look elsewhere. Definition of fake: Only interest is "easy" sex or to puff up your pathetic ego. You are SO easy to spot. Read,
    How to Spot a Non-Dominant.
    D/s versus S&M

    Domination/submission and Sadism/Masochism are NOT one in the same. D/s is a lifestyle and describes a type of relationship while S&M simply describes a fetish. However, many D/s relationships do involve some S&M in their scene play.
    Latest Observation
    Nothing annoys me more than the knowledge that a LOT of men (and women) are into D/s simply as a means to "get" a woman(or man). They've exhausted all other resources and then stumbled upon the thought, "Hey! I'm gonna snag me a submissive...or...I'm really needy right now and want someone to take care of me.....I know, that's what Doms do, I'll be a sub." I despise the notion that I am seen as an easy target and Doms are seen as the ultimate babysitter.
    4/24/2008 9:46:56 AM

    Rules for Doms/Submissives     
    Ten Rules for Dominants
    Ten Rules for Submissives
    http://www.soj.org/rules.html
    Doms-Be patient! Until you enter into a contract with a submissive, you have no more right to order him/her around than does anyone else. Give your bottom time to get to know you and what you are like. Finesse and subtlety are major elements of dominance. Similarly, strength and gentleness go hand in hand. The sensitivity and awareness (or lack thereof) that you show in the real world is likely to be repeated in the playroom.
    Subs-Be patient! A potential top will let you know if she or he is interested in you or not. Keep in mind that your purpose as a submissive is to serve and to satisfy someone who will take into consideration the realization of your fantasies. Don't expect your top to be able to turn on like a light switch. The timing must be right for both of you.
    Doms-Be humble. You may be God's/Goddess' gift to the world, but no one needs to hear it or wants to hear it. You will have ample opportunities to show how good you are - and plenty of opportunities to make a fool of yourself. No matter what you claim, the "real you" will show through in a scene. Don't set yourself up for a failure by developing expectations that you know you can never reach. 
    Subs-Be
    humble. You may be God's or Goddess' gift to the world and the most sought after prize in town, but no one needs to hear it or wants to hear it. You will have ample opportunity to show how good you are. No matter what you claim, the "real you" will show through in a scene. Don't set yourself up for failure by developing expectations that you know you and your top can never reach. 
    Doms-Be open. Although the top is classically considered to be the teacher in SM, you can always learn from your bottom, no matter how inexperienced. Be willing to learn from other dominants who may have a totally different perspective from yours. Try to approach by-now-familiar trips with an attitude of wonderment and discovery. Be aware that everyone has her or his own personal style.  Subs-Be open. You can learn something about SM and about yourself from everyone into the scene, no matter how experienced or inexperienced they are, or how dominant or submissive they are. SM is a very personal art, and an "I already know it all" attitude will make you miss valuable SM lessons and experiences, and ignore potentially valuable SM friends.  Doms-Communicate! You are responsible for finding out basic, essential information about the people you play with, such as experience, limits, likes and dislikes, and health information. Playing SM without this knowledge is like Russian roulette. Talk about your head-space and your view of SM with your bottom, so that any uncertainties can be dealt with before you start playing. Clearly spell out roles, rules, limits, and contracts. Do not take for granted that your bottom instinctively knows the ground rules. 
    Subs-Communicate! Verbalization is necessary, but at the appropriate time and in the appropriate way. Your top needs to know basic information about you, such as experiences, fantasies, health concerns, and turn-offs. But - unless it's an emergency - wait until your top asks. Don't expect your dominant to be a mind-reader who instinctively knows your needs, wants, and limits. Your cooperation will enhance the scene for both of you.
    Doms-Be honest. If you lack experience in an area that your bottom would like to experiment with, be honest about it. Your partner has a right to know that. Be honest with yourself and take your submissive only to those levels at which you are completely in control of the situation. Safety should always be the first concern, taking priority over how hot a particular scene is. 
    Subs-Be honest. Don't be afraid to share your needs and fantasies. Your dominant expects it. Honesty about your wants, health concerns, and turn-offs is essential to a good scene. Lying or being less than candid can only lead to problems, as the top will base the scene on inaccurate information. Besides causing problems, it can be dangerous. 
    Doms-Be sensitive. There's a very fine line between a sensitive, caring dominant and a self-righteous, insensitive overbearing clod. Your scene should be a creative synthesis of your needs and fantasies and your bottom's needs and fantasies. Although, on the surface, your submissive is serving you, what actually is happening is that dominant and submissive are serving each other. Earn the complete trust of your submissive and never violate or even threaten to violate that trust. His or her submission is a gift to you. Use it appropriately. 
    Subs-Be vulnerable. Your scene is a two-way street. It is not just the physical realization of your prior fantasies. If you want to limit your experience to certain physical and psychological stimulation, then contract with your top ahead of time. But don't always expect your top to be a puppet in a fantasy play you've written in your head. It's far better to let your top surprise you, to extend your limits, to take you to places you're never been before. When you trust your top completely, let her or him know it, and let him or her guide you into new fantasies. 
    Doms-Be realistic. End the scene with the bottom wanting more, not wishing there had been less. Remember that power, control, and sensitivity are the keys, not just the intensity of the stimulation. Be clear about what is fantasy, and has little to do with what works in practice. Your favorite porno picture books may be stimulating in themselves, but don't try to imitate them to the last detail. 
    Subs-Be realistic. Your dominant is human, and even the most experienced tops have moments of awkwardness and indecision. Don't call attention to what you perceive as a lapse. Know the difference between reality and the fantasy world you see in books and magazines. Few tops are rich enough to afford a large dungeon with a lavish layout of equipment. Your top's equipment is expensive - respect it and don't abuse it. 
    Doms-Be really dominant! Submissives are looking for someone who will take over their body and mind, not just for brute strength. Real people are wanted, not just cardboard images from cigarette ads or macho stereotypes. Your dominance enhances your whole existence. It does not cover up or substitute for other areas of your life - it is you. Make your submissive fall in love with you, and expect him or her to give him/herself up to you totally. Follow up on rules, expect obedience, and punish appropriately when it is called for. Don't shirk your responsibility to your bottom or to your sister/fellow tops. Be dependable and expect dependability. You have agreed to take the dominant role - now take it! 
    Subs-Be really submissive! This is the whole point. Let your dominant take you over completely. Don't coach or second guess or be critical of your top. Exchange information on your special needs before the scene starts, but once it starts be quiet! If you insist on running a scene to your own specifications, then you should try being a top. You have agreed to limitations of your own power. Stay within those limitations. Respect and obey your top and expect punishment if you don't. Accept it gracefully and cheerfully. Your top has many things to be concerned with, including your safety and what turns you on. Be loyal and dependable and enjoy your role. 
    Doms-Be healthy! Like any strenuous activity, SM requires that its participants be in top physical and emotional health. Many factors, including the amount you sleep, your eating habits, and your alcohol and drug intake affect your performance and endurance during a scene. Don't attempt to do SM when your physical or emotional energy is low. As a dominant you have a special responsibility to be in control of yourself and on top of the scene. An attitude of "drugs and alcohol don't affect me that much... I can do it anyway" violates your submissive's trust in you and can be dangerous. If you don't want to accept the responsibilities, you shouldn't be playing the game! 
    Subs-Be healthy! SM, like any strenuous activity, requires that its participants - both active and passive - be in top physical and emotional health. The amount you sleep, your eating habits, your alcohol and drug intake, and everyday stress affect your response and endurance during a scene. Your dominant needs to know when your physical or emotional energy is low. No matter how tempting a scene sounds, an "I want it all now" attitude when you aren't able to give your all will leave both of you feeling let down. You serve your dominant and yourself best by staying healthy. 
    Doms-Have fun! After all, sex is all about having a good time. You have earned, and you are entitled to the unique, intense pleasures which come from responsible, creative SM play. 
    Subs-Have fun! After all, sex is all about having a good time. You have earned and you are entitled to the unique, intense pleasure which comes from responsible, creative SM play. 

    4/23/2008 7:52:40 AM
    Food Play Safety Tips http://www.sexuality.org/l/bdsm/foodps.html

    Irritants

    1. Water soluble irritants have a safeword; they wash off. Oil based irritants have no safeword. If you put irritating oil on a tender bit of your anatomy, you may be stuck with the sensation for up to twenty minutes. Soap and water help some, and you may want to use a mild detergent and/or astringent such as witch hazel as well. Some irritant oils can cause real damage; use capsicum, cinnamon, clove and menthol with care and in small, diluted quantities to start with.
    2. Hot water, close quarters and abrasion intensify irritants. Hot baths, tight clothing, plastic wrap bondage or broken skin means a much more intense effect if you use a skin irritant.
    3. When first experimenting with an irritant, start with a diluted quantity and try it out in the following order, preferably on yourself first. Unbroken skin, sensitive or slightly abraded skin, outer mucous membrane (your mouth, externally on the genitals), inner mucous membrane (inside vagina or rectum).

    Insertion Play

    1. Inserting food into the body requires some careful thought; if in doubt, use a condom. Good items for insertion are cucumbers and Japanese eggplant. Bad items are rough or abrasive items, or any irritant or potential allergen. Check for potential allergic reaction before introducing any food to your partner orally or otherwise.
    2. Rectal tissue is fragile and it can break, leading to nasty complications, so be sure that anything you insert does not have sharp edges or rough surfaces. If you're playing with ice, remember that ice can break with very sharp edges. Run your ice under warm water to round off edges before you insert it anywhere, and don't use fragile ice structures that may break inside sensitive body parts. Dry ice is not for prolonged contact with skin.
    3. The vagina is cautious territory for food play. Sugar is off limits in the vagina. Even a little can encourage bad bacteria and yeast growth, and a lot does something nasty called "osmotic pull" that causes real damage in there. That includes sugary substances such as fruit, sweetened whipped cream, soda or sugary drinks and liqueurs. Don't blow air into the vagina, as this can lead to fatal embolism. It's rare, but not unheard of. That probably means no Perrier douches, as much fun as this concept may sound. Alcohol, especially hard alcohol, is also a bad idea up in here.
    4. The idea of using a sausage or salami as a dildo may occur to you. Resist the temptation, or use a condom. The nitrites used commercially for preserving meats are not good for your inner workings.
    5. Just because you have a hole in your dick doesn't mean it's a good idea to stick random objects down it. If you do choose to experiment with urethral play, use objects that are safe, preferably objects designed for that purpose such as medical sounds. Urethral infections are absolutely no fun and they are unfortunately easy to get if you scrape or cut yourself on the inside.
    6. Non water soluble fats (Crisco, oil, butter, lard, margarine, mayonnaise, any product containing fat or oil) are not the best sexual lubricant, as they can trap bacteria very easily and are not compatible with latex. Keep the greasy stuff external and use safer water soluble lube in all of your lower orifices.

    Airway Management

    If you stop breathing, you die. Making sure that nothing will interfere with your partner's breathing is absolutely crucial.

    1. Feeding somebody in very tight bondage can pose a safety hazard. Make sure you can get them loose instantly, or at least roll them over onto their side if they begin to choke. Aspiration (inhaling food or liquid into the lungs) can occur if you don't intervene within a very few seconds, and it's often fatal.
    2. If there is any reason to suspect that the bound person may vomit, don't gag them, and be sure you can get the instantly into a position where the vomit can drain rather than be aspirated. Never leave someone alone in a gag, or put someone in a gag that you can't get off within a few seconds (by cutting if necessary) in a respiratory emergency.
    3. Allergic reactions to various substances in the environment, ingested substances or to venom (bites or stings) can cause anaphylactic shock, which is a life threatening condition. Ask your partner about suspected allergies. A dose of epinephrin from a standard asthma inhaler may be given if you suspect anaphylactic shock stemming from an allergic reaction.

    Enemas

    1. You can put food up your ass, but you probably don't want to eat it when it comes out. Even your own fecal matter harbors bacteria that are fine in your lower intestinal tract, but that can cause serious problems if you ingest them. Drinking your own pee is a safer scene than eating something that has traces of shit on it, yours or anyone else's.
    2. Hard alcohol in an enema will cause severe burning, pain and damage to your lower GI.
    4/22/2008 7:31:37 PM
    There is a very, very tall coconut tree and there are 4 animals,
    a Lion, a Chimpanzee, a Giraffe, and a Squirrel, who pass by.
    They decide to compete to see who is the fastest to get a banana off
    the tree.

    Who do you guess will win?

    Your answer will reflect your personality.

    So think carefully . . . Try and answer within 30 seconds

    Got your answer?









    Now scroll down to see the analysis.





    If your answer is:



    Lion = you're dull.


    Chimpanzee = you're a moron.





    Giraffe = you're a complete idiot.



    Squirrel = you're just hopelessly stupid.







    A COCONUT TREE DOESN'T HAVE BANANAS.



    Obviously you're stressed and overworked.
    You should take some time off and relax!
    Try again next year.
    4/22/2008 9:18:41 AM
     Info for Outsiders http://bdsmrealities.com/real.htm#Info%20for%20Outsiders 
     If you do not have a solid understanding of BDSM, you should refrain from judgment of BDSM and its participants. BDSM is not abuse or misogyny. Things are often not what they seem; BDSM is a theatrical art. Simple minded rules have been replaced by much more complex rules which better approximate reality.
     There are many different subcultures; the actions of one subculture or individual may not be indicative of the larger BDSM subculture. Fantasy materials typically omit the safeguards which are important for real life scenes. You will note that a substantial portion of this page is devoted to safety. There is also a section on feminism.
     The relationship between pleasure and pain is much more complicated than most people realize and varies from individual to individual and can vary over time for a given individual. Any given BDSM players often do not engage in many of the practices described here. The psychological professions are largely ignorant of what it is we do; until recently, the DSM incorrectly classified BDSM as a mental illness. Many other forms of recreation involve substantial risk: skydiving, rock climbing, mountain climbing, caving, motorcycle racing, scuba diving, camping, and hang gliding. Many other forms involve pain and discomfort: hiking, martial arts, working out at the gym. No risk, no pain, no gain.
     Many plain vanilla sexual (and non sexual) activities have BDSM undertones. By exploring near the boundaries many BDSM players expand their knowledge of human sexuality, psychology, and physiology. If you are not willing to invest the enormous amount of time and effort necessary to achieve similar levels of understanding and to understand what it is we do, that is fine; but don't presume you are qualified to judge those who do.
    4/21/2008 5:32:40 AM

    What Shall I Call You?
    by Kim from Iron Rose

    http://www.iron-rose.com/IR/docs/what_shall_i_call_you.htm

     There's a myth in the cyber community that the proper way to show respect is to call every dominant "Master" or "Mistress". It is also a myth that every submissive should be called "little one" or an assortment of other diminutive endearments.
     To set the record straight, that's not appropriate. There are many dominants who choose titles other than "Master" or "Mistress." Anything from Goddess, Madam, M'Lady, Countess, Ma'am, Sir, Lord, Baron...the list goes on. If you feel compelled to use a term of respect to a dominant, it is appropriate to ask first. There are some, and I am one of them, who do not allow anyone but their own collared submissives to call them "Mistress" or "Master." Call me "Mistress Kim" or "Kim" and we're fine. Call me just "Mistress" and we're going  to have words. I'm not the only one in the world who feels this way.
     Another important point...you don't have to give any honorific title. If a dominant demands one, the appropriate response is to laugh. We're all equals here, with brains and ideals and values. When a dominant gets so full of themselves that they insist you refer to them by title, a title you may not feel they've earned, well it's best to move along. Respect and titles are earned, not required. Dominants, like anyone else, can be jerks. Why should you have to show respect to a dork just because they're dominant?
     By the same token, calling submissives cute little terms of endearment may get your face removed. If it's not your sub, and if you haven't asked, don't assume. Subs are people who happen to be submissive. This doesn't mean they've had all their brain cells sucked out and now smile vacantly at anyone who is dominant. It means they're discriminating, choosy people. Dominants don't automatically get the right to call submissives by cutesy names just because they're dominant. Surprise.
     To add confusion to all this, did you know that some dominant women are  "Sir" and some submissive women are "boy?" Our TV sisters are "Ma'am," or any other feminine honorific, but not always. That delightful   panty boy may be "girl." Since we don't wear signs, except for some of those great T-shirts you see every now and again, it's always safest to ask. It keeps everyone comfortable, and saves you a red face.

    4/20/2008 10:19:04 AM

    How to find a partner in BDSM
    http://www.bdsmcircle.net/dslifestyle/howtofindapartnerinbdsm.htm
    by Maître Pierre and Mistress Catharine   
     There are many ways to find a partner but because of differences in situation such as geographical, social or simply practical, some of the details in this article may or may not apply.
     While writing these lines W/we are looking at three emails W/we received lately. They are like many others W/we have received and that W/we will probably receive; all asking how to find a BDSM partner.
     Here are some tips and facts that W/we have gathered during O/our experience in the lifestyle:
    - There are about 3 times more men than women in the lifestyle.
     For security and social reasons, women are less likely to "come out of the closet" as BDSM players. It seems to be less of a problem for men....but still the vast majority of both men and women are secretive.
    - There are about 4 male Doms for every female sub.
     Yes! The ladies can pick their choice. There are many many male subs for every female Domme, W/we have heard estimates of as high as 100 to 1. Again the ladies can choose....like Catharine says, "a dime for a dozen for subs!"
    - As for switches, about 25 percent of players switch in some form, but this, W/we talk about further in this article.
     In these numbers, W/we do not talk about professional Mistresses who do this for money and not for the love of the lifestyle. W/we do not talk either about homosexual players (men/men and female/female) because, the rules are different with the homosexual communities. And finally W/we don't talk about couples recruiting a slave or a plaything.
     As always in dating, it is the L/ladies who pick and choose their P/partners and it is up to the males be T/they subs or doms to woo the L/ladies. Now, let's see how a logical search for a P/partner goes;
     The goal of this search is to get a discussion going between the prospect partner and Y/you. From there, Y/you may have a chance to have something that will go further with this P/partner that has Y/your interest.
     If Y/you want to find a P/partner there are many solutions possible;
    - Ads in specialized magazines
    - Ads in specialized websites
    - Social gatherings in the lifestyle (munches)
    - Play party (private or public)
    - Chat rooms
    - Introductions from other L/lifestylers.
    - Others .... 
    - Ads either in specialized magazines or websites:
     They usually all work in the same fashion. To put an ad, it is usually free, but to be able to answer an ad, Y/you have to pay. (At least the men pay, but not the women). They are good ways to meet a possible P/partner. But remember usually the L/ladies just have to wait for an answer to their ads while M/men have to do the initial contact. Sometimes a L/lady will answer an ad but this is NOT the usual. Again, remember that L/ladies will be overwhelmed by the number of answers to T/their ads while M/men will be waiting to a reply to T/their ads. Yes some things in society don't change.
    - Social gatherings in the lifestyle:
     These gatherings are usually in the form of a munch where P/people in the BDSM lifestyle meet in a non-threatening situation. Usually there is no dress code and these meetings are oriented so P/people can talk and exchange views on the lifestyle. According to O/our experience there is always more Doms present in these gathering then subs. And again, more men then women.
    - Play party (private or public):
     The public party is often advertised on the net or in specialized magazines. Anyone can go. This is the problem with these parties; many people go to these parties but many P/players don't. Some P/players just dont like public play. Except for a very few places, there is not enough intimacy for many P/players, so T/they prefer to go to private parties. To make things worse, often the P/people who go to these parties, go with P/partners already. For private parties, usually these play parties are "on invitation only" and the organizer of this party will invite "the good crowd". Again, same problem as the public party, players O/often go as couple.
    - Chat rooms:
     Many, many people play in cyber on chat rooms. Nothing wrong with that, but many people, men and women, are not ready to do the real thing. If Y/you are man or woman looking, be careful....lots of wannabes !!!! - others: Believe it or not but it is possible to meet P/players in regular vanilla situations. Maybe the lady cashier at grocery is a Dom, or the gentlemen who lives across the street is a sub, just keep your eyes peeled.
    let's go more in details;
    - Submissive woman looking for a male Dom: like W/we said, ladies have it easy. For ads, make sure that you put an ad with exactly what you need and want in it. Unless there is something very unusual about you, male Doms are going to line up to meet you. Choose the one best suited for you. If you go to munches or play parties and you make it obvious that you are not accompanied by a Dom, male Doms looking for a partner will line up to see and talk to you because there are always lots of single male Doms present at these events.
    - Dominant woman looking for a submissive male:
     Remember " a dime for a dozen male subs". It is true. Ads work amazingly well for female Doms. Play parties and munches too! Just make sure that in your ad you specified what you need and what you want from a male sub. A female Dom friend, proof reading that article, told U/us that a lot of male subs are afraid to "come out of the closet". And often the ones who "come out of the closet" are just looking for a fast cheap thrill. So be careful, ads works well, but many male subs are not serious.
     According to the same female Dom friend, many male subs are scared to meet a prospective female Dom in a public place. W/we are not talking about public play here, but many men are scared to admit that they are submissive. Well, they must do their part. If the refuse to show up in a public place for the first meeting with You, how can You trust that man to do anything else in play!
    - Dominant male looking for a submissive woman:
     The trouble starts here. Because there are 4 men to every submissive woman in the lifestyle, it makes the search hard. Male Doms MUST BE patient! There are always a lot more ads for male Doms looking for a female submissive then there are ads for female submissive doing a search for a Dom. A searching male Dom will have to answer many many ads to receive a few replies. Not many female subs go alone to munches and play parties so, W/we are not saying that it is impossible to meet a female sub there but let's just say it is unlikely.
    - Submissive male looking for Dominant female:
    One rule for men here....

     BE VERY PATIENT AND KEEP TRYING!!!!! Male submissives make the majority of players in the BDSM lifestyle. There are not many female Doms looking for a male sub. Female Doms can take their time to chose. Ads for sub male usually make the bulk of any ads service. The possibility for a male sub ad to be answered by a female Dom is almost nil. Male subs have to answer a lot of ads to get a reply.
     There are a lot of male subs out there just looking for a fast thrill. Because of them, male subs have to deal with a bad reputation problem. To fight this problem, you must show that possible female Dom that you are serious by being constant in your communication and very patient. Many submissive males are scared to admit to themselves and of course publicly that they are submissive. But gentlemen, if you don't meet that goddess in a public place for the first time, how can She trust you in play, when you don't want to do your part in the first meeting!
    - Switch looking for switch:
     The best partner for a switch is.....a switch. If a switch, male or female gets with a non-switch partner, problems may arise when the switch wants to change sides. Communication and respect are the rules here. But again, a relationship between a switch and a non-switch is possible with good results....look at U/us; Pierre is male Dom and Catharine(katy) is a female switch....:)
    Do's and dont's:
    - For women:
     Well ladies, in the BDSM lifestyle YOU are the one who decides on the partner whether Y/you're a Dom, a sub or a switch. If Y/you put an ad, just be patient and replies will pour in. Choose carefully. Remember, to be safe and find the proper partner that you need. You can be choosy. By the way, you could be a very small woman or a BBW (Big and Beautiful Woman) there is a male looking for you, so YOU CAN choose. Take Y/your time and get to know this male P/partner that Y/you are interested in. There is no rush, YOU set the pace even if you are a sub. When your future master will collar you, it will be the time to follow order but if your are looking for a male dom, a strange as it seemed, keep the control of the discussion with the future male Dom, your safety demands it!
     If you are a female DOM, well, this is not a problem....:) Remember, many men want the play NOW!!!! If you want to find a good male sub, just be patient and make them wait until you are ready, time will purify the quality of these prospects. If a male sub is willing to wait and be patient, it's already showing his pontential as a sub....:) But Ladies, don't put that male sub in a delicate situation at the first meeting. When You will collar him, You will be able to do whatever You want, but in the beginning, be easy on him, often they are not confident to show their submissivness and to push them too fast could result in you losing a very good male sub. Be patient.
    - For men:
     W/we have to confess that this article is written mostly for men because they are the O/ones who write most often to U/us. Yes, women have the control in the search for partners in the BDSM lifestyle so men HAVE to play by their rules even if you are a DOM!!!! W/we know of male DOMS that when they find a new female sub prospect they try immediately to DOM them....BIG MISTAKE!!!! Usually, before a woman will accept to be Dominated in Real Life, she will want to build a bridge of trust between her and her future DOM. If You go too fast and push too hard, You will simply alienate the possible lady prospect.... Like a vanilla relationship, You must sell the social side of You before You can get further.
     If you are a male sub looking, like the male Dom, you must again sell the social side of yourself to find that partner, except here, of course, the lady Dom is in total control of the discussion. It looks good for male subs to be able to "help" the female Dom by doing house chores or some other task. If a male sub doesn't want to do this kind of thing, usually, a gift will be appreciated to the female Dom. Remember that male subs have bad rep. You must show that you are a good prospect by showing that you are serious in the lifestyle.
    - Ads and women.
     For a woman, an ad is a very easy and efficient way to find a male partner. Because W/we believe that an ideal partnership in the BDSM lifestyle is very important, ladies, it is important that you put EXACTLY what you are looking for. What are your needs and liking in the fetish world. Do you want a durable relationship like 24/7, someone who would marry you, or just a occasional play partner? What geographical part of this world you want this partner to live in?
    - Ads and men
    Ok men, here's an example:
     Car for sale, good condition, clean, good motor. ......
    Not much to try to sale a car, hmmm? W/we see ads of male Doms and male subs like this ALL THE TIME!!!!
    Ads like;
     "Male Dom looking for female sub"......or "very submissive male looking for a mistress"
    are simply very boring!!!! All the subs W/we know are VERY submissive... W/we do not know any female subs or Doms that would answer an ad like this. In your ad, tell the people what makes you special, any special kinks, what part of this world are you in, do you have a car, ready to travel to meet someone? Before you can sell yourself with BDSM arguments, try to sell yourself with vanilla and social arguments.
    Now:
     Beautiful 1967 metallic green Mustang for sale, low mileage, 301 motor with special header and modifed transmission, with brand new 400 watt stereo and mags. Must sell for family reasons (expecting first kid soon!)" That's an ad! Make yours the same.
     "Male Dom from the Montreal area, late thirties, 5 foot 11 tall, weight accordingly, love outdoors, music, kids and dogs. Looking for a female sub, very submissive or newbie to be trained. I am very strict but in a loving way. Have fetish about clothing and bondage. Special interest in whips."
     Don't you think an ad like this is better? But remember, you will have to answer ads, your ad being there often simply lets that prospect lady know more about you. If you answer an ad, tell more about yourself, if you send a pic, make it good, not fuzzy and try to have a full pic of you not just the face. Yes, on the pic, wear something that makes you look gppd! You could in that letter tell them a story (BDSM of course) about how you would play with them, again, remember the social side of you, you like music, because.... You like kids because..... A two line answer to an ad usually goes straight to the garbage bin. If you don't put an effort in your ad and your reply to one, the lady at the other end won't either. Remember, she can choose, she is usually overwhelmed by mail from other men. You must make yours better!
    - Social gathering and women:
     Often women, when they can, will go to a munch or a play party with friends. Some go alone, but usually they are too shy to do so. If you go with a couple or a Male Dom to whom you are not collared and have no desire to be, at the munch or the play party, step aside from that friend. It's ok for these friends to check on you, but let the men know that you are available. Usually a lady sitting by herself doesn't stay alone long...:) If somebody approaches you to talk, make them know what side of the lifestyle you are (Dom, or submissive).
    - Social gathering and men:
     If You see a woman that seems to be by herself, go and introduce yourself politely. Remember, maybe her Dom or Her sub is gone to get drinks. Don't make any "faux pas" by assuming that lady is available. If she is not and you ask, usually she will let you know, politely that she isn't. If she does, you can either go your way after you wish her a good evening to if you want to talk to her, ask. If she says no, don't insist. In a munch, it does not give you a good reputation if people know you as a rude or insisting man. You must have a good reputation or someone may tell that prospect lady that you have a "bad rep". In a play party, insisting could result simply of you being expelled from that play party. Again, reputation....
    - Chatrooms and women:
     Women in chatrooms are always very successful to find a man to chat with. Just use a bit of caution when you speak to someone (security first). It could very well be that you meet that Dom or sub of your dreams.. but is H/he half a world away? Be realistic when it comes to long distance relationships and remember Y/you can limit your geographic sphere.
    - Chatrooms and men:
     There are many men in chatrooms. W/we have witnessed often men jumping from chat room to chat room to find a play partner. That's a big mistake. It is fine if Y/you just want to have a cyber quickie but if Y/you want to find someone in real life to play with, Y/you must look more serious. Often when Catharine opens Her chat room, sub men would appear and immediately ask Catharine to Dom them, without any discussion or presentation. To make things worse, in the chat rooms there are rules that are sent to all N/newcomers saying, "No trolling". Well, these male sub claims to be very submissive, but don't follow the first rule that they encounter. That does not make a good impression. 
    - General rules for women:
     Safety is the first issue. Everything you do to meet a new partner must be done under this primary rule. If the male partner is not happy and gives you trouble because you are trying to be safe, get someone else. How can you trust a man who doesn't even respect the right to safety! Remember that there are a lot of men looking for a partner, you have the choice. Choose well. A special note to female subs: don't forget the choice of Dom is yours.. not the Doms.
    - General rules for men:
     Respect the women. For a woman, to meet a complete stranger is a BIG deal. She needs to be feeling safe. Be patient and respect their fear. Time will make that trust build between you. If you find an ad or a partner in a chat room, well do your homework first, try to find any information about that lady. Read their profile if they have any, if a lady is the host of a chatrooms, read the rules. You don't want to ask her if she can Dom you if you're a male sub, when she specifically put a rule about no trolling. Instead, take the time to talk with her. This is the way to open opportunities with a prospect. If you find an ad about a possible female partner, well read the WHOLE ad! W/we have talked with a bi woman who put an ad looking for a female partner. She told U/us that she had received many email from men who obviously never read the ad completely. There is nothing wrong to send a request to such a ad, but if you're not what the ad ask for, be very polite and nice in your email, sometimes it work!
     Show the ladies with who you are and that you are serious and not just looking for a cyber quickie. If you're a sub, sell the things that you can do to help around. Many Doms ladies have the same problem; lack of time! If that lady has to choose between two subs, and find out that one can help her around the house, usually it helps her to choose. If you are a Dom and a submissive lady have to choose between two Doms, well, if you can help her by doing general maintenance around the house or give her lift with your car, it help. I know, it is not Dom-like to do this, but, remember, ladies are the ONE to choose to give their submission. Make the scale tips in your favor.
    - How did W/we meet?
     W/we found each other on a specialized website through an ad. It took 2 years to Pierre to find katy. Remember, patience is a virtue. Pierre and Catharine(katy) have lot of experience, both bad and good in T/their search. Now that W/we Dom others together, W/we are back to the strange world of looking for subs. So W/we continue to be witness to the way some subs react. Men often after a few emails will stop talking to U/us. Women seemed to be more tenacious.
     So if you are a man or a woman, you are bi and interested in being Dommed by a couple, well, write to U/us and show U/us that you read the whole article....:)
    Good luck in your search!

    4/19/2008 11:00:36 AM

    What Is A Protector? http://www.angelfire.com/hi2/LadyTW/EternalProtector.html
     This is a question that many have asked me. And here are my thoughts and feelings on what a Protector is...
     To me, a Protector is someone who is special enough to be there when there is no one else to help you, to watch over you to make sure you are always safe. A protector is one that will not judge you in any way, and stand behind you in all of your decisions and be your strength.
     I am a Protector; I have a few subs under my protection. They come to me with anything and everything, simply because they know I will be there to listen and to help them as much as I possibly can. I am there to meet the one they may become interested in, to get to know this Dom/Domme, and make sure that this person is someone that is right for my friend. Before the meeting with the Dom/Domme even takes place, I know what they are looking for in a Master/Mistress, for that is one thing, among many others, that we cover before I even take them under my protection. A good Protector will know how the sub he/she takes under their wing reacts to things that may happen, and how they react to the ways of other Dom/Dommes and subs as well. He/She will know what makes them tick, and know where they stand on certain issues.
     I give the ones I protect guidance when needed. I am not saying I know all, I can only share my own personal viewpoint. If anyone does tell you they know all, they are lying to you, for no one can possibly know all, every situation is different, with different players. And what I don’t know, I do my best to find out the answers, for them or with them, but the answers are always found.
     A Protector is a HANDS OFF position, so don’t let anyone tell you any different. Although, in some cases, the Protector may become the subs Master, which sometimes works, but sometimes it doesn’t. So be careful. Personally, the feelings of a Protector and a sub should never cross the line of Master/sub, but then again, that is just my personal viewpoint.
     There are certain rules a Protector gives a sub that He/She is protecting. These may vary depending on the persons involved. These rules are also consensual and are for the well being of the sub, so he/she should FOLLOW THEM and not stray from them.
     A Protector has your best interest at heart, so make sure you have the right one. Looking for the right Master, as well, takes time. Patience and a bit of looking is the key to finding either, a good Protector or a good Master. Just take your time in whatever you do, it will happen. You have to have faith that it will.
     I have found that a lot of the best answers and information comes from the subs that are in the realm, the ones that have been here for a while. They are themselves, and they have seen a lot of things happen. They are willing to help other sisters/brothers out, to steer them away from the wrong Dom/Dommes, who they may think as a player, wannabe, etc. But you can always count on your subbie sisters/brothers; they will not let you get hurt in any way, hopefully, if they are good enough friends.
     This is all my own personal experience and opinions so please don’t take offense in this page, or what is stated here. The ones that may take offense are probably the Dom/Dommes I have mentioned above…… I just wanted a place that people can come to for answers, and not be afraid to ask questions and hopefully, get the answers they are looking for.
     My name is Master_Eternal, and if I can be of any assistance, please don’t hesitate to ask. My sub, EternalDesires, and I myself spend most of our time in Vp helping others, so please ASK. We are a Real time couple, and are more then happy to help out as much as we can. Thank you for taking the time to visit our rooms, and please enjoy all of them at your leisure. The links at the bottom of this page are links to our personal pages, so please enjoy them with us.
    Be well and please stay safe.

    4/18/2008 9:14:01 AM

    Advice to new submissive girls/women/men
    Online relationships
    http://dark.delusions.com/stormcat/starting/advice.html
     Be stingy with the information you give out about yourself that can be used to track you down, things like your phone number, and address. Suprisingly little information is needed anymore to find someone. I've been tracked down by friends who had nothing more than my name. If they pushed a bit more, there is a LOT more information out there linked to my name than just my phone number and address.
     Trying everything out online gives you a good bit more control over the pace and tempo of your exploration. There are however several drawbacks to net-only realtionships. Chief among these is the actual lack of being touched, tied up, spanked, whipped and fucked. No matter how good the realtionship is online, taking it to real life takes it to new levels. In years online I have seen several people leave marriages, engagements and signifigant others to enter into the BDSM lifestyle because of their (at first) online explorations.
     Advice for online relationships, and meeting your dom
     Get to know your dom before you meet them
    Trust your instincts! You have been interacting with people for years, listen to that experience. 
     Check out their references. Talk to people they've met before, find out things that they haven't/won't tell you. 
     Meet first in a public place. Don't be afraid to limit the first meeting to be entirely in that public area. Let someone you trust know who you're with, and where you are, and when you expect to be home. Trust them to call the police if you don't return on time. Call them if plans change! 
     Don't let them push you into meeting or scening with them before you are ready to do so. If they insist consistently, leave the relationship.
     Agree on a safeword(s)
     Do not rush into things

     If spending time alone with your dom, arrange a check in phone call with a friend. Use code phrases to say "Everything is fine" or "Help, get me out of here".
    Things to look for in a dom
     Honesty and trustworthiness are the most important traits because they should be common to all doms. Things which you should look for depending on your taste are openness (or do you prefer the mystery man?), gentleness (far from all subs want gentleness from their dom though, so look to yourself for your desires), even-temper (or someone who blows up - though be careful because the line between BDSM and abuse is very narrow, and easy to stumble across), sense of humor (again, to some the ideal dom doesn't ever laugh) and understanding (though some prefer to be punished strictly for everything they do, other subs desire understanding and forgiveness).
     Look for someone who tries to get to know you, at least as far as knowing your interests and desires in BDSM. If your fantasy is to be treated as an object, and not to have your own interests explored but simply to have your activites dictated/controlled you wouldn't do well with someone who wants to know everything about you (such as me). Don't automatically assume that someone is right for you just because they call themselves a dom, we're all individuals and have our own problems, faults and quirks. Not all who label themselves as dom actually are either, there are a large number of guys out there who will approach you as a dom if they perceive you to be a sub, but the same guys will approach you as a sub if they thing you are domme.
     Above all else, take some time and talk to a prospective dom. Ask them questions about themselves and about how they would handle you, don't be afraid to be specific either if there's something you think you need to be handled on way or another.

    4/17/2008 11:12:46 AM

    Common Online Myths
    http://www.leathernroses.com/cyber/terrimyths.htm
    Author: Terri{The Wolf's Own} 
      One thing that has become very apparent to me is the amount of common online myths associated with Ds or BDSM. Some of them annoy the hell out of me, some of them want to make me cringe. But I will attempt to go through some of the myths/beliefs that for some reason are very prevalant online, and hopefully explain why they do not apply to me.
    I am a Dom/Master, Hear me Roar
     Sending an instant message to me on icq or other, and claiming to be a Dom, and expecting instant respect. I have to ask. Why??? Anyone can cap their name, or type in all caps, it doesnt make them a Dom, it doesnt even make them an adult. It simply, til proven otherwise, makes them someone with an ISP, ICQ, and some small ability to type. I say small ability, because most of those who seem to use this method replace you with u, I see with ic, etc. Shouting face to face wouldnt make you a Dom, so why do people think the online equivilant makes them a Dom online. It doesnt. I could easily walk into a chat room with my name capped and claim to be a Domme, it wouldnt make me one, but the odds are I could pull it off better than most who contact me this way.
    Name Calling
    "kneel, bitch."
     I dont understand what it is that would make someone think that greeting a total stranger as bitch, whore, slut etc would make them welcome. Call me that to my face, and I'll proberbly slap you, or throw a drink over you. Its not polite, its out right rude. I havent acted in any way shape or form that warrants such words being thrown at me. I am human, not a dog, so the term bitch doesnt apply to me. I am not a prostitute, so the term whore doesnt apply to me. I do not and never have slept around, so the term slut doesnt apply to me. The ONLY person who ever has the right to call me by those names is my Master. That is His right, something we have agreed upon in long discussion before the collar ever went on, and never something He would call me in public.
    Kneel and Worship Me
     The other part of the  'kneel, bitch' message. Submission isnt something that is given away to some stranger on icq. I am not saying (before anyone emails me about this) that online Ds collars mean nothing, what I am trying to say is this. Be it online or in real life, submission isnt given away to a complete stranger just becuase He greets you by the phrase kneel bitch/slut etc. You talk, perhaps for many months, perhaps only a few days, but something is felt within the submissive, a need, a desire to submit to this one. There are those we can meet, normally face to face, where this submission is felt instantly. From those I have spoken to this is RARE. And even when felt it is simply not wise to instantly submit to that person. Kneel to show respect if that is something you feel towards them, kneel and beg for a collar from a stranger, not wise. Potentially dangerous, infact. So contacting someone on ICQ or in a Chat room and expecting them to kneel instantly to you, is a joke. At least to me.
    You are not worthy
    Of what?
    And Why?
    And who are you to judge me?
     ahhhh yes, of course, they mean of their presence online. This one always makes me laugh. Yes there are some submissives that serve their Dom/mes out of a feeling of not being worth anything. I am not one of them. I am very proud of being strong enough to admit that I am submissive to my Master. My Master is very proud of me. Yes some subs are into humilation, I am not. Its not something that is written in stone that all subs must enjoy. We are NOT all alike, that is part of being Human.
    If you are a submissive You MUST Obey Me
     I have one question to ask about this..
    WHY???
    I have read everything I can (though by no means as much as some people), talk to as many people who live this way as I can possibly talk to, and I have to find this mysterious contract that I am supposed to have signed somewhere down the line that says I have to obey everyone who claims to be a Dom. So I have come to the conclusion it doesnt exist. A submissive obeys the Man or Woman He or She is collared to, or has been told to obey by his or her Master or Mistress, if their lifestyle includes temporarily extending that obediance to another. And not all Ds collars/relationships include this. You cannot command a submissive that is in someone elses collar without at the very very least, permission from that subs Master/Mistress, it would be like taking someones car without permission. Its a form of Theft, and shows extreme lack of respect for the collar.
    I am Your Master's Master
     Yes, I have actually had some people claim this. And after I clean up the coffee, juice etc and stop choking, my normal response is this. My Master does not have a Master, He has never been a sub, never worn a collar, and I dont appreciate liars. Yes, there are those Dom/mes that have at one time or another been a submissive, or slave. Sometimes it is becuase this is how they learned. (I have been told this was in some ways common in the Old Guard and Leather brigade) That Dom/me may still have a lot of respect for the person they were once collared to, but I have yet to hear them still call that person Master. I am not saying it doesnt happen, simply that I have never come across it. My Master didnt learn that way, so does not have a Master.
    All Masters share their subs/slaves WRONG!
     Some do , some dont. Some Ds couples are Monogamous, they dont play with others, or serve others. Some are Poly, it is something the couple discuss before the collar ever goes on. And they dont normally share with complete strangers. Would you give your brand new, prized sports car away to a complete stranger off the street to drive away with it..?? If the answer is yes, I would truly suggest that you either have more money than sense, or you simply dont care what happens to it. If you dont care, why bother having it in the first place.?  
    Real Slaves dont have limits
    Why?
    And what do you define as limits?
     I am a slave, my Masters slave. I have limits. What makes me a slave is my Masters wish. Not someone elses beliefs, rules or regulations. I have never met someone who doesnt have some form of limits, what often seems to happen is the sub finds a Dom whose limits match their own, or close enough that there is not a problem.
    Ds = S&M
     I think this is one of the most misunderstood things online. That being involved in Ds means I must enjoy pain. It doesnt mean that at all. It doesnt mean there isnt any pain in our relationship, only that its not
    the b all and end all of what we do. My Master doesnt like inflicting pain, and I am not overly into recieving pain, so it works out very well for us. Ds = Dominance and submission S&M = Sadism and Masocism. The Giving and recieving of pain for pleasure of one or both. No where does it say that Ds has to include S&M or the S&M has to mean a Ds relationship.
    Sub/Slave=weak/fearful
     submissive doesnt mean doormat. It takes a great amount of courage to admit you feel submissive to someone, and to be willing to take that first and subsequent steps into this life. Either in play ot 24/7 or anything in between. My Master and I talked long and hard about doing this. I wasnt forced, coerced, threatened into it. And He doesnt want a 'yes Master, anything you say Master' He wants a strong confident woman that just happens to be submissive to Him. This seems to surprise some of the 'doms' online when they are politely told to sod off when they have tried to order me around. 
     There are many more online myths, more than I have had the chance to write about yet, but I am sure I will sooner or later. What saddens me is those that actually think this is the Way it is in Real Life. That they can, after proclaiming themselves a Dom, walk up to any sub, insult her, slap her or order her around. It takes the whole idea of Consent out of Ds , and puts it in the reams of abuse. When you tell them this, they get astonded, often replying with the.."But subs like to be abused dont they, thats what this is all about..isnt it" And the fact they truly dont get it, is the saddest thing of all. There are some wonderful people online, that dont act like this at all. That have helped me learn, encouraged me, and in some rare cases become very good friends. So before anyone thinks I have a problem with online, I dont, just with some of the myths here.  

    4/16/2008 8:38:31 AM
    Slow down for three minutes to read this. It is so worth it.
    > > Touching words from the mouth of babes. A group of professional people posed this question to a group of 4 to 8 year-olds, 'What does love mean?' The answers they got were broader and deeper than anyone could have
    imagined. See what you think:
    'When my grandmother got arthritis, she couldn't bend over and paint her toenails anymore. So my grandfather does it for her all the time, even when his hands got arthritis too. That's love.'
    > > Rebecca- age 8
    > >
    'When someone loves you, the way they say your name is different. You just know that your name is safe in their mouth.'
    > > Billy - age 4
    > >
    'Love is when a girl puts on perfume and a boy puts on shaving cologne and they go out and smell each other.'
    > > Karl - age 5
    > >
    'Love is when you go out to eat and give somebody most of your French fries without making them give you any of theirs.'
    > > Chrissy - age 6
    'Love is what makes you smile when you're tired.'
    > > Terri - age 4
    > >
    'Love is when my mommy makes coffee for my daddy and she takes a sip before giving it to him, to make sure the taste is OK.'
    > > Danny - age 7
    > >
    'Love is when you kiss all the time. Then when you get tired of kissing, you still want to be together and you talk more. My Mommy and Daddy are like that. They look gross when they kiss'
    > > Emily - age 8
    > >
    'Love is what's in the room with you at Christmas if you stop opening presents and listen.'
    > > Bobby - age 7 (Wow!)
    > >
    'If you want to learn to love better, you should start with a friend who you hate,'
    > > Nikka - age 6
    (we need a few million more Nikka's on this planet)
    > >
    'Love is when you tell a guy you like his shirt, then he wears it everyday.'
    > > Noelle - age 7
    > >
    'Love is like a little old woman and a little old man who are still friends even after they know each other so well.'
    > > Tommy - age 6
    > >
    'During my piano recital, I was on a stage and I was scared. I looked at all the people watching me and saw my daddy waving and smiling. He was the only one doing that. I wasn't scared anymore.'
    > > Cindy - age 8
    > >
    'My mommy loves me more than anybody
    You don't see anyone else kissing me to sleep at night.'
    > > Clare - age 6
    > >
    'Love is when Mommy gives Daddy the best piece of chicken.'
    > > Elaine-age 5
    > >
    'Love is when Mommy sees Daddy smelly and sweaty and still says he is handsomer than Robert Redford.'
    > > Chris - age 7
    > >
    'Love is when your puppy licks your face even after you left him alone all day.'
    > > Mary Ann - age 4
    > >
    'I know my older sister loves me because she gives me all her old clothes and has to go out and buy new ones.'
    > > Lauren - age 4
    > >
    'When you love somebody, your eyelashes go up and down and little stars come out of you.' (what an image)
    > > Karen - age 7
    > >
    'Love is when Mommy sees Daddy on the toilet and she doesn't think it's gross.'
    > > Mark - age 6
    > >
    'You really shouldn't say 'I love you' unless you mean it. But if you mean it, you should say it a lot. People forget.'
    > > Jessica - age 8
    4/15/2008 9:06:44 AM

    Ask the Therapist: How Do I End a Relationship?
    http://www.evilmonk.org/A/henkin02.cfm

    <Q> As a submissive, how do I end a D&S relationship without seriously damaging my dominant's ego?
    Your question seems to have two parts. The first, which is more a human question than one specific to DS or SM, asks how to end any relationship. People have written long books about the subject, but the short answer is: you end your relationship with as much of the love you once brought to it as possible, as much respect as you'd want given to you if the situation were reversed, and as much grace and compassion as you can muster under the circumstances.
     People often think that when the sex or love – or the SM/DS – in a relationship fades, the relationship itself has somehow failed. I suggest this belief can underlie a misreading of the way we humans interact. Instead of failing, the relationship may have come to a point of transition; its new form is waiting to be discovered. Though telling the truth about that shift can be painful – especially if you still like the old form or fear your partner does not want the change – it need not damage anyone; besides, if it really is time for your relationship to change, then telling the truth is the only way for you, your partner, and your relationship to grow.
     In order to address the second part of your question I should ask two questions of my own: what is the nature of the relationship you want to end? And, what do you mean by "end?" If your DS relationship is strictly a play relationship, and you want to stop playing but keep on being friends, you might be able to effect the shift with a simple, no-blame "I" statement (the sort of statement that makes "I" the subject, not "you," reducing the possibility that you'll push guilt, blame, or other judgments that obscure communication), such as, "John, I've had lots of fun playing with you, and I especially liked the scene where you (fill in the blank) so I could (fill in this blank too). But I've been wanting to try other styles of play than I feel I can develop with you at this time, so even though I want to continue our friendship in other areas, I want to stop being play partners for awhile. If and when I feel differently I'll let you know, and I hope you'll let me know how you feel, too."
     If you want to end your primary romantic and erotic relationship where DS plays a peripheral or even a central role, the process can be harder because both your ego and your partner's are likely to be heavily invested in everything you do together. But honesty is still usually the best policy. For example, you might say something like, "John, you know I've loved you deeply since we met at the March on Washington, but over the past few months I just haven't felt as passionate or as committed to what we have as I used to. I hope you'll understand when I tell you I think I have to live alone (or stop seeing you, or whatever it is you need) and maybe play with (see, date) other people now."
     People's egos are often delicate when they feel they are being rejected, and having one's partner say good-bye often brings up such feelings. In addition, the top/bottom dynamic might appear to color the way the you and your partner relate. But even if you live in role full-time your top is still a human being, equal in this regard with you. You not only have a right to say what's true for you, you even have a responsibility to do so – just as you have a responsibility in scene to say, "Ma'am, my hand is falling asleep," or "Sir, I know you want to pierce me but needles are a limit: can we talk please?" Your top has the corresponding responsibility to hear you (which does not mean agree with you, or to do as you say), and to take care of his or her own ego.
     You may have asked your question out of a wish to be gracious, which I find commendable whether you are in a DS or a vanilla relationship. At the same time, it is both disrespectful and irresponsible to avoid telling the truth in order to rescue someone from her or his own feelings, or to save yourself the pain of saying something you think will not go over well. In contemporary jargon this is part of what's known as being "co-dependent." It's different from being the sort of independent individual who has the freedom to enter and honor both partners in a relationship, whether as top or bottom, and also has the freedom to call Safeword if and when it's time.

    4/14/2008 3:48:01 PM

    Safewords http://www.bdsmcircle.net/dslifestyle/safewords2.htm#slowworde
    Safewords are one way to ensure that bdsm play in consensual. That bdsm is consensual is the difference between a cock hardening play scene and a horrific real life rape, it is that simple.
     One of the thrills of bdsm is that limits are usually routinely stretched, going farther than ever before, feeling greater levels of sensation. This is an exciting and desired thing, but is also slow and gradual .. Doms as well as subs want to stretch themselves but they are not telepathic, and can’t always tell when a sub has had enough. A safeword is a word that the sub can use to immediately stop the play or scene. This may become necessary for many reasons. Say a sub is receiving a spanking, and suddenly, it just doesn’t feel good anymore. By calling out their safeword the sub is saying, "STOP", saying that is something is wrong, the scene is not working for them. It may be that they are past their pain tolerance, or are having problem with bondage, or are even just getting too tired to enjoy the scene. The sub may be playing with a Dom they don’t know very well, and it is important to be able to communicate stop especially if the sub is in bondage and helpless. When a safeword is given, it should ALWAYS be taken seriously; the play should be IMMEDIATELY stopped. If the Dom/me doesn't respect the safeword, it's a safe bet that they won't respect other limits and the sub needs to decide whether they want to play with someone who doesn't acknowledge boundaries.
     Why use a safeword?
    Why use a safeword at all? Easy, because sometimes pleading and begging by the sub is part of the fun and "no" doesn’t mean "no". A safeword also allows the Dom to know that they are not pushing a sub further than the sub can handle. However say this.. the Dom/me still has the responsibility to ensure safe play.. and cannot use the "well you should have used the safeword" as an excuse. A sub in pain or even just the throws of estacy may not have the mindset to be able to use a safeword. So the Dom/me must stay in control and be vigilant to what is happening moment by moment.
     In situations where a sub can’t speak because they are gagged they can use a gesture as a safeword. This may be as simple as crossing their eyes, or a couple of marbles or a hanky in one of their hands that when dropped signify the safeword has been given. Slowword
    A useful variation of the safeword is a slowword, this is a word that the sub gives when they don’t want the play actually stopped.. but want to warn the Dom that they are close to giving the safeword.. for instance..the play is getting too intense.. still ok.. but getting near the point of intolerance. This may mean anything from.."please don’t spank me any harder" to "I can’t hang up here for much longer!"
    Gowords
     A more uncommon variation of the safeword is the goword.. A word used by the sub to say.. "I am really liking this." and if used in a s/m situation means more pain is desired.
     The most common safeword is red, slowword is yellow and goword is green, but any words agreed upon beforehand will work just fine. Just be sure that it doesn’t sound like another word used in play.. and will be clear.. for instance.. mustard may by mistaken as Master if not spoken loudly and clearly.
     Using a safeword can be hard to do sometimes. It's important to realize that no one is perfect. It could only mean that a limit was run into that the Dom/me didn't know was there, or they were tired or disconnected and not in tune with their bottom. It happens to everyone from time to time. If you as Dom/me feel burned out and want to stop the scene suddenly, or you get a powerful reaction you weren't expecting and aren't sure how to continue, you can use a safeword too; safewords aren't just for subs! If you as sub feel like your Dom/me is pushing you too far, and you don’t want to play anymore, it's not fun, that's when you want to use a safeword--your Dom/me will be glad you used it to tell them where you were at.
     Always when playing with s/m there is a possibility of an abrupt stop to the play. If you acknowledge this possibility in advance, and talk about what kinds of comforting or remedy might be appropriate it'll make recovering from a mishap a lot easier and more pleasant. And because a scene goes wrong is no reason to think that you or your partner is fundamentally bad or untrustworthy--mistakes will happen. (If your partner doesn't want to hear your concerns about the mishap, though, or if they belittle or deride your concerns, you may well be unable to avoid future mishaps. If your relationship doesn't learn from painful experience, it may not be ready to handle doing SM..)
     In conclusion, not every BDSM player uses safewords. Some people into BDSM don't find them useful for the style of play they prefer; more straightforward communication suffices for them. Some partners find their need for a safeword gradually diminishes as they get to know each other better. But for many people beginning their explorations (and many who've explored enormously), safewords have proved very helpful. Safewords are strongly encouraged by the members of the BDSM Circle.

    4/13/2008 6:27:43 PM

    SAFE
    http://www.steel-door.com/Safe.html
    Safe: ...secure from threat or danger, harm or loss.

     Except, there is no such security. D/s and BDSM exist where safety is tenuous at best. Assurances of complete safety simply cannot be given. The human being is a complex and intricate construction. A considerable amount of information is available on tool and toy safety so I will not cover that aspect here. In a sense it is the easiest and most visible interpretation of the Safe concept within the lifestyle. It is important but in many ways overly considered when people think about what is safe.
     Danger within D/s comes in many forms. There is the obvious physical danger to a submissive who must give over physical trust in order to scene with another person. Since in the beginning all relationships are with strangers this means a huge leap of faith and the 'hope' that this stranger is worthy of such physical trust. When a stranger is unworthy the sub may become injured or even die. However, there is a significant amount of psychological danger too. A submissive must give over trust psychologically which places them in a position of mental and emotional vulnerability as well.
     There is a less obvious physical danger to a Dominant, especially the Female Dominant though not exclusively so by any means. When engaging in a new relationship we place ourselves in positions of intimacy with strangers. Mental problems may go unseen, reactions may be triggered which set off irrational behavior. In such cases submissives occasionally act out against their Dominant, sometimes with fatal results. Again, this risk can be managed or minimized by taking the time to get to know your partner slowly, not succumbing to fast sceneing when you do not know their mental triggers. And, by deploying the same types of safe calls that should be used by a submissive as well. The foreknowledge that the individuals identity and location are known to someone external to the scene go a long way in containing irrational violence. The presence of repercussions is a good check and balance! This does not make you risk free!
     A violation of boundaries is all to easy to do, especially when a relationship is new. Your partner cannot know the details of your life, events in your past and the residuals of abuse that may exist. Some of the same triggers which stimulate a person can be gateways to abuse. There are no 'fast' ways to learn these things. Every individual is unique and their past is unique. This is for both the Dominant and the submissive. It is possible for a submissive to behave in a manner which triggers a Dominant into negative actions based on past events.
     People can be threatened on both sides of the slash. A Dominant may try using threats in order to control a submissive. (This is a very poor technique by the way and ultimately will lead to total failure of the relationship.) A submissive may try using threats in order to control the Dominant. (This is equally poor, generally reflecting poor mental health, selfishness, failure to release control!) An example of this is the submissive who might threaten to out a Dominant publicly (thereby ruining their reputation and may even destroy career's and family), or a submissive who might threaten to commit suicide if their Dominant ends the relationship with them. all of these types of actions within a relationship are examples of poor self esteem, poor mental health, inferior understanding of how to direct action, and a demonstration of personal fear.
     A relationship which uses threats for control is in trouble. It is an expression of fear of loss. That loss may be of control, respect, trust or the person entirely. Fear can destroy everything. It makes people irrational and subject to making choices they might never consider at other times. It can drive them to injure, abuse and destroy. Safety suggests we should be free from threat. That the actions we take are not driven by an underlying fear.
     Danger is exposing or involving anything likely to inflict injury. When considered in that way it is easy to see that D/s and BDSM does include danger. It is virtually impossible to be secure from anything which is likely to inflict injury. From the physical standpoint the Dominant is in the position of 'stressing' and 'extending' the submissive both mentally and physically. This is dangerous. It becomes an issue of risk management, attempts to reduce aspects which are known to be life threatening or potentially so, including mental devastation. This can be fairly easily done in the physical aspect by the Dominant and the submissive learning the fairly straight forward dangers of the various tools, toys, techniques and apparatus that they wish to use in scene. It is very hard to do in the mental ranges. The application of mental pressure can easily damage, diminish the self esteem and even thrust the submissive into reactionary modes if they perceive their internal survival to be threatened. The signs that this may be occurring are not always easy to recognize or identify. In addition the Dominant cannot truly know where that edge is. If their submissive has a past with strong abuse issues it can be an accidental usage of a word or phrase that has severe implications to the submissive. Finding a way through the delicate psyche takes lots of time, effort and care. Conversation and open exchange becomes even more crucial in handling issues when they do arise in order to maintain trust and respect.
     I am sometimes asked what is the one thing I would tell someone who is exploring this lifestyle, my single piece of advice. My answer is this, DO NO HARM! This goes for both Dominant and submissive. If your relationship is in any form injurious to the other persons involved (or yourself), step back and consider why. It is just as easy for a submissive to injure a Dominant through lies, deceit and a cavalier attitude as it is for a Dominant who makes the same choices. No one is invulnerable, invincible or impervious to damage. Keeping your partner as safe as possible is an action of cherishment and value. Taking the time to go slowly is an expression of worth. For those that want to speed down the track of instant scenes with strangers and express window delivery, you are essentially violating one of the primary credo's which separates this community from abuse.

    4/12/2008 9:39:09 AM
    You might be a redneck if...
    You just bought your family their lst Atari game system.
    You and your wife celebrate your anniversay at the K-mart cafeteria. 
    You think the only tools "real men" need are duck tape and caulk, and you have sucessful repair projects to prove it.
    You've tried to quote Jeff Foxworthy and screwed it up.
    You name your car the General Lee.
    You see a sign that says "bridge out" and you try to jump it.
    You go to your local pet shop for a cat scan. Warp drive describes the condition of your car.
    Your smoke detector doubles as your dinner bell.
    You go to the dentist for a "Tooth Cleaning".
    4/11/2008 2:00:29 PM

    Fear play
    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
     Fear play or terror play is sexual activity involving the use of fear to create sexual arousal.
     Fear play is typically considered edge play, a category of BDSM related activities with high physical and/or psychological risk. The exact practices vary widely depending the individual participants. Limits are considered very important to follow, however they may be pushed in some edge play scenes to heighten sexual arousal. Asphyxiation is common within edge play sub-sections of BDSM.
     Some types of fear play may take advantage of a persons doubts, such as abandonment (some submissives report being tied up and left alone for hours, sometimes days at once), or humiliation. Others are more physically based. Medical play, knife play, or kidnappings may include a psychological aspect of fear, but it may be the physical activity that causes the emotion.
    Bondage & discipline
    B&D Abrasion · Ageplay · Ass worship · Breast bondage · Edgeplay · Human animal roleplay · Interrogation scene · Japanese bondage · Metal bondage · Mummification · Predicament bondage · Rope bondage · Self-bondage · Sensation play (BDSM) · Suspension bondage · Tie and tease
    Dominance & submission
    D/s Adult spanking · Body service · Body worship · Boot worship · Erotic humiliation · Erotic sexual denial · Facesitting · Fear play · Female dominance · Female submission · Feminization · Male dominance · Master/slave · Medical scene · Servitude · Sexual slavery · Submissive
    Sadomasochism
    S&M Anal torture · Caning · Cock and ball torture · Erotic electrostimulation · Erotic spanking · Fire play · Fire cupping · Human toilet · Ice play · Impact play · Knife play · Play piercing · Urethral Play · Violet wand · Wax play · Temperature play · Tit torture

    4/10/2008 7:32:46 PM

    Introduction
    http://bdsmrealities.com/real.htm
    BDSM is an overlapping acronym for Bondage and Discipline, Domination and Submission, and Sadism and Masochism and is used to describe a variety of Safe, Sane, and Consensual practices involving Erotic Power Exchange. Superficially, many of these practices may not seem safe, sane, or consensual to an untrained observer who is unfamiliar with the subtle forms of communication and extensive safety practices used in the community.
    BDSM is advanced sexual behavior; it is probably best left to advanced people. Your average Joe Six-pack may never really grasp vanilla sex, let alone anything as complicated as BDSM. In his case, at least, the social taboos concerning BDSM may have some merit. Sorry, Joe, but baseball caps and leather don't go together. This does not mean, however, that qualified individuals should be deprived of this opportunity for fulfillment. 8% of the population has had "Sadomasochistic sex", according to The Day America Told the Truth.
    Info for Outsiders
    If you do not have a solid understanding of BDSM, you should refrain from judgment of BDSM and its participants. BDSM is not abuse or misogyny. Things are often not what they seem; BDSM is a theatrical art. Simple minded rules have been replaced by much more complex rules which better approximate reality.
    There are many different subcultures; the actions of one subculture or individual may not be indicative of the larger BDSM subculture. Fantasy materials typically omit the safeguards which are important for real life scenes. You will note that a substantial portion of this page is devoted to safety. There is also a section on feminism.
    The relationship between pleasure and pain is much more complicated than most people realize and varies from individual to individual and can vary over time for a given individual. Any given BDSM players often do not engage in many of the practices described here. The psychological professions are largely ignorant of what it is we do; until recently, the DSM incorrectly classified BDSM as a mental illness. Many other forms of recreation involve substantial risk: skydiving, rock climbing, mountain climbing, caving, motorcycle racing, scuba diving, camping, and hang gliding. Many other forms involve pain and discomfort: hiking, martial arts, working out at the gym. No risk, no pain, no gain.
    Many plain vanilla sexual (and non sexual) activities have BDSM undertones. By exploring near the boundaries many BDSM players expand their knowledge of human sexuality, psychology, and physiology. If you are not willing to invest the enormous amount of time and effort necessary to achieve similar levels of understanding and to understand what it is we do, that is fine; but don't presume you are qualified to judge those who do.

    4/9/2008 2:49:40 PM

    Humiliation? Why would you want to do that?
    http://www.xeromag.com/fvbdhumiliation.html
    "Humiliation play," sometimes also called "erotic embarrassment," is a powerful but often misunderstood aspect of BDSM play, and one I receive more questions about than any other single type of BDSM activity. Put most simply, it's any kind of activity in which one person says or does something that causes feelings of embarrassment, shame, or humiliation in the other. This can be something as simple as "dirty talk," for example by using terms like "slut" or "whore" to refer to your partner, or it can be as complex as creating situations that are embarrassing to your partner, like exposing him or her nude in front of others or walking him or her around on a leash.
     Because different people have different emotional triggers, the range of activities involved in humiliation play is huge, and what one person finds embarrassing another person might not react at all to. For example, some people find it very embarrassing to be naked in front of others; some people don't. Wat's humiliating for one person might not cause any reaction in another; humiliation play is about the feelings it produces, not the activities themselves.
     But why would you want to make someone feel that way?
     I've spent a lot of time thinking about that. Humiliation play is something that's relatively uncommon even among folks who are otherwise quite enthusiastic about BDSM; it's important to understand that this is not something that everyone who likes BDSM does.
     The appeal of humiliation is very difficult to explain to people who don't understand it. It seems to be one of those things that either you get it or you don't, and if you don't, it's just degrading and objectifying and awful. Certainly I've known plenty of people who have a strong squick response to humiliation. Many of my partners have (and do) enjoy humiliation play, for many different reasons.
     For some people, humiliation and shame provoke a very visceral response; under the right circumstances and with the right people, there is an immediate sexual arousal attached to it. It's always dangerous to try to attach a "why" to someone's turn-ons, but one possible explanation is that we grow up in a society with a strong Puritanical streak that teaches that sexuality is something shameful. A lot of people go through periods of intense shame during puberty...especially if they grow up in repressive or sex-negative environments (Catholic schools, I'm looking at you here). It starts off with feelings of arousal and sexuality provoking reponses of shame and guilt, and those two emotional experiences become linked, so eventually feelings of shame become coupled with feelings of arousal.
     For other people, it seems to be the powerlessness and the sense of helplessness or objectification associated with many types of humiliation play that really do it. I can understand this; on some visceral, irrational level, which has nothing I can see to do with anything in my past or any of my experiences, powerlessness (and, conversely, control) crank my motor. It's not associated with any kind of trauma while I was growing up; it has nothing to do with any past event, or with trying to work through problems in childhood; for whatever reason, a strong psychological control dynamic just gets me off. It's a purely irrational thing that in some ways is like what I imagine having a foot fetish or a crossdressing fetish to be like; something that makes no sense to a person who doesn't have it, something that has no logical reason; simply a quirk in the wiring or whatever that makes this particular stimulus really, really arousing.
     Don't you have to have some kind of abuse or trauma to think that humiliation is a turn-on?
     For some people, maybe. I have talked to a few people for whom various types of BDSM, including humiliation play, is a direct response to some specific form of trauma. I've known people who explore BDSM as a way to get through or to gain power over some event or some part of their lives that was harmful or damaging--and I think thewre are both healthy and unhealthy ways that people do this. (There's a term that's used in the psychiatric community for the act of processing damaging or traumatic experiences in ways that actually deepen and reinforce the trauma, with the belief that they are working through it when in fact they're making it worse.) But as with any other form of BDSM, it's certainly not true that only people who have past trauma of some kind will enjoy it. In fact, I'm actually quite skeptical about using BDSM to deal with trauma; I think it's just as likely to make things worse.
     Why on earth would you even WANT to degrade someone you love? Isn't that kind of sick? Who would get pleasure from being degraded or made to feel worthless?
     It's not about being made to feel degraded or worthless. There is a difference between activities which are humiliating and activities which are degrading.
     The two may seem similar, at least superficially, but they're not quite the same. Humiliation play is still play; it's done because you and your partner enjoy it. It isn't real. For example, if I call my partner a "slut," it's because she likes the feeling of being a sexual person, and the term "slut" has emotional associations with someone who is highly sexual. Those emotional associations can, in the right context, be a powerful turn-on. But it works because it isn't real. She knows that I have a tremendous amount of respect for her, and when I use the word, it's not because I feel that she is worth less as a person. She knows that I'm using the word because it turns her on, not because I don't think she deserves respect.
     Humiliation play is probably not a good choice for people who do not have a strong sense of self and a positive self-esteem. If a person internalizes the word "slut" and it makes that person think less of herself, or if a person feels like he is really worth less as a human being if his partner puts him on a leash, then humiliation play probably isn't a good choice.
     Think of it as a form of playacting. The emotional response of embarrassment or shame is real, but it isn't internalized. It isn't degraded, and the people involved are not trying to make each other feel worthless. I know many people who love humiliation play in various forms, and I'm one of them. But all the people I know who enjoy it have a cast-iron sense of self and rock-solid self esteem; the humiliation play does not affect their self-esteem for real. What's the point of it, though? Even if it doesn't affect your sense of self, why do it?
     The simple reason is "why do anything?" Because it's fun; because the emotion can be a big turn-on. Any kind of strong emotional response can get you going sexually; that's why so many people love having sex after they have an argument. Human beings are emotionally complex, and any strong emotion in the right situation can get turned into sexual arousal. Strong emotions often make sex more intense, and intnsity is fun!
     But there's more to it than that. For me, the real appeal of humiliation play is as a vehicle for emotional intimacy.
     When I am engaging in some kind of erotic scenario built around humiliation or shame, from either side but most especially from the receiving side, it exposes me emotionally to my partner in a way that nothing else I have experienced does. it strips away any emotional defense mechanisms I may have and lowers all of my emotional boundaries. The person you see when you see me i that context is me, undefended, completely exposed. As a tool for emotional intimacy, it can't be beat; there's no bullshit, no filtering any of my responses; what you see is what I am, completely unfiltered.
     I'm a big fan of emotional intimacy; I like to learn who my partners are, and I like my partners to see who I am.
     For that reason, I can't do humiliation play with a casual partner, or with a person I'm not in an intimate, stable, long-term relationship with. I use it precisely because the emotional vulnerability creates a vehicle for intimacy; for me, it's that, not the orgasm, that really matters. The fact that it gets me off is what makes me able to do it in the first place, because no doubt about it, that kind of vulnerability and emotional exposure can be pretty scary. The sexual aspect makes it fun, and puts it in a context where it's safe and supportive. Like I said before, I would not engage in humiliation play, giving or receiving, with any partner I did not trust and respect.
     Another nice aspect about humiliation play is that it can make being a sexual person OK. We're often taught that sex is dirty and shameful, and that people who enjoy sex and embrace their sexual side are bad, dirty, disgusting people. That's why words like "slut" are used as insults.
     But when you're having sex with someone, then enjoying sex and embrcing your sexuality are good things. Sometimes, embrcing words like "slut" are a way to do that; you're saying, "Right here, right now, with you, I am a sexual person, and that's good!" Taking a word that is often loaded with negative associations and using it in a sexual context with a partner you know and trust can be liberating...not to mention fun.
     In the end, though, what it comes down to is this: For some people, humiliation play is exciting, arousing, and makes sex more intense. It's like anything else, really. If it gets you going and makes your sex life more fun, then go for it! If it doesn't get you going and doesn't make your sex life more fun, then don't do it!  

    4/8/2008 10:58:42 AM
    Cleaning Poem
    I asked the One Above to tell me
    Why my house is such a mess.
    He asked if I'd been 'computering',
    And I had to answer 'yes.'
    He told me to get off my fanny
    And tidy up the house.
    And so I started cleaning up...
    The smudges off my mouse.
    I wiped and shined the topside.
    That really did the trick...
    I was just admiring my work..
    I didn't mean to 'click.'
    But click, I did, and oops I found
    A real absorbing site.
    That I got SO way into.
    I was into it all night.
    Nothing's changed except my mouse
    It's very, very shiny.
    I guess my house will stay a mess...
    While I sit here on my hiney.
    I LOVE MY COMPUTER CUZ MY FRIENDS LIVE IN IT!!
    4/7/2008 12:34:02 PM

    Healthy Breast Bondage
    by Susan Wright (6/98)
    ***I found this during research on my nipple nerve damage due to extreme play***
    http://www.alt-times.com/gor/breastbonds.html
    This document brings together information available on breast trauma and hypoxemia, usually quoting verbatim from the sources. Most of the information in Healthy Breast Bondage was found on the internet and is accessible by everyone (check the footnotes for the URL of the original source). Sources include: medical doctors who perform breast reductions, breast implants and plastic surgery; FAQs from the National Cancer Institute and Long Island Breast Surgery; and study notes from Cornell University and Emory University.
    As a disclaimer, I don't have a medical degree. I am a researcher and I write nonfiction books on science and culture. I am grateful to several medical doctors in the scene who took the time to edit Healthy Breast Bondage, giving me valuable suggestions. If you have any questions about the following material, please contact your doctor or consult the Kink Aware Professionals list for a scene friendly referral: http://www.bannon.com/~race/kap/
    Fat Necrosis
     Fat Necrosis is the destruction of fat cells in the breast due to trauma (injury) or hypoxemia (deprivation of oxygen). Special care must be taken with fatty breast tissue because the blood supply to fat is always poor. Lack of oxygen or an inadequate blood supply causes the cells to die and release particles of fat. The remaining tissue may become hard or calcified. (1A)
     The breast is not all fat, it also has supporting structures and milk ducts. Other areas of the body have large fatty areas, such as the buttocks, which can experience trauma-induced fat necrosis. However, the breasts are the only largely-fat area that can be isolated and tied up, restricting necessary blood supply.
     Fat Necrosis mimics breast cancer both clinically and mammographically. There is no way to tell a cancerous lump from fat necrosis without a biopsy, so the lump must be surgically removed. (3, 16) Fat necrosis doesn't cause breast cancer, but you can't assume that a lump in your breast was caused by scarring - it must be removed in order to be sure it's not cancer.
     One woman reported that fatty tissue in her breast had been ruptured during a minor car accident, in a line that was caused by her safety belt. The accident had happened 4 years prior to her mammogram and had been so minor that neither the cars or the people were hurt, and she had experienced no pain and had no bruising. Yet the doctor explained that the milk ducts and supporting structures in the breasts form scar tissue very easily. This makes the detection of breast cancer more difficult. Since 1 in 9 women get breast cancer (some doctors say 1 in 11) and early detection means the difference between life and death, you must get regular mamograms and monthly breast exams to discover any lumps in your breasts.  
    Symptoms of Fat Necrosis:
    1. The lumps are painless, round and firm, formed by the damaged and disintegrating fatty tissues.
    2. The skin around the lumps can look red or bruised.
    3. The area may or may not be tender.
    4. One of the common symptoms of both fat necrosis and breast cancer is dimpling in the breast.
    5. Severe scarring within the breast may cause nipple retraction.
    6. A clear liquid with a yellow or brownish color may drain from the nipple.
    7. Large breasts have more of a tendency to form fat necrosis when traumatized than smaller breasts.
    Prevention:
    Trauma, which is a blow to the fat tissue, can occur under a variety of circumstances. The degree of injury depends on the force of the blow and its direction. Trauma can also be caused by twisting the tissue, which may happen when rope is being wound around the breast. Pain is probably the best indicator that damage is being done.
     Hypoxemia, too little oxygen in the blood caused by poor circulation, is a leading cause of cell death and fat necrosis. The point of no return is difficult to define at the level of the cell. On the most basic medical level, the point of irreversible damage in fat cells occurs in as little as 15-60 minutes.
     However, recognizable morphologic changes may not be apparent for a few hours. It requires 8 to 24 hours for the nuclear changes to occur. Meanwhile, the cytoplasm has passed through the stages of swelling and becomes transformed into an acidophilic, granular, opaque mass.
     Since it's difficult to tell by observation alone when the "point of no return" has been hit, a reasonable rule of thumb is: with tight bondage (ie. a finger can't easily be inserted between the flesh and the rope) leave the rope tied for less than 15 minutes. Then fully release the rope to allow the blood to re-oxygenate the fat tissue (this may take ten to fifteen minutes because the blood supply to fat is very poor.)
     Trevor Jacques in "On the Safe Edge" recommends that you should always able to put a finger between the rope and the skin to prevent cutting off the circulation during bondage. If the rope is loose enough to insert one index finger to the knuckle (your choice, male or female finger!) then you should be able to safely leave the rope on for 30 minutes. 
     If the rope is loose enough for two or three fingers, you can go up to 45 minutes. It's best not to tie the breasts for more than an hour before releasing the rope to allow thorough circulation to occur.
     1/4 inch rope and up is usually recommended for any type of bondage where the rope touches the skin. Pat Califia advises in "Sensuous Magic" that narrower material than 1/4 inch (like string or cord) shouldn't be used because it can cut the skin. Race Bannon in "Learning the Ropes" reminds us that breathing should never be restricted by rope, so ask the bottom take a deep breath before tying the anchor rope around her chest.
     Most leather-s/m technique books advise against suspending a body with rope. Ideally, if rope is to be used for suspension, a web is created so the body is supported in numerous places and care should be given so the knots don't put pressure on the skin. Thus, it is not possible to safely suspend someone from their breasts. The cut-off in circulation is exponentially higher because of the added weight of the body during suspension, and there is a significant potential for damaging the fragile supporting structures and the milk ducts of the breasts.
    Hematoma
     A hematoma is a swelling filled with blood that is caused by trauma. Hematoma can cause scarring in the breast. A small hematoma usually absorbs on its own but a large one requires surgery.
     Hematoma most commonly form when the skin has been broken. A hematoma is an excellent medium for the growth of bacteria. The inflammatory response results from traumatic rupture of adipocytes which release their contents, often followed by fat necrosis that causes scar formation. 
    Symptoms of Hematoma:
    1. Bruising or contusion is followed by swelling caused by the passage of fluid through the walls of damage capillaries.
    2. Bacteria can cause infected fat tissue to appear black because of deposits of iron sulfate from the degraded hemoglobin.
    3. You may have a fever as a sign of infection.
    Prevention:
     A hematoma is usually caused by broken skin, yet it is possible for a blow to cause a hematoma. Like fat necrosis due to trauma, the degree of injury depends on the force of the blow and its direction. A hematoma can also be caused by twisting the tissue, which may happen when rope is being wound around the breast. Pain is probably the best indicator that damage is being done.
    Fibrocystic Breast Disease
     Fibrocystic breasts are prone to the formation of both fluid-filled cysts and fibrous tissue. Typically the breasts have a lumpy feel, and both lumpiness and tenderness increase in the week prior to menstruation. Tight, frequent breast bondage or long painful stimulation should be avoided, as these can increase the formation of breast cysts.
    Fibroadenomas
     Fibroadenomas are benign breast growths which usually occur in young women. They are a very common cause of breast masses in the 15 to 25 age group. Fibroadenomas also account for 15% of all palpable breast masses in women 30-40 years of age. Clinically, these growths are smooth, firm and easily movable masses. It is generally accepted practice that suspected fibroadenomas should be removed in women over the age of 25. These growths are not associated with an increased risk of breast cancer.
    Breast Cancer
     Breast cancer is a complex and devastating disease, and the most frequently diagnosed cancer in American women. In 1995, there will be an estimated 182,000 new cases of breast cancer diagnosed in this country and an estimated 46,000 deaths. The cause of cancer is not known at this time.
     Fibrocystic breast disease, fibroadenoma, fat necrosis and hematoma are all benign breast conditions that may lead to biopsy due to the fact that cancers cannot be identified by palpation alone. That's why it is common sense to get anything usual checked immediately by a doctor. If it isn't cancer your mind will be put at rest. If it is, it can be treated as quickly as possible. 
    Questions to Ask:
    The following questionnaire was taken verbatim from "Breast Lumps, Cancer & Self-Exam," 1996, by the American Institute of Preventive Medicine. If you answer yes to any of these questions, go see a doctor:
    1. Do you see or feel any lumps, thickening or changes of any kind when you examine your breasts? For example, is there dimpling, puckering, retraction of the skin or change in the shape or contour of the breast?
    2. Do you have breast pain or a constant tenderness that lasts throughout the menstrual cycle? If you normally have lumpy breasts (already diagnosed as being benign by your doctor), do you notice any new lumps or have any lumps changed in size or are you concerned about having benign lumps?
    3. Do the nipples become drawn into the chest or are they inverted totally, change shape or become crusty from a discharge?
    4. Is there any non-milky discharge when you squeeze the nipple of either breast or both breasts?
    5. Do you have a family history of breast cancer which leads you to be concerned, even if you don't notice any problems when you examine your breasts?
    6. Have you had recent trauma which resulted in a breast lump being formed?

    4/6/2008 4:09:57 PM

     http://www.leathernroses.com/generalbdsm/yvessubspace.htm  
     Sub-space And Dissociation
    Author: Master Yves © 2001 
     Subspace was recently the topic of a thread on one of the mail lists I moderate. Some of the list members described their experience of subspace in a manner that another member found confusing. This member, a woman who is a survivor of extreme abuse during her childhood, suffers from a variety of dissociative symptoms, and she asked if perhaps she was confusing subspace and dissociation. This was a good and important question. The short answer is, she wasn’t really confused at all, because in fact subspace is a dissociative phenomenon.     According to the Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders, Fourth Edition (or DSM-IV, the text that defines currently-recognized psychiatric and psychological disorders, syndromes and symptoms), dissociation refers to “a disruption in the usually integrated functions of consciousness, memory, identity or perception of the environment.” It can take many forms. Common dissociative experiences include a sense of derealization (feeling oneself or life situation is unreal) or disconnection with one’s environment; dissociative amnesia (splitting off of part of one’s memories from the rest); isolation of affect (splitting off of one’s emotions from conscious awareness); and flashbacks (in which one becomes so immersed in a traumatic memory that one is dissociated from awareness of the here and now, or otherwise dissociated from their normal sense of time). A more extreme dissociative manifestation is seen in dissociative identity disorder (formerly called multiple personality disorder), in which one’s sense of self is fragmented into a sense of being many selves, each to some extent independent of the others. At the core, dissociation involves an altered state of consciousness, in which one is not conscious of things one should be (the environment, one’s feelings or memories, continuity of identity). Dissociation and hypnotic states are closely related, and share the same underlying neurological processes.
     Subspace is also an altered state of consciousness, one that varies from person to person but in which one’s awareness is altered dramatically. Some submissives become immersed in sensations, to the point that they become unaware of anything else (their environment, their identity, time); others shut off entirely, entering a trance state in which they are no longer conscious of their actions, experiences or surroundings. In any case, it is clear that subspace can be considered a sort of dissociated state. However, at least ideally, the nature of the change of consciousness is different from trauma-related dissociation. Traumatic dissociation is a defensive reaction, in which one shuts off or goes away. It starts as a reaction to unbearable events, but can become habitual and occur in response to stimuli (i.e., triggers) that remind one of or symbolize past abusive experiences. One often does not feel good after such an event, or they may feel nothing at all. Sometimes a person may have amnesia for the trigger, and thus not know what put her in that state.
     Subspace is a dissociative reaction that is more a response to intense stimulation, and is at least partly related to biochemical changes (endorphin release, for example) triggered by the physical and emotional stimulation during a scene. One typically feels some physical after-effects that usually are not regarded as unpleasant, and an emotional effect that is generally neutral to pleasant. In addition, the person is very aware, in general, of how they got there and that something major happened, though they may not be able to recall details and generally don't remember much of what occurred while they were in subspace.
     Some survivors of abuse have mixed reactions, which can involve elements of both
    states, or uncontrolled switches subspace to trauma-space. Survivors of trauma and their Dominants need to be very careful to not expose the submissive to trigger phenomena while they are approaching or in subspace. Since both are altered states, it is very easy for a person to go from subspace (okay) to a flashback state (not okay). Sometimes this happens spontaneously among abuse survivors, along the same line of their having trauma-related nightmares or spontaneous (non-triggered) flashbacks. This can result in the survivor-submissive being reluctant to enter into subspace in the first place.
     How can one try to avoid this switching from a positive, desirable mental state to a very frightening one? First, the trust bond between the submissive and Dominant is even more crucial than ever – the submissive is less likely to switch to trauma-space if she feels safe and protected. Second, awareness of the survivor-sub's triggers and trauma history on the part of both parties can help one not accidentally trigger something. Third, through careful and patient effort, one can sometimes diminish or retrain responses to trigger phenomena; this is not an easy task, however, and if possible it is better to just avoid triggers.
     In closing, I should state that I am not among those who believe that sadomasochistic or D/s orientations are uniformly the result of, or in any way related to, history of trauma. In fact, I am not aware of any evidence that BDSM Lifestylers have any higher rate of trauma than do individuals in the mainstream population. That said, trauma in all forms (child abuse, incest, rape) is all too common, and a significant portion of the population has unfortunately had such experiences. Of those who have been traumatized, a fair number have problems with flashbacks and other dissociative symptoms. Thus, I feel it is very important for everyone involved in the BDSM Lifestyle to be aware of these issues.

    4/4/2008 7:57:58 PM

      http://www.leathernroses.com/generalbdsm/powereroticspregnancy.htm  
     Pregnancy and BDSM
    Author: Hans Meijer © of Power Erotics  Pregnancy and BDSM
     I have been looking all over the net to find any pregnancy and bdsm information. Master and I are in a committed relationship for 2 and 1/2 years. He loves me dearly and doesn't want to do anything that would jeapardize my or the baby's health - but I don't mind a little spanking here and there. Are there any health issues that we should be aware of ?  
     Hans Meijer, POWERotics Foundation replies:
    Two answers: one, we have a bit on this (mainly breastfeeding and piercing related. Our medical editor is working on pregnancy and BDSM issues, since there is a whole bunch of them to look at. May take considerable time to cover it all. Other than that, there is very little information available, other than scattered bits and pieces.
     However, the following might be an more general answer:
     As a general rule of thumb, there is very little you can do that will harm you or your baby. The baby is nicely tucked away in an environment that has been designed by nature with only one goal in mind: whatever happens keep the baby alive. Your uteres is extremely strong, flexible and the water inside will absorb almost any shock. As a result, the majority of sexual activities can be performed safely during pregnancy.
     However, in a BDSM context there are a few things to consider:
    1) you may have seen pregnancy bondage videos. A good advice: don't do it. The shots you see are almost all trickshots and tieing the belly is simply dangerous.
    2) in general, avoid emotinal and physical strain during pregnancy (your body has enough on its hands as it is) so adapting your play is advised. Keep it mild and simple and don't try and do anything that will drain you, put extra pressure on your already overburdoned spine, shoulders and pelvis, hence no bondages (not even your hands behind your back) and no complicated stuff
    3) a little mild whipping and spanking will do no harm, but keep it down
    4) nipple play won't harm, but as a result of your pregnancy your nipples may feel different and things that might have been possible before may not be now
     The general advise is to follow your own instinct, gut feeling and common sense. PLUS - very important for both dom and sub - to remember that your hormones and as a result your emotions will work VERY DIFFERENTLY during pregnancy and that as a result emotions, physical responses and such may be very, very different.

    4/3/2008 2:46:00 PM
    Introduction http://www.bcwsd.com/backroom/library/articles_us/bkurs01.htm
    Bondage has a long tradition and is practiced in many variations and for many reasons. A Bondage may be used
    to keep someone in a special position,
    to limit somebody's ability to move,
    to stress the feeling of helplessness and powerlessness,
    to limit someone physically by the pressure of the used materials,
    and as an erotic art (see also: Japanese Bondage).
    Bondage can be very enjoyable but it is necessary to have a little knowledge of physiology, materials, and techniques.
    The partner's safety must always be priority one and before starting a bondage scene, you should ask yourself if you are able to grant your partner's physical and mental intactness at any time.
    Safety 
    Blood circulation, Nerves and the Respiratory System
    Essentially one should be careful with those parts of the human body where nerves, sinews or blood vessels can be found directly beneath the skin. Critical places are the inner side of wrists, ankles, elbows and knees. Intense or long lasting pressure to those spots can cause severe problems, such as build-ups of blood or damage in the nervous system. First signs are numbness, feeling of cold or blue-colored joints.
    The active partner should always keep an eye on the passive and check for such signs. If it seems to be necessary you have to loosen the bondage and massage the affected limbs. If the feeling of numbness does not disappear within two days, see a doctor.
    Never put a rope around the neck, as breathing must always be possible. If you put ropes around the chest, take care that the passive is able to breathe without difficulty.
    Joints & Muscles 
    If fixing somebody, esp. in a suspension bondage, make sure that the tension is distributed equally. Strong traction in joints or limbs can cause severe fractures in bones or muscles, especially if the passive should happen to faint. Supervision 
    Never leave someone who is unable to move alone, for the passive needs your intense care as he is exposed in a state of helplessness. Problems with the blood circulation or the respiration, fainting or even a clumsy movement or stumbling can result in serious problems. Use a safeword to make sure that the passive is able to give you feedback if there are problems.
    Releasing
    There are situations you need to loosen a bondage immediately.
    Having a belt cutter knife or scissors close by is very useful and you should never hesitate to cut the ropes as those do not cost a fortune. Your partner's health is most valuable and a rope doesn't cost much compared to your partner's health. Bandage scissors are very useful and easy to use since their tips are rounded and you can not accidentally hurt the skin.
    If fixing someone on hooks in the ceiling or something comparable use special "panic hooks" (those can be opened even if you put a great deal of weight on them) which can be found in stores that sell equipment for horseback riding.
    Summary
      • make sure the person is always able to breathe freely
      • never put ropes around the front of the neck
      • Never squeeze nerves
      • never leave a bound person alone without somebody watching
      • agree on a safeword
      • make sure you are able to loosen the bondage quickly
      • never bind someone face downwards onto a soft ground (danger of suffocation)
    4/2/2008 10:19:17 AM
    "Psychopaths have an uncanny ability to spot and use 'nurturant women' -- that is, those who have a powerful need to help or mother others. Many such women are in the helping professions -- nursing, social work, counseling -- and tend to look for the goodness in others while overlooking or minimizing their faults: 'He's got a problem but I can help him,' or, 'He had a such a rough time as a kid, all he needs is someone to hug him.' These women usually take a lot of abuse in their belief that they can help; they are ripe for being left emotionally, physically, and financially drained."
          - Robert D. Hare, PhD
            Without Conscience: The Disturbing World of the Psychopaths Among Us  
     Safe, sane and consensual play is the standard of the organized SM community; it relies on the use of a "safeword" that allows the bottom to stop the action at any time. Without informed consent, it is not SM, it is abuse.
     SM always requires free, informed consent of all parties involved. A propensity to violence is therefore a fallacy, since the only time we engage in SM behavior is with our partners.
     SM partners take great care to make sure that their activities are as safe as possible. SM does not feel like it looks.
     SM partners do not have to apologize to each other. Instead, they are happy and satisfied. Unlike abuse or violence, where one party has not given informed consent to the activity. Children cannot give informed consent, therefore are never a part of SM activity.
     SM happens in the context of an erotic relationship. Just as context helps differentiate between an organized boxing match and a street brawl.
     Technical reference material and participation in organized groups provide the tell-tale signs for differences between SM and violence or abuse. 
    Probable Cause or Consensual BDSM
    Tell tale signs of the differences between Probable Cause and Consensual BDSM: Signs of significant preparation. e.g.. Adult toys, music, bondage furniture, lubricants and safety supplies.
     Restraints. Abusers tend to restrain their victims with fear and intimidation, not safety clips and quick releases.
    1. We call 911 in a medical emergency, not when there are loud noises.
    2. The availability of mentors, reference materials and technical guides.
      NOTE: The above information was gathered from the NCSF Law Enforcement Information Project of Consensual SM Activities. The purpose of which is to provide law enforcement with a basic understanding about adults whose sexuality and lovemaking includes SM activities and to provide them with information to assist when they encounter an SM event.
       To further the idea of the differences between SM and abuse, I found other information that may also be useful when dealing with LE.
      SM rarely results in facial marks or marks that are received on the forearms (defensive marks).
    3. There is usually an even pattern of marks if it is SM, indicating the bottom held quite still during the stimulation.
    4. The marks are often quite well-defined when inflicted by a toy like cane or whip, whereas in abuse there are blotches of soft-tissue bruising, randomly distributed.
    5. The common areas for SM stimulation is on the buttocks, thighs, back, breasts, or the genitals. The fleshy parts of the body can be stimulated intensely and pleasurably.  
      Two Definitions of Abuse
      "An abusive relationship is one in which substantial physical, mental, or emotional harm is inflicted, that is not temporary in nature, and is not clearly compensated for by positive and loving experiences over a long period of time." -- by louise, 1997
       "Acts inflicted on a person without their freely given consent." -- Leather Leadership Conference III, Statement on Abuse, San Francisco, April 16-18,1999 SSC
       And since we say, "Safe, Sane and Consensual" so often, I figured I'd give you some background to what that means.
       The community-wide standard of "Safe, Sane and Consensual" was codified more than ten years ago.
      Safe is being knowledgeable about the techniques and safety concerns involved in what you are doing, and acting in accordance with that knowledge.
      This includes protection against HIV, STDs, and hepatitis. It also includes notifying your partner of any physical condition that may impact on the scene, like asthma, bad back, epilepsy, etc. It also includes psychological safety, such as you were abused as a child and don't like a particular part of your body touched.
      The SM community concerns itself with safety issues by supporting educational and social organizations that teach people the proper way to use their equipment. Such as: how to tie wrists without putting pressure on the insides; how to properly clean equipment; which areas on the body are unsafe to stimulate.
      Sane is knowing the difference between fantasy and reality, and acting in accordance with that knowledge.
      Sane includes being of clear mind, and the community strongly recommends that mind-altering substances should be avoided during a scene that impair judgment.
      Consensual is respecting the limits imposed by each participant at all times. One of the recognized ways to maintain limits is through the "safeword" .
      If it's nonconsensual, then it's abuse or assault. SM must be consensual. 
      RACK
      Another alternative for Safe, Sane and Consensual, is Risk Aware Consensual Kink, or RACK. RACK is used by some internet-based players, by those who don't necessarily agree with the subjectivity of Safe, Sane and Consensual, and certain others. Some people who are extremely"edgy" in their play habits also admit that they use the term "Risk Aware Consensual" in place of SSC. RACK's main focus is on pre-negotiation with detailed informed consent, rather than the focus on the safety issues at hand. Those involved in these risky play behaviors, consider themselves well educated enough that they are willing to overlook certain safety precautions in order to enjoy the pain and the danger. RACK assumes better negotiations, as well as more detailed informed consent, than concern over the safety of the play. Most well established BDSM groups, clubs and private parties consider SSC much more appropriate for SM play than RACK.
       To determine if informed consent has been reached, you can ask the following questions:
    6. Was informed consent expressly denied or withdrawn? (similar to rape standards, if one of the participants withdraws consent during the activity, that must be respected)
    7. Were there factors that negated the informed consent? (alcohol impairment, drug use, underage participants)
    8. What is the relationship of the participants? (first encounter or long-term partner?)
    9. What was the nature of the activity? (did it cause permanent harm, was it unsafe, was it enjoyable?)
    10. What was the intent of the accused abuser? (to cause pleasure, to gain dominance, to hurt?)
      The above information was gathered from various sources, including Tammad Rimilia's web site.
    4/1/2008 6:42:16 PM

    A STRONG WOMAN...

    is one who loves deeply
    and loves fiercely.
    Her tears flows just as abundantly as her laughter.

    A STRONG WOMAN...

    is both soft and powerful.
    She is both practical and spiritual.

    A STRONG WOMAN...

    in her inner essence
    is a gift to all the world.





    4/1/2008 10:36:13 AM
    I AM WOMAN.....



    I AM INVINCIBLE.....



    I AM TIRED!
    3/30/2008 8:41:47 PM
    This one bears repeating over and over:

    PHENOMENAL WOMAN
    by Maya Angelou

    Pretty women wonder where my secret lies
    I'm not cute or built to suit a model's fashion size
    But when I start to tell them
    They think I'm telling lies.
    I say
    It's in the reach of my arms
    The span of my hips
    The stride of my steps
    The curl of my lips.
    I'm a woman
    Phenomenally
    Phenomenal woman
    That's me.

    I walk into a room
    Just as cool as you please
    And to a man
    The fellows stand or
    Fall down on their knees
    Then they swarm around me
    A hive of honey bees.
    I say
    It's the fire in my eyes
    And the flash of my teeth
    The swing of my waist
    And the joy in my feet.
    I'm a woman
    Phenomenally
    Phenomenal woman
    That's me.

    Men themselves have wondered
    What they see in me
    They try so much
    But they can't touch
    My inner mystery.
    When I try to show them
    They say they still can't see.
    I say
    It's in the arch of my back
    The sun of my smile
    The ride of my breasts
    The grace of my style.
    I'm a woman
    Phenomenally
    Phenomenal woman
    That's me.

    Now you understand
    Just why my head's not bowed
    I don't shout or jump about
    Or have to talk real loud
    When you see me passing
    It ought to make you proud.
    I say
    It's in the click of my heels
    The bend of my hair
    The palm of my hand
    The need for my care.
    'Cause I'm a woman
    Phenomenally
    Phenomenal woman
    That's me.

    3/29/2008 1:02:41 PM

    I went to my cousin's wedding today. He is forty years old and this is his first. He was so smart to wait! His bride was beautiful. They met on the internet. See? It CAN work!

    My week started with a tragedy, but ended with a wonderful event. I am so tired from the emotional roller coaster I've been on. Just waiting for it to come to a screeching halt.

    There were many photos taken. I hope that one of me will be decent enough to put on the profile. As soon as I receive one, will post it.

    I think I'm gonna hole up and watch movies. Turn the pc, telephone off, hang a sign on my door knob says "out of order" and then lock down for the next 2 days. Time to regroup and get on with my daily grind.

    3/28/2008 9:36:40 AM
    As you may have heard, the Bush Administration said each and every one of us would now get a nice rebate. If we spend that money at Wal-Mart, the money will go to China. If we spend it on gasoline it will all go to the Arabs. If we purchase a computer it will all go to India. If we purchase fruit and vegetables it will all go to Mexico, HondurasGuatemala, and Chile. If we purchase a good car it will all go to Japan. If we purchase useless crap it will all go to Taiwan and none of it will help the American economy.

    We need to keep that money here in America, so the only way to keep that money here at home is to buy hookers and beer, since those are the only businesses still in the US


    3/27/2008 12:49:43 PM
    My nephew was put to rest yesterday. In our family, funerals are bittersweet. It seems those occasions are the only times our family reunite. There were tears, laughter, sobs and smiles. We saw ppl we hadn't seen in years. We all traded email addys, cell numbers and showed off our progeny. We've resolved that the death of our beloved boy will reunite us. He would've loved that.

    I will continue updating the journal tomorrow or when I feel better.
    Thank you for all the kind words.
    And I especially thank those that drop lil notes of encouragement about the profile and journals. That means alot to me because it shows my efforts here aren't going to waste. Someone out there appreciates what I'm trying to do. Just as long as it helps someone, it's well worth it.
    3/23/2008 6:57:13 PM

    Easter Sunday 2008. My 18 year old nephew was killed today. A motorcyle accident. Here is a poem I wrote for him:

    TYHLER
    inspired by Luz (his fiance)
    A boy...A man
    With:
    His grandfathers' strong jawline
    His grandmothers' wit
    His dad's love of humor
    His mom's steadfastness

    He was a boy. Joyful and comical. Intelligent.
    A boy who loved life and all that lived it with him.
    Down home. Country boy. Everybody's friend.
    Even looked good in a dress.
    *he played a prairie woman in a school play*

    He became a man. Served his Heavenly Father.
    He was going places. Things to do. Deer to hunt.
    He worked, he played, he loved. He teased.
    Music and theatre delighted him.

    Tyhler, you touched so many. You aimed high and became a champion.
    You take a piece of our hearts with you.
    We are honored to have had you in our lives.
    You are forever loved.

    Love,
    "Aint" Sherry

    3/23/2008 10:30:41 AM

    Coping.org: Tools for Coping with Life's Stressors  Tools for Anger Work-Out
    http://www.coping.org/anger/passive.htm#What
    Eliminating Passive Aggressiveness
    Content:
    What is passive aggressiveness?
    What are the typical reactions to my passive aggressiveness?
    What irrational thinking keeps me being passive aggressive when I disagree with others?
    How can I recognize when someone is being passive aggressive with me?
    How can I confront a passive aggressive person?
    If I find myself being passive aggressive, how can I correct this?
    Why is it useful to eliminate my acting passive aggressive?
    Steps to eliminating being passive aggressive
    What is passive aggressiveness?
    I act in a passive aggressive way when I:
    a. hide my hostility by seeming to be nice to someone I dislike, and am unable to be honest with the person.
    b. say I agree with something but don't follow through because I really don't agree with it.
    c. act opposite to what others are expecting. d. quietly manipulate to get my own way after voicing a completely different opinion, just to keep the peace.
    e. seek revenge by agreeing and looking "good,'' but never following through on my promises.
    f. tell people what they want to hear, even if I don't believe in what I am saying.
    g. try to please people by agreeing to their plan of action, yet actually doing the opposite.
    h. act one way, which is true to my inner feelings, yet say another.
    i. am out of touch with my inner feelings; the only way to know how I feel about something is to observe my behavior, don't trust my words.
    j. hate something or someone but am afraid of letting my true feelings show.
    k. feel pressured to act or believe in a certain way when I really don't want to.
    l.avoid conflict at all cost by giving in to others, then procrastinate and never do what I agreed to do.
    m. am angry but afraid to show my anger, so I quietly take my revenge by doing the opposite.
    What are the typical reactions to my passive aggressiveness?
    When people recognize my passive aggressiveness they:
    are surprised.
    get disappointed.
    get angry.
    are confused by my behavior.
    confront me on my actions.
    realize that I lied to them.
    get frustrated by the inconsistency in my behavior.
    begin to do battle with me, resulting in a conflict greater than the one I originally tried to avoid.
    get upset and fly into a rage and this damages the relationship.
    no longer trust me.
    resent me for being dishonest.
    act in a similar way with me and our communication winds up at a standstill where neither of us "wins.''
    feel challenged by me and in their competitive reaction become more adamant in seeking to achieve what I had originally verbally agreed to with them.
    What irrational thinking keeps me being passive aggressive when I disagree with others?
    I must avoid an argument, fight or conflict at all costs.
    I never "win'' in confrontation.
    There is no use in opposing them, they are much more powerful than I am.
    I must please people by telling them what they want to hear.
    I never get anywhere by showing my anger openly.
    It's bad to get angry.
    No one wants to know how I feel.
    No one will understand how I feel.
    My problems are unique; I need to hide them since no one would understand.
    I am a loser and failure anyway; why try to defend my position?
    I will never "win'' in this situation; why try?
    I enjoy seeing people get blown away by my agreeing with them and then my doing the opposite of what I agreed to do.
    I'd rather back down right away to minimize the damages a fight could bring rather than tell people how I really feel about things.
    It's so hard to be honest with people about how I feel when what I feel is counter to what they want me to feel.
    It's important for people to like and accept me and I say anything just so long as they like me.
    It's not what I do or how I act that is important to people, it is what I say that influences them.
    People will never know I'm angry and disagree with them.
    I hide my feelings well from others.
    Feelings don't count. It is better to deny my feelings than upset another person I am in disagreement with.
    I'd rather lie than get into an argument with someone.
    If I lie about how I feel, others will never know the truth.
    How can I recognize when someone is being passive aggressive with me?
    I can tell that people are being passive aggressive with me when they:
    a. always agree with my point of view, even when I am being narrow minded or blind to other alternatives.
    b. never disagree or argue with my point of view.
    c. take every opportunity to "put me down'' in a humorous or sarcastic way.
    d. never confront me with their negative feelings.
    e. avoid discussions about unpleasant topics.
    f. are always cheerful and upbeat to my face; yet I hear from others how negative they are about me behind my back.
    g. "yes'' me constantly never disagreeing with anything I say.
    h. consistently do the opposite of what I thought they agreed to do.
    i. withdraw or pull away from me whenever I confront them with my anger or negative feelings about them.
    j. deny that they have any problems with our relationship.
    k. talk about others in a negative or disparaging way, yet are nice and friendly to their faces.
    l. demonstrate behavior inconsistent with their words.
    m. make me feel foolish for expecting one thing from them when they deliver the opposite.
    n. make me believe I can count on them to do something for me but they never follow through.
    o. talk with fantasy and magical thinking about how they are going to change, yet the change never occurs.
    p. show a consistent pattern of exerting no effort toward improving our relationship.
    q. talk or act irrationally in dealing with a problem, as if it were very easy to overcome and correct.
    r. minimize the extent of the problems facing us in our relationship.
    s. tend to patronize me and try to make me believe that I am just imagining problems between us.
    t. continue to deny that a problem exists when all the evidence points to the opposite.
    How can I confront a passive aggressive person?
    If others are being passive aggressive with me I can:
    a. point out the behavior that indicates passive aggressiveness on their part.
    b. point out the inconsistency between their words and actions.
    c. pay attention to their actions rather than their words, then give them feedback as to what their actions tell me about their feelings. d. ask for their true feelings reassuring them that there are no right or wrong feelings, and that it is OK to share negative feelings.
    e. ask them what has them so intimidated that they fear sharing their feelings with me.
    f. reassure them that we can reach a "win-win'' solution in our communication if we are willing to compromise.
    g. defuse the competition in our relationship. It doesn't matter "what'' we are discussing as long as we respect how each of us "feels'' about what we are discussing.
    h. remain open to any negative feelings they have and let them know this.
    i. begin to trust what they  "do'' rather than what they "say'' and let them know that I am doing this.
    j. make myself more accessible to them.
    k. help them lessen their fear of rejection from me by reassuring them that I really do care.
    If I find myself being passive aggressive, how can I correct this?
    To avoid being passive aggressive with others I can:
    a. try to be assertive, open, and honest with my negative feelings or anger.
    b. warn people to "read'' my behavior rather than my words if they want to know my feelings.
    c. confront myself with my inconsistent behavior and challenge myself to explain it.
    d. take the risk to confront my anger assertively and "on the spot'' so that I can bring my behavior in line with my feelings.
    e. work at making my behavior consistent with my feelings.
    f. change the way I interact with people and make my relationships more honest.
    g. admit that I have been a liar.
    h. work at being more honest with people even if it results in a conflict.
    i. identify the irrational thinking that prevents me from confronting people when I am angry.
    j. learn how to become assertive with my negative feelings.
    k. accept that it is OK to have conflict and disagreement.
    l. learn to compromise and come to a ``win-win'' solution.
    Why is it useful to eliminate my acting passive aggressive?
    By eliminating passive aggressiveness when I am angry I could:
    a. have deeper, more honest, and longer lasting relationships.
    b. feel less stress, anxiety and depression in my dealings with others.
    c. learn to be clear and consistent about my feelings.
    d. reassure others that they will no longer have to guess how I "really feel.''
    e. stop resorting to lies about my feelings.
    f. develop self-respect, self-confidence, self-esteem, and self-worth.
    g. have more energy because I would no longer be defending myself from ``powerful, intimidating'' people.
    h. have clarity of focus and purpose, working on the things I want rather than what others want for me.
    i. have fewer people venting their rage on me. a. experience a sense of harmony in my life. Steps to eliminating being passive aggressive
    Step 1: First, I must begin to recognize this behavior when it occurs. To do this, I will answer the following questions in my journal:
    A. What is my usual response when I disagree with someone who intimidates me?
    B. How do I feel when I am angry or upset with someone who intimidates me?
    C. How often do I agree with these people rather than confront them just to avoid conflict?
    D. What benefits do I derive by avoiding confrontation?
    E.  What are my feelings after I have backed down from someone who intimidates me?
    F.  From whom have I backed down? How successful was this? How often did I go ahead with what I had planned, ignoring what these people wanted me to do? What usually resulted from my failure to follow through with my part of the plan?
    G. What do I do now after I've backed down from a disagreement? Am I still passive aggressive? How can I tell? What are the results? How often does this happen?
    H. Under what circumstances do I resort to passive aggressiveness?
    I.  What is involved in these situations? Why do I resort to passive aggressiveness?
    J.  What are the negative results of my passive aggressiveness?
    Step 2: If I find that I am resorting to passive aggressiveness, then I need help to recognize the negative impact it has in my life. To do this I will record the following exercise in my journal.
    My Passive Aggressive Ways
    Write a story about five separate incidents during which I acted passive aggressive. In each story, detail:
    When it happened.
    With whom it happened.
    What I was angry about or over what we disagreed.
    Why I was intimidated.
    What I did later to show I was being passive aggressive.
    The reasons I acted the way I did.
    How others reacted to my passive aggressive behaviors.
    How others confronted me on how I was acting.
    What they told me about my behavior and how they felt about it.
    The final outcome of the situation.
    Step 3: I am now ready to confront my past passive aggressiveness and ways I could change it. Complete the following exercise:
    The Other Side of the Story
    Write a sequel to each of the five stories from Step 2. In each sequel include:
    What I did differently when I first recognized that I was angry or had negative feelings.
    How I honestly confronted my feelings as being different from my behavior.
    How I made sure that my actions were consistent with my expressed feelings.
    How I gave others permission to "call me on it'' if I deviated from my expressed feelings.
    How others handle my being assertive with my anger and/or negative feelings.
    How we resolved the conflict or disagreement that resulted.
    The impact this confrontation had on our relationship.
    How the stress and anxiety of intimidation and power games was eliminated from our relationship.
    How I felt about learning to handle my anger and/or disagreements in a healthy way.
    The benefits of my being direct and assertive in confronting my anger and/or negative feelings with others.
    Step 4: Once I've been able to rewrite my passive aggressive behavioral script, I need to apply it. Whenever I am angry or in disagreement with someone, I will strive to follow these tips:
    Tips to Overcoming being Passive Aggressive
    Tip 1: Tell the person immediately how I am feeling, even if I am angry or in disagreement.
    Tip 2: Allow the other to express feelings openly as well.
    Tip 3: Ask the other to allow for a compromise ``win win'' solution.
    Tip 4: Ventilate feelings, then jointly brainstorm solutions.
    Tip 5: Arrive at a solution in which we both "win.''
    Tip 6: Act on solutions in which we both "win.".
    Tip 7: Make sure my actions are consistent with the agreement.
    Tip 8: Make sure my behavior is consistent with my feelings and what I said in the agreement.
    Tip 9: Give the other person permission to point out when my behavior deviates from our agreement.
    Tip 10: Monitor my emotions and renegotiate our solution if they aren't consistent with our compromise.
    Tip 11: Let the other know if I get upset over the compromise with no masking of my feelings.
    Tip 12: Confront intimidation openly and honestly.
    Tip 13: Ensure that our relationship is based on honesty.
    Tip 14: Accept the uniqueness and individuality of others, allowing each of us to be ourselves.
    Step 5:  If I find I am still resorting to passive aggressiveness then I need to return to Step 1, and begin again.

    3/20/2008 7:33:08 AM
    UPDATE: This is the 2nd day after dental surgery. I feel better today than yesterday. I had 12 teeth pulled from my upper jaw. I have some stitches and huge holes in my gums. Two of the roots were up in my nasal cavities. Today, I can feel my facial structure shifting. I have to go back Tuesday for post op check up. I haven't eaten anything yet so I hope I'll lose weight due to this. I'm practicing on my smile. Thanks for all the good vibrations!

    03-20-08 entry:
    Today, I have some major dental work done. I prolly won't be on much for the next two days. Friends, please send warm and healing thoughts my way.
    If you get tired of the confusion, idiocy and downright assinine ppl in some of the chatrooms, may I suggest you check out the "BDSM_Lifestyles" chatroom? They are friendly, laidback and fair. They'd love to have you come visit!
    It's not a big room so you'll be sure to be seen, heard and welcomed there.
    Oh yeah, today is my cousin's birthday, she is "lilredone" on here. Give her a holler!
    Thanks,
    shay
    3/19/2008 9:23:13 AM

    http://www.leathernroses.com/abuse/ravensignsabuse.htm  
     Some Signs Of Abuse and Abusers
    Author: Raven Shadowborne © Apr. 28, 1999 
    Some of the things which take place in a BDSM relationship can be easily confused and mistaken for acts of abuse. It is often difficult to discern the difference between a dominant and an abuser in a lifestyle which is so varied and contains many different ways of living it. But, there are a few things which can help a person to decide if the person they are going to meet is an abusive person.
     A person who becomes possessive of someone they hardly know could very well be an abusive person. This possession may not be very overt or it might be extremely overt. from this feeling of possessing someone comes a few tactics that abusers use to keep their "possession". 
     First there is isolating someone. Preventing someone from speaking with other people, meeting with other people, or in any way interacting with others. Most abusers isolate their victims because it is then easier to keep the victim in control. Such isolation will foster a sense that the person has no where to turn and no way out. Once isolation is completed, the victim is then in a position where they will more readily believe they deserve whatever comes next and they can't escape it. Healthy people involved in BDSM will not isolate their partners.
     Second comes the degeneration of the victim's self esteem. This is usually started in subtle ways, but increases in frequency and intensity as time goes on. Belittling the victim over and over creates a mindset in the victim of they deserve it and they can't escape it.
     Other signs of a possible abuser is a person that goes too far at a first meeting or completely disregards any and all limits the sub may place on the meeting. Also, a person that refuses to accept limits or safe words in a new relationship could very well be someone that is not completely honorable and may be abusive. 
     It is important to determine your prospective partners view of the opposite sex. One who views all members of the opposite sex in an extremely derogatory manner may have a problem. 
     These are the signs of what some people consider to be an abusive person and are things which you should be on the lookout for when discussing meeting people from online. They apply equally to dom or sub and male or female. Again, you are responsible for your own safety so better to be safe than sorry. 

    3/18/2008 7:09:28 PM

     Abuse within BDSM -
    by usha

    http://www.bottoms-up.ca/abuse.html
     Like any other group, there are members in the BDSM community who are abusive. Personally I have found fewer such people in BDSM than in the ‘vanilla’ lifestyle, but the fact is we play with power. Some people will attempt to use BDSM as a cover for abuse.
     It’s also important to note that abuse within BDSM occurs not only in real-time, real-life relationships but also over the internet and phone. The fact is that people gain a lot of information about each other by being able to meet each other in person - there’s all kinds of non-verbal clues that would normally alter you to dishonesty. So if your primary methods of dealing with someone are over the computer and phone you are even more at risk for psychological, emotional or financial abuse.  Thus it is important to check and verify everything you can about the person you are involved with - get references and follow-up on them, hook into the BDSM community and ask questions. No one will look down on you for not knowing, particularly for not knowing a specific individual. We are here to help one another.
     In general, family violence [or domestic abuse] is the abuse of power within relationships of family, trust, or dependency. (National Clearinghouse on Family Violence, 1994)
     It is important to note that because Dominants and submissives are in a ying-yang relationship - there is power on both sides. It is possible to have abuse on either side. Simply put:
     A relationship is abusive when it works for one person to the detriment of the other.
     If either the Dominant or the submissive is suffering because of the relationship, the relationship is abusive. What you want is someone who puts you first and themselves second, regardless of your respective roles. There are, of course, different types of abuse:
    a. Physical abuse is any AGGRESSIVE behaviour directed at another's body.
     The key here between abuse and BDSM play is intent. Ask yourself - is this for mutual pleasure? Are you being hurt in a way you don’t want to be? Are you afraid of your partner? Be honest with yourself and go with your gut reaction. It is possible to be seriously hurt, you don’t want to be taking any chances.
     The two issues that are most problematic in BDSM are anger and punishment.    Generally speaking, anger is NOT part of play. Certainly anger is a valid emotion, but it should be seen as an opportunity for growth through honest, open communication. Among more experienced players, there are instances it is used in a cathartic way but this is a form of edge play and is not for beginners. There are simply too many things that can go wrong in such as scene and you may very well find yourself charged with Assault.
     In particular punishment should NEVER be done in anger. Good Dominants know that it is best to have a cooling off period between the infraction and the punishment. This has the advantage of not only making sure the Dominant is in the right mind-set, but it also ensures that the submissive has had enough time to truly feel contrite.
     Forced confinement and physical neglect also fall under the category of physical abuse. Confinement and short-term deprivation can be very hot, but it is important that the submissive is never truly in danger - including danger from unlikely circumstances such as a fire. A bound helpless submissive should not be left alone for any length of time.
     Ultimately submissives are not disposable - it’s nice to be able to reuse and recycle them! b. Sexual abuse is FORCED participation in any type of sexual activity..
     The word ‘forced’ includes anything non-consensual, coerced or with a person the law deems incapable of consent (such as a minor). This includes ‘hidden’ coercion if either party fears financial, social or physical repercussions if he or she does not go along with the other party.
     Proper, often protracted, negotiations ensure that play is consensual. When negotiating be sure to discuss expectations for aftercare. The ‘afterglow’ of a BDSM scene is a delicate time for both the Dominant and the submissive. You don’t want the Dominant to feel trapped catering to the submissive’s ‘excessive’ need for emotional support, nor the submissive feeling abandoned.
     Consent must be given on an on-going basis throughout a scene through the use or non-use of safewords.
     It is important to note that consent is valid only when all parties are fully informed of all potential risks including STDs and other physical or emotional consequences. You cannot consent if you don’t have enough information.
     Questions you should be asking yourself include:
    p>Do you feel obliged to play or participate in a particular type of scene? Does your partner constantly or frequently criticize your performance, withhold sex as a means of control or ridicule you for the limits you do set? Do you feel comfortable using safewords?Does your partner ever ignore your safe words or pressure you not to use them? Has s/he ever violated your limits? Do you know when the scene ends and begins?
    Can you insist on safe sex practices?
    Do you feel free to discuss your practices and feelings with anyone you choose?
    c. Psychological and verbal abuse involves the infliction of emotional pain and suffering
     Consent must be given on an on-going basis throughout a scene through the use or non-use of safewords.
     This is probably the most common area of abuse within BDSM, partly because a lot of what we do is emotionally and psychologically intense.
     There is an important distinct to be made between humiliation-play and real humiliation. There are many people who enjoy being embarrassed, humiliated or degraded - so many that the term ‘psychological masochism’ has been coined to refer to them. Yet derogatory statements and offensive nicknames are actually used for pleasure and/or personal growth. So a Dominant may call His submissive a ‘slut’ - but she can be turned on by it or be getting over her hang-ups about being considered a ‘slut’. Again we’re looking at the question of intent - if the humiliation is done to reduce the self-esteem or self-worth of a person in the long run, it IS abusive.
     Threats are also abuse. In addition to the ones that vanilla abusers use - such as threats against property, pets of loved ones - involvement in BDSM actually opens up a range of threats that don’t occur in vanilla life. You can be threatened with exposure or being ‘outed’. This can include losing your children or job because of your BDSM involvement.
     No matter how terrible the threat is, you MUST leave. Abuse escalates over time - although it will go through short periods of remission - today the abuser threatens, tomorrow her or she will do. It may very well be that they do something FAR worse than what they threaten to do.
     Isolation is another intrinsically abusive action and I have seen it in BDSM. This is either overtly or COVERTLY keeping you away from family, friends, employment, the organized BDSM community, etc. Someone who professes to be a "Dominant" can easily accomplish this by forbidding involvement in things outside the Dom-sub relationship. But BOTH "Dominants" and "submissives" can use a more subtle method of isolation by making it difficult or undesirable to do meet with others or go to work. Talking down about other people, lengthy interrogations of the victim if he or she does something without the abuser, and having crises to prevent the victim from leaving at key moments are but a few ways to isolate someone.
    What isolators try to do is prevent you from hearing any viewpoints other than what they approve of. They also want you to be more dependant on them. So after the first little "I can’t get enough of you" stage is over in a relationship - you should step back and ask yourself if you have more or less variety of viewpoints in your life? Are you actually being able to regularly interact with people other than your partner(s)? 
     The other abusive pattern that affects both Dominants and submissives is unpredictability. The abuser’s reactions shift from moment to moment or day to day. What was OK yesterday make make him or her fly off the handle or dissolve into tears today. Thus abusive relationships are characterized by a lot of drama. There’s always something happening in the relationship so you can’t get away, relax and say enjoy an afternoon with friends. If you find yourself in a situation where you have become afraid of being honest and open about your feelings because you’re worried about your partner’s reaction, or the relationship alternates between extreme intimacy and dispassion - the relationship has slipped from BDSM to abuse.
     Manipulation of the victim’s emotions can also affect both Dominants and submissives - although it tends to be done in different ways.
     An abuser will often say to a submissive "if you are a true submissive" you would do, think or feel a certain thing. Abusers will also play on submissive’s self-doubts and fears by threatening to leave the submissive or take back the collar. There is also an element in BDSM who present themselves as somehow ‘elite’ and thereby exempt from safe, sane and consensual behaviour. I’ve heard terms like "The Key", "The Way", "Old School", and "High Council of Dominants" - ALWAYS in capital letters.
     The fact is nothing excuses a BDSM player from safe, sane and consensual behaviour. If you are submissive it is your responsibility to be honest and open with your true feelings, fears and desires. you should NEVER feel like you’re being forced into a box. Part of taking care of your Master or Mistresse’s property is having the guts to express stuff that He or She may not like.
     The flip-side of the emotional abuse of submissives, is the manipulation of a Dominant by a submissive. This is rarely talked about because there is a great deal of shame on the part of the Dominant that He or She isn’t in control. Yet the fact is that Dominants can be made to feel guilty, pressured into doing things They aren’t comfortable with, or have their needs overlooked because the submissive is so needy. Again if the relationship works for one to the detriment of the Other, it’s abusive. Sometimes being the One in control means having to admit that despite Your best efforts, this is not someone You should even be trying to take charge of.
     In general to avoid psychological and emotional abuse, we look for communication that is on-going, honest and open. Remember what you feel is never wrong, regardless of your role. What you do with those feelings must be a decision made in the spirit of mutual consideration. Finally, always keep in mind that communication is a two-way street: it must be expressed and heard by BOTH parties.
    d. Financial Abuse means making or attempting to make a person financially dependent or taking money for false pretences.
     I’ve read some incredibly bad stories about financial abuse. It may sound like pretty simple, but use your common sense: if you are going to give money to someone you haven’t known for a long time, or have never met in person, make sure you can afford to lose the money just in case something happens. It’s all to easy too let your heart rule your chequebook, but bill collectors don’t really care about what your heart says about someone’s trustworthiness.
     Be aware that if you are going to be financially dependent - or hand your cheque over to your Dominant, you need to have escape money if the relationship goes sour. That money better be in your name, and your name alone.
     Dominants if You choose to support someone for a period of time, make sure You have a timeline for their financial independence. Keep checking that the steps are being taken at the agreed upon times.
    In order to avoid financial abuse, ask yourself:
    Does your partner limit access to work or to material resources?
    Are you being prevented from retaining employment or obtaining higher education? Has he/she ever stolen from you or run up debts?
     Ultimately BDSM is about making O/one feel better - if Y/you’re feeling worse, have become afraid for any reason or loath being around Y/your partner(s), you’re not in the right place.
     BDSM is the place for fantasy - ALWAYS expect your deepest needs to be met (at least most of the time).
    usha

    3/17/2008 9:13:48 AM

    Dominissives/Switches are ordinary, everyday people. Dominissive/Switch can be female or male. They can have a job where they'll follow orders and the job is very demanding, they can have a very demanding high paying job where they are in charge (Dominate), they can have a run of the mill type job, they can be wives or husbands, moms or dads, grandmothers or grandfathers, daughters or sons, etc. Some Dominissives/Switches think there is something wrong with them because they have a need to both serve and be served or need to have someone submit to their control as well as be controlled, and/or a need to give some sort of physical pain (erotic pain or real pain) and need to feel some sort of physical pain (erotic pain or real pain).
    Some will spend their life hiding/suppressing their need and try to be "normal." Some will even train themselves to never reveal or give in to what they need. What they don't realize though, the more they try to suppress the need/desire/want, the more the need/desire/want grows. For some reason a large percent of Dominissives/Switches have both a loud/quiet, aggressive/non-aggressive often humorous persona keeping their Dominissive/Switch need buried inside where it is safe. Yet their thoughts/dreams/fantasies are usually about tying someone up or being tied up, spanking someone or being spanked, having someone serve them or serving someone, and/or do things that cause sensations and/or erotic pain to someone or having someone cause sensations and/or erotic pain to them (being the prison guard taking advantage of the female prisoners like they have seen in movies, and the female prisoners take over and make the guards theirs, for example) or they want to capture a slave and force them to do things, or be the one capture and be forced. Deep down inside, the desire to do both Dom/me and submissive continues to stir.
    All too often Dominissives/Switches attract or somehow seek out those that have been abused in their past. They find themselves giving/getting the physical or verbal pain, but in an inappropriate way, that usually is not loving but often disguised as love. They will find themselves torn between giving/getting what they want to give/receive, even if it is not totally how they want, but it's better than not being able to control/be controlled at all. People around them often see the abuse or the extreme lengths their friend/relative is going through or worse yet see the Dominissive/Switch (their friend/relative) as the one being abused. The people around them may even try to interfere or protect them, but in the end those that get involved will end up the enemy, on the outside being kept at arm's length or never spoken to again by the Dominissive/Switch for getting involved.
    Some Dominissives/Switches have convinced themselves to resist being controlled or have convinced themselves to resist allowing themselves to control another, or to give or receive erotic pain, bottom line they are not being a Dominissive/Switch.
    Dominissives/Switches seem to fall into the trap of which do I want to be, Dom/me or submissive. They may have insecurity, they may withdraw and possibly thrown into the mix as well is the rational that they can never be a Dominissive/Switch and be happy, or the worst one-- I'll never find anyone that will accept me liking both.
    To truly take control of your Dominissive/Switch wants/needs/desire is extremely hard to do. Best advice I can offer is to go slow, embrace the new direction in your life of both taking control and being controlled. In the beginning you will feel like all you do is fail or do whatever it is wrong. You will most likely crash and burn with each failure, but you never have the nerve to share the failure with your Dom/me or submissive. You will often get mad at yourself and push yourself harder than you should to try to convince yourself there is nothing wrong with wanting both. The Dominissive/Switch needs to avoid the urge to run away or end the relationship. Don't give up, each day that passes things will get better. In the beginning you will feel the need for constant reassurance from your Dom/me and submissive. Hopefully over time you will find a balance to both your Domming and submissive sides. Don't let your Dom/me or submissive set up expectations that you know nothing about or you don't have time to do, that will make you feel like you have failed most likely upset you and possibly make you want to withdraw. Do not withdraw, that only makes your Dom/me upset that you are locking them out and your submissive insecure and more clingy and needy.
    If you can, try to avoid those vanilla ingrained knee jerk reactions that thrust you into turmoil, it doesn't' mix well with being a Dominissive/Switch. Try to avoid finding fault in your submission and dominance. When the Dominissive/Switch is having a hard time meeting the needs and demands of being both a submissive and a Dom/me they should try to focus on what makes them happy with their Dom/me and submissive. Try to focus on the fact that you can't live without the happiness, joy, closeness, servitude, etc. that being with both a Dom/me and submissive gives you. You might try focusing on one act/behavior of your submission that gives you great joy, happiness, etc. Some Dominissives/Switches will bring up a memory of how they dress, how they sit, how they kneel, how they serve a meal, you get the idea. Some Dominissives/Switches will focus on their submissive's happiness, love and care, which in turn makes them calm, relaxed and grounded again. With effort and determination (and probably both your Dom/mes and submissives help) you will find the balance of things that seem so overwhelming right at that moment.
    A Dominissive/Switch-Dom/me and submissive relationship is an unbroken circle around them all. Within this unbroken circle there is give and take from all sides, it is not about being selfish, it is not just sexual aspects, it is about commitment, trust and love.
    Something a Dominissive/Switch can never do is not take responsibility for their domination or submission or actions. You are responsible, for example, for taking care of your health (you get the idea), you are responsible for doing things as safely as you can to avoid injury, you are responsible for keeping trust, you are responsible for keeping commitments, and you have to remember all actions have consequences. Dominissives/Switches it is your responsibility to know how an item physically feels BEFORE you use it on your sub. This can be accomplished by having a experienced Dominissive/Switch/Dom/me use an item on you for 10-15 minutes or more, varying the intensities or it can be accomplished by you being a bottom/sub/slave in play/relationship. If you aren't willing to have it done to you so you have a starting physical intensity point/marker, then you shouldn't be doing it to someone else. Bottom line- As long as you have experienced the varying physical intensities, which shows responsibility and care for your sub, it doesn't really matter which route you choose to get that physical feeling/intensity knowledge. Dominissive/Switches remember you aren't a mind reader. If there is something your submissive wants/desires, etc. tell them they must tell you (in a respectful manner of course) or let them write it in their journal. You also must remember your Dom/me isn't a mind reader. If there is something you want/desire, etc. tell them (in a respectful manner of course) or write it in your journal. Remember COMMUNICATION is what keeps things going along the right path. Stop communicating and things will come crashing down around you, and you will have to work extremely hard to get the trust going again. Yes you can rebuild trust, but it is a long hard road and must be done with honesty and commitment from both sides. Dominissives/Switches need to feel they are doing the right thing, and are helping/serving their Dom/me as well as taking care of/helping their submissive. Dominissive/Switches need to feel they are not abusing their submissive or being abused by their Dom/me. Dominissive/Switches search until they find the correct Dom/me and submissive for them. The Dominissive/Switch that agrees to take a Dom/me and a submissive as life partners will take control and give control of varying degrees over different aspects of their life.
    Some Dominissive/Switches aspire to be both the best submissive as well as the best Dom/me. There is no right or wrong way to be a Dominissive/Switch. Being a Dominissive is an art. It goes far beyond just being served or serving, training a submissive or being trained, or punishing or being punished or rewarding or getting rewarded. The Dominissive/Switch immerses themselves as deeply as they can into being both a submissive to make their Dom/me proud as well as a Dom/me to nurture their submissive. It is mental, spiritual, and physical, not just a means to arousal.
    http://www.bdsm-education.com

    3/16/2008 2:23:11 PM

    Collected by Djian http://www.understories.com/misc/acid.html 
    The Acid Test for prospective Dominants:
    This was not written by me, but please read it.
    You MAY find yourself or someone you have met in here.
    Author unknown
    This article is one of the best I've ever seen about the REALITIES of finding a Dominant -- especially one in the online world. It doesn't mean that they aren't "out there" but they truly are few and far between, with a whole lot of flotsam in the mix. Please... be careful and use that marvelous tool that resides within... your mind.
    The term 'Acid Test' is an old prospecting term. A powerful acid can dissolve most base metals in a matter of minutes.
    Gold however, will stand up to most acids. The 'Acid Test' was an easy way for people to make sure they had a real nugget of gold and not a lump of the 'fool's' variety.
    In the same way, these tests are meant to be quick ways to identify fake Doms. Passing all these tests is no guarantee either. There is no replacement for getting to know your prospective partner as well as possible. "BEFORE YOU EVEN MEET IN PERSON."
    Most of these tests are designed for a submissive female trying to sort through men claiming to be Doms online. They are largely based on the many questions I get asked by my female friends still searching for a Dominant partner. Some of them can probably be used by male subs as well, but for the most part, these tests are best for ferreting out male fakes.
    Vanilla males are usually after 'easy sex' and this motive makes them easier to identify than a lot of the fake Doms out there.
    Step One: Do the Math
    Various estimates and surveys have placed the ratio of true (i.e., natural) male sexual Dominants to female sexual submissives at about one to ten.
    However, a quick count in any given D/s oriented chat room would lead you to believe that male Doms outnumber the subs at about two to one. Now if there is actually only one male Dom for every ten female subs, that means that 19 out of the 20 "Doms" you see online.
    "HAVE TO BE FAKES."
    Keep this in mind. there is a 95% chance that any man you talk to online claiming to be a Dom is no such thing. This leads us to our first rule, a rule that all statisticians and scientists already know by heart:
    "When in doubt, throw it out!"
    Your search for a suitable Dominant partner (especially if you are seeking a serious long term relationship as well) could easily take years. That's hardly surprising, most people spend years looking for that special lover, be they 'vanilla' or otherwise. Don't be disheartened by all these drastic ratios.
    BUT DON'T WASTE YOUR TIME
    either. If any of the prospects you are chatting with online makes you feel uncomfortable for any reason, drop him.
    Don't give him 'three strikes' or 'extra chances to win.' Block out his screen-name and move on. There was only a one in twenty chance he was legitimate anyway.
    Trust your instincts!
    Step Two: Know Your Enemy
    We call them Snerts. We call them HNG's (Horny Net Geeks). We call
    them Wannabes. We call them Control Freaks.
    Sometimes, tragically, we even find some that can only be called rapists and predators. They are all your ENEMY. Don't bother thinking they are anything less. Even a more or less well meaning Snert can land you in a hospital. Sexual Dominance and submission is not for dilettantes or amateurs: Not, now, and never! Even if he turns out to be a more or less nice guy, if he's not a Dom, he's not going to give you what you really need. He will likely give you many things you don't (like medical bills and other assorted headaches).
    " Snerts"
    Snerts are basically looking for easy sex.
    They are counting on the (highly inaccurate) assumption that sexual submissives are simply 'easy lays.' Nothing could be farther from the truth, but that doesn't deter them at all.
    They are typically middle aged to somewhat older men. They are often married. They are usually trying to bolster their flagging vanilla sex lives with some casual screwing around.
    They target submissives because they think that they won't make demands on there
    sexual prowess (another bad assumption).
    They can be easily spotted because they almost always demand or at least emphasize
    sexual intercourse being a part of their 'scenes.'
    " The HNG (Horny Net Geek)"
    HNG's are usually the most harmless (and yet often the most annoying) of the enemy types. Most are teenagers and young men looking for some quick cyber-sex or even phone-sex. They are usually pretty sophisticated about there D/s jargon and the 'scenes' they describe to you can be pretty elaborate.
    Geeks do their homework. They scour the porno sites for ideas, and hang out in D/s chats for hours on end learning the 'lingo.' The are most easily spotted because they want to move on to cyber-sex and phone sex very quickly. They like to offer online collars, and spend hours on end in chat rooms 'playing'
    with their 'subbies.' Don't waste your time with them.
    " Control Freaks "
    The second most dangerous type of enemy is the Control Freak. Control freaks are what most psychologists and therapists call 'controlling personalities.'
    They are the type of person that wants to be in control of everything around them. They want all their family and friends to behave exactly as they say. They are extremely manipulative people. These men can be dangerous because many really have convinced themselves that they are Dominants as a justify their dysfunctional lives.
    Many inexperienced submissives may find themselves 'naturally' attracted to these men
    because outwardly they seem so 'in command' of things all the time. The truly ironic (and sad) thing is, a controlling personality is actually the closest thing to the OPPOSITE of a sexual Dominant.
    Controls Freaks can be spotted because they often talk about 'taking care of you' and also 'knowing what's best for you'.
    They almost always try to play on your emotions; especially guilt. They also usually criticize and even resent the advice you get from other people. They often talk about 24/7 D/s relationships without going into any details about what kind of actual scenes they play.
    They are fond of telling you that they prefer the 'mental aspect' of Domination and submission.
    They tend to be both demanding and argumentative. Nothing you do will ever be 'quite right.' While all this may seem very repulsive and easy to avoid, be on your guard, the average control freak often seems very charming initially. Once they have their 'hooks' into you its very hard to get untangled.
    Also being possessive and Jealous:
    A REAL master is protective of what is his, but he has more confidence in what he has being his, then to hide it away. Not talking about sharing sexually, but if all aspects of the BDSM and therefore his sub are for his eyes only, check the calendar, its going to be a long boring life.
    " Rapists and Predators"
    The last and most dangerous type of enemy is the rapist or predator. These are the men most likely to damage or even end your life.
    The truly frightening thing about these evil men it that there is NO easy way to spot them.
    Rapists can be anything from bums to bank mangers, and anyone from family members to total strangers. One in four women has suffered an attack from this vile creature, and one in seven men as well! There motive is violence. The best defence is never make yourself too vulnerable.
    To defend yourself from predators, learn all the in's and out's of setting up
    a good
    "!!!!!!!Safety Net!!!!!!!!"
    Follow these procedures religiously. Most important of all TAKE YOUR TIME getting to know your prospective play partners. This is good advice in any case. If you know your partner well, you're more likely to have a good time with him (because you will feel more comfortable during that first Scene).
    Predators are more likely to move on in search of easy prey, they do tend to be impulsive. If a 'Dom' you have been talking too suddenly seems to lose interest in you after a period of time, you may have just saved your own life.
    Don't go chasing after anybody.  A True Dom doesn't need to play 'hard to get.'
    Step 3: Know your goal!
    Take the time to figure out what you want. It's often hard for newbie subs to do this because sometimes they lack knowledge of what choices are available to them.
    !!!ARM YOURSELF WITH KNOWLEDGE!!!
    There are many fine publications, books, and internet websites that cater to sexual submissives, so start reading! Learn about the different types of play and how they should be conducted.
    Learn everything you can about how to set up a Safety Net. Learn all the do's and don'ts of meeting others and playing safely. Decide what your limits are and set them down on paper. This may seem like a lot of homework to do in the name of fun, but also keep in mind that that it's your ASS that's (literally) on the line here.
    "Know what a real Dom acts like. "
    Remember, you are probably a sexual submissive because you ARE in control the rest of the time. You are strong! Likely even ambitious as well.
    You have a career, or goals, or a lifestyle that demands this high level of energy and control. Giving away your control can be a beautiful respite from everyday life. Your power and energy is something you only want to give to
    someone you trust, and in intimate situations at that. It's a very personal thing to you!
    Well guess what, sexual Dominants are usually the compliment of this. Doms are strong people too, we do tend to be intelligent. Doms are often highly trained professionals or skilled craftsmen. However, we tend to avoid lifestyles and careers that demand they be in control all the time. Doms tend to be easygoing.
    I have never in my life met, or even heard of, an uptight sexual Dominant. We like being in control in INTIMATE situations. It's a respite from the way we live OUR everyday lives. We are not really the opposite of you, but we are the 'puzzle piece' that fits next to you snugly.
    In another words, don't look for a Dom that's exactly like you. You won't find him.
    Don't look for a Dom that wants to run your whole life; he doesn't exist.
    ABOVE ALL, if you're prospective Dom seems like a generally 'nice guy' you're likely on the right track! Take the time to get to know him.
    Don't let the five control freaks on the other side of the chat room demand your attention.
    A natural Dom isn't likely to make demands until its time to play.
    Step 4: Memorize the Acid Tests!
    When in doubt, throw it out! Don't waste your time with people that make you feel uncomfortable. Even if the guy was a real Dom, if his personality makes you feel uncomfortable ,he's not going to be fun to play with.
    "You'd better call me Sir!"
    is the mating call of a HNG or control freak. Real Doms don't have to ask for titles, we EARN them. Most real Doms will say things like "please, call me Mike..."
    I want you to take my collar before you play with me."
    This is another common demand of fakes, most often made by control freaks. They have to isolate you from other people and their advice, and sometimes a little ole "cyber-collar" is just the thing! Cyber-collars are worth less other than the leather required to make one.
    If you get an Instant Message that says something like "On your knees you [slave, slut, bitch,whore, etc.]"
    This is the mating call of the HNG. Use some common sense here. Why waste your time with somebody that's not even polite?
    There's a time and a place for these endearing terms, and it isn't online!
    "I don't have to answer that question!" or "It's not proper etiquette for you to ask a Master that." are examples of some the dangerous LIES that control freaks and snerts use. T
    his is the Acid test I personally think is the most important! A Dom had better be ready to at least TRY and answer every question you have, and HONESTLY at that! Its literally your ass that's on the line! Never forget this!
    "Its my way or the highway!"
    or words to that effect, are the mating cry of the common control freak. Doms can have Limits too, but its your Limits that count FIRST. Don't let any would-be 'Dom' tell you differently. Don't let any of the wannabe subs tell you differently either. Where Male Dom/fem sub play is concerned, it's ALWAYS LADY'S CHOICE!
    Don't bother with online collars. Don't make decisions about a prospective partner based on his online play style. It's a very simple
    test if you think about it: would a real life Dominant waste time on cyber sex? Please take my word for it; the answer is NO. Forget it, once you've done the real thing, cyber is just too damn dull.
    Ask your prospect if he's ever made any mistakes during a scene. If he say's 'no,'run for your life! If he says, 'very rarely,' at least be suspicious. Everyone makes mistakes, even if they are experienced players. Sometimes submissives have Limits they don't even know about, and even the most careful and skilled Dom in the world will trip over these occasionally.
    Remember, according to our good friends of the Christian faith, the last perfect guy to
    walk this planet got nailed to a tree for his trouble. So expect competence, but not miracles.
    "I'm a [bank president, captain of industry, TV producer, self-made millionaire. . yadda yadda yadda.]"
    Wouldn't it be nice to meet a Dom that was rich? Sure it would! But use some common sense too. How many captains of industry have hours to spend in an On-Line chat room? Also, think about this personality profile; if this super successful, always-in-control person is really into D/s, he's likely a submissive!
    I have met a lot of female submissives that fit this ambitious profile, but not one Dom yet! "I'm 33 years old, and I've been a Master for 15 years."
    Gimme a break! What are the odds? When you ask about a Doms level of experience (and its a good idea to do so) remember to do the math as well. 18 year old boys don't care about the intricacies of D/s; they want to get laid. Trust me on this one Ladies, I was an 18 year old boy once! I personally believe that people do become what they are (be it gay, straight, Dom or sub) very early in life, but it takes maturity and training to be a Master. What are the odds a person became a Master when they were still using Clearasil?
    Ask for references! Especially if he claims to be 'very experienced.' Talk to the references ON THE PHONE. Lots of HNG's have female
    screen-names set up to act as 'references' for them! I notice that a lot of newbies seem to have trouble with this concept. Which is
    understandable since in the vanilla world its considered rude to talk to a guy's ex-girlfriend. But in the D/s Scene its the opposite,
    experienced players will accept and accommodate this kind of request gladly.
    "I have three real life collared slaves right now, but you can't talk to them."
    Okay, when you consider the ratio and all, this sounds possible. What makes this an acid test failed (and failed miserably at that) is the last part. I have met couples (and even triples) that really were looking for an extra person to add to the mix.
    This is not uncommon at all in the Scene. But these couples were looking TOGETHER. If a 'Dom' has anyone already collared to them, you probably ought to talk to her FIRST!
    "I don't need safe words."
    Well of course he doesn't! If he said this he's likely a snert and therefore he's never really been in a scene! Of course he might be a predator too, and then he wouldn't need safewords either. Need I say more?
    "My slaves trust me to set their Limits for them."
    If you hear a "Dom" say this it's most likely because these slaves only exist in his mind. Or worse still, his 'slave' is simply the victim of spouse abuse. Even so called TPE (Total Power Exchange) and other sorts of 24/7 (i.e., full time) D/s relationships should involve some careful negotiation.
    "I'm Married, my wife can't know about us"
    If I have to explain this one too you, you've got problems. I have played with many married submissives in my time, but ONLY with the expressed permission (and more often than not, participation) of their husbands. Safe D/s requires complete honesty.
    You can't build a good Scene on lies. There are plenty of people that will be willing to tell you differently; but please note, they will all turn out to be adulterers (and hence, liars) themselves.
    Insert your own Acid Test here. You will learn much from your mistakes and missteps. If you form an online contact with a "Dom" that falls through, analyze WHY it fell through. Don't make the same mistakes twice if you can help it.
    Finding some female submissives to be buddies with you on your quest is a very good idea. Especially if they are experienced players; they can give you unique perspectives, emotional support, and even references to legitimate Doms to play with. They can also, most importantly, provide a" Safety Net" for you during those first meetings with the men you meet.
    The benefits of teaming up with other women in your search should be obvious! However, be just as cautious about what you hear from other women online as well. If you are so inclined to search for a Domme for instance, the Acid tests should apply just as well.
    Be very cautious about the women you meet online that claim to be submissives as well. There are a great number of female HNG's who live there D/s lifestyle in the vacuum of cyber-space. Their advice and experiences are not only useless in the real world, they can be dangerous. There is another class of "female enemy" is even more tragic and dangerious.
    "The Victim."
    The Victim is just that; a victim of physical and or mental abuse that uses D/s as an excuse to continue denying the reality of her tragic situation. These people are disturbingly common as well. They are dangerous to you too! These women are not just full of very dangerous advice, but they are usually very
    vehement about telling you that their lifestyle is the only "real D/s." They can fill your head full of doubts faster than one of the male enemy types. Spare little sympathy, tell them to get help, and stay the heck away from them (in exactly that order). It may seem mercenary, but it is in fact the right thing
    to do. This is my training as a CASA (Citizens Against Spouse Abuse) volunteer talking.
    An abuse victim can only save herself, and then only when she is ready to do so. If you let her vent her frustrations and fears on you, she will then go back to her familiar little hell.
    Leaving you emotionally drained and likely scared too.
    Your quest for safe play partners is going to be tough enough as it is. Avoid Victims completely if you can, and if you can't, urge them to get help. It's not your job to save the world, keeping yourself safe and happy is enough work.
    Take care

    3/14/2008 10:47:50 AM
    Brat...hmm..I've been dubbed a "brat" in some chatrooms here. Let's discuss this phenomenon....
    http://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=brat
    A relatively recent development in the BDSM community,  Brats often dress like young girls, sport Catholic school uniforms or dress like Bratz dolls. Often they band in packs and suggest there is immense pleasure available from the group for the right (and lucky) dominant male. Males must "prove" their dominance to the satisfaction of the group. Most serious BDSM practioners put a premium on total honesty and trust and thus the brat phenomenom has not been welcomed by all.

    1. "a brat is a woman who suggests she is ripe for a submissive sexual encounter, but deliberately and flagrantly torment prospective doms."
     Me? I do NOT torment anyone. I don't have prospective doms nor am I prospecting for doms.
    2. "Brats often dress like young girls, sport Catholic school uniforms or dress like Bratz dolls."
     Me? I dress my age. I am a mature, single and sexy woman that is comfortable in her skin.
    3. "Often they band in packs and suggest there is immense pleasure available from the group for the right (and lucky) dominant male."
     Me? I roam alone. I do not band with any females. I do have female friends but prefer my lone wolf existence.
    4. "Males must "prove" their dominance to the satisfaction of the group."
     Me? Dominance isn't "proven". I've learned there are simple yet discreet signatures of "Dominance".
    5. "Most serious BDSM practioners put a premium on total honesty and trust..."
     Me? This is SO me...and I believe that is why I'm approached with distance and sometimes, fear and disdain.
    6. "...thus the brat phenomenom has not been welcomed by all."
    Me? There is "brat" and then there is "brat". I don't play around. I DO, however, joke and tease and try to make people smile and laugh. There is a HUGE difference.
    3/13/2008 2:40:11 PM
    For those that are keeping up with the journal: I've had some personal issues pop up. My youngest grand-dom (7 months old) is in the hospital with a virus, bronchitis and is severely dehydrated. So, all my time is with him and his mom. So, bear with me. Thanks!
    3/11/2008 10:13:49 AM

    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Collar_(BDSM
    Velcro collar

    is an increasingly common term, used derisively. The old guard leather community was very protocol oriented and stressed serious lifestyle involvement because of safety issues. More recently, however, email, Internet chat rooms and instant messaging services allowed the curious to participate in casual (and often anonymous) D/s relationships online. The velcro reference indicates the tendency for online dominants and submissives to have new online collaring ceremonies frequently and without regard for existing relationships which end as easily as not logging in.

    3/10/2008 7:42:26 PM

    Humiliation
    -6/1998 http://www.wykdkitten.com/essay2.html Humiliation. The word itself can cause even hard-core players to recoil. In the BDSM community, where consensual, well-intentioned humiliation games are commonly practiced, players routinely disavow participation. As a Domina, I myself would vehemently declare that if a Sub wanted humiliation, then he needed to find another Domina….I simply was not into that. "You sniveling, pathetic excuse for a worm!" simply was not my style. More than that, it held no appeal for me. Why would I want to dominate someone I didn't respect?
     That was how I saw humiliation. Disrespectful. Degrading. Debasing. Insulting. As abuse, pure and simple. The idea of what I perceived as emotional cruelty . The idea of verbally harming my Submissives nauseated me. As the quintessential Mommy-Domme, I tended to do more coaxing, and coaching, along the lines of, "Come on, baby, you can do that for Mistress…"
     However, I also did a fair amount of taunting and teasing. "Oh, look at that great big thing! Just what do you think you're going to do with that, my little man?" commonly crossed my lips. Since the subject was so rarely broached, and the bulk of my experience at the time was not with scene partners, there had been nothing to connect what I did with the word "humiliation". The connotations associated with the word were completely contrary to what I viewed as healthy BDSM.
     Imagine my surprise when I saw activities that I myself - and my previous partner - listed in an article focused on Humiliation within BDSM play. It turns out that the Domina who'd adamantly sworn that she was not into humiliation in fact was naturally drawn to it. My fascination and interest in forced feminazation and crossdressing male subs has always held an element of humiliation… it just didn't occur to me at the time that what I viewed primarily as a hedonistic and visual turn-on would be perceived by my victims as demeaning. I just thought it was hot to see a man in high heels and stockings. Sure, it was amusing to watch a macho man teeter about, and yes, there was a sense of vindication in listening to him bitch about his feet hurting, but I saw it more as indulgent fun, not humiliation. The same thing applied to instructing a guysub to wear panties under his business suit. In most cases, the men involved really did enjoy the feel and sensation; they just "needed" someone to "make" them indulge themselves. I didn't recognize until much later that the thrill of potential discovery and exposure was a key component to the enjoyment for a number of them.
     Between the gender-blending and taunting and coaxing, I now know that I've almost instinctively used some form of humiliation with virtually all my male submissives.
     With my female submissives, naked exposure was apparently the dangerously embarassing component that enhanced our power exchanges, and being female myself and quite aware of my own insecurities, I found a peculiar rush in exposing another female and commenting on her various characteristics and, um, attributes. There is really no way to describe my feeling of accomplishment when the blood would rush to my sub's face at some particularly graphic compliment. This led me to another startling realization about human beings….
     That most people find COMPLIMENTS to be embarrassing, and yet garner a great deal of enjoyment from it. Coming to grips with the fact that MY submissive side secretly got off on nasty language, and being treated like a sexual toy, or a slut was a real bitch. Discovering that I became almost animalistically aroused by verbal humiliation was one of the hardest things I've ever had to admit. And actually, more humiliating that that was the fact that I didn't HAVE to verbalize the admission at all… my body's own responses admitted it louder than any voice I've yet to project.
     With my personal history and hot buttons, I'd listed verbal humiliation as a hard limit. Being told by my lover that I was a worthless bitch or a stupid cow, quite frankly, would be enough to psychologically destroy me. I didn't know that being cast "down" into the role of slut would be so sexually liberating, in the same way that bondage is often a freeing experience.
     A friend of mine commented recently that humiliation can run the gamut from humorous, even comical experiences, such as my FemDom friend who makes her big burly guysubs nakedly perform "I'm a Little Teapot" for her friends, all the way to what I would find psychically damaging verbal abuse.
     The opportunity recently presented itself to me to watch what I considered a harsh scene of the latter sort. A ponygirl, in full corset and harness, was taunted and made fun of, set up by impossible tasks, and degraded by some insults that frankly curdled my stomach. A number of experienced Scene people found this scene too disturbing to even watch. Yet when I spoke with this particular sub afterwards, she was aglow with a feeling that astounded me.
     Pride. The other side of humiliation, and perhaps even the ultimate goal of much humiliation, is pride. She was actually excited that she had performed so well, and that she hadn't "broken" under such harsh treatment. It brought to mind a relatively recent experience of mine, and suddenly another piece to my personal humiliation puzzle fell into place. At a small, relatively formal scene party, my dominant suddenly ordered me to kneel, exposed, so that he could test out a new crop. Immediately, I obeyed, my forehead pressed to the hardwood floor, my ass high in the air. Although I obeyed, there was a shocked and rebellious voice reverberating in my head. "What are you doing? How demeaning! I can't believe you're actually doing this!" To be the only one in this social gathering with my bare ass and assorted pink parts exposed was incredibly embarrassing, and a number of my own exposure insecurities were tweaked.
     When I raised my eyes, however, what I saw in the faces of those watching was not pity, not disdain, and not even amusement. It was awe. I realized at that moment that many of those watching would not have been able to exhibit such obedience, or deal with such exposure. Some of them simply COULD not have complied with an order like that, and that provided me a sense of accomplishment that completely overshadowed my embarrassment. The impressed looks some of the other doms cast at my dominant pleased me, and the pride in HIS eyes made me absolutely giddy with pleasure.
     Often, one may reach elevation through abasement. At least in some cases. The ways to incorporate humilition into a scene, or even overall dynamic, are so many as to be impossible to comprehensively list. Some things that I've found to be surprisingly effective….
     Forcing a sub to ask for what she wants. With a proud or repressed submissive, this can be difficult at best. For some, it can inspire complete aphasia and/or outright rebellion. It can also emphasize a sense of helplessness that can be either intoxicating or horrifying.
     Requiring a sub to perform a task that he is not capable of executing or with which it is actually impossible to comply. This can evoke a sense of depressing failure if not handled very carefully, IMO.
     Various types exposure can be used to enhance a sub's self esteem, even help overcome certain insecurities, as well as add the thrill of "getting caught"… although the wrong comment or tone striking a sub with body-consciousness issues could be devastating.
     Contests and auctions can be wonderful… or terrifying in a bad way, depending on the submissive's overall self esteem.
     Therefore humiliation is best considered a surgeon's tool, to be used with caution, care, and skill. A dominant using humiliation MUST be completely aware of her submissive's history, abilities, and fears. The Dominant must also be perceptive and sensitive to his sub's weaknesses and aware of what would be truly damaging to her psyche.
     Sometimes the nuances are incredibly subtle. For example, being considered "a" slut provides nothing positive for me in the least. Being HIS slut, on the other hand, is a source of pride for me, and actually builds my confidence in that I believe I could endure almost anything on his behalf. I have amazed myself discovering how much I really can handle, and I feel stronger and more confident overall. On the other hand, insults to my intelligence hurt me in a very negative way, and lessens me in my own eyes.
     While the actual activity or situation may vary from person to person, the one thing differentiating abuse from healthy humiliation, IMO, is whether it inspires an ultimate feeling of accomplishment or causes emotional wounding. What may be highly satisfying to one submissive may completely crush another. The same exact exposure may arouse one submissive, but entirely destroy another's spirit. What is lightly embarrassing and thrilling fun for one may very well strike deeply negative chords in another. Therefore, it is my opinion that humiliation should be considered advanced play, and treated as the potentially damaging tool that it is.
     Another aspect of humiliation involves the dynamic and relationship of the people involved AFTER playtime. For example, should my dom look at me with disdain after a particularly harsh scene, I really don't think I could look at him again, much less play with him.

    3/9/2008 10:12:42 AM

    Everything in these lifestyles should be
    SAFE, SANE AND CONSENSUAL
    Reference books that should be read and reread. 
    Different Loving Gloria Brame, G Brame Villard Books
    Screw the Roses, Send me the Thorns Phillip Miller and Molly Deveon Mystic Rose Books
    The Bottoming Book Dossie Easton and Catherine Liszt Greenery Press
    The Topping Book Dossie Easton and Catherine Liszt Greenery Press
    The Loving Dominant John Warren Masquerade Books Inc.
    Ties That Bind Guy Baldwin Daedalus Pub. Co. (for you, KenL, thanks for requesting.)
    Learning the Ropes Race Bannon Daedalus Pub. Co.
    Sensuous Magic Pat Califia Masquerade Books Inc.
    Safe Sane Consensual and Fun John Warren Diversified Press
    The Ethical Slut Dossie Easton and Catherine Liszt Greenery Press
    Anal Pleasure and Health Jack Morin MD Down There Press
    Leathersex Joseph W. Bean Daedalus Pub. Co.
    Bound to be Free Charles Moser Ph.D M.D., JJ MaDeson Continuum Pub. Co.

    3/8/2008 2:33:36 PM
    http://www.informedconsent.co.uk/boards/generalbdsm/136249/0
    ***I've asked for suggestions for subjects to cover in my journal. I find that there are some new "ideas" or different "definitions" and "terms" for certain things we "do". Some include: "bi-curiosity", "Mommy Dommes", "DaddyDoms",  "Dominissive", "Dom's Disease", " Velcro collars", " HNG's", "boi", "wannabes" and "Weekend warriors." I'm going to research and then put the findings here.
    I found this site that discussed "Financial Domination". It is and can be a heated topic in the chat rooms and message boards.***

    IC : Web boards : General BDSM : "Understanding Financial Domination?!?!"
    Understanding Financial Domination?!?! (40) 
    I am keen to learn more about Financial Domination (“FD”), it's something that I think I grab the concept of (or maybe not) but would like to better understand it from a submissives / slaves point of view, in particular someone that is interested and involved in FD.

    I would also very much welcome input from FD Mistresses, does it work? Are the FD subs reliable? If anything do they want/need something in return?
    My concept is that FD is when a sub donates money on a regular basis to their / a domme for nothing in return, the act of donating is enough of a return for them.
    Do many subs here do this or know someone that does this, and is my basic grasp correct?
    Do FD subs donate to just a single domme or do they do this to multiple dommes at the same time?
    How does a sub go about finding a FD domme to donate to, and once found what are the subs pre-requisites required for them to start such donations?
    Typically how long are such donations made for?
    Sorry but this is a very personal question, but again I am trying to better understand FD, what frequency and amounts tend to be given?
    Is it solely the giving or do FD slaves seek something in return? And if so what?
    Going to the extreme are there any subs out there that hand over their 'disposable income' to their Mistress or Owner only to receive back what the domme thinks is acceptable for the sub to live on?
    No doub't I've missed some very important points, but I hoping to start a discussion where I can learn and better understand FD, thank you all in advance for you assistance and input.
    Julian
    Gratitude is the memory of the heart.
    slave c28

    fireglow wrote:
    May I ask a question too please, whilst people are answering the OP?. Is FD something which only male subs do with Dommes or do some female subs ever do it with their male Doms?

    It is certainly something I have only ever encountered OFFline on the F/m side of things but I am sure there are leaches... I mean 'financial doms' out there on the M/f side too.

    Is marriage a form of Financial Domination?

    slave_c28 wrote:
    "...Going to the extreme are there any subs out there that hand over their 'disposable income' to their Mistress or Owner only to receive back what the domme thinks is acceptable for the sub to live on?..."

    We engage in this sort of game. I think he enjoys it as an aspect of my control over him. He's the sole breadwinner, and yet he wants to have NO MONEY at his disposal other than what I "give him". So I control the bank accounts etc.
    This is to the extent that he asks for permission to use his credit cards, cheque book, to withdraw cash, and have any spending money for himself.
    It's a game for us, which works very well, and I pay for everything when he and I go out anywhere together.
    I guess many would argue many marriages work like this anyway: bloke earns, woman spends *grin. But this is a sort of ritualised power exchange game, in which he enjoys being punished if he transgresses.
    He never has any money on him, and must ask for cash when he has errands to run.
    Obviously, there is utter trust and respect on both sides. I would never dream of abusing his desire for such control.
    NB We also have "safety" measures in place, in terms of him always having his credit/debit cards on him should he need access to money (he just has to call me first, or withdraw funds and "suffer the consequences" *grin. )
    Rach

    Cinnamon_Tart wrote:
    We engage in this sort of game. I think he enjoys it as an aspect of my control over him. He's the sole breadwinner, and yet he wants to have NO MONEY at his disposal other than what I "give him". So I control the bank accounts etc.

    This is to the extent that he asks for permission to use his credit cards, cheque book, to withdraw cash, and have any spending money for himself.

    It's a game for us, which works very well, and I pay for everything when he and I go out anywhere together.

    I guess many would argue many marriages work like this anyway: bloke earns, woman spends *grin. But this is a sort of ritualised power exchange game, in which he enjoys being punished if he transgresses.

    He never has any money on him, and must ask for cash when he has errands to run.

    Obviously, there is utter trust and respect on both sides. I would never dream of abusing his desire for such control.

    NB We also have "safety" measures in place, in terms of him always having his credit/debit cards on him should he need access to money (he just has to call me first, or withdraw funds and "suffer the consequences" *grin. )

    There is a big diffrence in a D/s relationship where responcibility for finances is handled by the Dom and permission required by the sub to step outside that which is already agreed as standing proccedure... and 'financial Dominantion' whereby the financial arrangement is the focus and 'reason' why the Dom is there.
    Sounds very much like the games "we" once played> Actually, not right to call them games.
    But yes, she liked the feeling of utter dependency.
    BeLuS
    I have difficulty understanding FD.... outside of a partnership/marriage.
    I can see that it would work, quite easily when it is agreed between a couple but for a person to be financially dominated by a remote/unknown stranger seems a bit risky to me.
    C x
    Don't you think they are games?
    My take on Ds is that it's ALL games. But, like all games, one can play at any number of levels. And just cos it's a game doesn't mean it ain't serious. Or that you can't hurt/get hurt.
    We are the otters of the universe after all. Rach

    3/7/2008 10:02:34 AM
    BDSM and Sexually Oriented Definitions In Alphabetical Order***This is the last lesson. I hope we all learned something from this, I did.***
    For those of you that are brand new to this stuff, here are some definitions of some of the basic terminology used on this site as well as many others that can used for reference purposes.  This is by no means intended to be an absolute and definitive glossary, nor is it intended to be used as an absolute definement for any topic. People with in the scene often have difficulty agreeing on terminology and resort to their own individual interpretations.
    Vanilla - Any activity or person not involved or related to The Scene. Generally refers to conventional sex as opposed to somewhat spicier activities.
    Violet wand - static electricity generator, providing a sensation akin to a vibrating pinprick
    Voyeur - a person who prefers sex as a non-participatory, spectator sport
    Water sports - erotic interests in urinary elimination, either artificially induced, as with enemas or catheterization, or occurring naturally by peeing on someone. Can also involve ingestion either directly or from a glass etc. (See also toilet play, scat, enema , golden showers)
    Waxing - the dripping of hot wax onto the body to achieve erotic pain. Candles very widely in temperature and can range from a merely warm sensation to being quite hot. It is wise for the Dom/me to know the temperature of the candles or wax you are using before using them on someone. (see also Sensation Play)
    Whipping - the striking of flesh, usually but not exclusively on the back, with a whip, flail, or other stinging device. (see also Corporal, Impact Play)
    WIITWD - abbreviation meaning "What it is that we do"

    Yellow - Often used as part of the "color" safe word system meaning caution and signifies a need to slow down or communicate further (see also safe/sane/consensual, safe words, red & green)
        Back to Top
    3/6/2008 2:30:30 PM
    Women Are Evil By Nature... 
     A woman went up to the bar in a quiet rural pub. She gestured alluringly to the bartender who approached her immediately.  She seductively signaled that he should bring his face closer to hers. As he did, she gently caressed his full beard.  
    "Are you the manager?" she asked, softly stroking his face with both hands.  "Actually, no," he replied.  
    "Can you get him for me? I need to speak to him," she said, running her hands beyond his beard and into his hair.  
     "I'm afraid I can't," breathed the bartender.. "Is there anything I can do?"  
     "Yes. I need you to give him a message," she continued, running her forefinger across the bartender's lip and slyly popping a couple of her fingers into his mouth and allowing him to suck them gently.   
     "What should I tell him?" the bartender managed to say.  
     "Tell him," she whispered, "There's no toilet paper, handsoap, or paper towels in the ladies room." 
    3/5/2008 4:09:35 PM
    BDSM and Sexually Oriented Definitions In Alphabetical Order
    ***We cover T's. There are no "U's"***
    For those of you that are brand new to this stuff, here are some definitions of some of the basic terminology used on this site as well as many others that can used for reference purposes.  This is by no means intended to be an absolute and definitive glossary, nor is it intended to be used as an absolute definement for any topic. People with in the scene often have difficulty agreeing on terminology and resort to their own individual interpretations.
    Toilet Play - term that encompasses all forms of bath room play ie: scat, golden showers, water sports, enemas, etc (see also Coprophilia, Klismaphilia, Sexurophilia, Fetish)Top - The person that is taking the more active or dominant role in the scene. Not necessarily dominant by nature. A top can also be a "service oriented sadist" who enjoys inflicting pain or sensation but does not get-off on control. Also as a verb as in "May I top you tonight?"
    Topping from the bottom - when the submissive is directing the action in a D/s session instead of the dominant, not necessarily a bad thing. (see Dominant Masochist, service oriented sadist, SAM)
    Toys - euphemism for items such as dildos, butt plugs, nipple clamps, paddles, crops, whips, canes, etc. All the lovely things we "perverts" play with. (see also Corporal, Impact Play)
    TG / Trans gendered - term often used to encompass the TV / TS / CD Community (see also Cross Dresser, Transsexual, Transvestite
    TS / Transsexual - a person born genetically of one sex with a psychological urge to change to the opposite sex. Also those in the midst of transition from one sex to the other. Many TS's believe they were born the wrong sex and they take are simply taking the steps required to correct the mistake. (see also Trans gendered)
    TV / Transvestite / Tranny - a person to adopts the dress, and often the behavior, of the opposite sex but is still physically their birth gender. (see also Trans gendered)
    U     Back to Top
    3/1/2008 5:48:03 PM
    Subject: This will make your day...hilarious

    This is an actual letter from an Austin woman sent to American company Proctor and Gamble regarding their feminine products. She really gets rolling after the first paragraph. It's PC Magazine's 2007 editors' choice for best webmail-award-winning letter.

    Dear Mr. Thatcher,

    I have been a loyal user of your 'Always' maxi pads for over 20 years  and I appreciate many of their features. Why, without the LeakGuard Core or Dri-Weave absorbency, I'd probably never go horseback riding or salsa dancing, and I'd certainly steer clear of running up and down the beach in tight, white shorts. But my favorite feature has to be your revolutionary
    Flexi-Wings. Kudos on being the only company smart enough to realize how crucial it is that maxi pads be aerodynamic. I can't tell you how safe and secure I feel each month knowing there's a little F-16 in my pants.
    Have you ever had a menstrual period, Mr. Thatcher? Ever suffered from the curse'? I'm guessing you haven't. Well, my time of the month is starting right now. As I type, I can already feel hormonal forces violently surging
    through my body. Just a few minutes from now, my body will adjust and I'll be transformed into what my husband likes to call 'an inbred hillbilly with knife skills.' Isn't the human body amazing? As Brand Manager in the Feminine-Hygiene Division, you've no doubt seen quite a bit of research on what exactly happens during your customers monthly visits from 'Aunt Flo'. Therefore, you must know about the  bloating, puffiness, and cramping we endure, and about our intense mood swings, crying jags, and out-of-control b ehavior. You surely realize it's a tough time for most women. In fact, only last week, my friend Jenifer fought the violent urge to shove her boyfriend's testicles into a George Foreman Grill just because he told her he thought Grey's Anatomy was written by drunken chimps. Crazy!
    The point is, sir, you of all people must realize that America is just crawling with homicidal maniacs in Capri pants... Which brings me to
    the reason for my letter. Last month, while in the throes of cramping so painful I wanted to reach inside my body and yank out my uterus, I opened an Always maxi-pad, and there, printed on the adhesive backing, were these words:
    'Have a Happy Period.'
    Are you fucking kidding me? What I mean is, does any part of your tiny middle-manager brain really think happiness - actual smiling, laughing happiness is possible during a menstrual period? Did anything mentioned
    above sound the least bit pleasurable? Well, did it, James?  FYI, unless you're some kind of sick S&M freak, there will never be anything
    'happy' about a day in which you have to jack yourself up on Motrin and Kahlua and
    lock yourself in your house just so you don't march down to the local Walgreen's armed with a hunting rifle and a sketchy plan to end your life in a blaze of glory.
    For the love of God, pull your head out, man! If you just have to slap a moronic message on a maxi pad, wouldn't it make more sense to say something that's actually pertinent, like 'Put down the Hammer' or 'Vehicular Manslaughter is Wrong', or are you just picking on us?
    Sir, please inform your Accounting Department that, effective immediately, there will be an $8 drop in monthly profits, for I have chosen to take my maxi-pad business elsewhere. And though I will certainly miss your Flex-Wings, I will not for one minute miss your brand of condescending bull shit. And that's a promise I will keep.   Always.

    Best,
    Wendi A.
    Austin , TX
    3/1/2008 9:36:06 AM
    BDSM and Sexually Oriented Definitions In Alphabetical Order
    ***We cover S's"***
    For those of you that are brand new to this stuff, here are some definitions of some of the basic terminology used on this site as well as many others that can used for reference purposes.  This is by no means intended to be an absolute and definitive glossary, nor is it intended to be used as an absolute definement for any topic. People with in the scene often have difficulty agreeing on terminology and resort to their own individual interpretations.
    Sadism and Masochism -Sado Masochism - SM - S&M - A term often used to describe people and activities that use pain to produce pleasure as an ultimate goal.
    Sadism / sadist - Tough one... depends on who you talk to but I will give you my opinion, definition and reasoning. The word comes from the name of the infamous writer Marquis de Sade who according to his writing practiced very non consensual activities involving torturing and often killing his victims for his own sexual satisfaction. Hence the words sadist and sadism conjure up images of cruel and unspeakable tortures inflicted on unwilling often innocent victims. Psychologists have for many years deemed Sadists and masochists as being psychologically dysfunctional, even dangerous to themselves and others. Even some of our respected community members still view this term as distasteful and try to discourage it’s use.
    The issue as I see it in defining the word has nothing to do with the motives of the sadist or the consent of the “victim.” All preconceived notions and opinions aside, sadism simply defined is deriving pleasure from inflicting pain. This concept is neither good or evil, right or wrong. What makes such a person good or bad is what he does with it and why. If the motives behind the actions are for mutual satisfaction rather than selfish reasons and if the well being and safety of the masochist are always kept in mind then there is no problem. As the principles of Yin and yang that govern the universe prove; opposites are inevitable, necessary and attract. It stands to reason that an intelligent and self assured masochist needs a loving and imaginative sadist just as a conscientious and responsible sadist needs a responsive masochist to explore with. Isn't life grand? Adjective form - sadistic Safe/sane/consensual - the universally accepted credo and philosophical core of D/s used almost to the point of becoming trite in many circles, where by many are adopting RACK now. Safe: safe sex, consensual protection of vital organs, and no meaningful damage. Sane: any given activity is done for the pleasure of everyone involved and that partners' limits are to be respected. Consensual: clear, informed, and verbalized consent of both partners.
    Safe word / signal- A word, phrase or gesture that allows the submissive to let the dominant know that the activities have either approached or surpassed his/her limits and must be ceased, changed or discussed. There may be several words used to either slow, stop or even signal that all is well and please proceed with that activity. A popular method is to have a series of words with "red" meaning stop immediately, "yellow" meaning slow down or stop so we can reconsider this and "blue" meaning watch out, this is an emotionally sensitive area -- in cases where the submissive is bound and gagged, the dominant usually proves another means for the submissive to express distress, such as a scarf to drop or a bell to ring. The safe word does not have to be blatantly obvious to on-lookers and can be a silent or secret communication between play partners. It is strongly suggested that new partners use safe word 
    in the getting to know you stage. As time goes on and experience establishes points of reference, practiced play partners often find the need for safe words becomes unnecessary.
    Safe word / Signal - A particular word, set of words or other gesture agreed to before the start of the scene that can give the Bottom a way to communicate with the Top. Generally there is a check-in or cautionary word as well as a "end of scene" one. When using a gag or verbal communication is not as reliable, players will often use some sort of hand gesture or signal such as "dropping a ball" to indicate a need to check in or stop a scene. This is an excellent tool for communication between players that are either new to the scene or to each other. (see also safe/sane/consensual, yellow, red & green)
    SAM / Smart Ass Masochist - generally a submissive or bottom that enjoys "sassing" a Dom/me into greater punishment. Dominant masochists are often misunderstood and labeled as SAMs.
    Scarification - making cuts or scars, usually with a knife (See also Cutting)
    Scat - Slang term for scatophilia, taking pleasure from playing with and sometimes ingesting feces. Generally like golden showers scat is viewed as humiliation play, but there are many males submissives that crave such activities. Once again not considered safe practice due to health risks. (See also toilet play, water sports, enema , golden showers)Scene (A) - An individual session of various lengths where the parties involved are in their D/s roles. Example: “I did a scene that involved very heavy corporal play and piercing last night.”
    Scene (The) - Overall term used for the people, activities, organized or social aspects of BDSM including support groups, clubs, or other social activities. For clarity with in this site when I make reference to the Scene in this context it will be capitalized, as opposed to an individual scene between players. Sensation Play - any of the myriad of possibilities from light teasing and erotic touches to intense pain. (see also abrasion, acupressure, CBT, cupping, genital torture, nipple clamps
    Sensory deprivation - to increase sexual intensity and/or to punish by temporarily limiting a person's ability to use their five senses (touch, taste, hearing, sight, smell.) This could range from earplugs and blindfolds to elaborate sensory deprivation chambers. (see also gags)
    Service - one person performing tasks for or attending to the needs of another. (see also Discipline, service oriented sadist)
    Service oriented sadist - a sadist who derives pleasure or other benefit from inflicting pain on a masochistic partner but does not necessarily need control of the other.
    Session - an erotic D/s episode, also known as a scene (as opposed to "the Scene' see above)
    Sexurophilia - erotic stimulus from viewing, being showered by, or ingesting urine (golden showers) (see also Toilet Play)Shackles - Restraints made of metal strips that surround the ankles, wrists or neck. (see also Bondage)
    Shaven - a submissive who has had his/her public hair shaved off .... Dom/mes often require their submissives to shave their pubic hair either because that is their personal preference (they like the way it looks or don't care for the way pubic hair interferes with some sexual acts) or for humiliation and/or punishment. Often done for Age Play scenes. Shibari - Japanese term for rope bondage (see also Bondage)
    Single Tails - generic term used to describe any implement with a single thong. Most common types are signal, bull, snake and stock whips. (see also Corporal, Impact Play)Slave - Often used interchangeable with sub, but more often to denote a deeper level of submission or commitment. A “slave” may for example live in role as a house servant to his or her dominant and be responsible for all of the cleaning and care of the home. I have heard discussions in chat rooms rage for days about the differences between a sub and a slave with a wide range of opinions. According to the a scary number of AOLers there is a general understanding that a sub may withdraw consent at any time but a slave may not and must do what ever the Master or Mistress says no matter what that may be and thus a slave is somehow a better or a “truer sub” by their degree of commitment. My personal response to that is: Bullshit!! If a human being allows him or herself to be placed in a position of complete subjugation to someone else that is still their choice and since slavery was legally abolished long ago the individual will always have the right to change their mind and refuse to do something they do not wish to do, even if it means ending the relationship with the dominant. As far as a “slave” showing deeper commitment than a “sub” I feel that no one can judge the level of commitment between play partners based on what title they go by or how far they will go to “prove” their devotion to their Master or Mistress. The only ones that can judge that are the individuals themselves based on their feelings for each other and their needs.
    Souveniers - Affectionate term for bruises, rope marks and other markings that are often evident after a BDSM play session.
    Spanking - a form of corporal punishment in which blows are inflicted almost exclusively on the buttocks. Paddling and caning are considered types of spankings. (see also Corporal, Impact Play)
    Speculum - A medical device used to dilate the vagina in a pelvic exam commonly used in medical scenes on either sex. Can be a great tool for humiliation scenes. (see also Medical Play)
    STD - Sexually Transmitted Disease
    Stigmatophilia - the eroticization of tattooing, scarification, branding or piercing
    Stocks - Restraint device that is usually made of two hinged boards that had cut outs just large enough to hold the head and wrist in place can also be made to hold the ankles while in a sitting position. Designs have also been made that squeeze the breasts or male genitals in a vise like manner. (see also Bondage)
    Sub / submissive / subbie - Someone who gives up his/her power to the dominant for the purpose of mutual enjoyment. This may be on a casual basis such as just for the duration of a scene at a party or in a committed relationship of various depths. It often involves service but not always sensation play. (See also Slave, Sub space) Also as an adjective as: "Bill has submissive tendancies"
    Submissive Masochist - an individual that enjoys the submissive or service role and derives erotic pleasure from pain
    Submission - relinquishing control to another (see also Control, Ds, Dominance, Power exchange)
    Sub space - the point in a D/s session when a certain level of pain causes the endorphins to kick in bringing the submissive to a state of euphoria which can be both physical and spiritual. According to "Encyclopedia of Unusual Sex Practices" by Brenda Love published by Barricade Books the way this works goes as follows, "The registration of pain is caused by the release of chemicals such as bradykinin, substance P, and prostaglandins and can be divided into two types, somatic and visceral. Somatic pain occurs most often in the muscles or skin. This pain is relatively mild compared to visceral pain which radiates from internal organs, causing nausea and weakness. The testes are part of the visceral system and injury to the testicles is traumatic.
        We detect somatic pain by stimulation of the free nerve endings that lie near the surface of the skin. Once activated they transmit a signal to the brain, however, this is not a guarantee that the sensation will be perceived as painful. The message may be thwarted in several ways. First, certain nerves, the ones that transmit the sensation of deep pressure, vibration, heat and cold, can override pain signals. this is why cold compresses, heating pads, and chemicals seem to help reduce discomfort. Second, a person's mood affects this process and if he is anxious the pain will be sharper, whereas if he is sexually aroused, feels safe, in control, and submits to the partner, the sensation may even seem pleasant. In a study conducted by Drs., Miczek, Thompson, and Shuster it was discovered that in mice it was not the amount or length of painful stimulus that triggered the analgesic response but rather the mouse's resignation to defeat ("Analgesia Following Defeat in an Aggressive Encounter: Development of Tolerance and Changes in Opioid Receptors," Annals of the NY Academy of Sciences, Stress-Induced Analgesia, Vol. 467, p.16) Extroverts are thought to require stronger tactile and mental stimulation than introverts and will not register pain as quickly. Once pain has been registered the body will try to adapt in various ways. Steady pain require rapid firing by our nervous system and the body's tendency is to adapt to constant stimulus by slowing this process, meaning that the intensity of pain dissipates accordingly. Once pain has been registered for 20 - 40 mins the body will begin to produce opiate-like chemicals to reduce pain sensations."
    Suspension - Activities and techniques that involve hanging the submissive from ropes, chains etc. so that no part of their body has contact with the floor. Great care must be taken so that no harm comes to the submissive. (see also Bondage)
    Switch - Someone who enjoys both the dominant and submissive roles associated with BDSM. A switch may be dominant and submissive with different partners or even with the same partner at different times.
    2/29/2008 11:13:11 AM
    BDSM and Sexually Oriented Definitions In Alphabetical Order
    ***We cover the 1 Q and the R's"***
    For those of you that are brand new to this stuff, here are some definitions of some of the basic terminology used on this site as well as many others that can used for reference purposes.  This is by no means intended to be an absolute and definitive glossary, nor is it intended to be used as an absolute definement for any topic. People with in the scene often have difficulty agreeing on terminology and resort to their own individual interpretations.
    Queening - face sitting of a female on a male for the purpose of oral sex sometimes even forced.
    RACK / Risk Aware Consensual Kink - relatively new term for WIITWD that has been adopted by many Edge players as opposed to Safe Sane Consensual with the emphasis on awareness of associated dangers of an activity (see also Limits, Negotiation)Red - Often used as part of the "color" safe word system meaning - Stop! Generally signals the end of the scene.
    Role-playing - a means of enabling D/s players to experience the erotic thrill of an extreme fantasy within safe limits, including those fantasies which, if made into reality, would be truly horrifying (for example, a fantasy involving rape or concentration camp type tortures)
    Rough Trade - a term widely used to refer to Impact play that uses the hands, fists, feet and other body parts of the Top to strike the Bottom as opposed to using implements such as floggers and paddles which is more commonly known as Corporal Punishment. One of my new faves!
    RT / Real Time - live and in person as opposed to an on-line or phone relationship
    2/28/2008 11:29:44 AM
    BDSM and Sexually Oriented Definitions In Alphabetical Order***We cover the letter P"***For those of you that are brand new to this stuff, here are some definitions of some of the basic terminology used on this site as well as many others that can used for reference purposes.  This is by no means intended to be an absolute and definitive glossary, nor is it intended to be used as an absolute definement for any topic. People with in the scene often have difficulty agreeing on terminology and resort to their own individual interpretations.
    Paddling - spanking with a paddle, just like the one the principal used to have, or perhaps one with holes drilled in it to decrease air resistant and increase the velocity of the blow. (see also Corporal, Impact Play)
    Pan sexual / Omni sexual - term used to describe people that are able to enjoy sexual or sensual encounters with others regardless of their gender. More encompassing than bi sexual since it recognizes and affirms the "third sex" and is often also used to advertise events that are open to gay, straight or bi sexual participants. (see also Bi sexual)
    Paraohilic - see Adolescentilism
    Pederast - a person that practices anal intercourse, most often heard in reference to men who pursue anal intercourse with young boys
    Pedophile - a person who prefers children as sexual objects
    Pervert - a term usually thought of as derogatory or negative that has been reclaimed as a playful term used among scene players to describe themselves and others affectionately in some circles. However, much like "The N word" you want to be careful with it's use because not everyone feels the same way about it's "chummy" use.
    Piercing - inserting needles into the skin sometimes followed by the insertion of a ring or other metal adornment. Very few parts of the body cannot be pierced, but body protrusions are preferable to flat areas for jewelry. Popular sites for erotic piercings include nipples, navels, in males; the glans or frenum of the penis, the foreskin and/or the scrotum, in females, the inner and outer labia, the clitoris, or the clitoral hood. Temporary or play piercings are gaining popularity in SM play despite it's classification as "edge play" and it's inherent dangers due to the possibility of exposure to blood (See also Blood sports, Edge Play, Lacing, Medical Play, Stigmatophilia)
    Play - general term for what takes places in a scene
    Play party - social gatherings where D/s play often occurs. These can be private, members only or open to the general adult public like at a club.
    Power exchange - process whereby the submissive cedes his/her active, autonomous decision-exchange making qualities and bows to the will of the dominant. The exchange could be limited only to the sexual aspects of a relationship all the way up to a 24/7 situation where the exchange carries through to all aspects of the relationship. (see also Control, Ds, Submission, Dominance, Power exchange)
    Protocol - rules of proper conduct for both a Top & a bottom
    Public Events - Gatherings of like minded folks (see also Convention, Munch, Play Party)Punishment - punishments run the gamut from a harsh look or word to forbidding a submissive to achieve climax to spankings, croppings and whippings to enemas, butt plugs, nipple clamps and movement restrictive bondage. Of course, these same things can be used to increase erotic pleasure, the difference being the intensity, duration and whether it is perceived as enjoyable.
    2/27/2008 12:38:25 PM
    BDSM and Sexually Oriented Definitions In Alphabetical Order***We cover the letter N and there is no "O"***
    For those of you that are brand new to this stuff, here are some definitions of some of the basic terminology used on this site as well as many others that can used for reference purposes.  This is by no means intended to be an absolute and definitive glossary, nor is it intended to be used as an absolute definement for any topic. People with in the scene often have difficulty agreeing on terminology and resort to their own individual interpretations.
    Necrophilia - erotic interest in or stimulation by corpses
    Negotiation - discussion or exchange between players where by they agree to the scene parameters. (see also Limits, Safe Sane Consensual, RACK)
    Nipple clamps - used for the temporary compression or pinching of this sensitive skin, from clothespins to elaborate adjustable clamps, the key is use only for brief periods of time, to maximize erotic stimulation and minimize the potential for nerve damage - 15 minutes at a time is considered the maximum. Just remember, they hurt more coming off. (see also Sensation Play)
    O     Back to Top
    2/26/2008 7:58:40 PM

    Insight to make you laugh.
    BEFORE YOU:
     1. Before you criticize someone, you should walk a mile in their shoes. That way, when you criticize them, you're a mile a way and you have their shoes. 
     2. Do not walk behind me, for I may not lead. Do not walk ahead of me, for I may not follow. Do not walk beside me either.  Just pretty much leave me alone.
     3. It's always darkest before dawn.  So if you're going to steal your neighbor's newspaper, that's the time to do it.
     4. Always remember that you're unique.  Just like everyone else.
     5. Never test the depth of the water with both feet.
     6. If you think nobody cares if you're alive, try missing a couple of car payments.
     7. If at first you don't succeed, skydiving is not for you.
     8. Give a man a fish and he will eat for a day. Teach him how to fish, and he will sit in a boat and drink beer all day.
     9. If you lend someone $20 and never see that person again, it was probably worth it.
     10. Everyone seems normal until you get to know them.
     11. The quickest way to double your money is to fold it in half and put it back in your pocket.
     12. A closed mouth gathers no foot.  Never miss a good chance to shut up.
     13. There are two theories to arguing with women. Neither one works.
     14. Generally speaking, you aren't learning much when your lips are moving.
     15. Experience is something you don't get until just after you need it.
     16. Never, under any circumstances, take a sleeping pill and a laxative on the same night.
    2/26/2008 11:12:57 AM
    BDSM and Sexually Oriented Definitions In Alphabetical Order***We cover the letter M***For those of you that are brand new to this stuff, here are some definitions of some of the basic terminology used on this site as well as many others that can used for reference purposes.  This is by no means intended to be an absolute and definitive glossary, nor is it intended to be used as an absolute definement for any topic. People with in the scene often have difficulty agreeing on terminology and resort to their own individual interpretations.
    Masochism - The ability to derive excitement or pleasure from physical pain or emotional, named for the author Leopold von Sacher-Masoch. Adjective form = masochistic
    Masochist - a person who has the ability to derive excitement or pleasure from physical or emotional pain.
    Master - A male dominant with a higher gradient of control than a Dom; a Master is generally associated with slaves as opposed to submissives but here again these are generalizations. The word Master can also be used to refer to someone that has special proficiency in particular areas much like the word maestro for a musician and can be used as an honorarium by people that are not necessarily under his control. As a verb it refers again to proficiency as in to Master's one's craft.
    Medical Fetish / Play - playing with or fetishizing all things related to health care and medical treatment. Often associated with child hood fears of the Dr or kinky nurse fantasies. (see also Castration, Catheters, Enema, Piercing, Speculum),
    Mentor - A trusted counselor or guide; in the D/s community a mentor is generally a Dom/me who is training someone else to be a Dom/me but also a dominant or submissive that is guiding a new submissive
    Mistress - A female dominant or feminine form of Master although it does not apply in the same way in the verbular form. (see also Domme)
    Mummification - Restrictive bondage technique that entails wrapping the entire body. The most common materials used for mummification bondage are plastic wrap, damp sheets, elastic bandages and duct tape. Remember that a person is unstable on their feet if bound this way and must be assisted or stabilized if kept in an upright position. The mummified person must also be monitored carefully as the bondage materials will cause the body to perspire a great deal and there is a chance of hyper-thermia. Always keep a pair of safety scissors handy for emergency use or for safely removing the bindings. (see also Bondage)
    Munch - Generally a group of local people interested in power exchange and BDSM that get together in a public place to meet and socialize. Sometimes just for a meal other times for discussions and demonstrations etc (see also Public Events)
    2/25/2008 12:25:20 PM
    BDSM and Sexually Oriented Definitions In Alphabetical Order***We cover the 1 K and L's today.***
    For those of you that are brand new to this stuff, here are some definitions of some of the basic terminology used on this site as well as many others that can used for reference purposes.  This is by no means intended to be an absolute and definitive glossary, nor is it intended to be used as an absolute definement for any topic. People with in the scene often have difficulty agreeing on terminology and resort to their own individual interpretations.
    Klismaphilia - the eroticization of enemas, whether giving or receiving. (see also Toilet Play)
    Lacing - is sometimes used in conjunction with piercings for decorative effect or bondage. Once the needles are in place, string is wrapped either from needle to needle or tied to an immobile object. Lacing can be done on almost any part of the body but I feel it especially attractive across the breasts or back. (see also piercing)
    Leather sex - generally refers to the gay D/s subculture
    Life style (the) - much like The Scene a term used to describe the over all community as is "Are you into the "life style" or the degree to which you partake as in "living the life style"
    Life style players / life stylers - people that tend to have BDSM elements woven into their daily lives to some degree more than weekend or occasional players or professionals that do not explore BDSM in their personal lives.
    Limits - boundaries established by a dominant and his/her submissive, some limits are meant to be exceeded over time by the dominant, some are established as absolute boundaries that are never to be surpassed. D/s couples tend to find that limits decrease as the level of trust in the relationship increases. (see also Negotiation)
    2/22/2008 11:24:06 AM
    BDSM and Sexually Oriented Definitions In Alphabetical Order***We cover the 1 H and I's today. There is nothing under J***
    For those of you that are brand new to this stuff, here are some definitions of some of the basic terminology used on this site as well as many others that can used for reference purposes.  This is by no means intended to be an absolute and definitive glossary, nor is it intended to be used as an absolute definement for any topic. People with in the scene often have difficulty agreeing on terminology and resort to their own individual interpretations.
    Humiliation - to lower the pride or dignity of someone, in the D/s sense, the dominant accentuates the submissive's feeling of embarrassment, defenselessness and exposure while ideally avoiding making the submissive feel any less worthwhile as a human being. (see also Discipline)
    Impact Play - A wide range of activities usually involving striking the skin of the submissive with either the hand or various instruments. (see also Corporal and Rough Trade)
    Impalement - a penetration of the body that restricts the ability to move. The most common form used in SM play involves passing needles through flesh (usually the genitalia) into an object or board generally called a "butterfly" board. Another form of impalement utilizes a dildo nailed or fastened to a floor or chair then binding a submissive in place with it penetrating the vagina or rectum. Infantilism - refers to people who enjoy role playing child and infant scenarios. (see also Age Play, Adolescentilism, Shaven)
    Infibulation - Suturing of the genitals either closed as with the labia or in the masculine form often to give the appearance of castration. (see also Medical Play)
    J     Back to Top
    2/21/2008 11:13:41 AM
    BDSM and Sexually Oriented Definitions In Alphabetical Order***We cover the Gs today.***
    For those of you that are brand new to this stuff, here are some definitions of some of the basic terminology used on this site as well as many others that can used for reference purposes.  This is by no means intended to be an absolute and definitive glossary, nor is it intended to be used as an absolute definement for any topic. People with in the scene often have difficulty agreeing on terminology and resort to their own individual interpretations.
    Gags - Used to prevent a person from speaking, or making other sounds. Gags come in many forms such as adhesive tape, scarves, ball gags, bars, bridles, dildos or the even the bottoms panties. (My personal fave)   They can have a very psychologically powerful effect but caution must be taken not to interfere with breathing. Also if safe words are in use remember to set a safe signal instead. (see also Sensory Deprivation)
    Genital torture - includes such things as the use of bondage, clamps, compression devices, attaching weights to cause distention and discomfort, and whipping the genitals (see also CBT)
    Genny - born a woman, as opposed to a transvestite or transsexual
    Golden showers - An activity considered to be humiliation by most that involves the dominant urinating on the submissive. Many male submissives crave this as a reward from their Mistress’ and may even desire to drink the fluid. Generally not considered to be a safe practice due to the possible danger of passing disease but can and is done safely by many. (See also toilet play, scat, water sports, enema)
    Green - Often used as part of the "color" safe word system meaning - Woohoo I like that please do more!
    2/20/2008 12:04:23 PM
    BDSM and Sexually Oriented Definitions In Alphabetical Order***We cover the Fs today.***For those of you that are brand new to this stuff, here are some definitions of some of the basic terminology used on this site as well as many others that can used for reference purposes.  This is by no means intended to be an absolute and definitive glossary, nor is it intended to be used as an absolute definement for any topic. People with in the scene often have difficulty agreeing on terminology and resort to their own individual interpretations.
    Fellatio - genital kissing, sucking and licking (oral sex) performed on a male. (see also Cunnilingus)
    Fetish - An object that replaces another human being as the primary love object. There are almost as many different types of fetishes as there are people, but the most common fetishes involve body parts (foot, leg, breast) or clothing items (shoes, boots, panties, latex, rubber, leather) etc.  The term has become synonymous with the leather community in many circles. (see also Foot Fetish, Medical Play, Toilet Play)
    Fetishist - a person that enjoys fetish worship of any kind
    Fisting - a sexual act where the dominant slowly works first fingers and then hand into either the anus or vagina of the submissive(see also Anal Play)
    Flagellation - the act of whipping or flogging. (see also Corporal, Impact Play)
    Flail - an whipping implement consisting of long thin straps on a handle or the act of using it. (see also Corporal, Impact Play)Flogging - Corporal play using multi stranded, usually soft to moderately coarse whips on a submissive. (see also Corporal, Impact Play)
    Foot Fetish - One of the most common male fetishes that often extends beyond just love of the feet into shoe, and boot worship as well. Ok, umm well some women have fetishes for shoes and boots as well but that isn't why I have more than a dozen pairs, hmm or is it? <wink> (see also Fetish, Fetishist)
    2/19/2008 3:31:32 PM
    BDSM and Sexually Oriented Definitions In Alphabetical Order***E is for EFFORT! Pop quiz has been canceled. Aren't you glad?***
    For those of you that are brand new to this stuff, here are some definitions of some of the basic terminology used on this site as well as many others that can used for reference purposes.  This is by no means intended to be an absolute and definitive glossary, nor is it intended to be used as an absolute definement for any topic. People with in the scene often have difficulty agreeing on terminology and resort to their own individual interpretations.
    Edge play - Activities that are generally viewed as inherently dangerous by most members of the Ds community: i.e. blood sports, and breath play. Of course what is considered very dangerous, distasteful or even “sick” by some people is many times what another individual craves and enjoys most. It is up to each the individual to decide what is right for them to experiment with and how heavily but common sense still should be used and adequate safety procedures followed or taken. In an ideal world, members of an already maligned community such as ours would be inclined to try and be more tolerant of each others preferences rather than shunning those with tastes that differ slightly from our own. After all don’t we all get enough of that from the vanilla people who don’t understand us? (OK I will get off the soapbox now) Some forms of edge play are blood sports, breath play, cutting, piercing, suspension,
    Egalitarian Masochist / Sadist - Individuals that enjoy giving or receiving pain and or sensation with out a strong power dynamic involved
    Enema - to inject liquid into the intestine by way of the anus, usually soapy or plain water, enemas cause cramping and force the evacuation of the bowels. Some find them a source of erotic stimulation, enemas are also used for punishment and/or humiliation. (see also klismaphilia, toilet play, scat, water sports, golden showers)
    Erotic - something which tends to arouse sexual desire
    Exhibitionist - a person who enjoys public play and or showing his/her genitals to others or other embarrassing public displays.
    2/18/2008 8:26:17 PM
    BDSM and Sexually Oriented Definitions In Alphabetical Order***This is "D" day! Pop quiz tomorrow!***For those of you that are brand new to this stuff, here are some definitions of some of the basic terminology used on this site as well as many others that can used for reference purposes.  This is by no means intended to be an absolute and definitive glossary, nor is it intended to be used as an absolute definement for any topic. People with in the scene often have difficulty agreeing on terminology and resort to their own individual interpretations.
    Dacryphilia - Refers to people that aroused by seeing tears in the eyes of their partners
    Dildo play/ training - The use of strap-ons, dildos or other phallic objects for anal or vaginal penetration and stimulation. Training usually begins with fingers or very small dildos and gradually increase in size over time or successive sessions. (See also Anal play)Discipline - May involve either psychological stimuli in which the Dom/me compels the submissive to act or perform in a particular way (including deference, obedience, humiliation play, and service to the dominant) or physical stimuli given to the sub that can range from mild to severe (spanking, paddling, whipping, caning, waxing, etc.) with the purpose of punishment, behavior modification or just for fun
    Dom - a male dominant
    Dominance - a noun denoting power exerted or control or command wielded over others ex: "She demonstrated her dominance over her slave by merely pointing to her boot and he automatically kissed it."
    Dominant - An individual that accepts the power given by the submissive and uses it for the purposes of mutual enjoyment and pleasure. Generally the one actively controlling the scene. Also as an adjective as: "I like his dominant side"
    Dominant masochists - People that have dominant personalities but enjoy strong sensation as a bottom and are able to communicate that clearly to their top. A service oriented sadist or egalitarian sadist would make the idea play partner for this type of individual. This is far different than a bratty bottom or SAM or Smart Assed Masochist that generally behaves badly to illicit the desired response or simply negative attention from the dominant. (see also Topping From the Bottom)Dominant Sadist - an individual that enjoys taking the dominant role and has sadistic tenancies, best suited for a submissive masochist.
    Domme - a female dominant - also known as a Dominatrix, Domina or Mistress (pronounced same as the masculine form Dom)
    Dom/me - Asexual term for Dom and / or Domme
    Ds - D/s- Domination and submission - the symbiotic opposites that attract with in the power play realms (see also Control, Submission, Dominance, Power exchange)
    Dungeon Master - a person who is designated to maintain decorum and watch out for the safety of participants in scenes at a private play party or a public event or D/s club
    2/17/2008 12:45:11 PM
    BDSM and Sexually Oriented Definitions In Alphabetical Order***We shall cover the C's on this list today. Pay attention, there may be homework.***For those of you that are brand new to this stuff, here are some definitions of some of the basic terminology used on this site as well as many others that can used for reference purposes.  This is by no means intended to be an absolute and definitive glossary, nor is it intended to be used as an absolute definement for any topic. People with in the scene often have difficulty agreeing on terminology and resort to their own individual interpretations.
    Caning - a form of corporal play in which the implement of choice is a cane or flexible rod made of materials ranging from bamboo to fiberglass to metal. Canings can range in severity from light and deliciously sensual to very extreme. (see also Corporal, Impact Play) Castration - is the removal of the testicles, scrotum, penis, ovaries or clitoris. Often the subject of fantasy play scenarios which involve role play or mock forms of it such as infibulation. Sometimes the effect can be achieved through chastity devices. (see also Medical Play)
    Catheters - A hollow tube inserted into the urethra and as far as the bladder to allow urine to pass through. Potentially very dangerous play and considered invasive, it is very important to use nothing but sterile equipment and should be done only by qualified medical personnel or under supervision of such. (see also Medical Play) CBT- cock and ball torture (See also genital torture)
    CD /Cross Dresser
    - a person who adopts the dress, and often the behavior, of the opposite sex. (see also Trans gendered)Chastity Devices - A device that is generally worm around the waist to prevent a person from having intercourse. Originally designed for women but male versions have become available. (see also Castration) Collared / Collaring - the manner in which a dominant identifies a submissive as his property. This could be anything from a removable item such as a bracelet or a leather collar to a more permanent markings such as piercings, tattoos or brands. It is the ultimate form of commitment in a D/s relationship.
    Contract - An agreement between parties that details aspects of their relationship, what is expected, how long for etc. Gnerally these are not binding in a court of law. <wink>
    Control - the dynamic at play with in power exchange relationships where one person gives it and the other accepts it.(see also Ds, Submission, Dominance, Power exchange) Conventions - Public events that are generally longer in duration than a play party or single day gathering. Conventions generally feature a variety of classes and demonstrations as well as play facilities for the evening and vending so we can buy more toys!
    Coprolagnia
    - erotic stimulus derived from witnessing the act of defecation. (see also Toilet Play)
    Coprophilia - erotic stimulus derived from viewing or being covered with human feces (also known as brown showers, scat) Not generally considered safe play by many. (see also Toilet Play)
    Corporal Play / Punishment - A wide range of activities usually involving striking the skin of the submissive with either the hand or various instruments. I personally dislike the connotations of corporal, punishment and prefer the term Impact Play. (see also Caning, Cropping, Flail, Flagellation, Flogging, Paddling, Single tails, Spanking, Whipping,
    Cropping - corporal play where the implement of choice is a crop, a long, study handle that holds a flexible, narrow shaft usually covered with a leather tip. (see also Corporal, Impact Play)
    Cunnilingus - genital kissing, sucking and licking (oral sex) performed on a female. )see also Fellatio)
    Cupping - The use of suction cups or devices on the skin to increase sensitivity by drawing the blood closer to the skin's surface. This can be accomplished with glass cups by heating them in water or by using an alcohol damped cotton ball to heat the inside of the glass before applying to the skin, the resulting vacuum pulls the skin into the cup if there is a seal between the flesh and the glass. Caution must of course be used so as not to burn the skin. There are also commercial products available that use vacuum pumps to achieve a similar effect. (see also Sensation Play) Cutting - A practice in which incisions are carefully made in the skin of the submissive. The goal may be to produce a decorative pattern in the skin once it heals and if scar tissue forms. Some view it as a ritualistic almost religious experience and an ultimate sign of trust on the part of the submissive to allow the Dom/me to place his mark on them permanently. (see also Edge play, Blood sports, Scarification, Stigmatophilia)
    2/16/2008 9:28:58 PM
    BDSM and Sexually Oriented Definitions In Alphabetical Order***We shall cover the B's on this list today***
    For those of you that are brand new to this stuff, here are some definitions of some of the basic terminology used on this site as well as many others that can used for reference purposes.  This is by no means intended to be an absolute and definitive glossary, nor is it intended to be used as an absolute definement for any topic. People with in the scene often have difficulty agreeing on terminology and resort to their own individual interpretations.
    B&D - BD - Bondage and discipline - activities which revolve around or involve making the submissive physically helpless and / or applying stimuli or behavior modification methods that might be considered painful or undesirable outside of a scene. (see also bondage & discipline separately)
    BDSM - a collective abbreviation for three of the key elements that make up a majority of scene activities. Bondage and Discipline / Domination and Submission / Sado-Masochism See also B&D / S&M / D&S
    Bindings - A bondage activity that restricts movement but is generally used on particular body parts or areas, such as the breasts and genitals but can also be used in reference to mummification. Ropes wrapped tightly around the breasts and genitals can increase sensitivity for the first few minutes but if applied very tightly numbness will follow and the bindings should be released or repositioned to allow blood flow to return to the bound areas.
    Bisexual - able to respond to sexually and enjoy a member of either sex (see also Pan sexual)
    Blood sports- a group of activities such as cutting, piercing, extreme abrasion etc.  that leads to the skin of the submissive being broken. Although not considered to be safe practices in most circles, precautions can be taken that minimize risks of infection either to the submissive in the affected area or to anyone else involved in the scene from blood borne viruses. Such precautions naturally include the use of sterile instruments, gloves and thoroughly cleaning and sterilizing the area to be cut or pierced. Care must be taken in the practice of cuttings and piercings that no nerve damage results. (see also Edge Play) Bondage - A world unto itself but simply a group of techniques used to immobilize or restrict movement of the submissive. It may be physical or symbolic, and range from a simple silk scarf used to playfully bind wrists to a headboard, to restricting the limbs completely or even being ordered to hold  still during a session no matter what else is done. Bondage is used for a wide variety of effects and purposes. It is a very effective tool for leading someone into greater depths of submission or for overcoming psychological barriers that sometimes prevent a person from fully being able to enjoy certain activities if s/he were not "bound and forced." Some people like to struggle against their bounds and some just enjoy the feeling of helplessness that it can create.  It also serves as simple support, it is much easier to relax and enjoy the sensations that are being created if you do not have to concentrate on staying on your feet. Many materials may be used such as; ropes, ties, manacles, cuffs of leather or metal, even plastic wrap. Decorative rope bondage such as rope dresses may or may not restrict movement. Caution should be taken to insure that blood circulation is not restricted for long periods of time and that the bondage will not tighten to unbearable or dangerous extremes if the submissive struggles. It is advisable to never leave a bound person alone. (see also B&D, Bindings, Mummification, Shackles, Shibari, Stocks, Suspension
    Bottom - the partner taking the more submissive or less active role. It's use is becoming more popular today as not all "bottoms" are submissive or masochistic and the neutral term can be used in either case. Also as a verb as in: "I have been asked to bottom in a demo next week."
    Branding - A form of body modification that leaves permanent raised markings on the skin. Usually a piece of metal is heated and quickly and   pressed into the recipient's skin in a pattern or design, often to show ownership. (see also collaring. edge play,stigmatophilia)
    Breath Play - Activities that involve the use of devices, ropes or handholds to apply temporary pressure to the throat and or neck area in an attempt to restrict breathing or blood flow to induce an incredibly intense state of euphoria in the submissive brought on by oxygen deprivation. It is known that asphyxiation creates excitement and eventual euphoria because of the adrenaline released when the body perceives a life threatening situation and lack of oxygen to the brain leads to light headedness.  Yes, this is very scary and dangerous stuff and many say there is no safe way to do any of these activities. I have personally polled several scene friendly Drs. and gotten various mixed reactions, that I intend to post on a web page eventually. Most of the concerns that were mentioned had to do with the possibility of a stroke or embolism due to applying too much pressure on the arteries or dislodging blood clots residing in that area. I was also informed that the police use a procedure called a "sleeper hold" with a similar effect to incapacitate unruly suspects. Of course I may be guilty of picking and choosing answers that I wanted to hear but it seems that the risk is much less in a person of relatively good health and young age. I have not suffered any ill effects after several years of enjoying it's effects, call me crazy but it is still one of my personal favorites and have no intention of ceasing it use. Even so, I strongly suggest you NEVER practice this alone and only ever with someone that has a great deal of experience in this area. (see also Auto erotic Asphyxia)
    Brown Showers - (see also Toilet Play, Coprophilia, Scat)
    Butt plug - a piece of rubber or similar material designed for insertion into the anus. These devices usually have a flared base which distends the sphincter muscles and prevents it from sliding all the way up into the rectum. A pleasure for some, a punishment for others, it is also used as a training device preliminary to anal intercourse (see also Anal Play, Dildo Training)
    2/15/2008 1:09:56 PM
    BDSM and Sexually Oriented Definitions In Alphabetical Order
    ***We shall cover the A's on this list today***
    For those of you that are brand new to this stuff, here are some definitions of some of the basic terminology used on this site as well as many others that can used for reference purposes.
     This is by no means intended to be an absolute and definitive glossary, nor is it intended to be used as an absolute definement for any topic. People with in the scene often have difficulty agreeing on terminology and resort to their own individual interpretations.

    Abrasion - Activities that involve scraping or rubbing the skin to sensitize it to touch. (see also Sensation Play)
    Acupressure - The art of stimulating the self healing and pleasure centers of the body by direct pressure on specific areas. Widely used in India for holistic care, it involves not only manipulation of the muscles but also of the energy flow. Fascinating stuff.. can be used to heighten sexual energy and produce more intense or even delay orgasm. (see also Sensation Play)
    Adolescentilism - Paraohilic - Refers to people who derive sexual pleasure from dressing like a teenager or acting in this role. (See also Age Play)
    Age Play - Refers to people who derive sexual pleasure or other enjoyment from dressing like or acting out mommy / daddy - child / teacher - student - roles. Please note - this is VERY different from pedophilia which involves sexually abusing minors. This involves wanting to be the adult caretaker or disciplinarian of another adult who is acting like a kid. This is a far cry from non consensual or abusive use of a minor. While this is not a specialty area of mine I have met many people that enjoy the temporary freedom from responsibility and the often healing benefits and feelings that can accompany a return to your childhood. (see also Adolescentilism, Infantilism, Shaven)
    Agonophilia - (Pseudo-rape) refers to those who enjoy engaging in pretended struggle before overpowering their sex partner.
    Agoraphilia - Refers to arousal from being in public places.
    Algophilia - A term used to indicate the use and transformation of pain into a sexually arousing pleasure. An algophile may be involved in SM but it seems the majority are not. According to Kinsey's report in 1953 about 50% of the people surveyed reported feeling sexually aroused from being bitten during intercourse. The Kama Sutra which is an ancient Indian text on the how to's of sex, recommends using various forms of nibbling, scratching and other methods of inflicting small amounts of pain to heighten sexual ecstasy.
    On the more extreme side, there are numerous accounts of tribes that use fire walking, scarification, piercing and other strange often painful rituals for various purposes, but most commonly they involve some sort of rite of passage or test of stamina. Incredible almost super human accounts of endurance of pain and strength have been recorded and the evidence of the pain induced trances and euphoria has been be witnessed. (See also Masochism and Sub space)
    Anal Play - This can be a deliciously erotic thing to explore for men or for women depending on your comfort level, experience level of your partner and several other factors. The male prostrate, just like it's female equivalent G-spot can have an orgasmic response to pressure and/or manipulation. The prostrate is located about two inches up the front wall of the rectum and is shaped like an almond or small firm disc. Many males are embarrassed or reluctant to discuss their fascination or desire to try bi-sexual sex or dildo training. Another term relates to anal penetration is fisting which is the act of inserting a hand, fist or forearm into the vagina or rectum. Of course any play in this area should be done careful and slowly and well lubricated. There are also several terms related to oral sex in the anal area which include the common term rimming and the lesser known anolinctus and anolingus. Anolinctus refers to the act of licking the anus and anolingus is used for when the tongue is actually inserted into the anus. All of which are considered unsafe sex practices with out use of a dental damn or plastic barrier due to the possibility of the spread of diseases such as AIDS and hepatitis. Also there are parasites that reside in the intestinal tract that can be harmful if ingested and allowed to relocate in the respiratory system. (see also Anal Play, Butt Plug, Dildo Training, Fisting) Aphrodisiacs - Substances that increase or enhance sexual desire and stamina. Many of the drugs and other products that had attained popular status such as Spanish Fly and Cocaine have been found to be quite dangerous and even lethal if used incorrectly.
    Auto erotic Asphyxia - This term refers to self induced restricted breathing or strangulation especially during masturbation. This is an extremely dangerous practice that claims the lives of many people each year. While I absolutely LOVE breath play .. I will not practice this activity on myself alone, because that is simply too over the top dangerous! (See also Breath Play)

    2/5/2008 4:58:42 PM
    UPDATE:
     It's taken me several days to recover from the arm and wrist injury. I got caught outside during a rapid onset severe thunderstorm. I tried to get in my apt door but was unable to even turn the knob. I thought *gasp* I'd locked myself out. I ran to my neighbor's to ride out the storm but started getting anxious about my apt as I'd left my balcony door and bedroom window open. I tried to open my neighbor's door to go out but couldn't even turn the knob. I asked her if she'd locked her door from the inside, she said she hadn't. So, I got a lightbulb moment. My door wasn't locked either. It was the suction from the wind. I ran to my door, tried to open it, forced the knob to turn, then pushed with all my might to get the door open enough for me to slip in. I could see things flying off the walls and all around the apt. I managed to get most of the way in before the door was sucked shut on to my right hand and upper arm. I never never never ever wanna be caught in a tornado. My heart goes out to those that didn't escape the terrible storms last week. Ok, just typing this is causing considerable pain. I will drop in occasionally.

    due to storm related hairline fracture of my right wrist and forearm, and my impatience with hunt and peck typing, i won;t be doing the journal for a while. however, that won't stop me from checking my mail and viewers.
    2/5/2008 12:15:17 PM

     BDSM AND CHILD ABUSE 

    This is a topic that comes up very often in discussing BDSM. It is guaranteed to cause some very emotional responses. Many try to link a submissive personality to past child abuse. Saying that a submissive personality is a psychological remnant of the past abuse. Some try to say that BDSM is just a way for survivors to continue in the victim mindset created by that past abuse. Some also say that those who are into BDSM are more likely to abuse both children and adults.  
       Saying that being submissive due to past abuse just doesn't completely hold water. I believe that submission is an inborn trait. This inherent trait may preclude the person to being abused or victimized both as a child and an adult. But, from personal experience, I must say that BDSM can give the survivor the tools he/she needs to heal such abuse. By advocating SS&C, learning your own needs and those of your partner, by advocating strength and independent thought, this lifestyle teaches the submissive that she does indeed have control over what happens to her body. That she doesn't have to be a victim and it is her choice whether or not to submit to a dominant. A victim of abuse had no choice.  
       It is a possibility that some survivors get into BDSM because their past abuse trained them to be submissive, but from what I have seen the majority of those who entered this lifestyle as a direct result of abuse in their pasts, do so as dominants not submissive. A victim of abuse has an intense desire to be in control of themselves and their surroundings and what happens in those areas. So it makes more logical sense to me that a survivor of abuse would be more likely to become dominant as a direct result of the abuse than submissive. That is, if the past abuse is the reason they entered the lifestyle in the first place. Many dominants, usually dommes, have stated that they became dominant as a result of past abuse. Due to the past abuse, they are more comfortable in a controlling role than in giving up control to another. This is typical an expected for a survivor of abuse.  
       There does indeed exist a small number of people in the lifestyle who are stuck in victim mode. These are the ones who have not healed past issues of abuse and get into BDSM as a way of finding what it is that they consider to be normal. Now there is nothing wrong with this if the person truly enjoys BDSM. The problem comes in when the person is in the lifestyle to punish themselves for what they consider to be their fault. Or to reenact the dynamics of their past situations because they feel they deserve nothing better, or have no idea that anything different exists. These are the people most likely to be more masochistic than they are truly comfortable with because they believe they deserve the punishment. They are likely to seek out more and more physical pain than they truly desire to have, this need driven by their belief they deserve to be beaten. This is different than a person who is a masochist because of their nature. A true masochist gains physical pleasure from pain, a victim mindset masochist, does not. They are likely to lack self esteem and become involved with an overly domineering partner. Many times those partners are indeed abusive. To the submissive who is in BDSM for those reasons an abusive dominant is what a dominant should be. They do not look for someone who treats them better, because they feel they don't deserve anything better.  
      To understand that abuse does not equal submission one first has to understand the mindsets of both and the motivating factors behind each one's actions.  
       A submissive, gives his/her submission out of a need within themselves. To do so brings them a sense of peace, completeness, and pride (amongst other good results). They strive to please their dominant because it pleases them to do so. The motivating factor is not fear, but is that emotional satisfaction their submission gives them.  
       A person who is still in victim mindset has a motivating force of fear driving their actions. They gain little to no personal pleasure from their activities. They do them to prevent reprisal (beatings, emotional/psychological abuse).  
       A submissive trusts, respects and in many cases loves their dominant. A person in victim mindset does not trust, respect or love their abusive partner. They usually fear and hate that person.  
       The idea that people in this lifestyle are more likely to abuse children and adults is one that I totally disagree with. Those in this lifestyle are vehemently opposed to child abuse. They are more open and receptive to the signs of abuse. For both children and adults, abuse, it's ramifications and signs are often discussed within the lifestyle's communities. Though there do exist some people who use the lifestyle as a front to hide their truly abuse natures under the guise of BDSM, those people are the exception rather then the rule.  
       Could there be links between past abuse and BDSM? Probably for some people, yes. But there is not enough evidence to support the blanket statement that BDSM is a psychological after affect of past abuse. There does, at first glance, appear to be more survivors in the lifestyle than not. But, if one does a bit of research, they will find, very quickly, that there are just as many survivors, if not more, in non-BDSM relationships. They will also find that there are more currently active abuse relationships outside of BDSM than there are within BDSM. I think that the appearance of higher numbers in BDSM is a direct result of the open communication this lifestyle advocates. The people within BDSM, for the most part, are more open to discussing the topic than vanilla people are. They have fewer inhibitions for forbidden topics due to the seemingly forbidden nature of BDSM itself. A submissive is encouraged to delve deep into his/her own psyche and share this with his/her dominant, this kind of searching and communication opens the pathways to talking about such issues and being comfortable doing so.  
       For the reasons I state above, and because of my personal experiences with both BDSM and past abuse, I hold the opinion that abuse does not create submissives and BDSM is not a direct result of such past abuse. 

    2/4/2008 2:15:45 PM

    Courting A Dominant Woman
    http://www.lauragoodwin.org/court.htm
    A few words of advice for submissive men who wish for success in the courtship process:
     Not all, but certainly most of the heterosexual dominant women I've known want a guy who's got a lot on the ball. They want to be impressed, and BTW, they want to be made to feel special: to be courted. Sub males have a slightly different script to follow when courting a dominant woman, but it's not *that* different. Be polite, punctual, well-groomed, and *please* NO intimate gifts, such as panties or stockings, until you are actually intimate. You may bring flowers, if she likes them, but red roses are inappropriate for a first encounter. Yellow roses tell her you are terrified of displeasing her, go for the gold.
     It is important to be honest about your strengths and weaknesses, if she asks, but keep a *little* mystery, will ya? Don't dump your whole life story, especially in your first conversation/letter. You are trying to get to know her a little, and let her get to know you. If you get a clear, unmistakable sign from her that to her you could possibly be more than a friend, _and_ if you like her, *then* you turn on the charm and do your darnedest to win her over.
     Lots of men and women who meet through ads or S/M support groups make the mistake of rushing off to have dinner together. This is wrong. First, take a walk together. If that doesn't quickly become tiresome, then you may get coffee, even lunch together. Then you stop! Then you go home! Send her a note of thanks for the fine company, call on the phone to ask if you may visit again, and leave it up to her. If she doesn't encourage you, give up!
     Let's assume the lady in question has requested that you consider yourself to be in the running. Groovy, but you are not out of the woods. She doesn't own you yet, and *you don't own her*. Bear in mind that you probably have competition for her attention, so keep your best foot forward, and make your mind up to be sporting.
     Getting to know such a woman goes by degrees:
     One way or another you get one another's names, this is called "We've met."

    1. You hang out at the same places. This is called "We're acquainted."
    2. You like her a lot and wish to date her. This is, "I admire her." (She might admire you, too.)
    3. You walk, have lunch, call on the phone. Called, "I'm seeing her."
    4. You go on a date for dinner, and dancing or a show. "We went out."
    5. You spend Saturday naked at her place doing housework and cooking for her, maybe she lets you touch her somewhere. You ask to know if there are many rivals for her love. This is called, "We had a great time together Saturday."
    6. (This is where the *red* roses come in) She has let you know that she prefers *your* company. You decide to seriously allow yourself to be shaped into her complete love slave, if she'll have you. You fling your heart and everything attached to it at her feet. She graciously accepts. This is known as, "We're pretty serious about each other."
    7. (This is where the worthless worm part comes in) You have your first serious disagreement, meaning you don't let her win. You stick to your guns. She concedes the point because it's not worth a blow-up, then hates herself and you. You leave, while both of you are thinking that the relationship is doomed. You wisely decide that serious groveling can be fun, so you abase yourself and beg her forgiveness (bringing a valuable gift, preferably precious metal. If you have shared an orgasm before now, you must include a gemstone). This is, "Sometimes I can be such an idiot."
    8. If she hasn't mentioned it before now, then now you ask if she intends to collar and claim you.
      a.) If she's not sure, ask how she'd feel about you acting like a free man. If she says you are free, better believe it, and start dating other ladies again.
      b.) If she wants to claim you, open up about any things you have reservations about, then ask again. If she then has doubts, see 9a.) This is called, "We had a very serious discussion about us."
    9. She decides to claim you as her own. You share the happy news with your S/M pals by saying "I'm owned! I am property! I belong to mistress (her name) and I'm helpless in her glorious hands!" To your vanilla friends you say, "I'm engaged!" In any case, you give her a ring. A Really Nice One.
    10. You begin to politic with each other about every niggling thing in the relationship. This isn't called anything. Nobody talks about this part, but everybody does it (it's necessary to make progress).
    11. Eventually, you share a household. It is her house. You wash her undies for her. You notice that her undies aren't worthy of her heavenly pelvis. NOW you buy her underwear! You say, "Darling, I got something for you today!"
    2/3/2008 12:49:34 PM

       A submissives journey 
    http://asubmissivesjourney.com/bookstorea.html  
    Sm 101: A Realistic Introduction
      These books are highly recommended for  those interested in the Dominant/submissive or BDSM lifestyle!  If you have the time I urge you to read as many as  possible!  They'll provide you with valuable  insight into all aspects of this lifestyle. 
     Different Loving - A complete comprehensive  user-friendly guide to and tour through the world  of alternative sexual llifestyles.  (Gloria G. Brame,  Jon  Jacobs, Will Brame) 
      Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns -   Enthusiastically covers all the basics and even  some of the not-so basics=bondage, negotiatin, sex, endorphins, dominance and submission, toys, safety,  S/M community, and beyond.  (Philip  Miller, Molly Devon, William A. Granzig) 
      SM-101 - Surveys the entire spectrum of consentual sadomasochistic practices from bondage, to spanking, to erotic role-playing, and more. (Jay Wiseman) 
      The Art of Sensual Female Dominance - A former professional dominatrix gives instruction  on the specifics of bondage, foot worship, and discipline in a variety of fabulous fetish and fantasy chapters (Claudia Varrin) 
      Between the Body and the Flesh - Stimulates discussions of s/m through the exploration of censorhip in the arts, the fetishization of sexual paraphernalia, recombinations of class, race and sexuality, and the politics of psychoanalysis.  (Linda Hart) 
      The Bottoming Book - Or "How to Get Terrible Things Done to You by Wonderful People (Dossie Easton, Catherine A. Liszt) 
      Bound to Be Free - Or "The SM Experience" (Charles Moser, J.J. Madeson) 
      The Bride Wore Black Leather ... And He Looked Fabulous! - The book presents, in question-and-answer format, five simple principles for mannerly behavior, focusing on real-life etiquette quandaries.  (Drew Campbell) 
      The Bullwhip Book - Describes many different cracks, as well as various tricks and stunts.  There's also information on buying a whip, whip care, safety, history and folklore.  (Andrew John Conway) 
      Come Hither - Fun to read, informative.  From  the author of Different Loving (Gloria Brame) 
      Tricks...To Please A Woman - Bestselling sex author/educator Jay Wiseman created his 'Tricks' series of books 'how to make good sex better' nearly a decade ago.  They've been perennial best -sellers in erotic boutiques and adult stores worldwide ever since.  Now, the best of Jay's Tricks to please a woman have been compiled into this handy volume and repackaged for mainstream bookstore sales along with plenty of new information based on recent research into female  anatomy and recent improvements in sex toys and accessories and seasoned with sexy, tasteful illustrations. (Jay Wiseman) 
      Pain & Passion -In an expedition through the S&M community of West Hollywood, psychoanalyst Stoller talks with consensual sadomasochists.  They discuss their motivations and the ways they maintain a hidden community, as well as the stresses that threaten its coherence. (Robert J. Stroller)
     The Master's Manual -This is an essential read for anyone wanting to understand how S/M can be primal, when leather can be spiritual, why someone could be proud of being a sadist, or how to find joy and wholeness in our dark sides.  (Jack Rinella, Joseph W. Bean) 
      The Loving Dominant -Paramour: "A very comprehensive, accessible and well-written introduction to the scene for the novice, or any curious layperson, whether dominant or submissive in nature, or a little of both.  I recommend The Loving Dominant highly to anyone wanting some down-to-earth information, from the curious acolyte to the not-quite jaded adept."  (John Warren) 
      The Mastery of Submission - Documents the evolution of the concept of masochism with scenes in literature from John Cleland's Fanny Hill through Sacher-Masoch's Venus in furs and Pauline Reage's Story of O. analysis of Freud's vastly influential rereading of masochism precedes an exploration of the work of his successors.  (John K. Noyes)
     The Story of "O" - The classic erotic novel The Story of O, relates the love of a beautiful Parisian fashion photographer for Rene.  As part of that intense love, she demands debasement and severe sexual and psychological tests.  It is a unique work not to be missed (Pauline Reage & Jeane Paulhan)      
     Kinkycrafts - Or "99 Do-It-Yourself S/M Toys for the Kinky Handyperson".  (Lady Green, Jaymes Easton)
      Flogging - A practical guide to a popular BDSM activity. (Joseph W. Bean)
      Consensual Sadomasochism - Or "How to Talk About It and How to Do It  Safely" (Bill Henkin, Sybil Holiday)
     Extreme Space - An educational handbook on the psychological and physical aspects of Domination and submission.  (F.R.R. Mallory aka Mistress Steel)
     The Mistress Manual - Or "The Good Girl's Guide to Female
     Dominance".  From the author: " In 1994, when I wrote this book, there wasn't published information on  safe, sane, and consensual BDSM.  There were a few books written for gays and lesbians, and you could learn technique from Jay Wiseman's superb SM101.  But I  saw the need for a book written for dominant women in committed heterosexual relationships.  (Mistress Lorelei)

    2/2/2008 9:57:36 AM
    Advice to a Novice Dominant
    http://www.sexuality.org/l/bdsm/domadvic.html

     There are as many ways to do D/S as there are people, so you really need to know what your partner wants, doesn't want, is comfortable with, is afraid of, and so forth. A lot of submissives will have great trouble telling you what they want. For some of them, this is because they don't really KNOW what they want. Or, perhaps, they know how they want to feel, but they aren't sure what it is that will make them feel that way. Other submissives do have at least some idea of what they want, but they're too embarassed to be able to tell you directly. And some submissives know what they want but feel as if it spoils things if they have to ask for it, they want the impetus for the scene to come from you, and if they ask for something, then it's as if they're controlling the scene, when what they want is for you to control it. And of course, more than one of these can occur at once. A person can know only what it is they want to feel AND be too embarassed to talk about it AND feel as if it gives them too much control over things if they tell you.
     There are a couple of ways around these problems, but they all take a bit of work on the Dom's part. For the sub who isn't all that sure what they want, you get them to describe how they wish to feel. You ask them what things in thier past have gotten them to feel this way, even if it's only a small and mild version of what they really want. And of course you also use your knowledge of your partner to guess at what you suspect would make them feel what they want. You get them to tell you what they fantasize about (bearing in mind that fantasies are often more intense than anything a person would like to do in real life).
     And you experiment. A scene doesn't have to last for hours. In the early stages, when you're just figuring out what works for both of you, you can try something for five minutes. (But just because the scene is short doesn't mean that you take it less seriously. You have to make these mini-scenes as real as your usual ones, or they won't work as a testing ground. Put your all into them, just keep 'em short. Say you suspect that your submissive would enjoy wearing a collar, then put one on her/him, do a few things with it, then take it off and ask them how they felt about it. If you both liked it, you can always do it again for longer. But these mini-scenes let you try out things in the knowledge for BOTH of you that if you hate it, it only lasts for a short time, this takes some of the pressure off. (When an ex-lover and I seemed to be moving in the direction of no-safeword scenes, I bought an egg timer. The idea was that he would have no safeword for the length of time it tooks the sands to run down. Three minutes is not very long, objectively speaking. But it can be a very long time to someone who's never played without a safeword before and who realizes that this time there's no way out. I wasn't going to do a full-length no-safeword scene until after I'd seen how she handled the egg-timer version.)
     For the sub who has at least some knowledge of what they want but who is too embarassed to tell you what it is, there are a couple of routes to go. You can ask them to write it down and give it to you, since a lot of people can write things that they cannot say. You can also try dominating it out of them, try winding your hand in hir hair, pulling thier head into a position that lets you stare into thier eyes, and demanding that they tell you what you want to know right now. Or you can threaten some sort of physical punishment unless they divulges the information (only with thier permission, of course). The punishment isn't really intended to be a motivator, it's intended to be a way for the sub to save face with themself. They can tell themselves that it's not greedy or forward or too bold or whatever to tell you what you want to know because you're making them tell you. Sometimes just letting them tell you in the dark, when you're snuggled up with your arms around them will be enough.
     The sub who doesn't want to tell you anything because they think that means that they are controlling the scene or that they are forcing you into something you don't really want tends to be a somewhat harder case, but there are a few things you can try. You can tell them that you aren't promising to do any of the things that they ask for, you're just asking because as the Dom, you have the right to ask any damn thing you please and to get an answer. "Since you are my property, the contents of your mind are also my property, and you will give them to me when I ask" is something I tell my submissive. You can tell them that you want the information for your own selfish pleasure, "Making you be submissive in a way that's good for you is likely to be more fun for me than making you be submissive in a way that's bad for you, because the second way makes me work harder for less return. So give me what I need to know to get what I want."
     Oh, yes, and a type I forgot to mention. Some submissives think that no one really wants to dominate them, that you're just humoring them, and leaving you to your own devices is sort of a test. It's as if they're saying, "If you really want this, you'll figure it out on your own." My own submissive had a touch of this, so I just jumped in and started ordering her around, and once she was assured that I wanted it, too, her fantasies started pouring out.
     Once you start getting information out of the person, there are a bunch of things you need to know.
    1. You know they are interested in D/S, but what kind?

    • Do they want to do D/S for a short time in bed and be equal out of scene, or are they looking for a full-time D/S relationship?
    • Do they want this to be you and him/her, or do they want the two of you to assume some sort of fantasy roles, like teacher/student or parent/child or jailer/prisoner?
    • Do they want to be treated as a valuable submissive, or do they crave humiliation?
    • Do they go for lots of symbols, like kneeling at your feet, wearing a collar, and so forth?
    • Are there things that they like to be made to say? Some subs like being made to say things like "I am yours, Master/Mistress" or "Please use me for your pleasure, Sir/Mame," whereas others find this sort of thing too flowery and prefer sharper exchanges and still others get nonverbal when in scene and find speech annoying. (I'm reminded of a woman who told me that she could never bring herself to call a man "Master," because the word always made her think of Igor saying "Yesss, Massster," and she would start laughing. It wasn't that she was disrespectful, she had no trouble with "Sir" or "My Lord," but "Master" made her crack up.)
    • What sorts of things would they like you to say? Some submissives like being called names by their dominants, some like hearing that they are your sub/slave or that they are owned, others like being told about the various unspeakable things that are about to happen to them, others like hearing an explicit list of rules and expectations, others like hearing that their dominant enjoys what she/he is doing. There's a really long list of different things that turn different people on, and I can't cover it all. (For example, my submissive loves hearing the words "You're my slave." Very simple sentence, but it does something to her. She also loves hearing, when I hurt her, "I need this, and I want you to bear it as a gift to me." To show you how different even very similar people can be, I would hate being told "You're my slave" but I would love being told "I need this, and I want you to bear it as a gift to me." (To make it even more complicated, I have no trouble with "You're mine;" it's the word "slave" that I can't stomach.) Getting a feel for what sort of thing underlies your submissive's submissive desires will help you get a feel for what sorts of things they like to hear.)
    • The above point leads in to what is the subtlest sort of distinction to make but the one that will be the most useful. Once you've gotten the answers to the above sorts of questions, you might be able to abstract some sort of general theme that guides your submissive's desires and fantasy life. Some submissives have the "I'm worthless, and I deserve to be punished" mindset, some have a "I don't want to have to take any responsibility, so I want you to control everything" mindset, some have a "I want to be so desirable that you have to take complete control of me" mindset or the "I want us to blend into one person" mindset or the "I want to prove I love you by doing difficult things" mindset or any number of others. Once you've talked and played for a while, you might get an intuitive feel for this. It may be something that your submissive can tell you, but it may not be, they may not have thought about it or analyzed it to this extent. But if you can figure out what sort of mindset underlies your partner's submission, it makes doing new things and guiding your future play a lot easier. You'll know what new things are likely to work and what won't because you'll understand the underlying motivations.
    2. What sorts of things do they like besides D/S?

    • Is bondage okay? If so, how much and what kind?
    • Is pain okay? If so, how much and what kind?
    Okay. So now you know what your submissive wants. You also have to figure out what YOU want. It's easy, when you're first starting out and trying to figure out how to be a Dom, to imagine some stereotypical stern, sneering dominant and try to emulate that image. But not all of us are cut out to fit that mold, and luckily for us, not all submissives like dominants who fit that mold. You need to find your personal style. The best style for you is not the one that's the closest to the stereotype, it's the one that makes your eyes light up and your energy rise and makes you feel that THIS is the alivest you've felt in a long time. Personally, I'm a pretty gentle dominant as far as manner goes, but manner can be deceiving. One of the things I like to do is to force my submissive to do things that she wants to do but is too frightened to do, the "You are so much mine that I can make you do something that terrifies you" feeling is quite a rush for me, but I know I can let myself give in to that feeling because I'm making her do something that she secretly wants. I also like mental stripping -- making my sub/slave be mentally and emotionally naked with me, she must tell me anything I want to know about her. Oh, and making her scream is fun, too. :-)
     Of course, your style will be influenced by your submissive's style. The sort of submissive who wants to be forced into submission will elicit a different response from you than the sort of submissive who wants to lay thier submission at your feet like a present. And of course, some submissives can do one thing at one time and the other thing at another time. Just to keep you on your toes. :-)
     Don't worry if it feels sort of strange in the beginning. When I first started dominating my sub/slave, I would look at my face in the mirror and chuckle and say, "This is NOT the face of the sort of person who owns a sub/slave." But that "WHO? Me?" feeling wore off after a while. That "I'm not cut out for this. I don't know what I'm doing" feeling wore off after a while. If it's TRULY not for you, don't force yourself. But do give yourself a little while to try it on and get used to it before you decide whether or not it's for you. I felt silly and nervous and out of place at first. But after a while, I came to feel that there were few things I'd ever done that were more satisfying.
    2/1/2008 10:04:00 AM

    Redefining The Terms
    Everybody participates in BDSM...sometimes it's just a matter of redefining the terminology.
    If you think you're too old, look at all the kinky things you do during the day:
    Sensory deprivation - removing the hearing aid and glasses.
    Suspension - waiting to see if you'll have a movement during the day.
    Caning - your main method of transportation.
    Paddling -what the kids today should have had when they were growing up.
    Electrical Play - making sure the grandkids shut off the lights when they leave a room.
    Medical Play - taking your daily medications
    Breath Play - going up a flight of stairs
    Deprivation Scene - deciding to buy groceries or pay rent with your pension check.
    Edge Play - not opening the envelope that says you may have already won $1,000,000.00.
    Percussion - that annoying noise that lets you know your grandson just pulled in the driveway.

    You're never too young either, if you look at this way:
    Deprivation Scene - what happens when your parents get your report card.
    Suspension - what happens when you act up in school.
    Breath Play - what you do when your parents won't give you what you want.
    Edge Play - borrowing your dad's tools without permission.
    Scat - what grown-ups keep telling you to do.
    Water Play - jumping in puddles.
    Switch - how you try to bat.
    Fire Play - sneaking out in the back yard with bottle rockets and matches.
    Safeword - stuff like friggin', biachi, a-hole that you use instead of the real words.
    Drag - spending time with your parents.
    Does it matter how many kids you have?  You still scene:
    Sensory Deprivation - what you do after the umpteenth time your kid said, "But Mom-meeee!"
    Age Play - the terrible twos.
    Infantilism - the attitude of a 14 year-old girl who can't go to the mall.
    Edge Play - letting the 16 year-old borrow the car.
    Role Play - "Because I said so, that's why!"
    Cross Dressing - making your kids wear jackets because you are cold.
    Bottoming - when you absolutely can't stand it anymore.
    Topping - what the 5 year-old has all over his face.
    Abrasion - "gee, honey, what did you do all day?"
    Whipped and beaten - the way you feel at the end of the day.

    And even the yuppies got into the act:
    Deprivation - Oh my God, we're out of Evian.
    Medical Scene - the hissy fit thrown when you discover your HMO doesn't cover that procedure.
    Domination - hostile corporate takeovers.
    Mind Fuck - you suck up to the CFO, and he doesn't have a clue you're after his job.
    Water Sports - chatting about last night's game at the water cooler.
    Cane - the really cool guy you watched on 'Kung Fu'
    Masochism - opening the door when your personal trainer knocks.
    Humiliation - the BMW dies and you have to get a jump from a Hyundai.
    Wax - what you pay the maid to do to the kitchen floor.
    Whip - what your alma mater's sports squads had best to the other teams.

    1/31/2008 7:55:43 AM

    Safewords
    by Mistress Catharine http://www.bdsmcircle.net/dslifestyle/safeword.htm

    Safewords are one way to ensure that bdsm play in consensual. That bdsm is consensual is the difference between a cock hardening play scene and a horrific real life rape, it is that simple.
     One of the thrills of bdsm is that limits are usually routinely stretched, going farther than ever before, feeling greater levels of sensation. This is an exciting and desired thing, but is also slow and gradual .. Doms as well as subs want to stretch themselves but they are not telepathic, and can’t always tell when a sub has had enough. A safeword is a word that the sub can use to immediately stop the play or scene. This may become necessary for many reasons. Say a sub is receiving a spanking, and suddenly, it just doesn’t feel good anymore. By calling out their safeword the sub is saying, "STOP", saying that is something is wrong, the scene is not working for them. It may be that they are past their pain tolerance, or are having problem with bondage, or are even just getting too tired to enjoy the scene. The sub may be playing with a Dom they don’t know very well, and it is important to be able to communicate stop especially if the sub is in bondage and helpless. When a safeword is given, it should ALWAYS be taken seriously; the play should be IMMEDIATELY stopped. If the Dom/me doesn't respect the safeword, it's a safe bet that They won't respect other limits and the sub needs to decide whether they want to play with someone who doesn't acknowledge boundaries.
     Why use a safeword at all? Easy, because sometimes pleading and begging by the sub is part of the fun and "no" doesn’t mean "no". A safeword also allows the Dom to know that they are not pushing a sub further than the sub can handle. However say this.. the Dom/me still has the responsibility to ensure safe play.. and cannot use the "well you should have used the safeword" as an excuse. A sub in pain or even just the throws of estacy may not have the mindset to be able to use a safeword. So the Dom/me must stay in control and be vigilant to what is happening moment by moment.
     In situations where a sub can’t speak because they are gagged they can use a gesture as a safeword. This may be as simple as crossing their eyes, or a couple of marbles or a hanky in one of their hands that when dropped signify the safeword has been given.
     A useful variation of the safeword is a slowword, this is a word that the sub gives when they don’t want the play actually stopped.. but want to warn the Dom that they are close to giving the safeword.. for instance..the play is getting too intense.. still ok.. but getting near the point of intolerance. This may mean anything from.."please don’t spank me any harder" to "I can’t hang up here for much longer!"
     A more uncommon variation of the safeword is the goword.. A word used by the sub to say.. "I am really liking this." and if used in a s/m situation means more pain is desired.
     The most common safeword is red, slowword is yellow and goword is green, but any words agreed upon beforehand will work just fine. Just be sure that it doesn’t sound like another word used in play.. and will be clear.. for instance.. mustard may by mistaken as Master if not spoken loudly and clearly.
     Using a safeword can be hard to do sometimes. It's important to realize that no one is perfect. It could only mean that a limit was run into that the Dom/me didn't know was there, or they were tired or disconnected and not in tune with their bottom. It happens to everyone from time to time. If you as Dom/me feel burned out and want to stop the scene suddenly, or you get a powerful reaction you weren't expecting and aren't sure how to continue, you can use a safeword too; safewords aren't just for subs! If you as sub feel like your Dom/me is pushing you too far, and you don’t want to play anymore, it's not fun, that's when you want to use a safeword--your Dom/me will be glad you used it to tell them where you were at.
     Always when playing with s/m there is a possibility of an abrupt stop to the play. If you acknowledge this possibility in advance, and talk about what kinds of comforting or remedy might be appropriate it'll make recovering from a mishap a lot easier and more pleasant. And because a scene goes wrong is no reason to think that you or your partner is fundamentally bad or untrustworthy--mistakes will happen. (If your partner doesn't want to hear your concerns about the mishap, though, or if they belittle or deride your concerns, you may well be unable to avoid future mishaps. If your relationship doesn't learn from painful experience, it may not be ready to handle doing SM..)
     In conclusion, not every BDSM player uses safewords. Some people into BDSM don't find them useful for the style of play they prefer; more straightforward communication suffices for them. Some partners find their need for a safeword gradually diminishes as they get to know each other better. But for many people beginning their explorations (and many who've explored enormously), safewords have proved very helpful. Safewords are strongly encouraged by the members of the BDSM Circle.

    1/30/2008 9:21:34 AM

    How to Establish a Safety Word for Bondage
    http://www.ehow.com/how_2102901_establish-safety-word-bondage.html?ref=fuel
    Introduction
    Stretching your limits is one of the biggest rewards of bondage play, BDSM and kink in general. However, getting pushed past your limits too soon or too far can cause emotional upset and possible physical injury. It's essential to communicate with your partner to let her know what is working and what isn't. You will want to establish and agree on a safety word before engaging in bondage together in case you need the scene to stop immediately.
     
    Instructions
    Difficulty: Moderately Easy

    Step One
    Establish a red, yellow and green system. Like a traffic signal, saying red means stop immediately, yellow means to pause to check in with each other and green means you're okay and it's safe to proceed. Use these words in whatever way works for you and your partner, as long as you both know what action each word should provoke.
    Step Two
    Use a simple word like "stop" or "no" for your safety word in bondage, but make sure that the meaning is absolutely clear. Although this may seem like the simplest solution, such words could lead to confusion. For example, words like "no" can be easily misinterpreted when dealing with bondage.
    Step Three
    Come out of character during role-play and use your partner's real name. Instead of saying "Mistress" or calling your partner "Doctor Dominant," for example, you simply say her real name and she will know to stop and untie you immediately.
    Step Four
    Establish a visual signal when verbal words aren't possible. If you are gagging your submissive or otherwise obstructing her ability to speak, have her hold something during bondage and drop it if she needs to stop the scene.
    Step
    Five
    Make up a word or phrase that only you and your partner know. Use it for a safety word and agree to stop the scene immediately if your submissive utters it. Then check with her to find out what went wrong and if she wants to continue the scene or end it for the night.
    Step Six
    Use a weird word or one that you most likely would not use during sex. A word like "aardvark" or the name of your town is not something you normally yell at the peak of ecstasy. Choose something you don't say every day and make its meaning during bondage clear.

    1/29/2008 3:21:35 PM

    http://www.oprah.com/tows/pastshows/200801/tows_past_20080129_b1.jhtml

    The Gift of Fear (Please, please read, memorize AND utilize the red flags!)
    In this empowering book, Gavin de Becker shows you how to spot even subtle signs of danger—before it's too late. Shattering the myth that most violent acts are unpredictable, de Becker, whose clients include top Hollywood stars and government agencies, offers specific ways to protect yourself and those you love.
    In the Presence of Danger
    "This above all, to refuse to be a victim."
    — Margaret Atwood
    Excerpt from "The Gift of Fear"
    By Gavin de Becker

    From the Oprah show "How the Gift Of Fear" Can Save Your Life
     We don't need to learn about violence, many feel, because the police will handle it, the criminal-justice system will handle it, experts will handle it. Though it touches us all and belongs to us all, and though we each have something profound to contribute to the solution, we have left this critical inquiry to people who tell us that violence cannot be predicted, that risk is a game of odds, and that anxiety is an unavoidable part of life.
     Not one of these conventional "wisdoms" is true.
     Throughout our lives, each of us will have to make important behavioral predictions on our own, without experts. From the wide list of people who present themselves, we'll choose candidates for inclusion in our lives—as employers, employees, advisers, business associates, friends, lovers, spouses.
     Whether it is learned the easy way or the hard way, the truth remains that your safety is yours. It is not the responsibility of the police, the government, industry, the apartment building manager, or the security company. Too often, we take the lazy route and invest our confidence without ever evaluating if it is earned. As we send our children off each morning, we assume the school will keep them safe, but as you'll see in chapter 12, it might not be so. We trust security guards—you know, the employment pool that gave us the Son of Sam killer, the assassin of John Lennon, the Hillside Strangler, and more arsonists and rapists than you have time to read about. Has the security industry earned your confidence? Has government earned it? We have a Department of Justice, but it would be more appropriate to have a department of violence prevention, because that's what we need and that's what we care about. Justice is swell, but safety is survival. 
      Just as we look to government and experts, we also look to technology for solutions to our problems, but you will see that your personal solution to violence will not come from technology. It will come from an even grander resource that was there all the while, within you. That resource is intuition.
     ...It may be hard to accept its importance, because intuition is usually looked upon by us thoughtful Western beings with contempt. It is often described as emotional, unreasonable, or inexplicable. Husbands chide their wives about "feminine intuition" and don't take it seriously. If intuition is used by a woman to explain some choice she made or a concern she can't let go of, men roll their eyes and write it off. We much prefer logic, the grounded, explainable, unemotional thought process that ends in a supportable conclusion. In fact, Americans worship logic, even when it's wrong, and deny intuition, even when it's right.
     Men, of course, have their own version of intuition, not so light and inconsequential, they tell themselves, as that feminine stuff. Theirs is more viscerally named a "gut feeling," but it isn't just a feeling. It is a process more extraordinary and ultimately more logical in the natural order than the most fantastic computer calculation. It is our most complex cognitive process and at the same time the simplest.
     Intuition connects us to the natural world and to our nature. Freed from the bonds of judgment, married only to perception, it carries us to predictions we will later marvel at. "Somehow I knew," we will say about the chance meeting we predicted, or about the unexpected phone call from a distant friend, or the unlikely turnaround in someone's behavior, or about the violence we steered clear of, or, too often, the violence we elected not to steer clear of. "Somehow I knew…" Like Kelly knew, and you can know.
     The husband and wife who make an appointment with me to discuss the harassing and threatening phone calls they are getting want me to figure out who is doing it. Based on what the caller says, it's obvious he is someone they know, but who? Her ex-husband? That weird guy who used to rent a room from them? A neighbor angry about their construction work? The contractor they fired?...

    1/28/2008 8:45:12 AM

      The Government Steps In On Unsafe Submissives ***I thought this was cute and it's that time of the year...***
    Author: Donald Rogers © 1999
    Whenever possible, permission to use a joke is gained from the author.  
     As with anything the Government gets involved in, we have to be  careful here.
     While I understand the original concept was to recall "unsafe" subs  and fix the safety issue, it has since grown in proportion to the  number of politicians involved.
     The California Congressmen now want to make them enviromentially friendly and have asked for a  conversion device to reduce the amount  of gasses expelled.  They are also asking for subs to meet a 200  stroke per mile minimum. 
     The Utah Congressmen have asked that if a Dom has more then one sub,  a safety warning be permently placed on the subs indicating they  could be hazardous to the health of the Dom.
     Arizona New Mexico and Texas Congressmen have asked for two things. An import quota on subs into thier states to protect the jobs of the  subs already there (dancer and raven et al) and also wants to have  them permanently marked to make sure proof of ownership can be  provided for tax purposes.
     Michigan Congressmen want a quota on the import of foreign subs to  protect American markets.
     The IRS wants to tax Doms with subs under some sort of entertainment  tax.
     The FDA is looking into the potential health hazards of owning a sub,  citing an increase in heart attacks and repetative stress injuries.
     The Secret Service, as part of the US Treasury, is looking into the  counterfitting of subs and may want to redesign them to include  holographic seals of authenticity.
     The Department of Energy is looking into solar powered subs to reduce  American dependance on fossil subs.
     The Deparment of Defense is looking into a potenital sub gap between  the US and third world countires, claiming that we are behind in this  vital area of National Defense.  They are seeking 22 billion dollars  for research and development in this area.
     The Department of Education is asking for 10 billion dollars to  increase public awareness of subs and cites a recently uncovered 1845  study which says that American subs are less educated in the submissive arts then European subs. 
     The State Department is looking into the possibility of recognizing  SubNation as a foreign country so they could receive foregin aid  monies.
     Vice President Gore is talking about putting subs on the endangered  species list.
     President Clinton is looking into the possibilitiy of owning a couple  so he won't have to depend on interns.  There is negociations with  Hillary ongoing to see if she gets her own or they have to share.
     The US Supreme Court is trying to decide if it will hear a California  case concerning the issue of is a sub considered community property  in a divorce.
     Microsoft lobbists are trying to get a bill passed that all subs have  to come with a copy of Windows 98 and a new microsoft sub browser  installed.
     So you see, while the orignal concept was good on the face of it, it  has snowballed.
     Don (in exceptional rare form today trying to handle other problems  and needing the comic relief) 

    1/27/2008 11:59:41 AM

    Living D/s With Children in The Home http://www.leathernroses.com/generalbdsm/ravenbdsmwithkids.htm
    Author: Raven Shadowborne © 1998    
       Many of those who live this lifestyle 24 hours a day 7 days a week are parents as well as dominants or submissives. Having children does not preclude someone from enjoying this lifestyle. There are some ways in which this can be achieved.  
       First of all bear in mind what the power exchange actually is. It is not the kinky sex, bondage, pain play, clamps, paddles or whips. It is the mental and emotional bond between the dominant and the submissive. The exchange of power is achieved at that level. Because of this, one can remain true to the exchange of power in a D/s relationship, while still being parents.  
       When children are involved it is more difficult to attain a 24/7 D/s situation. But with a bit of imagination, lots of communication and some effort it can be done. First off there are small things which can be done in front of children that are not harmful to their health. Certain looks can convey a multitude of messages from the dominant to the submissive and vice versa. Tone of voice can become more important than saying the honorific Master/Mistress or Sir/Ma'am. Requiring the submissive to maintain a respectful tone of voice and body language can go a long way towards keeping the power exchange part of the relationship. 
       There are many items that can be worn inconspicuously in front of children. Butt plugs, some clamps, long dresses with no underwear, can all serve as physical reminders to the submissive that she is a submissive and children won't see them. There are harnesses made which are for wearing under clothing. As well as certain types of Japanese Rope Bondage can also be worn beneath loose fitting clothing.  
       In depth communication about the many issues that come up on a daily basis and brainstorming about what is allowed and is not, can keep the power exchange going as well. Some couples have spoken of having keywords that represent different meanings than what the words themselves mean. Phrases or such that allow both the dominant or the submissive to convey their feelings or an order at that moment. Discuss limits and set up rules in advance. Decide which areas the submissive has full reign to make decisions in and which ones he/she does not. In vanilla relationship many people make the agreement that a purchase over $50.00 is to be discussed and mutually agreed upon by both people before the purchase is made. This rule can be adapted to many other things in a BDSM relationship.  
       While watching TV the submissive can easily explain sitting on the floor at the dominant's feet. If the floor is carpeted, saying it's comfortable is enough. Most children spend alot of time on the floor anyway when they watch TV. This won't be seen as a major thing by most children.   
       Setting tasks for the submissive during the day, things he/she is to complete by the time the dominant gets home, also helps keep the D/s alive. But remember that these tasks must be ones that can be completed in front of the kids. For example, cooking the dominant's favorite meal, getting a baby-sitter for a night of uninterrupted play, etc.  
       Creating small rituals that can be done in the privacy of the bedroom before the day begins, or before bedtime can also help keep the power exchange alive. Small notes left spefically where the other will find them, saying things like "I love you, My Slave" (if that fits, but I think you get the idea) can also help and be done where children can't see them. E-mail is another medium that can be used to communicate the BDSM part of your lives. E-mailing fantasies, stories, things you want to do, and the like.  
       When it comes to decisions which are affecting only the dominant and the submissive then the exchange of power can stay in full effect (re: the dominant has last word, if that is the agreed upon way of things). When it comes to decisions surrounding the children, those should be made with the dominant and submissive on equal footing, As man and wife and mother and father. Though in many cases, the dominant's word can still hold sway on the decision, but should be done in private. Discipline should not fall to just one of the parents, and should be an equally shared responsibility. As should the education of the children. Both parents should spend time with the children, regardless of their dominant or submissive mindset.  
       Punishment in this kind of arrangement is a bit more difficult as well. Many use corporal punishment in their relationships. (spanking, flogging, caning, or the like) These things all make noise. And children have good ears. If Mommy or Daddy starts crying, they're going to want to know why. In this case using a room that is further from the children's bedrooms to muffle sounds is a good idea. Also using an implement that does not make as much noise is helpful. As are gags. There are ways to soundproof a room. Heavy draperies, cloth on the walls with some kind of padding behind it, and others can all be done to muffle the sounds of a punishment or even a pleasure session. In this situation non corporal means of punishment are probably best, with pain being used sparingly.  
       There are many more things which can be done to keep a D/s relationship going with children around. If the people involved want it badly enough, with a bit of effort and communication it can be achieved.  
       Play safe and have fun!

    1/26/2008 9:37:33 AM

    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
    Vanilla sex
    or conventional sex is used to describe what a culture regards as standard or conventional sexual behaviour. Different cultures, subcultures, and individuals have different ideas about what constitutes this type of sex. Often it is interpreted as sex that does not involve such elements as BDSM, kink, or fetish activities.
     Among heterosexual couples in the Western world, vanilla sex often refers to the missionary position. Among homosexual men it sometimes implies that the activity is non-insertive (i.e. intercrural intercourse, frottage etc.) It can also be used to describe insertive sex without any element of BDSM or any fetish. The British Medical Journal defines it as "Sex that does not extend beyond affection, mutual masturbation, and oral and anal sex."  
     The term "vanilla" derives from the use of vanilla extract as the basic flavoring for ice cream, and by extension meaning "plain" or "conventional". Thus, the term "vanilla" is sometimes used as an insult to describe someone who is overly conventional or unwilling to take risks, in both sexual and non-sexual contexts.
     “Vanilla sex” may also be intended by the user to indicate "Caucasian" in the stereotypical but unfounded belief that such cultures are less sexually adventurous and promiscuous than others. Generally speaking, there is a much broader variance of sexual behavior within individual cultures than between them.
     In relationships where one partner enjoys less conventional forms of sexual expression, the partner who does not enjoy such activities is often referred to as the vanilla partner. As such it is easy for them to be branded unadventurous and dull in sexual matters.        Through exploration with their partner, it is possible for a more vanilla-minded person to discover new facets of their sexuality. For others such exploration is not a positive experience and they may find the practices they are comfortable with are sufficient for their satisfaction.

    1/25/2008 11:05:01 AM
    Take A Dip In The Reality Pool
    http://www.leathernroses.com/generalbdsm/screamerrealitypool.htm

    For those of us who came of age in BDSM in the computer age, there seems to be some discrepancy between the realities and the fantasies of this lifestyle. 
     I'm your Auntie Screamer, and I'm here to help clear those up for you. Pay attention. I'm only going to say this once.
     1. "You do have rights. You have the right to walk away. If you believe otherwise, it's time for a dip in the reality pool."
     2. "No one can keep up a 24/7 lifestyle for long without a break for comedy relief, and a swift dose of kids, family, work and car problems."
     3. "No man has an erection continuously. Unless they're priaptic, in which case, a doctor's visit is in order."
     4. "There is such a thing as PMS, and no amount of Domming is going to make it go away."
     5. "A chainsaw is not a sex toy."
     6. "Your cyber safeword is the off button on the front of your computer. Use it."
     7. "There *is* going to be a time when you don't feel like having sex. It *does* happen. Prepare yourself mentally for it."
     8. "24/7 is not a myth. 24/7 in chains, naked and kneeling is."
     9. "There will come a time when you see your Dominant scratching himself, belching and in need of a shower. Prepare yourself for that as well."
     10. "No one understands your collar but you. Showing it off at Safeway isn't exactly a statement."
     11. "The distance is not insurmountable. It is inconvenient and irritating, and it will grate on your nerves unless you fill your time with other things."
     12. "Eventually, you're going to have to take those cuffs off to take the kids to the doctor. Get used to it."
     13. "Speaking of doctors, tell yours what you're into, or be prepared to deal with social services on a regular basis."
     14. "You really don't need another flogger. What you need is a new microwaves and a pair of hundred dollar tennis shoes for your teenager. Know when to say when to the toy bag."
     15. "People get sick. People die. Use a condom, please, unless you've been tested twice in the last year, and so has your partner."
     16. "Don't walk away from your friends. You might well need them later, when your dream Dominant turns into a frog."
     17. "If you want something, ask. Ask respectfully, ask in role, ask in good faith. But ask. If you don't, chances are, you ain't gonna get it."
     18. "Just because you call yourself a slave doesn't mean that others will agree with your definition. Be prepared to defend your views, but don't bark at others for their opinions. They have a right to them, same as you do."
     19. "Don't believe everything you read, especially if it comes from John Norman."
     20. "Just because the screen name says Master doesn't mean he is one."
     21. "Find a way to orgasm without BDSM. You may need that someday."
     22. "Safecalls work. Use them."
     23. "There are things you won't do. Trust me. Maybe you just haven't been asked to do them yet."
     24. "This ain't always all about sex. Don't expect to get a nut every time you play. Then you won't be disappointed when it happens to you. Orgasms are nice, but not mandatory."
     25. "People are not always nice. You will not play at every party you attend. You will get hurt non-consensually sometimes."
     26. "Your Dominant is not a mind reader."
     27. "Forever is not as long as you might think. Sometimes, it's just until she changes her mind again."
     28. "The Mistress is not always dressed in thigh highs and hose. The Dominant does not always have his flogger nearby. Sometimes, it's time for sweat pants and hot cocoa."
     29. "An argument is not the end of the world. Not resolving it, however, might be."
      30. "Sometimes, a fuck is just a fuck. A beating is just a beating. And a kiss is just a kiss. Enjoy it, remember it, and move along."
    I hope you've enjoyed your dip in the reality pool. Wipe your feet before going back in the house, and don't drip on my new parquet floors.
    1/23/2008 9:50:22 PM

    Ronny's Essay on BDSM
    http://www.darkrose.com/bdsm-essay.html
     With Ronny's permission I am posting this essay because I found it so well written and
    representative of those living in the real lifestyle. It echo's mine.... and I hope it will give some insight to others, maybe educate even more.--------------------------------------------------------------------------------Dear reader....
     The following essay shall give you a rather personal view on D/s. I've been a dominant for a couple years, and I'm still learning... Not by the book, by myself. As far as I'm concerned, books only can teach you the handiwork, the how-to... but in the end everyone has to find their own way. And that's best done uninfluenced by print media. It's a biased view I'm giving you here, biased on my personal experiences and on what I have learned. It's about the theoretic of D/s as such. If you want an how-to on using toys and techniques, find some BDSM FAQ. If you're interested in the psychological background of D/s, you're right here. I don't claim to be perfect. I don't claim to know everything. What I'll tell you is what I have found works for me though. Maybe it will be of help to you in finding your own way.-----------------------------------------------------------------------------MISCONCEPTIONS
     We all have our stereotypes and imaginations about D/s and what's called the 'scene', right? Leather clad gay boys and whip-whacking dominatrixes...
     1> D/s=Abuse and violence
     Violence. Abuse possibly... That's what cheap porn and B-movies teach us, that's what we can maybe even laugh about.. or are disgusted by. Forget Gor and Story of O. Real life D/s isn't all like that. Violence has no place in D/s. Abuse has no place. Period. A healthy D/s relationship is consentual and full of love and trust and respect like any loving relationship. And most 24/7 D/s relationships are 80% the 'vanilla' relationships we know. It's those 20% leftover that add fire
    and spice to it...
     2> Roles
     The dom's always a guy and the sub's always a girl, ri-iight. That's one of the most often heard stereotypes about D/s... D/s behavior is independent of gender. It's a personality thing, that's all. There's kickass female doms out there and really good male subs...
     3> Doms are beefy machos
     Erk..somewhere I've heard that one before. To be a dom you have to be  a muscle-packed bully. Ri-iight. Dominance has nothing to do with physical strength, it's entirely a personality thing. You cannot measure the quality of a dominant by their physical attributes. And since we're at it, a dom doesn't need a big harem to be a good dom. Don't judge a dom's quality by the number of subs they have. It's a lot more fulfilling to give your attention to just one sub. It builds a lot more trust...
     4> Subs are weak
     Sure, subs are weak...and pigs can fly. Again, being a sub is a personality thing, and it's pretty independent of other personality traits at that. Never assume that subs are weak or less worth or anything... It takes a great deal of trust, respect and often love to submit to someone... Don't cheapen those values. It takes a lot to put yourself into someone else's hands...
     5> Slaves are public property
     Ugh... another common misconception... Only because someone has submitted to someone else, this doesn't give anyone else the right to 'use' them, to hit on them and try and dominate them. Submissives are not public property. They're under the protection of their dominant, and a good dominant will make sure not to hurt the trust the sub is putting in them. In return, a sub always submits to one dominant, not to all doms in general. Because it takes respect and trust to truly submit... and how can you trust total strangers?!-----------------------------------------------------------------------------DOMINANCE
     What makes a dominant? Is it physical strength? Does being an egocentric macho guy built like a truck make you a dominant? No way. Dominance isn't a physical quality, it's a personality thing. And being a dom certainly doesn't mean bullying girls into submission and getting an ego kick out of it. That's cheap porn movie stereotypes. So...what does it take to be a dominant? As far as I'm concerned, there's three main qualities every dom needs:
     1> Patience
     Be patient. If something doesn't work out the way you want, give it another try, and figure out why it failed. Find solutions. Use your brain, it's a dom's most important tool. Be patient with yourself AND with your sub. Neither of you starts out perfect. There's no perfect doms out there, and no perfect subs either. Just matching couples. So.. live and learn, step by step.
     2> Self Control and Maturity
     As a dom you want to take control of your sub's life. How can you possibly do that if you don't even have yourself under control? Keep your temper down, think about your actions... Show confidence in yourself and in your sub. Confidence can surround a good dom like an aura. It's part of the power flow between the two partners of a D/s relationship.
     3> Reasonability and Responsibility
     Stay down to earth! Don't expect impossible things from your sub! As a personal guideline, I'll never ask a sub anything I wouldn't be perfectly willing to do myself. It's a good safety mechanism to use. So.. be reasonable in your orders, think about the consequences before you issue an order. Remember that your sub trusts you, and that you take responsibility for your sub. Don't disappoint them!
     There's a lot more points that all together are important to what makes a good dominant. Those are the main ones as far as I'm concerned. And always remember, be true to yourself! Listen to what your mind tells you, and listen to your sub.-----------------------------------------------------------------------------SUBMISSION
     'You're a submissive, so you have to serve me because I say so'. I've had to cope with enough people with that attitude. I call them 'wannabe doms'. Because that's exactly what they are. You cannot just EXPECT submission from anyone, possibly a stranger. True submission is GIVEN, not taken. It's probably is the greatest gift a sub can make to their dominant. It never can be enforced, it cannot be taken for granted, it's something that has to be earned and valued. It's a sign of deep respect and trust, and possibly love. And it's given selectively. Only because someone submits to one person doesn't mean they will or have to submit to everyone. Three things I value in a submissive:
     1> The willingness to serve
     I don't expect perfection from a sub... Nobody is perfect. What I want to see is that honest efforts are made, that the sub is TRYING their best to fulfill given orders and fit into the role 24/7.
     2> A sane and creative mind
     A dom should be creative. So should a sub! Little surprises, gestures of affection.. All those things you expect from a vanilla relationship too are important to an D/s one as well. Don't just receive, give! D/s is a two way road, it takes work from both partners. And a sub should know when to say No. Nobody likes 'I'll do anything, sir' doormats.
     3> Loyalty and honesty
     If I ask a sub a question, I expect a honest answer. Yes, that might include embarrassing topics... but that's part of the power flow between the sub and dom, it keeps things alive. If another dom hits on my sub, I expect a no as an answer... Submission never should be given to everyone around you, it's a sacred gift..and it should be something special between the dom and their sub, something reserved only for them.-----------------------------------------------------------------------------DOM/SUB vs TOP/BOTTOM
     What's the difference? I'll try and make it clear: The dom is the one issuing orders, the sub is the one following them. The top is the one performing an action, the bottom is on the receiving end...  A dom doesn't have to be a top. As a dom I could order my sub to give me a backrub.. and they'd be the top while doing so. Dom/Sub and Top/Bottom are independent of each other. Historically the Top/Bottom term has its roots in the gay scene, by the way.. while D/s exists as such independent
    of sexual alignment...-----------------------------------------------------------------------------PETS vs SLAVES
     Here and then I get asked what the difference between a pet and a slave is. As far as I'm concerned, it's the degree of submission that varies, and the closeness of the whole relationship as such. Where a slave might earn a stern look, a pet will get away with it... A pet can turn down any given order for any reason, with no consequences and only has to submit when they feel like it, while a slave is bound into the relationship and has a fixed role.----------------------------------------------------------------------------- LIFESTYLE vs. SCENE
     The D/s crowd divides into two big groups. The lifestylers who actually live D/s are are together with their sub 24/7, and the sceners who only meet for playing together... I tend to be pro-lifestyle and contra-scene- only. Why? Well.. how can you possibly submit to someone you only meet for playing? How can you possibly TRUST them? Scene-only D/s is a little like casual sex. You never know what you get..and worst case it's a very unpleasant surprise.-----------------------------------------------------------------------------TRAINING
     Train your sub! Try and prevent boredom from coming up, set up a regular training schedule... Talk with your sub and determine where you two want to work and improve, and how... Or, if you know your sub well enough, surprise them. Keep it interesting, provide diversity. Not to mention that regular training will help your sub to serve you better. This can start with simple kneeling poses, like a greeting pose, or a casual side kneel your sub can slip into when you two are together. Don't use force to train your sub... Address natural instincts, reward good behavior... A well trained sub will react to small gestures.... and a good dom will be able to guide their sub with the wink of an eye.
     The high school of training are slow behavior modification and reflex conditioning. The best example of it is orgasm-on-command training for instance...since climaxing is a reflex and can be reconditioned... And you imagine what a powerful feeling it is to give your sub a real, wet orgasm by merely breathing a single trigger word into her ear while you're holding her in your arms?-----------------------------------------------------------------------------RITUALS
     Little rituals and regulations are important for a D/s relationship. That can start with getup rituals in the morning and ends with bedtime. Be creative, think something up. That starts with the collaring ceremony, which I like to repeat once a year to renew all bonds. That goes over a dozen different kneeling poses for different situations. That includes daily rituals like the blindfolding at night, or get-up rituals like showering together in the morning. Everyday stuffs, spiced up within the context of D/s. Rituals tell your sub what to do in which situation, give them a way of expressing wishes and feelings without having to say them out loud, give them the feeling to have done right, make it easier for them to please their owner... So set up a whole mesh of rituals and rules that will accompany you and your sub through the entire day. A set of step stones to go everyday. It gives a feeling of belonging together and it provides a lot of security for the sub.-----------------------------------------------------------------------------PUNISHMENT
     Sometimes, in rare situations, a sub might need to be put in place. Yes, it happens... and it's not easy. I prefer a rather slow approach to punishment, never punish easily.
    There's a few general guidelines:
     1> Only punish if necessary!
     Everyone slips up here and then! Remember that. So, if your sub fails an order, take them to your side and talk about it, find out what happened and why, and work out together how to improve. Only repeated misdemeanor needs punitive correction.
     2> Never get physical!
     Never beat your sub. Never hurt them in anger! Never let it get to a point where your sub is AFRAID of you.. because FEAR has no place in a D/s relationship! Work with reward rather than punishment. Regularly use little, affectionate gestures to make your sub feel they've done right, and just ignore them if they act up bad or fail an order. In most cases that suffices... Remember that you cannot
    enforce submission. That the sub is serving you willingly. And that you have to make them want to serve you.
     3> THINK before you act!

     You certainly don't want to just punish away! Think up an effective way of punishment. Attention withdrawal works wonderfully! If you take your sub the ability to please, you deprive them of actively being a submissive... So... Put your sub on attention withdrawal for a day, or 3 days if you want to punish... Don't talk to them a single word, just ignore their presence. Be patient! Sooner or later they'll come to you and apologize... And mean it too. Maybe ask them to write a letter about their failure, about what happened, and what they can do to prevent it. A thousand words, by hand! Busy your sub's mind with why they're being punished! Make them think about it! Sometimes, in harsh cases, and only when your sub is psychically stable and doesn't easily get panic attacks, you CAN try to
    put them on sensory deprivation. Tell them to think about their failure. Then tie them up, blindfold and gag them, and plug their ears. Leave them like that for a few hours but do not leave the house!!! Stay at the same room or next door and work, or watch TV, read a book.. Whatever strikes your fancy. But stay close!-----------------------------------------------------------------------------COLLARS & MARKS
     I've found many 'vanilla' furs to dislike them... 'How can you wear this thing' they say. To me a collar is visible sign of being owned by someone, of being in a D/s relationship. It's is not an element of humiliation or restraint... It's a sign that there's someone who took you in and is taking care of you, that there's someone you're important to, someone who loves you... It's pretty much the wedding band of a D/s relationship... and should be something special... given during a collaring ceremony and worn with pride. This goes for other marks as well... Piercings, tattoos, scars... It's important to take it slow on those due to their relative permanence. I know I wouldn't let a dom brand me if I was with them for just a few months. I know I would let them do it and wear the mark with pride if it was several years we were together and the relationship is stable. Just an example. Keep in mind... Marks tell a story, tell of your past, of your life. They're part of you...and you don't have to be ashamed of them. Wear them openly and with pride.-----------------------------------------------------------------------------SAFEWORD SYSTEMS
     How can a sub say No? You always have to give them a way to back out of uncomfortable situations. And it's perfectly fine to safeword for a dom, too... It's an emergency break, and sometimes you do need it. Not often, and the better you know each other, the less you'll need it... but it's gotta be there. I have found two safeword systems to work just fine for me.
     1> The Traffic Light System
     This one works especially well 'in-scene', when you're actually holding a training session with your sub, no matter what that kinda training you practice. If the sub calls Yellow, slow down a bit... Red means stop. Scene's cancelled. Something bad happened..and it's your task to figure out what, together with your sub. If you want to disguise the use of safewords a little, negotiate about replacement words for 'red' and 'yellow' you both can use... So....when to safeword? Generally I give a sub four valid reasons for safewording:
     A> Their physical health is put at risk by an order.
     If a sub has safety concerns about their health pertaining to any in-scene or training activities, that is a perfectly fine reason to safeword.
     B> Their mental health is at risk.
     Your sub's so seriously squicked by something they have to back out or will seriously suffer from it. E.g. Bring up bad past memories or cause flashbacks/nightmares... We all have a past. It's important to take that in consideration when training a sub.
     C> Their financial health is endangered.
     I prefer my subs to stay financially independent, whether it is them working daytimes, or me paying a regular amount to their bank account. This does not have to mean that the sub will have free access to all their monetary resources at all times.. but it means that there IS money, just in case... Back up yourself. Twice. And if any given order would put that financial padding at risk, it's perfectly fine to say No.
     D> A given order is illegal by law.
    No need discussing that. Don't compromise your sub. Don't make them do illegal stuffs. Period. Take responsibility for your sub.
     2> The EqualsNow system
     EqualsNow is a good safeword system for long term relationships. It pertains to the relationship as such, not just to training sessions or single orders. If the sub or dom feel uncomfortable inside the relationship, both have the right to call EqualsNow. The time it's called, it means the relationship reverts back to 'vanilla mode'. No sub or dom, equal partners. The first time EqualsNow is called, this 'vanilla mode' lasts for the rest of the entire day. Enough time to work out minor problems. Should EqualsNow be called thrice a week, the relationship as such goes vanilla for one month. Because in such a case there's definitely something that has to be worked out and a few decisions to be met and changes to be made.
     And always remember that you love each other, care for each other..and that you both want to make your relationship work. TALK, be open about everything that bothers you, and safeword situations can be avoided from happening...-----------------------------------------------------------------------------HUMILIATION
     An art many try themselves on but only few master is humiliation. Something  many people don't understand is that humiliating a sub is NOT about hurting them or their feelings. It's about addressing their secret needs and desires in a very...subtle way. You have to know your sub for that, and you have to have some experience. Speech patterns, they way you use your voice to emphasize, the way you touch your sub.... It's about making them squirm heavily and blush in embarrassment, it's about making them admit to their deepest fantasies and desires in front of you, on their knees, hugging your legs, embarrassed and crying...and yet loving every single moment of it, because you make them feel that you understand them, show them that you love them and what they do for you. Show that you value them and care about them....-----------------------------------------------------------------------------S&M
     Sadism/Masochism play is one of the harder playforms SOMETIMES found in  D/s environments. It CAN be part of a D/s relationship or scene, but doesn't have to..because essentially S&M doesn't have to do much with D/s, the two exist entirely independently of each other. But to the experienced sub and dom it can be a rather powerful toy to play with. Enduring pain can be a very strong sign of submission, of showing your dom how far you will go just for them, that you will put them above your physical instincts... A second point to be taken in consideration is body chemistry, when talking about S&M play. Have you ever been bitten during sex? So much it left a bruise? Did it hurt? The moment someone would have bitten you in an everyday situation so much it left a bruise, you'd have swatted them away. Why not while being intimate with someone? The keypoints are distraction, and endorphins. Especially when aroused, your body easily releases them. They're a natural opiate, can literally make you high... Maybe you've heard the word 'painslut' before. That's exactly what I'm referring to. It's possibly to be high on pain, if that pain is given in the right context. It's like floating two inches above floor level, feeling all light and surreal... A strange, interesting feeling. So..keep an open mind and feel free to experiment. This can start with an easy spanking and go over paddling to caning.. This can include hot wax games and clothespins... This can go up to needle play/play piercing and cutting games, for the really experienced S&M player. Of course you NEVER should practice pain play with anyone who cannot prove their experience to you.. If you have the slightest doubts and don't trust them fully, back out of it! And always negotiate about safewords beforehand. Ohh..and make sure to work sterile in case your activities are going to break the skin. (needle play/playpiercing!)-----------------------------------------------------------------------------PROPERTY
     Is a slave their dom's property? Yes and no. Does that mean the Dom can do with their sub what they want? NO! Does that mean a dom can or should lend their sub to other doms to play with? Never! Remember that your sub has submitted to YOU and trusts YOU, not any other dom.. Don't break that trust. Back to the 'Property' thought... Some subs like to be objectified, especially in-scene... but that varies and you NEVER should generalize it. Let the sub give themselves to you.. up to the extend they're comfortable with. This CAN lead up to the point that you'll hold their whole life in your hands, that they're your property, literally... but you never should try and enforce it. Let them decide if it's that they want, and take as much of herself as they give you.-----------------------------------------------------------------------------FREEDOM through SLAVERY
     It sounds like an oxymoron, doesn't it? Freedom through Slavery. But if  you're the sub in a loving, close D/s relationship, if you have a good dominant, it means many of your everyday worries will just cease to exist. You'll be taken care of, decisions will be met for you, and for every problem you can go to your dom and talk with them... It means having someone you can rely on... Someone to take over the lead where you're not strong enough... So yes, if a sub commits themselves into a deep, loving D/s relationship, slavery can mean freedom. -----------------------------------------------------------------------------CONCLUSION
     I'll end my little essay here. I hope it's been worth reading. There's a lot more I could have written, the topic D/s as such is far too big to be handled in just one essay... So feel free to leave #mail if you have any questions or suggestions. And most importantly, keep an open mind and talk with your sub or dom. Communication is the keypoint of every relationship, it's what makes things work.-Ronny Steele, October 2001

    1/22/2008 5:28:35 PM

    Some Facts About S/M http://bestslavetraining.com/BDSMfacts.htm

    S/M is not an aberration. S/M is a sexual orientation that is found in a significant percentage of the population. Surveys have listed S/M behavior by as much as 7 to 14 % of the population, with interests at up to 50% of the population. To see the prevalence, just look at the public's interest in movies, books, and other artistic expressions with S/M as the dominant theme. After all, Hollywood would not invest money if there was not a large interest. Historically, S/M behavior was listed as a psychological problem, as was masturbation and homosexuality. Today, however, these various orientations are not considered a problem unless the person with the love map is unhappy about their interests. 
     S/M is not new. S/M activities have been performed by many religions and cultures. Early Christian mystics used it (flails and hair shirts, oh my.) Native Americans continue to use it for vision quests. Fakirs from India use it. That same energy can be used for spiritual journeys, sexual ecstasy, or personal bliss. 
     S/M is not fetishism. Fetishism substitutes an object for relationship. S/M can very much involve relationship. In fact, because of the requirements for trust and good communication, to even participate in S/M with another calls for the development of good relationship skills.
     S/M is erotic psychodrama. The exchange of power in S/M is a framework for risk taking and for trusting. The shared reality created by S/M gives the participants the permission to explore their erotic fantasies. S/M has often been referred to as high-tech sex. The experience is incomparable.
     S/M does not feel like what it looks like. In the model of the popular press, the dominant or sadist does as he/she wishes, without regard to the needs of the submissive or masochist. In practice, it is the submissive or masochist that has the final say. APEX teaches the needs for good communications up front, the use of "safe" words that will stop the action if the submissive ever feels the event is not working, and a time of communications after the event so that both parties can learn and so that the next time will be even better.
     S/M is not especially dangerous. Some S/M activities are more athletic than others. For more strenuous activities the individuals should be in good physical shape, just as for any other sport. For most S/M activities the players must know what they are doing. The shared education and experience of other players can be invaluable. 
     S/M is not sexist. Sexism tries to impose dominant-submissive roles according to gender. In S/M roles are chosen according to our inner feelings. S/M is honest, shared eroticism which includes men and women who prefer either or both roles.
     Sometimes S/M is done in a brief scene with a stranger. Sometimes it is a full time relationship. Usually S/M is done in negotiated episodes (or scenes) between people who know and like one another.

     S/M is not repressed anger or covert hatred. Actually it is impossible to do good S/M with someone you do not like.
     S/M takes a lot of energy, preparation, time, and attention. Most practitioners do a lot more of "vanilla" (i.e. non S/M) sex than they do S/M.
     S/M is as much an attitude as it is action. When traveling, the dominant may wish to drive the car in order to be in control and express their power; or the submissive may wish to drive the car as an expression of taking care of their dominant. Who's in charge is far from obvious. It is a dance involving both parties.
     S/M people come from all walks of life. Some come from abusive backgrounds and practicing S/M can be part of their healing. Some come from healthy families and are looking for self fulfillment. Some identify as "liters', having S/M fantasies from their earliest memories. Still others are new to the concept and felt a connection when they tried it. S/M people come from all genders and orientations.  As a result, S/M groups have been on the forefront of establishing common ground between heterosexuals, gays, and lesbians.
     S/M people are everywhere. There are national organizations, such as the National Leather Association. There are local chapters of the NLA in many states. There are many independent local organizations supporting people in the S/M life-style. These local organizations have different charters and purposes. APEX is one such local organization whose charter includes individuals of all genders, gender orientations, and all associated fetishes. Every year some of these organizations put on local and national conferences and conventions. Some of these conventions may have only a hundred or so attendees. Others have thousands. Like any convention, there are meetings discussing a variety of topics, as well as a vendors' exhibit area with the S/M life-style equipment and literature of the available for purchase. To attend one of these conventions is to truly know that we are not alone.

    1/21/2008 11:03:26 AM

    How to Use Proper Chat Room Etiquette
    http://www.wikihow.com/Use-Proper-Chat-Room-Etiquette

    When you go into a chat room for the first time, it is often hard to access or acquire the chat room rules even after lurking for a bit. These little hints can help. After all, making a wrong move as a newbie in a chat room can often land you in someone's iggybin.
     Steps
    Do introduce yourself to everyone in the room in the chat room.
    1. State your question clearly in the room, should that be your reason for arriving. Simply asking for help, saying you need help, or telling the room you have a question will not turn attention towards you. People are not mind readers, and they cannot help you unless you ask for it. Be specific in what you are looking for, and provide all relevant details to your question.
    2. Be civil to others. This is important in any situation, but even more so in a chat room, because only text is seen, and you can not see facial expressions or hear tones of voice.
    3. Give the room a chance to answer you. Patience is a virtue.
    4. Don't spam or flood the room with repeated questions, statements, or links.
    5. Avoid using colors. mIRC users will be able to see them, but the more hardcore irc users will see nothing but garbage. Often, IRC channels have a mode that will prevent your message from being displayed if it contains color codes.
    6. Avoid typing in all caps. It is hard on the eyes to read and considered rude. It is the Internet equivalent to shouting. If you want to call attention to a particular word or phrase, Do so in the same manner that you would in conversation. Just ask, and see who answers.
    7. Avoid using the phrase 'A/S/L' or its variations. ASL is the common greeting and asking for a persons age/sex/location. Considered rude and unneccessary in most chat rooms, often you will give the impression that you are either ignorant or have no real reason to be there. If you want to know something about a person, stick around a while and find out. People are more willing to reveal such personal details about themselves once they get to know you and feel more comfortable around you. You wouldn't instantly walk up to a person in a bar and ask them for their age, or where they live, so don't do it in chat. Or, read their profile.
    8. If you want to PM someone, that is chat privately, like in an IM, ask first. It is an invasion of privacy to assume that you can open an instant message window with someone you do not know.

       Tips

      • Be friendly, and respect others in the channel. You are, afterall, a guest in someone else's domain.
      • ASCII art can be annoying, especially in highly populated channels. Often the scripts used to display the art uses multiple lines. Don't annoy other users with it. You're also risking an auto-ban if security measures are in place on the channel.

    1/19/2008 9:37:55 AM

    ACID TEST
    Introduction

    http://www.iron-rose.com/IR/docs/acidtest.htm
     The term ‘Acid Test’ is an old prospecting term.  A powerful acid can dissolve most base metals in a matter of minutes.  However, gold will stand up to most acids.  So the ‘Acid Test’ was an easy way for people to make sure they had a real nugget of gold and not a lump of the ‘fool's’ variety.  In the same way, these tests are meant to be quick ways to identify fake Doms.  Passing all these tests is no guarantee either, there is no replacement for getting to know your prospective partner as well as possible BEFORE YOU EVEN MEET IN PERSON.
     Now most of these tests are designed in mind for a submissive female trying to sort through men claiming to be Doms online.  They are largely based on the many questions I get asked by my female friends still searching for a Dominant partner.  Some of them can probably be used by male subs as well, but for the most part, these tests are best for ferreting out male fakes. Vanilla males are usually after ‘easy sex’ and this motive makes them easier to identify than a lot of the fake Dommes out there.
     Memorize the Acid Tests!
    Test #1:
      When in doubt, throw it out!  Don’t waste your time with people that make you feel uncomfortable.  Even if the guy was a real Dom, if his personality makes you feel uncomfortable, he’s not going to be fun to play with.
    Test #2:  "You’d better call me Sir!" is the mating call of a HNG or control freak.  Real Doms don't have to ask for titles, we EARN them.  Most real Doms will say things like "please, call me Mike…"
    Test #3:  "I want you to take my collar before you play with me."   This is another common demand of fakes, most often made by control freaks.   They have to isolate you from other people and their advice, and sometimes a little ole "cyber-collar" is just the thing!  Cyber-collars are worth less than the leather required to make one.
    Test #4:  If you get an Instant Message that says something like "On your knees you [slave, slut, bitch, whore, etc.]"  This is the mating call of the HNG.   Use some common sense here.  Why waste time with somebody that’s not even polite?  There’s a time and a place for these endearing terms, and it isn’t online!
    Test #5:  "I don't have to answer that question!" or "It’s not proper etiquette for you to ask a Master that." are examples of some the dangerous LIES that control freaks and snerts use.  This is the Acid test I personally think is the most important!  A Dom had better be ready to at least TRY and answer every question you have, and HONESTLY at that!  Its literally your ass that’s on the line!  Never forget this!
    Test #6:  "Its my way or the highway!" or words to that effect, are the mating cry of the common control freak.  Doms can have Limits too, but its your Limits that count FIRST.  Don’t let any would-be ‘dom’ tell you differently.  Don’t let any of the wannabe subs tell you differently either. Where Male Dom/Fem sub play is concerned, it’s ALWAYS LADY’S CHOICE!
    Test #7:  Don't bother with online collars.  Don't make decisions about a prospective partner based on his online play style.  It’s a very simple test if you think about it: would a real life Dominant waste time on cyber sex?  Please take my word for it; the answer is NO.  Forget it, once you’ve done the real thing, cyber is just too damn dull.
    Test #8:  Ask your prospect if he’s ever made any mistakes during a scene.   If he say’s ‘no,’ run for your life!  If he says, ‘very rarely,’ at least be suspicious.  Everyone makes mistakes, even if they are experienced players. Sometimes submissives have Limits they don't even know about, and even the most careful and skilled Dom the world will trip over these occasionally. Remember, according to our good friends of the Christian faith, the last perfect guy to walk this planet got nailed to a tree for his trouble. So expect competence, but not miracles.
    Test #9  "I’m a [bank president, captain of industry, TV producer, self-made millionaire… yadda yadda yadda.]"  Wouldn’t it be nice to meet a rich Dom too?  Sure it would!  But use some common sense too.  How many captains of industry have hours to spend in an AOL chat room?  Also, think about this personality profile; if this super successful, always-in-control person is really into D/s, he’s likely a submissive!  I have met a lot of female submissives that fit this ambitious profile, but not one Dom yet!
    Test #10  "I’m 33 years old, and I’ve been a Master for 15 years." Gimme a break!  What are the odds?  When you ask about a Doms level of experience (and its a good idea to do so) remember to do the math as well.  18 year old boys don’t care about the intricacies of D/s; they want to get laid. Trust me on this one Ladies, I was an 18 year old boy once!  I personally believe that people do become what they are (be it gay, straight, Dom or sub) very early in life, but it takes maturity and training to be a Master.  What are the odds a person became a Master when they were still using clearacil?
    Test #11  Ask for references!  Especially if he claims to be ‘very   experienced.’  Talk to the references ON THE PHONE.  Lots of HNG’s have female screen-names set up to act as ‘references’ for them!  I notice that a lot of newbies seem to have trouble with this concept.  Which is understandable since in the vanilla world its considered rude to talk to a guy’s ex-girlfriend.  But in the D/s Scene its the opposite, experienced players will accept and accommodate this kind of request gladly.
    Test #12  "I have three real life collared slaves right now, but you can't talk to them."  Okay, when you consider the ratio and all, this sounds possible.   What makes this an acid test failed (and failed miserably at that) is the last part.  I have met couples (and even triples) that really were looking for an extra person to add to the mix.  This is not uncommon at all in the Scene.  But these couples were looking TOGETHER.  If a ‘dom’ has anyone already collared to them, you probably ought to talk to her FIRST!
    Test #13  "I don't need safe words."  Well of course he doesn’t!   If he said this he’s likely a snert and therefore he’s never really been in a scene! Of course he might be a predator too, and then he wouldn't need safewords either.  Need I say more?
    Test #14  "My slaves trust me to set their Limits for them."  If you hear a "dom" say this it’s most likely because these slaves only exist in his mind. Or worse still, his ‘slave’ is simply the victim of spouse abuse.   Even so called TPE (Total Power Exchange) and other sorts of 24/7 (i.e., full time) D/s relationships should involve some careful negotiation.
    Test #15  "I'm Married, my wife can't know about us"  If I have to explain this one too you, you've got problems.  I have played with many married submissives in my time, but ONLY with the express permission (and more often than not, participation) of their husbands.  Safe D/s requires complete honesty.  You can't build a good Scene on lies.  There are plenty of people that will be willing to tell you differently; but please note, they will all turn out to be adulterers (and hence, liars) themselves.
    Test #16  Insert your own Acid Test here.  You will learn much from your mistakes and missteps.  If you form an online contact with a "dom" that   falls through, analyze WHY it fell through.  Don't make the same mistakes twice if you can help it.
    Step 5: It’s not just the men you have to screen!
     Finding some female submissives to be buddies with you on your quest is a very good idea.   Especially if they are experienced players; they can give you unique perspectives, emotional support, and even references to legitimate Doms to play with.  They can also, most importantly, provide a Safety Net for you during those first meetings with the men you meet.  The benefits of  teaming up with other women in your search should be obvious!
     However, be just as cautious about what you hear from other women online as well.  If you are so inclined to search for a Domme for instance, the Acid tests should apply just as well.  Be very cautious about the women you meet online that claim to be submissives as well.  There are a great number of  female HNG’s who live there D/s lifestyle in the vacuum of cyber-space. Their advice and experiences are not only useless in the real world, they can be dangerous.  Another class of "female enemy" is even more tragic and dangerous; the Victim.
     A Victim
    is just that; a victim of physical and or mental abuse that uses D/s as an excuse to continue denying the reality of her tragic situation. These people are disturbingly common as well.  They are dangerous to you too!  These women are not just full of very dangerous advice, but they are usually very vehement about telling you that their lifestyle is the only "real D/s."  They can fill your head full of doubts faster than one of the male enemy types.
     Spare little sympathy, tell them to get help, and stay the heck away from them (in exactly this order).  It may seem mercenary, but it is in fact the right thing to do.   This is my training as a CASA (Citizens Against Spouse Abuse) volunteer talking.   An abuse victim can only save herself, and then only when she is ready to do so.   If you let her vent her frustrations and fears on you, she will then go back to her familiar little hell.  Leaving you emotionally drained and likely scared too.   Your quest for safe play partners is going to be tough enough as it is.  Avoid Victims completely if you can, and if you can't, urge them to get help.  It’s not your job to save the world, keeping yourself safe and happy is enough work.
    In Closing
     This all seems like a lot of work.  It is.  Some of it sounds awfully scary too.   It should.  So why bother with this quest at all?  Why not just stick "cyber only" in your profile and forget real life D/s?  Why not just drop it all together?  I can give you only one good reason; when it is done safely, and it suits your needs, it can be the one of the most profoundly fulfilling experiences in your life!  I used to cringe at terms like "sex magic," but now that I know the spells, I’m an unabashed Wizard!  Any student of  psychology can tell you that denial has its own dangers too.  The easy roads are not the ones that lead to interesting places.  So arm yourself with knowledge, find yourself some trustworthy friends to share the journey, and start walking.  Just don’t forget to bring your Acid Tests too!

    1/18/2008 11:10:16 AM

    Your Definition of Domination
    http://www.submissiveloving.com/domdefinition.html 
    Getting the domination you need
    by Cerina.
    Master kept at it. He continued to ask me the same question every other week and I was unable to verbalize an answer. "What is your definition of domination?" It truly seems like a simple enough question for someone such as myself who had spent a great amount of time learning all that I could about domination and submission. But it wasn't. I couldn't answer. All I had were gut feelings that I was following. It was nine months later that I finally sat down to write out an answer and that's when I realized this was not at all easy and most definitely the most difficult question I had ever answered regarding D/s. It was also the most enlightening, and I now believe that every submissive needs to answer this same question for herself. In the previous article I helped you to pinpoint the kind of man you need versus want. This is not the same thing. You were identifying the type of man you could see as your dominant. You can find a great guy who is a dominant and seems to suit you, but will he provide the level of control and domination you need and crave? The level of domination he is comfortable with and the level you desire may be two different things.
    It is imperative that you are able to communicate what you expect from submission. To do that, you must have a clear understanding of what you expect from domination as well. So, get that pen and paper out yet again. Give yourself plenty of time for this. I scribbled for about an hour a day for one week and even now I have more to add. Whatever you do, don't expect your personal definition of domination to forever remain the same. It will change and grow as you experience new situations and people. Now, ask youself......what does it take for me to feel submissive? What brings out the submissive nature in me?
    Below is my definition of domination. This is what I need from a dominant to truly make the most of my submission. You might want something more or less intense than myself. A dominant needs to know what it is you expect from this lifestyle and it is your responsibility to have the answer. Good luck in your journey.
    My Definition of Domination
    (this will change and grow as I do)
    Someone emotionally, physically, intellectually stronger than myself.
    Exerts his will over mine regarding my well being and the well being of the relationship.
    Has enough life experience, knowledge, wisdom to be my mentor and teacher.
    Demands nothing less than my best effort in all I do.
    Uses me as his tool and canvas to quench his darkest desires.
    Creates an atmosphere of safety around me.
    Communicates and maintains well defined boundaries regarding accepted behavior.
    Has the courage to be honest even when he knows the reaction will be negative.
    Enjoys leadership and thrives on being the one in control. It sustains him just as much as the air he breathes: I want to FEEL this.
    Provides and promotes discipline.
    Readily and without prompting communicates PRECISELY what I need to be/do in order to be the best for him and satisfy all of his needs.
    Relishes pushing my sensual and sexual boundaries taking me to new levels and greater heights of sensation and experience. He is constantly looking for new and creative ways to bring out the inner beast in me.

    1/17/2008 7:16:27 PM
    Tips for New People

    http://www.bdsm-peergroup.com/resources_tips_for_new_people.htm
    Are you just getting involved in the BDSM scene? There is a lot to learn, and unfortunately a few pitfalls that catch some people unaware. Hopefully this article will help you avoid some problems on your journey. If you have other tips to suggest then please send them in.
    Read a couple of realistic books
    Popular culture presents a distorted view of the scene. Most books, movies, pornography, etc. present the scene in a nonconsensual light. The Gor books, the Beauty Series, and The Story of O are all entertaining but are not particularly realistic. They don't reflect the reality of Safe, Sane, and Consensual play. You won't learn where you can (and can't) flog someone, how handcuffs can cause nerve damage if used improperly, how to negotiate a scene, etc. There are however many books out there that have lots of good information on the scene. Some excellent books include:
      SM 101, by Jay Wiseman
      Different Loving, by Gloria Brame
      Screw the Roses, Send me the Thorns, by Philip Miller
        and Mollie Devon
      The Loving Dominant, by John Warren
    Develop a profile of what you are interested in
    There are a huge number of possibilities in the scene. As you move towards getting involved in real life play, you need to take a hard look at what interests / excites you. If you take the time up front to really work on what you want (and don't want) to do then negotiation will be much easier in the future. There are many excellent negotiation forms available; one of the best is Tammad's checklist.
    Don't use your work e-mail for correspondence
    OK, here's one of the places where people get themselves into trouble and/or outed unexpectedly. Your employer has the right to monitor all e-mail that moves through their computer network. Most large companies already do this. There are many software packages that will scan incoming and outgoing e-mail looking for non-business correspondence. E-mail of a sexual nature is typically flagged and brought to the attention of the mail administrator. You may find yourself reprimanded, or even fired, for sending (or receiving) sexual e-mail. Just wait until you get home to read your mail! If you don't have a computer at home then use a friend's home computer, go to the library, or go to Kinkos (seems appropriate) or another place that offers Internet access.
    Don't use your work Internet access for browsing scene sites
    Like the previous item about e-mail, your employer is probably monitoring web browsing. Some businesses block web sites whose keywords or text indicate a sexually oriented site. Most blocking software keeps track of blocked sites and who attempted to access them. Even if they aren't blocking, they may be monitoring and there is no way to detect this from your PC. Again, people get reprimanded and even fired for browsing controversial sites. If you are at work browsing this site, then stop and wait until you go home to read it!
    Setup an anonymous e-mail account and/or alter your home Internet account
    If you want to be discrete about your interest in the scene then don't use your home e-mail account for correspondence. Even if you aren't worried about who knows that you are in the scene, it's still a good idea to use an anonymous account for safety reasons. Most people don't realize that even if you have a non-obvious account name that there is also additional information attached to the account (including possibly your real name). Depending upon your ISP, anyone on the Internet may be able to access this information. Even if this access is blocked, other users of your ISP may be able to access this information. For example, if you have an e-mail account such as subon(at)kink.net your finger information may return:
    Login name: subone In real life: Jane Doe
    A person wanting to determine who you are (and where you live) may finger your account for a name and then use a phone book to get your address. Unfortunately, this sort of thing happens. Fortunately, there are many free e-mail services available on the web. Yahoo, Juno, Hotmail, etc. will all give you an e-mail account that you can access from the web (They do this so that they can sell advertising on the web pages that you use to read your mail). You may be able to change your finger information. Contact your ISP for directions and/or assistance.
    Learn the difference between online play and real life IRC
    (Internet Relay Chat) has many channels devoted to chatting about the scene. These channels are good for meeting other people in the scene but they have a code of conduct that doesn't necessarily match up with real life. For example, in many channels it is expected that submissives will address all Dom/Dommes with formal titles. Many Dom/Dommes only want to be addressed as such by THEIR submissives, not all submissives in general. Likewise, if a Dom/Dommes expects every submissive in the room (real life) to serve them and/or interact in a submissive manner then they'll probably be disappointed. When you attend a munch, meeting, or a party then go with an open mind to observe the local “customs” being practiced.
    Be careful when meeting/playing with new people
    This one may be obvious, but many people don't have a problem with driving several hours to a motel room and playing with someone that they have never met in person. The bottom line is, you may get misled and you may get hurt. Unfortunately the reality is that there are some scary, deceptive people out there. Meeting people online exaggerates this problem since your ability to judge a person's sincerity and character is diminished dramatically. Telling lies is easier through a keyboard. There are however several things that you can do to protect yourself. Have your first meeting in a public place. Plan a lunch or early dinner with the person in a location that will have lots of people around. Take a friend along if you have one that you feel comfortable with sharing what you are doing. Don't play after this meeting. Instead take the time to realistically evaluate how the meeting went. This is where a friend can help because they can act as a third party observer. If you don't feel comfortable with the person then don't play with them in the future. If you do decide to play with them then take it slow. Many people won't allow heavy bondage or blindfolds when first playing with someone. Also...
    Use safe calls / silent alarms
    This one is directly related to the tip above but it is important enough to make it it's own topic. A safe call is a prearranged agreement with an outside party whose job is to call the police and/or get help if they don't hear from the person by a particular time. Typically subs setup the safe call, although a Dom/Domme may arrange them as well. The person arranging the safe call gathers all of the pertinent information such as name, address, phone number, driver's license number, etc. from their prospective partner and delivers it to a third party. They then set a time by which the third party must be contacted. If the call isn't made then the third party calls the police and tells them that someone may be being held captive. There are a couple of more details to a safe call. One is that the caller typically has a non-obvious phrase or password to indicate that they are safe. This way, even if they are forced to make the safe call, they can still alert the third party. Secondly, the caller lets their prospective partner know that a safe call has been arranged. The only thing that the prospective partner may need to know is at what time the call needs to be made (be careful, time flies when playing). It should raise a red flag if the prospective partner presses for more information and/or tries to dissuade you from setting up the safe call. An ethical person won't mind having a safe call in place.
    NOTE: The police really don't like false alarms like this so please make sure you make your call.
    Join a local support group if one exists
    At the risk of appearing to be trolling for members, support groups are great for new people. You can meet other local people (some with lots of experience to share) in the scene at the groups. A second advantage here is that abusive people tend to shun the groups. Typically they cannot fool an entire group of people, and they'll develop a reputation as time goes on. Likewise you will be able to pick up on people's reputation (slight caveat here, personal politics come into play). Most groups hold informative meetings and/or demonstrations on scene activities. Learning how to use a flogger or bullwhip by reading is going to be tough. Having someone teach you is much better. Do you wonder what a violet wand feels like but don't want to spend a couple of hundred dollars to find out? You can probably find someone to show you. Finally, most groups hold parties! Even if you aren't ready to play in public, you can attend and watch discretely. You can learn a lot this way.
    Go slow
    Take your time! It isn't a race; there is no goal line. Enjoy yourself, explore your desires, and savor each experience. This is your journey and it doesn't have to compare with anyone else's.
    Have an exciting (and safe) journey,
    ...an ethereal being...
    1/16/2008 10:56:39 AM

    http://www.satinandlace.seekers.org.uk/mainmenu.htm

    ABSOLUTE SUBMISSION (a personal experience)
     It would also be worth all the effort of making and maintaining this site if just one person reads something from either here or any of our other sites and finds an answer to a single question because unless those questions are asked and answered there is little possibilty of us growing and learning.
    Have you felt the urge to experience the submissiveness of your nature, or, perhaps your mate has asked for your submission?
       
     Becoming a slave is not an end, it is more aptly a new beginning.

     Your reasons for submitting as a slave to your mate must be your own. Most slaves prefer to be the property of one Master, much as a wife literally belonged to her husband in ages past. For a few slaves, however, their adventurous spirit requires the pleasure and excitement of serving more than one Master. It does not matter which type you become, since all can find happiness in this world, and in turn bring happiness to their Masters. The most important thing for you is which lifestyle will bring happiness to you. Women usually find that by bringing more happiness to their men they in turn bring more happiness to their feminine souls.        
     Does being a slave make you in any way less than 'normal' ? Indeed not. Rather, we know that within you is far more. You have opened yourself to new possibilities. You have committed yourself to your mate with more confidence and enthusiasm. Your intensity and passion can fire your relationship far longer than a normal lover's. Few women have a man with the power and passion that slaves do." 
     Many men desire this, and many women desire to be posessed as well, but still, few dare to bring it to reality. However, our sexuality and emotional needs are very complex, and there are many patterns and variations. For example, there are also men who desire to submit and emerse themselves in their love for a woman, and there are women who desire to possess men. All of these relationships can work given the right circumstances."
     The 'mate-slave' is someone who has willingly taken a vow of submission and obedience to their mate. Their slavery is not coerced, nor are they held forcibly by an oppressive social or legal system. Indeed, the world around them guarantees their freedom to turn away from their mate and seek another life -- and yet they choose to live in a private world in which they are truly a slave to their mate.
     All relationships are different because all people are different, but underlying our individual differences we share many things. In mate-slavery both partners are reaching beyond ordinary social facades and striving to meet their needs through the other in a way 'normal' relationships cannot. Does this make mate-slavery better? Perhaps, but not necessarily. There is much potential power there, and if used wisely it can forge a bond of great strength between two people.
     Nothing in life is without risks, but mate-slavery is especially rewarding in these days of separate incomes, easy divorces, and separate lifestyles. Slavery can bring a greater level of support and security to the woman, more rewards to the man, and a higher level of excitement to the relationship.
     I repeat, Nothing is without risks, but mate-slavery can bring great rewards if you risk it. ***be safe and read the red flags***
     "A mate-slave couple is indeed blessed. Of course, what I have said are idealisations, and we know the reality in our lives falls short of the ideals which guide it. Still, a woman living as a slave enjoys a rare opportunity. One which you might miss."

    1/15/2008 4:33:53 PM
    What Defines a Great Master
    http://www.albanypowerexchange.com/Ds/a_great_master.htm

       I'd like to share my personal point of view regarding this never-ending question of what "best" means to me. Perhaps there are things I consider important that you do not, but as I am so often asked for my opinion on this subject, this essay can be used as a very "rough" guideline, I hope.
     Not to appear sexist, this would cover the same ground for male submissives as well as female. Just insert Mistress whenever the word Master appears.
     Let's begin with what my definition of a Master is: he is, of course, a dominant, and one with a number of years of experience in the lifestyle. He is knowledgeable about BDSM, but beyond that, he also cares about every aspect of his slave/submissive's life, which includes even the minutiae of her life; if it is important to her, it should be important to him. A Master has, in my opinion, a deeper commitment to his slave than just a dominant. The intimacy is deeper, the intensity of interaction is deeper, and the understanding is deeper; the feelings of control/submission is deeper in a Master/slave relationship than in a dom/sub relationship..
     I think the best Masters allow you to be yourself and value your unique qualities because of how they fit into and enhance the relationship you share. Masters "train" or "discipline" their submissives/slaves in how to serve their own pleasure, of course; that is part of what a D/s relationship is about, what a *power exchange* relationship is about. But they do not seek to put every submissive into the same mold. I think a great Master will seek to discover the real you inside, what gives you pleasure as you, in turn, serve his.
     A Master strives for the most open communication it is possible to have between two people and through that open communication, he seeks to develop the utmost bonding in terms of trust, respect and caring. And, in accomplishing this, the relationship as a whole is committed to growth, to both parties growing together and individually.
     The best Masters encourage their slaves in expanding their limits and yet they respect the abilities and interests and beliefs their slaves inherently possess. They don't push too hard, they don't set up their submissives to failure and they are reluctant to punish. Genuine Masters are patient in the extreme and value the opinions and honesty of their slaves. They are extraordinarily understanding, caring, perceptive and dedicated to the
    relationship.
     Masters are often perceived by long-time and new submissives as being "super human" in some respects; infallible and never vulnerable. But no one is perfect, of course. What separates a great Master from the rest is one who can admit to the occasional mistake, who can be just as open as he expects his slave/submissive to be and can always be counted on to communicate his own shortcomings. He should be able to laugh at himself and be totally open about his own limitations. Honesty in a Master in every respect is key, just as it is for a slave.
     A great Master will understand some failures and be willing to listen if an assigned task cannot be completed for a valid reason and punishment is not handed out as a matter of course. He is never abusive (physically or emotionally) and never takes advantage of his slave for any reason. He should explain and re-explain if it is necessary to reach an understanding and always be willing to listen when problems arise.
     I think that a Master should be a Mentor, a friend, a lover, a confidante, along with his dominance. To be in a Master/slave relationship to some people, means that the Master's word is "law" regardless of the submissive's personality, limits, health, or other considerations; this is simply not true. A Master values a strong and intelligent slave and treats her devotion and worship of him as he treats her submission... which, to me, is an exchange of gifts between the Master and slave (meaning the "gift" is hardly one-sided as some folks think).
     To put this essay in a personal light for a moment, I find nothing so consuming as being in this kind of relationship. However, it is a very serious commitment and shouldn't be taken lightly or without knowing what either of you is getting into. Even the smallest details must be discussed, and all questions by both the Master and the slave/submissive MUST be answered completely, with both of you listening carefully to the other. As a slave, I was able to discuss *anything* with the Master to whom I dedicated this Essay (Master Michael), and at the time I was enslaved to him, he knew me better than any other person in my life, including my best friends, my parents, my former husbands.
     He knew my fears, my needs, my desires, my limitations, my goals in life... everything that makes "me" me. He accepted me for what I am and sought to help me with problems (including but not limited to every day "real world" problems, my relationships and interactions with others close to me, my physical health and emotional "issues") and to work toward my own goals as well as serving him to the best of my ability at all times.
     The power of this relationship is within me today, and it enhances my life in more ways than I can put into words. The bond formed with this man was and IS "cosmic"; we were soulmates in the truest definition of that word. Though I am no longer enslaved to this man, we remain very close friends and I remain proud to have served him and been trained by him. It was, at the time, the most intimate, passionate relationship that I had ever had.. And I consider myself very fortunate to have been with this man as I learned more from him about myself and about the lifestyle (that, by the way, isn't a choice for me) than I have from anyone else (so far <wink>), collectively or individually.
     Thank you, my former Master Michael (aka "IntnseMstr").
    1/14/2008 10:24:02 AM
    Dominant Creed
    "He earns compliance of her mind,
    He demands control her body."


    This is my creed. It is based upon one from elsewhere. I hope some may find something new or affirming here. --KingJames
    http://www.tiedmoments.com/submission/dominance2.htm
     Above all, He cherishes his submissive, in the knowledge that the gift of her submission is the deepest, truest form of love. He is demanding and takes full advantage of the power given to him, but He knows that the sharing of the pleasure that comes from that precious gift is what makes him worthy to receive it.
     He is in control of himself first and foremost, so that He may control his submissive. As a strong and demanding Dominant He can cause his sub to cry real tears. As a tender lover, He will kiss those tears away. He is strong enough to be vulnerable to her.
     To win his submissive's mind, body and soul, He knows he must first earn her trust. He will show his submissive his humor, kindness, warmth, and power, showing her that He is a Dominant she can learn from, and his guidance and tutoring is knowledgeable and deserving of her respect. He knows she needs to feel his strength and his romantic love. He is romantic enough to be protective and chivalrous. When called upon, He will fight for his lady's honor. When she needs it He will be unrelenting and obdurate.
     He teaches his submissive her lessons of trust and obedience constantly. He is a strong and unyielding teacher and taskmaster. He will accept no flaw, nothing less than perfection from his student. He will ask much of her, and give her much in the process. Never does He use discipline or punishment without a good reason. When He does, it is always with knowledge and careful consideration. He understands the fragile nature of mind and body, and never violates the trust given to him.
     He is a careful guide, safety always his main concern. He knows how to use pain to extend the bounds of pleasure. He is a mentor who can bring her to the edge of her envelope, then beyond. He gently coaxes and ruthlessly demands from her the inner courage to reach new heights and to grow.
     He is always open to communication and discussion, desiring to hear her wants and needs. For through knowing her needs and desires he becomes worthy to compel her actions. He is patient, taking the time to learn her limits, and knowing that as her trust of him grows, so will they stretch those limits, and grow together.
     He is secure enough to laugh at himself and the absurdities of life. Courageous enough to accept assistance and admit errors. Open minded enough to learn constantly and eagerly. His tools are mind, spirit, soul, and body, with a little help from rope, crop, flogger and blindfold. He earns compliance of her mind, He demands control
    her body.
     He does not desire ritual behaviour from her. He knows respect is earned, not demanded. He wishes her actions to be gifts of love and He desires that she responds to him out of the need to please Him. Compliance comes from the wanting to please, not the fear of punishment. He compels, rather than controls.
     He is old-fashioned enough to be a chauvinist, yet modern enough to respect and admire his submissive, her strength, her courage, her depth of devotion.
     He cherishes, protects, defends, and possesses her. Quick to point out the difference between them, he knows that there is no inferiority in her submission, she is a treasure and worthy of his devotion. Her desires and responses give purpose to his efforts. He is in awe of her.
     He understands that each partner gains from pleasuring the other, each in their unique way serving the other. He knows that love based on mutual respect is the only binding that truly holds.... for submission can never be taken or demanded it can only be given. He strives always to be worthy.
    He lives for her gift.
    1/13/2008 12:34:01 PM
    How to Spot a Dominant at Ten Paces http://www.sensuoussadie.com/sadiescolumns/dom/howtospotadom.htm

     I spotted Ronin at the munch. Tall with long black hair in a ponytail. Dark eyes with a faintly Asian cast. Buttery leather jacket with silver snakeskin boots. Despite myself, my hand trembled as I took my Kahlua from the bartender. Yes, Ronin looks exactly like the Dominant of my dreams. Confident, assertive, mysterious.
     Ronin looks like the Dominant of my dreams, but may well not be. It’s easy to be fooled by beautiful hair, fabulous leathers, or a confident attitude. The bottom line is that there is no way to spot a Dominant at ten paces! Unfortunately many Submissives, and particularly novices, are impressed by these superficial things, making it easy for Dominant fakers.  Anyone can learn to swing a flogger, talk in BDSMspeak, and wear 13 pounds of leather; but these do not a Dominant make.
     If you want a quality partner you’ll have to take some time and get to know them. In some ways, choosing a good Dominant is similar choosing a good partner in general. In others it’s quite different because of the unique style of our relationships. They key difference is that when we go into subspace, we make ourselves vulnerable in ways that we may never do with a vanilla partner. This makes the D/s relationship far riskier and we must take extra care when choosing partners. Here are some things to look for, to avoid, and to ignore in your search for a quality Dominant.
    A Dominant Is…
    Respect

     A quality Dominant shows respect to Submissives, and to everyone. He or she asks questions about your life, listens to the answers, and doesn’t put you down. One man I spoke to recently referred to my writing (which I consider my best gift) as “your little columns.” If you hadn’t guessed already, I didn’t go out with him.
    Balance
     A quality Dominant keeps a balance between their vanilla and BDSM lives. They can talk about their family, pets, other things that have nothing to do with BDSM. They have a sense of humor about the lifestyle, and don’t take themselves too seriously. Avoid Dominants with a chip on their shoulder, or who cannot hold a job or keep friends. Especially avoid people who complain about their ex partners or about everyone else in the scene. One day you will be the ex and they will be bitching about you.
    Communication
     A quality Dominant needs to be able to access their emotions, and articulate them. If they are the stereotypical guy who can’t express their emotional side, they will not be able to support your emotional side when the time comes. If they can’t control their temper, or they make a big drama out of life, they will be too self-directed to take care of you. One Dominant I know changes the subject when I talk about sad or angry emotions. I don’t mind so much when it’s about small things, but this tells me that I couldn’t depend on him if I were really upset about something.
    Consistency
     A quality Dominant is as good as their word. If they say they’ll show up at 6 PM, they show up. If you are going to trust this person with your body and possibly your heart, you need to know that they will come through. A sometime Dominant is not an effective Dominant.
    Depth
     A quality Dominant recognizes that D/s relationships have several dynamics that are very different, and sometimes far more complex than vanilla ones. Because of this, he or she should have a better understanding of human nature than the average Joe or Jane. Messing with subspace is a heavy experience. My friend Kim has commented that, “to live a present life you have to understand human nature. But to be a successful Dominant, you have to really get it at a much deeper level.” Doing it with a shallow or superficial person makes for a shallow and superficial experience.
    Competency
     A quality Dominant does not need to know how to use every toy in the toy box, but they do need to be motivated to learn. A novice should not be doing high-end play like whipping, fire play, or knife play without a mentor to guide them. They should be knowledgeable about how to avoid sexually transmitted diseases, and have an awareness of first aid. They know that reading and fantasizing about BDSM is not the same thing as doing it. My friend Sarah adds that “a good Dom acknowledges that he’s not the be-all end-all of information. He encourages you to find information about BDSM from many sources.”
    Pacing
     A quality Dominant doesn’t hit on you during the first date, and doesn’t discourage you from dating other people until you are ready to make a commitment. They know that a good relationship takes time and that there’s no need to rush in or glom onto you. They also don’t try to “make” you submit before you have given permission to go ahead. 
    References
     A quality Dominant is known by someone. A novice may not have BDSM references, but everyone has friends and family. If they are totally in the closet and can’t even offer a vanilla reference then they might not be a good person to get involved with. Being “known” in the scene doesn’t guarantee that a person is a good Dominant, but they will probably be a safe Dominant. I know plenty of Dominants who have great reputations because of their technical knowledge, but have little to offer when it comes to the complexities of a real relationship.
    A Quality Dominant Isn’t…
    Lord This and Mistress That

     In the days of the Old Guard, a Dominant had to “earn” their leather vest. Anyone who wore it could be considered a safe and experienced player. Today, anyone can call themselves Lady Bigcheese or Master Bigshot. Author Jay Wiseman writes in his article “Ten Tips for the Novice, Single, Heterosexual, Submissive Woman” of a submissive friend who “has concluded that there is also a strong inverse relationship between how many titles a man awards himself and how good a dominant he is.” Similarly if they make an “entrance” a la Scarlet O’Hara or claim relationships with many well-known scene personalities, they lose points on the respect-o-meter. Ignore the titles and look at the person.
    Cheating on their Partner
     A Dominant who will cheat on their partner, be it spouse or other relationship, will also cheat on you. I believe in Safe Sane and Consensual (SSC), and cheating on your partner is not consensual. A Dominant who lies is not a safe Dominant.
    Toy Obsessions
     Dominants who obsess about their toy collections send the message that BDSM is about the toys. It’s not. A quality Dominant does not need equipment to dominate, only a powerful and creative mind. Not to mention those who dangle multiple toys off their belt, especially when they aren’t playing.
    Horndog on the Prowl
     Many novice Dominants or vanilla horndogs view Submissives as a quick way to get some free nookie. Wiseman also comments about another Submissive friend who “has come to believe that there is a strong inverse relationship between how good a dominant a man is and how quickly he brings up the subject of fellatio.” I’d laugh if I had not found this exact thing to be true.
    Bullies & Manipulators
     Some people think that being a bully means they’re being dominant. Bullies tell you how things are done and get upset when you disagree. Adults discuss the options respectfully. A real Dominant doesn’t have to force you to do anything. Dominants who try to manipulate you into doing what they want are losers.
    A Good Dominant May or May Not Be…
     There are lots of things that people think makes someone a good Dominant, but in fact they really don’t indicate much of anything. They include:
    You Are Turned On
     Just because someone makes you hot doesn’t mean they know a darn thing about dominating. It could be pheromones or maybe they remind you of an old flame. It doesn’t mean anything except that you are turned on.
    Whether or Not They Initiate Contact
     Some Dominants believe that initiating contact with Submissives is their nature and so they always take the lead. Others believe in allowing Submissives to be attracted to them. Neither is indicative of any innate ability to effectively dominate someone.
    Their Ability To Write Well
     Communication on the internet is predicated on being able to write and type well. Many intelligent people cannot do this, and many foolish people are unwilling to even run a spellcheck. I say foolish because writing riddled with wrongs makes a bad impression. This being said, being able to write well has nothing to do with being a good Dominant. It’s still important to me personally because I’m a writer, but that’s a different issue.
    Privacy Issues
     I never give out my real name or contact information to people I’ve only met online. And yet, I’ve found that Dominants, and particularly men who do the same thing get less respect. There are just as many unbalanced women online (Remember  Fatal Attraction?)  as there are unbalanced men. Don’t give out your personal information, and also don’t worry if they won’t either. 
    What They Do For a Living
     Yes, a stable person will have a stable job. But they don’t need to be CEO of some corporation to be able to dominate. There is a stereotype of the female executive submitting in the bedroom, and the male househusband dominating, but neither are relevant. If ambition is important to you, fine. But it doesn’t in itself indicate an ability to either dominate or submit.
    Great Clothes
     Anyone can buy fabulous leather outfits. Let them know you appreciate their clothing sense, then move on to more substantial topics.
    Assertive Mannerisms
     There’s a huge difference between controlling situations, and controlling a person. Don’t be fooled by people who act assertive in public.
    Charm & Flirtatiousness
     It might be fun to flirt with a charming Dominant, but social skills have little to do with the ability to control.
    Paying for the Date (or whatever)
     I used to think that the Dominant should pay for the date because they were the Dominant. On the other hand, some Dominants expect the Submissives to pay as an homage. A person may well be a fabulous Dominant, but is unemployed, low on cash, or may believe in equality outside the BDSM relationship. Several people I dated had met several Submissives before me, and were frankly tired of paying for all these dates that never went anywhere. The bottom line is that the person who asks for the date should pay for it. Don’t play games like waiting for them to pick up the check - talk about it up front.
     This being said, money is an important element in the BDSM relationship. My friend and author Master Alan adds that, “the essential difference between D/s and vanilla is the degree to which we negotiate the relationship. For example, money is an essential part of any relationship and it has to be negotiated just as the ropes and toys... but don’t get caught up in the need for things to be egalitarian. There is nothing egalitarian about D/s relationships. They are about the exchange of power and in that, money is simply another dynamic for the equation.”
     I’ve been getting to know Ronin, and it turns out that not only does he look like a fabulous Dominant, he also is one. But I didn’t know this from his snakeskin boots, I learned it from how he responded to me over time. When it comes to judging domliness, only fools rush in.
     
    1/11/2008 5:28:41 PM

    Introductory Reading : by Tanonymous
    Safe SM 101: The Basics For Beginners  http://www.altsubmission.com/wiitwd4.htm
    Erotic power exchange, bondage, spanking and discipline and other kinds of kinky play can be a fun and creative way to enhance your sexual relationships. It's important to know what you're doing and to develop the habits of safer play, especially when you are a beginner.
     Here are some good guidelines for novice tops and bottoms who are new to the wonderful world of BDSM play.
     1. Always designate some word or signal that ends the play, so that the submissive partner's limits are not genuinely being violated. The classic safe word for SM play is "Mercy." If one of the players says this word, the play is too heavy and should temporarily be stopped for negotiation. You can also use the "traffic light" code system, where "green" means "go", "yellow" means "slow down" and "red" means "stop". Negotiate a scene and discuss limits before playing.
     2. If you penetrate the anus or vagina with any object, make sure that object is one that is meant for that purpose. Dildos are ideal for gentle insertion, but most household items are not. Do not insert anything in a coont or %ss that is rough or has sharp edges. If you accidentally perforate the lower intestine, you may get peritonitis, a potentially nasty disease. If you abrade the inside of the vagina, an uncomfortable and itchy infection may follow.
    Make sure that you do not insert anything too far up inside. If you cannot easily grip it, there is the very real possibility that you will not easily be able to get it back out.
     3. Practice safer sex, even if you're using a fake dick. If you use a dildo on more than one person, or on more than one orifice on the same person, use condoms and wash carefully with soap and water to avoid transmitting disease and bacteria. Use only water-soluble lubricants with condoms. If you practice oral sex, use a condom or dental dam. 
     4. Never leave anyone unattended in bondage. Bondage that cuts off the circulation, such as cock and ball bondage or nipple clamps, should not be left on for extended periods of time. Never use bondage that puts any pressure on the front of the neck.
     5. Have a backup plan for emergency bondage release in case of earthquake, fire or sudden illness. Ambulance shears are not too expensive, and can literally be a lifesaver. If you must use locks and chains, make sure the keys are easily accessible and keep a flashlight in your toybag in case of power failure.
     In particular, any gag or mouth restraint must be instantly removable in case of illness or airway obstruction - and made of a safe material that won't break apart and put the wearer at risk of asphyxiation.
     6. Safe areas of the body to whip or spank are the upper back and the buttocks. Areas to whip with caution are the lower back, thighs, upper arms, genitals, chest and calves.
     Areas to whip with great care or with a lighter instrument are the stomach, forearms, the bottoms of the feet and the palms. Areas to avoid whipping are the kidneys, the tailbone, the spine, the neck, any joint such as the knees or elbows, or any area such as the shins where bones are close to the surface of the skin.
     Your risks are your own to choose, and more advanced players may safely go beyond some of these guidelines with their experience.
    Have fun and play safe!

    1/10/2008 11:27:57 AM

    The Basics of Kink, Fetish, and BDSM http://www.stuorg.iastate.edu/cuffs/bdsmoverview.shtml

    What is BDSM?
    BDSM is a contraction of three abbreviations: B&D, D&S, and S&M. B&D stands for Bondage & Discipline, which refers to play involving someone being tied up or otherwise restrained and/or spanked. B&D players are often classified as "Top" or "Bottom", depending on who is doing the tying/spanking. D&S is Dominance & Submission, which involves role playing where one person plays a dominant character and another plays a more submissive role. D&S players are known as "Dom" (Male Dominant), "Domme" (Female Dominant, pronounced the same as the male version), or "Sub", depending on who is in charge. S&M stands for Sadism & Masochism, which is play involving the giving or receiving of non-harmful pain. Most people in the BDSM "scene" practice all three types of play to some extent, but may favor one type of play over the others. "Vanilla" is a term used to describe things not related to BDSM/fetish issues.
    What is a fetish?
    A fetish is a sexual responsiveness to specific parts of the body, types of clothing, or certain objects. The most common fetish is being aroused by leather or latex clothing or shoes. Why do people enjoy kink?
    No one knows the answer to this question for sure. It is thought to be a combination of genetic factors and the environment in which a person is raised. However, very little honest, unbiased research exists in this area.
    Are people into BDSM mentally ill?
    No! BDSM is a normal variation and extension of sexual play. There are mental disorders that involve the need to inflict or receive serious physical or mental damage, but safe, consensual, and non-exploitative play among adults clearly does not fall into that category.
    Are fetishes O.K.?
    Of course! If you feel aroused by something that's safe, consensual, and non-exploitative, then don't be ashamed to like that feeling. Be proud! It can be a lot of fun to dress up in exotic leather clothes, worship your partner's feet, or just coat your whole body with liquid latex. A healthy fetish is fundamentally different from the disordered variety that occasionally ends up on the evening news, which may involve a person stealing the object of the fetish or having difficulty functioning in normal relationships.
    What about bondage?
    Bondage is the art of restraint, either with rope, leather cuffs, or other means. Bondage is by far the most common kinky practice, but it is also among the most difficult things to do without causing harm. There are many delicate nerves and tissues in the wrists and other places, and great care must be taken not to damage them. Metal handcuffs are notorious for causing such injuries, so most players buy wider leather restraints. If you want to try bondage with a partner, please see a knowledgeable person to learn about the safety considerations. Restraining one's self with no one else around, however, is VERY UNSAFE! Many people die each year in the U.S. from restraining themselves while playing alone, usually due to something around their throats or in their mouths that causes suffocation. Don't do bondage by yourself! (There are plenty of people out there who would be happy to do the honors.)
    Is BDSM dangerous?
    Not any more than other contact sports. However, there are some risks involved. The single most important decision in BDSM is whom to play with. There are some very ill people out there who wish to do serious harm to others. There are also good-hearted people that are almost as dangerous because they attempt to do things they haven't yet learned to do properly. For these reasons, the BDSM community has very strict protocols on how to meet a play partner, and how to negotiate and actually play a scene. A person new to BDSM should learn these safety protocols from someone before attempting to meet a play partner!!! Predators tend to stay away from the organized BDSM community, because they know they are very likely to be quickly found out and reported to police. There is strength and safety in numbers.
    Are people into BDSM promiscuous?Everyone in the scene is different, so there is no appropriate generalization. However, there is a distinction between a play partner and lover. Many players in the scene have many play partners concurrently, with whom they do not have sexual intercourse of any kind. (Although most people who are in the scene and are lovers are also play partners.) BDSM is certainly based on sexual energy, but not necessarily the act of sex. Even with all the wild things people can do with each other, the single most common item on people's limit lists is sexual intercourse.
    How is BDSM different than abuse?
    First, BDSM relationships are based on real equality and pretend inequality, and the pretending can be ended at any time by either partner. Abuse is based on real dominance, and the victim cannot easily and instantly stop it. Second, BDSM is firmly based on consent, while victims of abuse are not given a choice in what their attackers do to them. Third, BDSM players spend years learning how to practice their art in a way that will cause intense sensation, but not harm, their partners. Abusers do not care about their victim's welfare. Yes, there are cases of abuse happening within BDSM relationships, but it is not caused by kink. Rather, it is a case of abuse that happens to be in a BDSM context. That is one reason why careful partner selection is so important. BDSM is made up of trust, respect, and tolerance. Abuse is made up of fear, jealousy, and contempt. The two could not be any more different.

    1/9/2008 9:23:56 AM
    Pushing Limits,
    A Delicate Dance
    http://www.thedomsview.com/Vol8/I1/sub.htm
     For many doms and subs there is an expectation that the dom will push the limits of the sub. It is one of the few consistent themes that run through most styles of BDSM related relationships. Dom and sub meet, they discuss limits and very shortly afterwards the dom starts pushing. Sometimes little by little, sometimes in one big move.
     As a sub with limits I do understand why this tends to come about. There have been times when my limits have directly interfered with my dominant’s enjoyment and therefore I’ve agreed to cooperate in getting that limit to a place the dominant needs it to be. It makes sense to me that a sub would want to be able to offer their dominant as much as they possibly could.
     Sometimes my self imposed limits are based in lack of knowledge or in fear and a little (or big) push is needed to get past those things. I usually end up with a richer life if the dominant recognizes and pushes me past my fear or ignorance. Those times have enriched my life by increasing my confidence and experiences. I can understand why a dominant might want to affect a submissive’s life that way.
     I can also understand that pushing a limit might enhance a couple’s time together by giving them a new experience to share together, perhaps something neither has done on their own before. It seems to me that would be a good.
     Pushing limits with the goal of positive effect seems a reasonable and logical action. However, regardless of the reason behind this activity, there also lies a danger.
     The danger comes in more than one form.
     There is great potential for harm when pushing too much too soon. This, from my perspective is one of the biggest errors that happen with this activity. Though it can be a fun and exciting practice for both parties, there are reasons beyond fear and lack of knowledge that one might have a limit. Certain activities can be associated with bad or painful memories, phobias, life long personality or character issues, moral issues, or ethical issues, to mention a few. If you, the dominant, don’t take the time to ensure you know the reason(s) behind your submissive’s limits, you could end up doing far more harm than good to your sub and to your relationship.
     A push at the wrong time or with the wrong limit could result in your submissive becoming hysterical, or it could destroy any trust you’d built between the two of you. One wrong move could end your relationship or damage your submissive emotionally for a long period of time. If your submissive reacts violently, it could result in physical harm to themselves or you.
     Pushing limits can be a risky thing, so when I hear dominants say I do it because I can, I have to wonder if they really have their submissive’s best interest at heart, or if it is a way for them to exert their dominance for its own sake. I also wonder just how much time said dominant has invested in ensuring there will be no harm done.
     Submissives can end up being in a particularly vulnerable spot when their limits are being discussed. It’s not always so easy to come clean about your fears or some piece of past history that has affected them badly. They also tend to have a strong need to please their dominant and will therefore try to do what needs to be done to make their dominant happy. A little manipulation, a little nudge, is all that is needed to make some submissives agree to things that they are not ready for, especially if they have a trust in the dominant doing the nudging. They are expecting you to catch them if they fall and pick all the pieces back up and put them together again. Are you prepared to do this?
     Are you able to fix a broken submissive? Do you have the tools to repair the damage a flashback or a moral crisis might cause? Are you able to recognize areas in your submissive’s life that might need some extra time and care before pushing them to face an activity or situation? Just being dominant isn’t going to be enough. Telling them to stop reacting isn’t going to work. One evening of aftercare is not going to fix the damage.
     Pushing limits is not something to be flippant about. It takes skills and knowledge. Though there might be a lot of pressure from peers to just keep plowing through and knocking those limits down like old fence posts, it’s not necessarily the best thing for your submissive, your relationship or you. Proceed with caution. Know what you are dealing with. Be patient and let your submissive get used to the idea of going beyond their comfort zone.
     Being responsible for a submissive overcoming something they have feared or avoided can be a powerful experience for a dominant. Being responsible for harming them is powerful also, but not in a way the average dominant is going to want to gain their power.
    1/8/2008 9:09:05 AM

    submissive's Rights

     

     i have the right to set limits, and expect them to be respected.
     i have the right to trust, providing i have earned it.
     i have the right to expect You to believe i am an intelligent, caring and loyal person.
     i have the right to ask for Your attention, without having to misbehave to get it.
     i have the right to expect You to administer Your punishment on me with care and caution.
     i have the right to question your motives, should You deny my requests, as long as i do so with the proper respect.
     i have the right to speak up if i feel our relationship is not giving me what i need.
     i have the right to tell You what i need in a respectful manner.
     i have the right to expect You to understand my reasons for doing so, and the right to expect You to listen with an open mind and heart.
     i have the right to walk away from our relationship if we cannot come to a common ground on these issues.
     i have the right to expect tenderness, love and understanding after a scene is completed, should it be what i desire.
     i have the right to ask You for that tenderness if i've had a bad day, or if i just feel the need for closeness, i understand that there will be times when You and i will disagree about this ~ when You will want a scene and i will not.
     i have the right to voice my opinion, and expect You to listen and consider my reasonings, i expect You to have final word, but i expect You to wholeheartedly consider my feelings, whatever they may happen to be.
     i have the right to expect You to understand that deep trust often turns into love, and i expect You not to repel me if i tell You that i love You. For my Master i will love You, should our relationship move ahead, should our trust continue to grow.
     i have the right to expect You to tell me, at any point, if You do not feel You can return those feelings, so that i may decide what i want and need, for it is Your pleasure that adds to my own, and makes it real, And mine, that adds to Yours.

    1/7/2008 9:42:19 AM

    20 Maxims About BDSM
    http://www.downonmyknees.com/archives/bdsm_ds_sm_speculations/20_maxims_about_bdsm.php

    Herewith a list of things for fetish folk to meditate on. Disagreement is as always invited.
    Female superiority and supremacy may make hot fantasies. Some like to play plantation slave and concentration camp victim. None are part of a sane reality.
    Gender is fluid - biologically, socially, personally. The only gender rules or roles anyone adopts should be those they enjoy.
    Genders don’t have inherent social behaviors. Women are not necessarily X nor men necessarily Y. Some are Q. Others are z1nMn3pR.
    Gender can be playful self-expression with components that can be manipulated blurred or blended.
    Clichés can be sexy and fun. One person’s stereotype is another’s archetype.
    The only rules are those agreed upon by two people who are at least trying to be sensible.
    Never be Dommelier (or slavier) than thou shall be the whole of the law.
    Pleasure is individual to each person’s nervous system: your greatest thrill may do nothing for someone else.
    Never try to convince a man that his wife can surely enjoy dominating him unless you are willing to pay his legal fees for a divorce.
    BDSM maybe entertaining, enriching, fulfilling: it isn’t a morality play.
    If anyone tells you that a real something or someone must be such-and-such warn them that you may be compelled to report them to the Society for the Suppression of Boredom.
    Other fetishists’ experiences are invaluable. Others ways of performing BDSM aren’t necessarily yours.
    Risk is always there. If you can’t accept this don’t cross the street. You probably shouldn’t even leave your house.
    Never be ashamed to admit you want or need a safeword or stop words.
    Don’t confuse letting yourself become miserable and unhappy with topping from the bottom.
    You may enjoy feeling like a slave but your slavery isn’t a legal, political or social actuality. Sorry.
    Porn - for better or worse - is not reality: understand what real life people are saying not what you want to hear. Then you can enjoy both porn and reality.
    Any BDSM relationship may embrace multiple levels of play from the most intense to the lightest.
    Never to be neglected in any century: honesty, communication, clarity, respect and empathy.
    TLAs - three letter acronyms - are much worse than four letter words.
    It could’ve been twenty-one maxims. Or thirty-nine. Have one to add? Is there one you feel I should retract?
    Hmmm. Maybe I should have cut this back to ten. 10 Best Things About BDSM seems a better list.

    1/6/2008 2:20:23 PM

     Switches and BDSM
    Author: Lord Saber © 1999
    Lord Saber's Web Site
    More of Lord Saber's articles can be found on the D/s World E-zine.

    Most Tops and bottoms at some point start thinking about what it would be like to try things from "the other side" or switch. There of course are those who never express that desire and that's perfectly fine, although those who have "switched" can benefit from the experience. In my opinion, it gives you a better idea of what "the other side" goes through in a scene.
    Our scene is supposed to be accepting of all kinks.
    There are those who enjoy "switching" all the time. However, some in our community look down on those who switch, thinking you should "make up your mind" and be either a Top or a bottom. I think this kind of attitude is wrong. Our scene is supposed to be accepting of all kinks. We should all have the opportunity to freely express who we are in this scene and if it means switching roles, so be it!
    I recently asked a few friends (all of whom switch), both from the "real world" and online what they get out of being a switch. My first friend who goes by the nick of "kitten" (because she is a 'Kat' to be reckoned with) offers these thoughts about switching:
    "With certain people, those who are strong enough to accept it, I am submissive; with others who are weak, a nurturing part of me seeks to care for them as a Domme would, and even with those who are strong, my own strength must be taken into account; I am no pushover."
    She scoffs at anyone who would say she can't make up her mind about being a Top or bottom, saying HER mind is made up! :)) kitten feels strongly that all Dom/mes should experience submission at least once, it makes them appreciate it more, and it teaches them the "fine tuning" of "lousy ideas like 'wait let me take off the condom so you can suck my cock' so the Dom/me gets a feel for what it's like to experience things like Nonoxynol-9 on the tongue, and other such scene destroying things."
    kitten feels too there's a distinct advantage in being able to be so easily adaptive, for the Dom/me you can begin to adapt faster to your sub's response, and for both, communication is enhanced if each has "been in the other's shoes."
    kitten feels among the disadvantages of being a switch are people's "preconceived notions; those who think all switches ARE subs, and those who think that switches are not to be taken seriously, and those who think that a switch is just indecisive and people who think that because you do sub sometimes, you *must* sub to them."
    While kitten freely admits that she loves being pampered and 'devoured,' she most definitely is a strong woman, freely capable of making her own choices!
    Dianne was the next switch I talked with. She has also done real-life switching as well as on online and offers these thoughts: Commenting on the "make up your mind" question, she says: "When I hear that my usual reply is this: "I am also bi and no one asks me to make up my mind about men or women. I know exactly what I want. Sometimes I want on top of the fence and other times I want to be under it. We all have a right to be who we are and there is nothing wrong with being a switch. We tend to see both sides well as we have experienced them both. When we lose the right to be different don't we then Lose the privilege to be free? There are as many different view points on different angles as there are Dominants and submissives."
    As a switch I have felt what I am asking my submissive to do. I know their general thoughts and feelings on certain things. 
    What Dianne likes about being a switch is that if she feels in a submissive mood she doesn't have to be Domme and that she has another side she can be express. As she puts it, "we as switches have the best of both worlds. As a switch I have felt what I am asking my submissive to do. I know their general thoughts and feelings on certain things. As a switch as well I know the stresses of being a Dominant. I know the control mentally and physically that a Dominant requires even of themselves. A switch also has much less prejudice against others who may have different styles in the Lifestyle.
    What she dislikes it about being a switch is that prejudice that seems to prevalent against switches. "We can get the worst of both sides as well, bad Dominants and bad subs. We on IRC get twice the number of HNG msgs. A lot of people expect a female to be a switch and yet a male switch is ridiculed even more I have heard."
    Dianne goes on to list some of what she feels are disadvantages for switches: "It is extremely hard for a switch to find a Dominant who can accept their Dominant side as well as the submissive side. There are submissives who can't handle their Dom/Me also being a submissive to another. There is dealing with those who feel we are not "real," because we do enjoy both sides. I have seen switches stop switching because of prejudice against it and they are miserable denying the other side of themself. Also if a Dominant switch is gentle, then people assume it is because their switching makes them weak; it actually does the opposite.
    While I personally would enjoy having my own collared sub who enjoyed Topping others when she was in the mood, I certainly can relate to what Dianne says.
    I next spoke with my online friend ladyjo_ who enjoys switching because she as she puts it, "being a switch enables me to give pleasure to all my friends (s) either by allowing them to enjoy my reactions and surrender as a bottom, or in providing them with pleasure from my topping "talents." I get to explore myself alot more being a switch. I'm not really a sadist, but I sometimes have days when I really enjoy being in control" (g).
    ladyjo_ also enjoys switching because it gives her multiple opportunities to play with her friends, but she finds if she Tops too much she experiences an emotional downswing. As she says, "Being predominately a bottom, it's hard to be in control and not have the release of subspace to help me re-focus."
    She says that "sometimes I get "type-casted" when folks see me Top, they forget I am a bottom.
    What does she see as disadvantages? She says that "sometimes I get "type-casted" when folks see me Top, they forget I am a bottom; or, they don't take me seriously as a top because they've seen me involved in a heavy bottom scene; and sometimes people try to take advantage of my submissive nature by trying to force me into a role that I may not be "in the mood" for. I dislike hurting people but sometimes I have to say no to save my own sanity."
    ladyjo_ also offered some other opinions about why some have such a hard time accepting switches. For her, the lifestyle involves BDSM, not actual D/s relationships. It's her opinion that most folks into D/s as opposed to strictly BDSM don't understand the desire to switch, "It's just not a part of their particular makeup,' as she puts it.
    "I have friends who are very much involved in a D/s relationship; they have very specific guidelines and rules; and that makes them happy, but for a lot of my friends, we just enjoy pleasing them in different ways - some as only Tops, some as only bottoms..but its all fun! (g) Everyone's idea of fun is different; don't forget that. One man's pleasure is another man's pain (s). We can't force others to accept our opinions; we can only share them and let folks make their own choices as to what works for them." (s)
    I think ladyjo_ makes an excellent point here!The last person I spoke with was another online friend, hawthorn / Borealis, who asked me to use both of the nicks he uses online to emphasize that he is a switch.
    There are always people who mistake their own experiences for the way it is for everyone.
    He scoffed at the question that some think switches can't make up their minds to be a Top or bottom, saying "There are always people who mistake their own experiences for the way it is for everyone, but you can't let them get to you." Like the others I talked with, he feels being a switch is "the best of both worlds, and each side helps you do the other side better." And as he puts it, "I like to try everything."
    While hawthorn/Borealis felt uncomfortable about being a switch being an "advantage" as opposed to being strictly a Top or bottom, he did say this: "You are what you are and the advantage comes from following that. However, if the question must be asked, the advantage is that a switch can see from both sides. That helps in discussions, and it helps in actual practice, since we've seen it from the other side, and we know what that person wants, firsthand."
    He doesn't like having to convince people that "it's possible to be like this in the first place. Just like bisexuals sometimes take flack from both hets and gays, switches sometimes take flack from both Tops and bottoms, but that's a problem that can be cured with more communication."
    The answers I received from all four people I spoke with in some ways were somewhat similar and I agree with all of them about being able to "see things from the other side," when you switch. I know the very few times I have bottomed, either I did so for this reason or there was something I definitely wanted to try out as a bottom. I don't think anything less of myself for having bottomed, even if I am primarily a Top! In fact if anything I learned a lot by doing it! :)
    I hope by reading this article, you have gained some insight and understanding into why there are switches and why they enjoy it. I certainly have. I also want to thank "kitten," Dianne, ladyjo_, and hawthorn/Borealis for their time in answering my questions.

    1/5/2008 8:15:36 AM

    RULES FOR MASTERS
    http://www.domsub.info/rulesformasters.html

    I will, of course, start out with my usual disclaimer. The following words are my opinion and are subject to the scrutiny of your own conscience. I'm only me and certainly have no authority over the rest of the world of Doms. So as Moses said when he came down the mountain, "Here's a list of ten suggestions that Yahweh gave me." Or was it "Take these two tablets"?  
    1.  Have some rules. Over time, of course, each one of us gains insight into what works and what doesn't. Some of this wisdom is codified into rules. Rules are protective, instructive, and helpful. Having rules means that you know yourself, know what you want and don't want, and understand that everyone, including yourself, has limits. I know some people think they have no limits. They are fooling themselves as we are all constrained by physical nature, economic considerations, legal issues, and moral and ethical realities. We are all limited by the rose colored glasses through which we see the world. Rules help us respect those limits and avoid the trouble that is encountered when we exceed them.
    2.  Make sure those rules are your rules. You can't (well you can if you want) just go out and find some rules and use them. Rules must take their life from who you are. Rules must reflect the authentic you. If they don't, they will be burdensome and unenforceable. Good rules, then, start from the first rule of life: "Know thyself." I guess I would then temper that with "Love, and then do whatever you will."  That doesn't mean that you can't borrow or copy another's rules. By all means do so. There is no reason to reinvent the wheel. If Master so and so has a reason for doing something and you like it, then do it too. Just make sure the rules resonate with who you are and what you want. I can not be too strong in emphasizing the importance of the inner self in this arena of rule-making column.
    3.  Don't make brittle rules. Rules are helpful because they add clarity and facilitate decision making. Rules cut in stone become millstones and anchors. Now I have nothing against either of those things as we need to grind grain and anchor boats, but if you think you can run your dungeon, your slave, or your life by a set of rules that are set in concrete or carved in granite, then you are kidding yourself. Better than a long list of rules, one might have a list of principles, guidelines for action. Certainly they may lend themselves to codification, but the spirit of the principle is much more important than the letter of the law. The Sabbath, after all, was made for man, not man for the Sabbath. Besides, there are always going to be exceptions and no amount of rule writing is going to cover all the possibilities.
    4.  Communicate those rules. It's obvious that we need to communicate rules to slaves so that they obey them. The same goes for rules for ourselves. Over time, I tell my applicants my rules and explain why I have them. I won't, for instance, let a boy write and talk endlessly. He has got to show up at my doorstep within 6-8 weeks of our initial meeting. Why? Because I'm not into cybersex. Are there exceptions? Sure. The date can be extended for lots of reasons, but the communication will be curtailed until the plane ticket is bought. It's simply a matter that if you're not ready, then please don't act like you are.
    Communicating your rules has some nice benefits. It shows you are in control, that you have an understanding of what you want and don't want, and that you've thought about being a Master. It also gives the boy a sense of security to know that you have rules too, such as "I will not have un-safe sex." Now he knows he doesn't have to worry about one thing anyway.
    5.  Remember man, that thou art dust; or get real. These Doms who think the world revolves around them need to think again. Humility is a still a virtue, even in a person who wields great power. Being in control doesn't that mean that a person needs to be haughty, egotistical, or obnoxious. If you are truly a person born to rule, then you have no need to put on airs. Pretense smells. Honesty, sincerity, and generosity have quite a different odor about them.
    There's also a side of this rule that invokes practicality. Your rules need to be pragmatic, workable, reasonable, measurable, and enforceable. If they aren't, they will be honored only in the breaking and you will be seen as living in a fantasy world. It's one thing, of course, to have a rule for a weekend scene, quite another to have a rule for living out the rest of your life.
    6.  Stay above it. Just because the world is going to hell in a hand basket is no reason for you to do the same. Have high standards and stick to them.
    7.  Don't buy plane tickets for slave applicants. I've broken this rule twice and regretted it both times. It's really a rule that says to be careful that you aren't suckered by a con artist in slave's clothing. There are lots of mutations to this rule. Such as don't drive six hours to meet a guy in a parking lot. Underneath this rule, I think, is the understanding that we need to protect ourselves from being used. I know that, having been disappointed a countless number of times, I am much more cautious. I won't make a financial investment in a stranger. Neither will I make an emotional one. Would I buy a ticket for a second visit? I just might.
    8.  Set benchmarks and progress points. A person becomes a doctor through a long and arduous series of learning experiences and tests that prove the experiences have had their desired effect. Each passing grade through high school, college, and med school contributes to the eventual M.D. Each evaluation, and not any single one, grants a person his or her license to practice medicine. It is no different for plumbers, electricians, or anyone else who wishes to acquire skill and standing.
    As you evaluate prospective slaves, recognize that this is a process and note their success or failure at each step of the way. Too often we want to jump to a full-blown contract while what are required are small steps and a gradual process. Heat milk quickly and it skalds, heat it slowly and it comes out just right.
    Running evaluations are helpful to everyone. Rules, after all, are meant to be helpful, indicative of reality.
    9.  Don't talk it all to death. OK, if you want no more than phone and cyber sex, then keep talking. If you want real leather, you have to get physical. We are, after all, trying to develop real relationships. If I'm never going to meet you, I'm never going to be your master. You can pretend all you want on the phone. It might even get you off. But one of my rules is that until you've shaken hands, you haven't met. Until I can look at you eye to eye, eat a meal with you, and hear your voice without the benefit of wires or radio waves, it's just a prelude and nothing more.
    10.  Take responsibility. First and foremost you, top or bottom, are responsible for the consequences of your actions. Recognize that fact. Act responsibly. You are the one, after all, who wants to be in control.
    11.  When a person says one thing and does another, I always listen to what they do. That advice has stood me in good stead. I hope it does the same for you.   Well those are my rules. I'm sure there's a unique set for each and every person on this planet. So now go figure which are yours.

    1/4/2008 8:17:14 AM

    Online Dominants
    Searching for Mr. GoodChat
    by Cerina, all rights reserved and exclusively held by Submissive Loving
    You have discovered the online dominance and submission community. Even more importantly for you, you believe you are a submissive and now wish to find a dominant for yourself. There are thousands of men out there with the word "Master" in their name. This should be easy, right? (easy? *begins laughing herself to tears*)
    Allow me to share with you what I have learned in four years in the online bdsm chat rooms.
    1) 99.9% of all men online who say they are Dominants, are not.
    At best, they are Tops (someone only wanting to dominate sexually) who want nothing more than kinky sex either online or in real life. Tragically, a vast number of them will even tell you that they want real life, but have no intention of ever meeting you because they are married, in a long term relationship, or simply not interested in anything more than playing a D/s relationship game online.
    Everyone is going to tell you to "proceed slowly". Great idea, but it won't make you feel any better when you find out the Dom of your dreams actually lives in Estonia with his wife and five children and had no intention whatsoever of actually loving you or meeting you. I've also heard my share of stories about that great "Dom" turning out to be a female.
    My advice:
    You have the right to make a Dom earn your trust just as you must earn his. Don't be so needy that you will fall for any romantic line tossed at you only to end up with a heartache when you find out he is a player. Take your time and get to know him as a man before even thinking about discussing a D/s relationship. If the man is only interested in talking about kinky sex or how Domly he is, chances are he isn't really interested in you as a person at all. There is nothing wrong with becoming friends first. Ask tons of questions!!! You have this right. Use it. Ask around about him. Does he have a good reputation? Has he only recently shown up online? Does he allow you free access to him? i.e. phone number, address, work email..etc. Make sure he isn't hiding anything the best you can.
    2) The men who are truly interested in D/s are just as new as you are
    Please do not expect to find someone with any weighty real life experience. They are out there but few and far between. The Doms with extensive knowledge are usually already living it in real life and are not online.
    There is nothing wrong with being new, but you must be aware that you are responsible for your own D/s education. I have yet to meet an obviously new "Dom" who is willing to admit that he knows next to nothing. This is disturbing as great damage can be caused by dishonesty in this area.
    My favorite newbie line, "I was born Dominant".....or, "I've been a Dom my entire life." Those lines should tip you off. They may have a dominant personality BUT that does NOT NOT NOT make a man A Dominant in the D/s sense.
    My advice:
    Educate yourself. Read everything you can get your hands on. Ask questions in the chat rooms. If no one answers, keep looking until you find a room willing to discuss your concerns. Bottom line: Know as much as possible about domination and submission BEFORE seeking a Dom.
    3) Many Online Dominants are simply looking for an ego boost, an orgasm, or both.
    You have needs and desires as well as the Dominant. You have the right to expect them to be fulfilled. A lot of the Doms online are only interested in their own "wants" and will use a submissive to boost their self esteem or fulfill sexual fantasies. They fail to tell you the truth about not really wanting a 24/7 relationship even though they know that is what you want.
    My advice:
    Be very vocal about what you expect to get from a D/s relationship. Let it be known that you will NOT settle for less. You have the right to not even discuss anything sexual if that makes you feel uncomfortable. Many players will bail when they see you KNOW what you want, you intend to get it, and will NOT play games.
    4) Criminals in our midst
    Sadly, there ARE men online who wish to emotionally and/or physically harm you. NEVER give out ANY personal information until you can PROVE this person is safe. Many predators see submissives as an easy target. They will tell you everything you've ever wanted to hear from a man. They will look like the sweet guy next door. They will have great jobs, be well educated, and seemingly happy lives. Do not expect a criminal to act a certain way. Use your head and keep your safety first and foremost in your mind at all times.
    In conclusion:
    The chat rooms are a mine field. Prepare yourself and come well armed if this is where you wish to find a dominant.

    1/3/2008 6:33:06 PM

    Discipline: rules & punishment
    http://www.enslavement.org.uk/yld-disc

    Standard disclaimer: These are opinions, not gospel. Take what's useful, and leave the rest behind.
    The first step in thinking through whether and how to punish starts with the command. What is being controlled, and why?
    Let's contrast two different "commands". Let's say a slave has the habit of not putting seat belt on while driving. Master, concerned for her safety, commands her to wear her seatbelt. (should be easy enough, but heck, habits can be hard to break). Let's say submissive doesn't wear her seatbelt. Master has lengthy discussion with submissive and tries to learn what got in the way of obedience? Was she distracted, and just didn't think? Is the relationship new, and the submissive trying to find out how consistent Master is? Is the submissive looking to yank Master's chain? Does the submissive not understand the dangers of driving without a seatbelt? The Master desires compliance because he cares for sub's well being. Perhaps the sub needs education about the dangers of driving without a seatbelt, so she can appreciate why Master is making this order. (Ok, I know it's ridiculous, but it's the principle here that's important). Perhaps the sub really needs to be punished in order to feel lovingly "held". Perhaps the submissive has been feeling too far adrift in the relationship, and needs the leash pulled in. Perhaps the submissive is so friggin overwhelmed by a million new "orders" that she couldn't focus enough to remember this one!
    The Master's response to disobedience should be first to understand why it ocurred, and then to figure out what response is necessary in order that the disobedience not be repeated. In the above example, he might find a local ER doc to talk to submissive about unbelted passenger injuries. Perhaps he might punish her with a whipping, or have her sleep on the floor, or stand in the corner, or scrub the bathroom floor with a toothbrush. Perhaps he might cancel the million other orders he just issued so she might be able to actually comply with a reasonable chance of success.
    Now this example, of forbidden touching ... the first question is ... why is touching forbidden? Is the Master seeking to create the psychological mindset in the slave that "this body no longer belongs to you, but to me?" If that's the case, then any intervention that further leads to that goal, is a good one. Perhaps Master will "punish" ... (ie teach) ... by having an extended session in which slave is stimulated near, but not to, climax repeatedly. And then left frustrated overnight. Perhaps slave needs to wear a chastity belt for a while.
    I could go on with this analysis, but I won't. The point I want to make is that punishment shouldn't be retribution, nor should it be the automatic response to disobedience. The point is ... if your command had any meaning, then you wanted your slave's obedience for some purpose. And there are many ways to help your submissive achieve that purpose besides punishing. After all, if your partner is a submissive, she already wants to please you and obey you.
    Posted on 12 Jul 1999
    For me ... it is the power exchange made manifest. Knowing my Master can and will punish me makes his authority over me concrete. The punishment itself is not at all pleasant; but it is gratifying in that it maintains the "frame" within we operate. Since I believe that the "frame" of a D/s relationship is made up of the Master's control and responsibility, and my obedience and service, punishment for disobedience serves to restore and maintain the frame within which we both live and breathe.
    I use the word "frame" as therapists do to describe the boundaries of the therapeutic relationship. The frame is made up of tangibles like consistent appointment times, set fees and clear fee agreements, the beginning and ending of a therapeutic hour on time, and the like. The intangibles of the frame are related to the (ideally) perfectly consistent and fiduciary behavior and therapeutic stance of the therapist. Both parties in a therapeutic relationship have rights and obligations; though by far the greater obligation falls to the therapist. The relationship cannot exist as a therapeutic one if either party significantly damages the frame. The way this is similar to a D/s relationship, it strikes me, is that it is the therapist's duty to monitor, maintain, and repair the frame. Similarly, I believe it is the Dominant's responsiblity to monitor, maintain and repair the "power frame". Just as in therapy, the parties understand explicitly and implicitly their respective roles, rights and obligations, so do the Dominant and submissive.
    Punishment can be understood as an intervention that maintains the frame.
    I know it's not a perfect analogy, but it's a part of how I see it.

    1/2/2008 11:15:22 AM

    QUOTES ABOUT COOPERATION--act jointly; willing to work with others

    “It is through cooperation, rather than conflict, that your greatest successes will be derived."
    “Leadership is based on inspiration, not domination; on cooperation, not intimidation.”
     William Arthur Ward quotes (American dedicated scholar, author, editor, pastor and teacher)
    “The only thing that will redeem mankind is cooperation.”
     Bertrand Russell quotes (English Logician and Philosopher 1872-1970)
    “Non-cooperation with evil is a sacred duty”
     Mahatma Gandhi quotes (Indian Philosopher, internationally esteemed for his doctrine of nonviolent protest, 1869-1948)
    “Willingness to compromise with others’ ways of living and cooperation in common tasks, these make living happy and fruitful.”
     Sri Sathya Sai Baba quotes (Indian Spiritual leader, b.1926)
    “Every kind of peaceful cooperation among men is primarily based on mutual trust and only secondarily on institutions such as courts of justice and police”
     Albert Einstein quotes (German born American Physicist who developed the special and general theories of relativity. Nobel Prize for Physics in 1921. 1879-1955)
    “No employer today is independent of those about him. He cannot succeed alone, no matter how great his ability or capital. Business today is more than ever a question of cooperation.”
     Orison Swett Marden quotes ( , )
    “Though force can protect in emergency, only justice, fairness, consideration and cooperation can finally lead men to the dawn of eternal peace.”
     Dwight David Eisenhower quotes (American 34th President (1953-61). 1890-1969)
    “Great discoveries and improvements invariably involve the cooperation of many minds. I may be given credit for having blazed the trail, but when I look at the subsequent developments I feel the credit is due to others rather than to myself.”
     Alexander Graham Bell quotes (Scottish born American Inventor and Educator, best known for the invention of the telephone in 1876. 1847-1922)

    1/1/2008 12:30:26 PM

    QUOTES ON POTENTIAL--capable of becoming actual

    “You see things; and you say, 'Why?' But I dream things that never were; and I say, 'Why not?'”
     George Bernard Shaw quotes (Irish literary Critic, Playwright and Essayist. 1925 Nobel Prize for Literature, 1856-1950)
    “Continuous effort - not strength or intelligence - is the key to unlocking our potential”
     Winston Churchill quotes (British Orator, Author and Prime Minister during World War II. 1874-1965)
    “It's not what I do, but the way I do it. It's not what I say, but the way I say it.”
     Mae West quotes (American Actress and sex symbol, 1892-1980)
    “People underestimate their capacity for change. There is never a right time to do a difficult thing. A leader's job is to help people have vision of their potential.”
     John Porter quotes
    “Never underestimate the power of dreams and the influence of the human spirit. We are all the same in this notion: The potential for greatness lives within each of us.”
     Wilma Rudolph quotes (First American woman Runner to win three gold medals at a single Olympics. 1940-1994)
    “I am only one, but still I am one. I cannot do everything, but still I can do something; and because I cannot do everything, I will not refuse to do something that I can do.”
     Helen Keller quotes (American Author and Educator who was blind and deaf. 1880-1968)
    “Focus on your potential instead of your limitations”
     Alan Loy McGinnis quotes
    “One isn't necessarily born with courage, but one is born with potential. Without courage, we cannot practice any other virtue with consistency. We can't be kind, true, merciful, generous, or honest.”
     Maya Angelou quotes (American Poet, b.1928)
    “When we treat man as he is, we make him worse than he is; when we treat him as if he already were what he potentially could be, we make him what he should be.”
     Johann Wolfgang von Goethe quotes (German Playwright, Poet, Novelist and Dramatist. 1749-1832)

    12/30/2007 10:24:21 AM

    MAY 2008 BE THE BEST AND BRIGHTEST FOR US ALL!!

    QUOTES ABOUT RESOLUTIONS--firmness of purpose
    “It is always during a passing state of mind that we make lasting resolutions”
     Marcel Proust quotes (French Novelist and Author, 1871-1922)
    “Making resolutions is a cleansing ritual of self-assessment and repentance that demands personal honesty and, ultimately, reinforces humility. Breaking them is part of the cycle.”
     Eric Zorn quotes
    “I wish that men were as resolute as women”
     Anne Javouhey quotes
    “The man who will not execute his resolutions when they are fresh upon him can have no hope from them afterwards; they will be dissipated, lost and perish in the hurry and scurry of the world, or sunk in the slough of indolence”
     Marie Edgeworth quotes

    IRISH DRINKING TOASTS

    Here's to me, and here's to you,
    And here's to love and laughter-
    I'll be true as long as you,
    And not one moment after.
    ***
    May your glass be ever full.
    May the roof over your head be always strong.
    And may you be in heaven half an hour
    before the devil knows you're dead.
    ***
    Here's to you and yours, and to mine and ours.
    And if mine and ours ever come across to you and yours,
    I hope you and yours will do as much for mine and ours,
    As mine and ours have done for you and yours!
    ***
    When we drink, we get drunk.
    When we get drunk, we fall asleep.
    When we fall asleep, we commit no sin.
    When we commit no sin, we go to heaven.
    So, let's all get drunk, and go to heaven!
    ***

    12/29/2007 10:30:00 AM

    QUOTES ABOUT SIGNIFICANCE--meaning; importance
    ***Be of SIGNIFICANCE to someone today!***

    “The aim of art is not to represent the outward appearance of things, but their inward significance.”
     Aristotle quotes (Ancient Greek Philosopher, Scientist and Physician, 384 BC-322 BC)

    “Time has no meaning in itself unless we choose to give it significance.”
     Leo F. Buscaglia quotes (American guru, tireless advocate of the power of love, 1924-1998)

    “The significance of a man is not in what he attains, but rather what he longs to attain.”
     Kahlil Gibran quotes (Lebanese born American philosophical Essayist, Novelist and Poet. 1883-1931)

    “True, comics are a popular art, and yes, I believe their primary obligation is to entertain, but comics can go beyond that, and when they do, they move from silliness to significance.”
     Bill Watterson quotes (American Author of the comic strip Calvin & Hobbes, b.1958)

    “The most important function of education at any level is to develop the personality of the individual and the significance of his life to himself and to others.”
     Grayson Kirk quotes

    “Enthusiasm releases the drive to carry you over obstacles and adds significance to all you do.”
     Norman Vincent Peale quotes (American Protestant Clergyman and Writer, 1898-1993)
         
    “If a cluttered desk is the sign of a cluttered mind, what is the significance of a clean desk?”
     Dr. Laurence J. Peter quotes (American "hierarchiologist", Educator and Writer, 1919-1990)

    “A note of music gains significance from the silence on either side.”
     Anne Morrow Lindbergh quotes (American writer and aviation pioneer, 1906-2001)

    “When we abolish the slavery of half of humanity, together with the whole system of hypocrisy it implies, then the "division" of humanity will reveal its genuine significance and the human couple will find its true form.”  Simone de Beauvoir quotes (French Writer and feminist, 1908-1986)

    “What do we mean by setting a man free? You cannot free a man who dwells in a desert and is an unfeeling brute. There is no liberty except the liberty of some one making his way towards something. Such a man can be set free if you will teach him the meaning of thirst, and how to trace a path to a well. Only then will he embark upon a course of action that will not be without significance. You could not liberate a stone if there were no law of gravity -- for where will the stone go, once it is quarried?”  Antoine de Saint-Exupery quotes (French Pilot, Writer and Author of 'The Little Prince', 1900-1944)

    12/28/2007 1:30:10 PM

    QUOTES ABOUT INSIGHT--understanding

    “The goal is to transform data into information, and information into insight”
     Carly Fiorina quotes (Executive and president of Hewlett-Packard Co. in 1999. Chairwoman in 2000. She resigned from the company Feb. 9, 2005. b.1954)
    “It is not because the truth is too difficult to see that we make mistakes... we make mistakes because the easiest and most comfortable course for us is to seek insight where it accords with our emotions - especially selfish ones.”
     Alexander Solzhenitsyn quotes (Russian novelist, Nobel Prize for Literature (1970), b.1918)
    “The man with insight enough to admit his limitations comes nearest to perfection.”
     Johann Wolfgang von Goethe quotes (German Playwright, Poet, Novelist and Dramatist. 1749-1832)
    “The worst pain a man can suffer: to have insight into much and power over nothing”
     Herodotus quotes (Greek author, 484-430/420BC)
    “There is nothing so terrible as activity without insight.”
     Johann Wolfgang von Goethe quotes (German Playwright, Poet, Novelist and Dramatist. 1749-1832)
    “May you have the hindsight to know where you've been, The foresight to know where you are going, And the insight to know when you have gone too far”
     Irish Blessings quotes
    “If sex and creativity are often seen by dictators as subversive activities, it's because they lead to the knowledge that you own your own body (and with it your own voice), and that's the most revolutionary insight of all.”
     Erica Jong quotes (American writer and feminist, 1942)
    “A moment's insight is sometimes worth a life's experience.”
     Oliver Wendell Holmes quotes (American Physician, Poet, Writer, Humorist and Professor at Harvard, 1809-1894)
    “If one is master of one thing and understands one thing well, one has at the same time, insight into and understanding of many things.”
     Vincent van Gogh quotes (Dutch Painter, one of the greatest of the Post-Impressionists, 1853-1890)
    “Without wonder and insight, acting is just a trade. With it, it becomes creation.”
     Bette Davis quotes (American actress, 1908-1989)

    12/27/2007 11:29:12 AM

    QUOTES ON SERVITUDE--helping; slavery

    “Man is an intelligence in servitude to his organs.”
     Aldous Huxley quotes (English Novelist and Critic, 1894-1963)
     
    “We prefer self-government with danger to servitude in tranquility.”
     Kwame Nkrumah quotes (Ghanaian 1st Ghana's President (1957-66). 1909-1972)

    “ORPHAN, n. A living person whom death has deprived of the power of filial ingratitude --a privation appealing with a particular eloquence to all that is sympathetic in human nature. When young the orphan is commonly sent to an asylum, where by careful cultivation of its rudimentary sense of locality it is taught to know its place. It is then instructed in the arts of dependence and servitude and eventually turned loose to prey upon the world as a bootblack or scullery maid.”
     Ambrose Bierce quotes (American Writer, Journalist and Editor, 1842-1914)
    Book: Devil's Dictionary quotes

    “The will to domination is a ravenous beast. There are never enough warm bodies to satiate its monstrous hunger. Once alive, this beast grows and grows, feeding on all the life around it, scouring the earth to find new sources of nourishment. This beast lives in each man who battens on female servitude.”
     Andrea Dworkin quotes

    “It would seem that man was born a slave, and that slavery is his natural condition. At the same time nothing on earth can stop man from feeling himself born for liberty. Never, whatever may happen, can he accept servitude; for he is a thinking creature.”
     Simone Weil quotes (French social Philosopher, Mystic and Activist in the French Resistance during World War II. 1909-1943)

    “And what have you laymen made of hell? A kind of penal servitude for eternity, on the lines of your convict prisons on earth, to which you condemn in advance all the wretched felons your police have hunted from the beginning -- ''enemies of society,'' as you call them. You're kind enough to include the blasphemers and the profane. What proud or reasonable man could stomach such a notion of God's justice? And when you find that notion inconvenient it's easy enough for you to put it on one side. Hell is not to love any more, Madame. Not to love any more!”
     Georges Bernanos quotes

    “Writing a book is an adventure. To begin with, it is a toy and an amusement; then it becomes a mistress, and then it becomes a master, and then a tyrant. The last phase is that just as you are about to be reconciled to your servitude, you kill the monster, and fling him out to the public.”
     Winston Churchill quotes (British Orator, Author and Prime Minister during World War II. 1874-1965)

    “People who care about each other enjoy doing things for one another. They don't consider it servitude.”
     Ann Landers quotes (American Advice columnist, 1918-2002)

    “How is freedom measured, in individuals as in nations? By the resistance which has to be overcome, by the effort it costs to stay aloft. One would have to seek the highest type of free man where the greatest resistance is constantly being overcome: five steps from tyranny, near the threshold of the danger of servitude.”
     Friedrich Nietzsche quotes (German classical Scholar, Philosopher and Critic of culture, 1844-1900.)

    “Thought takes man out of servitude, into freedom.”
     Henry Wadsworth Longfellow quotes (the most popular American Poet in the 19th century, 1807-1882)

    “The revelation of thought takes men out of servitude into freedom.”
     Ralph Waldo Emerson quotes (American Poet, Lecturer and Essayist, 1803-1882)

    “Democracy and socialism have nothing in common but one word, equality. But notice the difference: while democracy seeks equality in liberty, socialism seeks equality in restraint and servitude.”
     Alexis de Tocqueville quotes (French Historian and Political scientist. 1805-1859)

    “Man has no right to kill his brother. It is no excuse that he does so in uniform: he only adds the infamy of servitude to the crime of murder.”
     Percy Bysshe Shelley quotes (English Romantic Poet whose passionate search for personal love and social justice was gradually channeled from overt actions into poems that rank with the greatest in the English language. 1792-1822)

    “DISOBEDIENCE, n. The silver lining to the cloud of servitude.”
     Ambrose Bierce quotes (American Writer, Journalist and Editor, 1842-1914)
    Book: Devil's Dictionary quotes

    “I am as free as nature first made man, / Ere the base laws of servitude began, / When wild in woods the noble savage ran.”
     John Dryden quotes (British Poet, Dramatist and Critic of Literacy, 1631-1700)

    “The sovereign being is burdened with a servitude that crushes him, and the condition of free men is deliberate servility.”
     Georges Bataille quotes

    12/26/2007 10:22:51 AM

    QUOTES ABOUT TOLERANCE--lack of opposition for beliefs or practices differing from one's own--

    “When you find peace within yourself, you become the kind of person who can live at peace with others.”
     Peace Pilgrim quotes (American Teacher and Spiritual leader and Peace Prophet, 1908-1981)

    “There is no love without forgiveness, and there is no forgiveness without love.”
     Bryant H. McGill quotes

    “Stay committed to your decisions, but stay flexible in your approach.”
     Tom Robbins quotes (American Novelist. b.1936)

    “You have your way. I have my way. As for the right way, the correct way, and the only way, it does not exist.”
     Friedrich Nietzsche quotes (German classical Scholar, Philosopher and Critic of culture, 1844-1900.)

    “The test of courage comes when we are in the minority. The test of tolerance comes when we are in the majority.”
     Ralph W. Sockman quotes

    “I have learned silence from the talkative, tolerance from the intolerant, and kindness from the unkind; yet strangely, I am ungrateful to these teachers.”
     Kahlil Gibran quotes (Lebanese born American philosophical Essayist, Novelist and Poet. 1883-1931)

    “In the practice of tolerance, one's enemy is the best teacher.”
     Dalai Lama quotes (Head of the Dge-lugs-pa order of Tibetan Buddhists, 1989 Nobel Peace Prize, b.1935)

    “Men are born ignorant, not stupid. They are made stupid by education.”
     Bertrand Russell quotes (English Logician and Philosopher 1872-1970)

    “It is the mark of an educated mind to be able to entertain a thought without accepting it.”
     Aristotle quotes (Ancient Greek Philosopher, Scientist and Physician, 384 BC-322 BC)

    “Tolerance is the virtue of the man without convictions.”
     G. K. Chesterton quotes (English born Gabonese Critic, Essayist, Novelist and Poet, 1874-1936)
     
    “We want all our friends to tell us our bad qualities; it is only the particular ass that does so whom we can't tolerate.”
     William James quotes (American Philosopher and Psychologist, leader of the philosophical movement of Pragmatism, 1842-1910)
     
    “Tolerance implies a gratuitous assumption of the inferiority of other faiths to one's own.”
     Mahatma Gandhi quotes (Indian Philosopher, internationally esteemed for his doctrine of nonviolent protest, 1869-1948)
     
    “If a profound gulf separates my neighbor's belief from mine, there is always the golden bridge of tolerance.”

    “When we talk about values, I think of rationality in solving problems. That’s something I value. Fairness, kindness, generosity, tolerance. When they talk about values, they’re talking about things like going to church, voting for Bush, being loyal to Jesus, praying. These are not values.”
     Bill Maher quotes (American Comedian, Actor, Writer and Producer. b.1956)

    “Tolerance implies no lack of commitment to one's own beliefs. Rather it condemns the oppression or persecution of others.”
     John Fitzgerald Kennedy quotes (American 35th US President (1961-63), 1917-1963)

    “Out beyond ideas of wrongdoing and rightdoing, there is a field. I will meet you there.”
     Jalal ad-Din Rumi quotes (Persian Poet and Mystic, 1207-1273)

    12/24/2007 9:55:31 AM

    BDSM RELATED QUOTES--***Recently, I've been posting positive and uplifting quotes. Today, I've decided to dedicate this one as a gift from me to you.***

    "Sadism is not a name finally given to a practice as old as Eros; it is a massive cultural fact which appeared precisely at the end of the eighteenth century, and which constitutes one of the greatest conversions of Western imagination: unreason transformed into delirium of the heart, madness of desire, the insane dialogue of love and death in the limitless presumption of appetite."
    Michel Foucault, Madness and Civilization

    "I do not want to be the leader. I refuse to be the leader. I want to live darkly and richly in my femaleness. I wan a man lying over me, always over me. His will, his pleasure, his desire, his life, his work, his sexuality the touchstone, the command, my pivot. I don't mind working, holding my ground intellectually, artistically; but as a woman, oh, God, as a woman I want to be dominated. I don't mind being told to stand on my own feet, not to cling -- all that I am capable of doing -- but I am going to be pursued, fucked, possessed by the will of a male at his time, his bidding."
    Anais Nin, "Incest: from 'A Journal of Love'"

    "A man who says, 'I like this, I take it as my own and want to protect it and defend it against anybody;' a man who is able to manage something, to carry out a resolution, to remain faithful to a thought, to hold a woman, to punish and prostrate a woman who presumed too much; a man who has his wrath and his sword and to whom the weak, the suffering, the oppressed, and even the animals, willingly submit and naturally belong, in short a man who is by nature a MASTER...."
    Friedrich Nietzsche, BGE IX, 293

    "Most people work around their sexual demons, we harness ours up and take them out for a ride."
    bob h. from screw the roses send me the thorns.
    --
    ===
    "Thoughts, slave to life, and life, times fool" - King Henry 4th part 2. the part where Hotspur breaths his last.

    "I disregard the proportions, the measures, the tempo of the ordinary world. I refuse to live in the ordinary world as ordinary women. To enter ordinary relationships. I want ecstasy. I am a neurotic -- in the sense that I live in my world. I will not adjust myself to the world. I am adjusted to myself." March 25, 1933 from Incest ~anis nin
    ---"and then the day came, when it was harder to remain tight in a bud, than it was to blossom." ~anis nin

    (BDSM is) "Sex with my eyes open." Virginia Barker
    ---------------------------Discipline is the bridge between learning and accomplishment. Jim Rohn
    -----------------------------
    "There is nothing obscene, about two people in a bedroom trying to find in sadomasochistic sex the symbolic solution to their sexual aggressions." Anne Rice

    Two roads diverged in a wood, and I -
    I took the one less travelled by,
    And that has made all the difference.
    - Robert Frost, The Road Not Taken

    Sweet is pleasure after pain.
    - John Dryden, Alexander's Feast

    Speak roughly to your little boy,
    And beat him when he sneezes;
    He only does it to annoy,
    Because he knows it teases.
    - Lewis Carroll, Alice's Adventures in Wonderland

    "There are two kinds of strengths: the strength to lead, and the strength to follow; the strength to control, and the strength yield. There are two kinds of power: the power to strip away another's soul bare, and the power to stand naked."
    ---Yaldah Tovah

    While you question whether I am a "true" Slave or not, remember, I am not YOUR Slave.

    A woman should be inferior to a man.
    That's the only way to ensure equality between the two.
    .....Martial, first century A.D.

    Once you're a pickle, you can never be a cucumber again. - NYT restaurant review

    12/23/2007 12:17:54 PM

    GENUINE---being the same in fact as in appearance---QUOTES

    “Among Life's precious jewels, Genuine and rare, The one that we call friendship Has worth beyond compare.”

    “Do not think that love, in order to be genuine, has to be extraordinary. What we need is to love without getting tired.”
     Mother Teresa of Calcutta quotes (Albanian born Indian Missionary and Founder of the Order of the Missionaries of Charity. Nobel Prize for Peace in 1979. 1910-1997)

    “There is something in every one of you that waits and listens for the sound of the genuine in yourself. It is the only true guide you will ever have. And if you cannot hear it, you will all of your life spend your days on the ends of strings that somebody else pulls.”
      Howard Thurman quotes (American Theologian, Clergyman and Activist. 1900-1981)

    “The further the spiritual evolution of mankind advances, the more certain it seems to me that the path to genuine religiosity does not lie through the fear of life, and the fear of death, and blind faith, but through striving after rational knowledge.”
      Albert Einstein quotes (German born American Physicist who developed the special and general theories of relativity. Nobel Prize for Physics in 1921. 1879-1955)

    “Genuine forgiveness does not deny anger but faces it head-on.”
     Alice Miller quotes (American Writer, known for her entertaining novels for the upper classes, 1874-1942)

    “All bad poetry springs from genuine feeling.”
     Oscar Wilde quotes (Irish Poet, Novelist, Dramatist and Critic, 1854-1900)

    “Learn to be quiet enough to hear the genuine within yourself so that you can hear it in others.”
      Marian Wright Edelman quotes

    “Be still when you have nothing to say; when genuine passion moves you, say what you've got to say, and say it hot.”
     D.H. Lawrence quotes (British Poet, Novelist and Essayist, 1885-1930)
     
    “Genuine poetry can communicate before it is understood.”
     T.S. Eliot quotes (American born English Editor, Playwright, Poet and Critic, 1888-1965)

    “A genuine leader is not a searcher for consensus but a molder of consensus.”
     Martin Luther King, Jr. quotes (American Baptist Minister and Civil-Rights Leader. 1929-1968)

    “Your body needs to be held and to hold, to be touched and to touch. None of these needs is to be despised, denied, or repressed. But you have to keep searching for your body's deeper need, the need for genuine love. Every time you are able to go beyond the body's superficial desires for love, you are bringing your body home and moving toward integration and unity.”
     Henri Nouwen quotes (Dutch Christian writer 1932 - 1996)

    12/22/2007 5:56:51 PM

    VOW---solemn promise to do something or to live or act a certain way---QUOTES

    “Your capacity to keep your vow will depend on the purity of your life”
     Mahatma Gandhi quotes (Indian Philosopher, internationally esteemed for his doctrine of nonviolent protest, 1869-1948)

    “He should not vow to walk in the dark, who has not seen the nightfall.”
     J.R.R. Tolkien quotes (English Writer and Author of richly inventive epic fantasy The Lord of the Rings, 1892-1973)
    Book: The Lord Of The Ring quotes

    “Now a soft kiss -- Aye, by that kiss, I vow an endless bliss”
     John Keats quotes (English Romantic Poet. 1795-1821)

    “Vow to be valiant;
    Resolve to be radiant;
    Determine to be dynamic;
    Strive to be sincere;
    Aspire to be attuned.”
     William Arthur Ward quotes (American dedicated scholar, author, editor, pastor and teacher)

    “There are 200 million poor in the world who would gladly take the vow of poverty if they could eat, dress and have a home like I do”
     Fulton J. Sheen quotes (American religious, 1895-1979)

    “It is the purpose that makes strong the vow; But vows to every purpose must not hold”
     William Shakespeare quotes (English Dramatist, Playwright and Poet, 1564-1616)

    “'Tis not many oaths - That makes the truth, But the plain single vow - That is vowed true”
     William Shakespeare quotes (English Dramatist, Playwright and Poet, 1564-1616)

    “A vow is fixed and unalterable determination to do a thing, when such a determination is related to something noble which can only uplift the man who makes the resolve”
     Mahatma Gandhi quotes (Indian Philosopher, internationally esteemed for his doctrine of nonviolent protest, 1869-1948)

    “The vow that binds too strictly snaps, itself”
     Alfred, Lord Tennyson quotes (English poet often regarded as the chief representative of the Victorian age in poetry, 1809-1892)

    “Those that vow the most are the least sincere.”
     Richard Brinsley Sheridan quotes (Irish born English Playwright, Orator and Politician, 1751-1816)

    “You utter a vow or forge a signature and you may find yourself bound for life to a monastery, a woman or prison”
     Bronislaw Malinowski quotes
     
    “A vow is a snare for sin”
     Samuel Johnson quotes (English Poet, Critic and Writer. 1709-1784

    “I loved thee beautiful and kind, and plighted an eternal vow; so altered are thy face and mind, 'Twere perjury to love thee now”
     Acilius quotes

    12/21/2007 12:03:41 PM

    QUOTES ON APATHY--lack of emotion or interest

    “Love is bullshit. Emotion is bullshit. I am a rock. A jerk. I'm an uncaring a-hole and proud of it.”
    Chuck Palahniuk quotes (American freelance Journalist, Satirist and Novelist. b.1961)

    “You can kill a lifetime without feeling anything but skin.”
    Chuck Palahniuk quotes (American freelance Journalist, Satirist and Novelist. b.1961)

    “By far the most dangerous foe we have to fight is apathy - indifference from whatever cause, not from a lack of knowledge, but from carelessness, from absorption in other pursuits, from a contempt bred of self satisfaction.”
     William Osler quotes (Canadian Physician, 1849-1919)

    “So much attention is paid to the aggressive sins, such as violence and cruelty and greed with all their tragic effects, that too little attention is paid to the passive sins, such as apathy and laziness, which in the long run can have a more devastating effect.”
     Eleanor Roosevelt quotes (American United Nations Diplomat, Humanitarian and First Lady (1933-45), wife of Franklin D. Roosevelt, 32nd US president. 1884-1962)

    “Some people confuse acceptance with apathy, but there's all the difference in the world. Apathy fails to distinguish between what can and what cannot be helped; acceptance makes that distinction. Apathy paralyzes the will-to-action; acceptance frees it by relieving it of impossible burdens.”
    Arthur Gordon quotes

    “My generation's apathy. I'm disgusted with it. I'm disgusted with my own apathy too, for being spineless and not always standing up against racism, sexism and all those other -isms the counterculture has been whinning about for years.”
    Kurt Cobain quotes (American Musician and Singer of the grunge rock band Nirvana. 1967-1994)

    “Apathy is the glove into which evil slips its hand.”
     Bodie Thoene quotes

    “The only kind of dignity which is genuine is that which is not diminished by the indifference of others.”
     Dag Hammarskjold quotes (Swedish Statesman and United Nations official, 1905-1961)

    “Apathy is a sort of living oblivion.”
     Horace Greeley quotes (American newspaper Editor who is known especially for his articulation of the North's vigorous antislavery sentiments during the 1850s. 1811-1872)

    “Well, people got attatched. Once you cut the umbilical cord they attatched to the other things. Sight, sound, sex, money, mirages, mothers, masturbation, murder, and Monday morning hangovers.” 
     Charles Bukowski quotes (American short-story Writer, Poet and Novelist, 1920-1994)

    12/20/2007 4:51:43 PM

    QUOTES ABOUT JUSTICE

    “Justice and power must be brought together, so that whatever is just may be powerful, and whatever is powerful may be just.”
     Blaise Pascal quotes (French Mathematician, Philosopher and Physicist, 1623-1662)

    “Justice denied anywhere diminishes justice everywhere.”
     Martin Luther King, Jr. quotes (American Baptist Minister and Civil-Rights Leader. 1929-1968)

    “Expecting the world to treat you fairly because you are a good person is a little like expecting a bull not to attack you because you are a vegetarian.”
     Dennis Wholey quotes

    “The whole history of the world is summed up in the fact that, when nations are strong, they are not always just, and when they wish to be just, they are no longer strong.”
     Winston Churchill quotes (British Orator, Author and Prime Minister during World War II. 1874-1965)

    “Peace is not the absence of war but the presence of justice.”
     Harrison Ford quotes (American actor, b.1942)

    “The foundation of justice is good faith.”
     Marcus Tullius Cicero quotes (Ancient Roman Lawyer, Writer, Scholar, Orator and Statesman, 106 BC-43 BC)

    “Injustice anywhere is a threat to justice everywhere.”
     Martin Luther King, Jr. quotes (American Baptist Minister and Civil-Rights Leader. 1929-1968)

    “Peace and justice are two sides of the same coin.”
     Dwight David Eisenhower quotes (American 34th President (1953-61). 1890-1969)

    “He reminds me of the man who murdered both his parents, and then when sentence was about to be pronounced pleaded for mercy on the grounds that he was an orphan.”
     Abraham Lincoln quotes (American 16th US President (1861-65), who brought about the emancipation of the slaves. 1809-1865)

    “If you want peace, work for justice.”
     Henry Louis Mencken quotes (American humorous Journalist and Critic of American life who influenced US fiction through the 1920s, 1880-1956)

    12/19/2007 5:43:13 PM

    MOTIVATION QUOTES

    “Enthusiasm is excitement with inspiration, motivation, and a pinch of creativity.”
     Bo Bennett quotes

    “How soon 'not now' becomes 'never'.”
     Martin Luther quotes (German Priest and Scholar whose questioning of certain church practices led to the Protestant Reformation. 1483-1546)

    “Dream as if you'll live forever, live as if you'll die today.”
     James Dean quotes (American motion picture actor, symbol of rebellion, 1931-1955)

    “I do not try to dance better than anyone else. I only try to to dance better than myself.”
     Mikhail Baryshnikov quotes

    “Every accomplishment starts with the decision to try.”

    “Shoot for the moon. Even if you miss, you'll land among the stars.”
     Brian Littrell quotes

    “Don't wait until everything is just right. It will never be perfect. There will always be challenges, obstacles and less than perfect conditions. So what. Get started now. With each step you take, you will grow stronger and stronger, more and more skilled, more and more self-confident and more and more successful.”
     Mark Victor Hansen quotes

    “You are the embodiment of the information you choose to accept and act upon. To change your circumstances you need to change your thinking and subsequent actions.”
      Adlin Sinclair quotes (British born Businessman, motivational speaker and Humanitarian, )

    “Really great people make you feel that you, too, can become great.”
      Mark Twain quotes (American Humorist, Writer and Lecturer. 1835-1910)

    “Success is not final, failure is not fatal: it is the courage to continue that counts.”
     Winston Churchill quotes (British Orator, Author and Prime Minister during World War II. 1874-1965)

    12/18/2007 3:53:59 PM
    How To Heal a Broken Heart
    http://depression.about.com/cs/psychotherapy/ht/Broken_Heart.htm
    ***For you, my friend. She never was worth it.***

    The pain of an ended relationship is one of those universal experiences that we all share.  There's no easy way to get through it, but these steps may help.
    Difficulty: Hard
    Time Required: Varies

    Here's How:

    1. It's okay to grieve for a time. Seek support from your friends and family as you come to terms with the changes in your life.
    2. Don't look at past relationships as failures, but rather as opportunities to learn and improve your relationship skills.
    3. Don't worry that you're not in a relationship. Your value comes from who you are, not who you're with.

    You don't have to be a recluse just because you aren't a couple. Treat yourself to an evening out doing something you enjoy. Take along a friend if it's not a solo activity.

  • Treat yourself to a special gift now and then. You are a special person and you deserve it.
  • There's more to life than romantic love. Take this opportunity to nurture your friends, family and self.
  • Take some time to reevaluate what you need in a relationship. Have you been choosing partners who are not capable of a loving and mature relationship?
  • Be willing to take another chance on love. Like they say, you can't win if you don't play.
  • Be a friend to yourself. If you care about yourself, the odds are better you will attract those you care about you too.
  • If you're finding it hard to let go of a relationship, you may need to seek counseling. An obsessive need to be with someone who no longer wants a relationship may be a sign of love addiction.
  • Avoid jumping into a rebound relationship. Take some time to work through all the issues from your previous one.
  • Don't try to get revenge. This will only slow your progress in healing from the hurt.
  • Forgive yourself. You can't change the past, but you can learn from your mistakes and not repeat them.
  • Forgive your partner. This doesn't mean that you are saying what happened is okay. What it means is cutting your losses and not investing any more time in something that hurts you.
  • Tips:

    1. Church groups, volunteer activities, and university lectures are just a few ideas for meeting new people in a safe environment.
    2. Get a makeover, join a gym or start a diet. As you improve your health and appearance your self-esteem will rise.
    3. Repeating daily affirmations can help you to regain confidence in yourself.
    12/17/2007 9:18:14 AM

    QUOTES ABOUT VALOR--bravery or heroism

    “Four things support the world: the learning of the wise, the justice of the great, the prayers of the good, and the valor of the brave”
     Muhammad quotes ( Religious leader, prophet of Islam )

    “Go on and increase in valor for this is the path to immortality.”
     Virgil quotes (Ancient Roman Latin Poet and Author of the epic, Aeneid. 70 BC-19 BC)
     
    “Valor grows by daring, fear by holding back.”
     Publilius Syrus quotes (Roman author, 1st century B.C.)

    “True valor lies half way between cowardice and rashness.”
     Miguel de Cervantes Saavedra quotes (Spanish writer, author of the masterwork 'El quijote', 1547-1616)

    “You are the hare of whom the proverb goes, Whose valor plucks dead lions by the beard”
     William Shakespeare quotes (English Dramatist, Playwright and Poet, 1564-1616)

    “Valor is a gift. Those having it never know for sure whether they have it till the test comes. And those having it in one test never know for sure if they will have it when the next test comes.”
     Napoleon Bonaparte quotes (French General, Politician and Emperor (1804-14). 1769-1821)

    “As the Sandwich-Islander believes that the strength and valor of the enemy he kills passes into himself, so we gain the strength of the temptations we resist”
     Ralph Waldo Emerson quotes (American Poet, Lecturer and Essayist, 1803-1882)

    “You cannot make gross sins look clear: To revenge is no valor, but to bear”
     William Shakespeare quotes (English Dramatist, Playwright and Poet, 1564-1616)

    “In valor there is hope.”
     Publius Cornelius Tacitus quotes

    “'What do you fear my lady?'
    'A cage. To stay behind bars until use and old age accept them and all chance of valor has gone beyond beyond recall or desire.'”
     J.R.R. Tolkien quotes (English Writer and Author of richly inventive epic fantasy The Lord of the Rings, 1892-1973)

    “Valor is stability, not of legs and arms, but of courage and the soul.”
     Michel de Montaigne quotes (French Philosopher and Writer. 1533-1592)

    “Where life is more terrible than death, it is then the truest valor to dare to live.”
     Thomas Browne, Sr. quotes

    “If all men were just, there would be no need of valor”
     Agesilaus quotes (Spartan King, 444 BC-360 BC)

    “The better part of valor is discretion, in the which better part I have saved my life”
     William Shakespeare quotes (English Dramatist, Playwright and Poet, 1564-1616)

    “Who would have known of Hector, if Troy had been happy? The road to valor is built by adversity”
     Ovid quotes (Ancient Roman classical Poet and Author of Metamorphoses, 43 BC-17)

    “Uncommon valor was a common virtue”

    “Real valor consists not in being insensible to danger; but in being prompt to confront and disarm it.”
     Sir Walter Scott quotes (Scottish Novelist, Poet, Historian and Biographer, 1771-1832)

    “Perfect valor is to behave, without witnesses, as one would act were all the world watching.”
     François de la Rochefoucauld quotes (French classical author, leading exponent of the Maxime, 1613-1680)

    12/16/2007 8:21:12 AM

    QUOTES ON DECEPTION--act or fact of deceiving, fraud--

    “We are never deceived; we deceive ourselves.”
     Johann Wolfgang von Goethe quotes (German Playwright, Poet, Novelist and Dramatist. 1749-1832)

    “Do not bite at the bait of pleasure, till you know there is no hook beneath it.”
     Thomas Jefferson quotes (American 3rd US President (1801-09). Author of the Declaration of Independence. 1762-1826)

    “Deception is a cruel act... It often has many players on different stages that corrode the soul.”
     Donna A. Favors quotes (Member of the Board of Directors of the Montgomery Institute, 1955)

    “All deception in the course of life is indeed nothing else but a lie reduced to practice, and falsehood passing from words into things.”
     Robert Southey quotes (English Poet and Writer of prose. 1774-1843)

    “I think there is a good reason why the propaganda system works that way. It recognizes that the public will not support the actual policies. Therefore it is important to prevent any knowledge or understanding of them.”
     Avram Noam Chomsky quotes (American Linguist and Activist. b.1928)

    “When people say they do not care what others think of them, for the most part they deceive themselves. Generally they mean only that they will do as they choose, in the confidence that no one will know their vagaries; and at the utmost only that they are willing to act contrary to the opinion of the majorities because they are supported by the approval of their neighbors. It’s not difficult to be unconventional in the eyes of the world when your unconventionality is but the convention of your set.”
     Valdemaar William Somerset Maugham quotes (English short-story Writer, Novelist and Playwright, 1874-1965)

    12/15/2007 11:03:07 AM

    QUOTES ABOUT INTUITION--Quick and ready insight--

    “The only real valuable thing is intuition.”
     Albert Einstein quotes (German born American Physicist who developed the special and general theories of relativity. Nobel Prize for Physics in 1921. 1879-1955)

    “I feel there are two people inside me - me and my intuition. If I go against her, she'll screw me every time, and if I follow her, we get along quite nicely.”
     Kim Basinger quotes (American Actress. b.1953, Athens, Georgia, USA)

    “Intuition is the clear conception of the whole at once.”
     Johann Kaspar Lavater quotes (Swiss Theologian, 1741-1801)

    “You have to leave the city of your comfort and go into the wilderness of your intuition. What you'll discover will be wonderful. What you'll discover is yourself.”
     Alan Alda quotes (American actor, b.1936)

    “Intuition comes very close to clairvoyance; it appears to be the extrasensory perception of reality.”
     Alexis Carrel quotes

    “Intuition is the supra-logic that cuts out all the routine processes of thought and leaps straight from the problem to the answer.”
     Robert Graves quotes

    “Often you have to rely on intuition.”
     Bill Gates quotes (American Entrepreneur and Founder of Microsoft Co., b.1955)

    “Men need rule books. Women want men to intuit what they want. And only about 2% of men can do that, and most of them are not heterosexual.”
      Dennis Prager quotes (Radio talk show host, author, lecturer)

    “You must train your intuition - you must trust the small voice inside you which tells you exactly what to say, what to decide”
     Ingrid Bergman quotes (Swedish born American film and stage Actress, 1915-1982)

    “Intuition is truly a feminine quality, but women should not mistake rash conclusions for this gift”
     Minna Antrim quotes

    12/14/2007 12:55:39 PM

    QUOTES ABOUT NOBILITY--quality or state of being noble.--

    “Whenever a man does a thoroughly stupid thing, it is always from the noblest motives.”
     Oscar Wilde quotes (Irish Poet, Novelist, Dramatist and Critic, 1854-1900)

    “A noble person attracts noble people, and knows how to hold on to them.”
     Johann Wolfgang von Goethe quotes (German Playwright, Poet, Novelist and Dramatist. 1749-1832)
     
    “True nobility is exempt from fear.”
     Marcus Tullius Cicero quotes (Ancient Roman Lawyer, Writer, Scholar, Orator and Statesman, 106 BC-43 BC)

    “Whatever career you may choose for yourself - doctor, lawyer, teacher - let me propose an avocation to be pursued along with it.
    Become a dedicated fighter for civil rights.
    Make it a central part of your life. It will make you a better doctor, a better lawyer, a better teacher.
    It will enrich your spirit as nothing else possibly can. It will give you that rare sense of nobility that can only spring from love and selflessly helping your fellow man.
    Make a career of humanity.
    Commit yourself to the noble struggle for human rights.
    You will make a greater person of yourself, a greater nation of your country and a finer world to live in.” 
      Martin Luther King, Jr. quotes (American Baptist Minister and Civil-Rights Leader. 1929-1968)

    “The bourgeois prefers comfort to pleasure, convenience to liberty, and a pleasant temperature to the deathly inner consuming fire”
     Hermann Hesse quotes (German born Swiss Novelist and Poet. Won the Nobel Prize for Literature in 1946, 1877-1962)

    “There is nothing noble in being superior to some other person. The true nobility is in being superior to your previous self.”
     Proverb quotes

    “If noble death be virtue's chiefest part, We above all men are by Fortune blest, Striving with freedom's crown to honor Greece, we died, and here in endless glory rest”
     Simonides quotes

    “Be noble! And the nobleness that lies in other men, sleeping, but never dead, will rise in majesty to meet thine own”
     James Russell Lowell quotes (American Poet, Critic, Essayist, Editor and Diplomat, 1819-1891)

    “Respect the man of noble races other than your own, who carries out, in a different place, a combat parallel to yours -- to ours. He is your ally. He is our ally, be he at the other end of the world.
    Love all living things whose humble task is not opposed in any way to yours, to ours: men with simple hearts, honest, without vanity and malice, and all the animals, because they are beautiful, without exception and without exception indifferent to whatever "idea" there may be. Love them, and you will see the eternal in the glance of their eyes of jet, amber, or emerald. Love also the trees, the plants, the water that runs though the meadow and on to the sea without knowing where it goes; love the mountain, the desert, the forest, the immense sky, full of light or full of clouds; because all these exceed man and reveal the eternal to you.”
      Savitri Devi quotes

    12/13/2007 7:04:42 PM

    GRATITUDE QUOTES

    “Learn everything you can, anytime you can, from anyone you can - there will always come a time when you will be grateful you did.”
     Sarah Caldwell quotes

    “Feeling gratitude and not expressing it is like wrapping a present and not giving it.”
     William Arthur Ward quotes (American dedicated scholar, author, editor, pastor and teacher)

    “When you are grateful fear disappears and abundance appears”
     Anthony Robbins quotes (American advisor to leaders)

    “Wake at dawn with a winged heart and give thanks for another day of loving.”
     rashaski Kahlil Gibran quotes (Lebanese born American philosophical Essayist, Novelist and Poet. 1883-1931)

    “As we express our gratitude, we must never forget that the highest appreciation is not to utter words, but to live by them.”
     John Fitzgerald Kennedy quotes (American 35th US President (1961-63), 1917-1963)

    “Gratitude makes sense of our past, brings peace for today, and creates a vision for tomorrow.”

    “Silent gratitude isn't much use to anyone.”
     Gladys Browyn Stern quotes

    “Develop an attitude of gratitude, and give thanks for everything that happens to you, knowing that every step forward is a step toward achieving something bigger and better than your current situation.”
     Brian Tracy quotes (American television host)

    “Gratitude is when memory is stored in the heart and not in the mind.”
     Lionel Hampton quotes

    “Gratitude - the meanest and most snivelling attribute in the world.”
     Dorothy Parker quotes (American short-story Writer and Poet, 1893-1967)
     
    “Gratitude helps you to grow and expand; gratitude brings joy and laughter into your life and into the lives of all those around you.”
     Eileen Caddy quotes (Scottish Writer and Spiritual leader. Findhorn community co-founder. )

    “Gratitude is one of the least articulate of the emotions, especially when it is deep”
     Felix Frankfurter quotes (American Jurist, 1882-1965)

    “Gratitude is the memory of the heart.”
     French Proverb quotes

    “Good men and bad men differ radically. Bad men never appreciate kindness shown them, but wise men appreciate and are grateful. Wise men try to express their appreciation and gratitude by some return of kindness, not only to their benefactor, but to everyone.”
     Buddha quotes (Hindu Prince Gautama Siddharta, the founder of Buddhism, 563-483 B.C.)

    “Gratitude is the sign of noble souls”
     Aesop quotes (Ancient Greek Fabulist and Author of a collection of Greek fables. 620 BC-560 BC)

    “Gratitude is the most exquisite form of courtesy”
     Jacques Maritain quotes

    “Gratitude is the fairest blossom which springs from the soul.”
     Henry Ward Beecher quotes (Liberal US Congregational minister, 1813-1887)

    “Silent gratitude isn't very much to anyone.”
     Gertrude Stein quotes (American Writer, among the first to appreciate and collect the works of major artists. 1874-1946)

    “Gratitude is a duty which ought to be paid, but which none have a right to expect”
     Jean-Jacques Rousseau quotes (French philosopher and writer whose novels inspired the leaders of the French Revolution, 1712-1778)

    “Gratitude is not only the greatest of virtues, but the parent of all the others.”
     Marcus Tullius Cicero quotes (Ancient Roman Lawyer, Writer, Scholar, Orator and Statesman, 106 BC-43 BC)

    12/12/2007 8:21:03 AM

    SENSITIVITY QUOTES

    “Teaching music is not my main purpose. I want to make good citizens. If children hear fine music from the day of their birth and learn to play it, they develop sensitivity, discipline and endurance. They get a beautiful heart.”
     Shinichi Suzuki quotes (Japanese violinist and teacher who introduced millions of children to his "Suzuki Method", 1898-1998)

    “Don't listen to those who say, you taking too big a chance. Michelangelo would have painted the Sistine floor, and it would surely be rubbed out by today. Most important, don't listen when the little voice of fear inside you rears its ugly head and says. they all smarter than you out there. They're more talented, they're taller, blonder, prettier, luckier, and they have connections. I firmly believe that if you follow a path that interests you, not to the exclusion of love, sensitivity, and cooperation with others, but with the strength of conviction that you can move others by your own efforts, and do not make success or failure the criteria by which you live, the chances are you'll be a person worthy of your own respects.”
     Neil Simon quotes (One of the most popular Playwright in the history of the American theatre, b.1927)

    “A great artist can look at an old woman, portray her exactly as she is... and force the viewer to see the pretty girl she used to be... more than that he can make anyone with the sensitivity of an armidillo see that this lovely young girl is still alive, prisoned inside her ruined body.”
     RiverLethe Robert A. Heinlein quotes (American science-fiction Writer, 1907-1988)

    “A woman simply is, but a man must become. Masculinity is risky and elusive. It is achieved by a revolt from woman, and it is confirmed only by other men. Manhood coerced into sensitivity is no manhood at all.”
     Camille Paglia quotes

    “Deep down we have the qualities of clarity, awareness, sensitivity, warmth and love, but , we have little idea at the outset just how deep and vast those qualities can be”

    “He had a sensation of anxiety and shame, a sensitivity acute beyond usefulness, as if the nervous system, flayed of its old hide of social usage, must record every touch of pain.”
     John Updike quotes (American writer, b.1932)

    “The vanity of men, a constant insult to women, is also the ground for the implicit feminine claim of superior sensitivity and morality.”
     Patricia Meyer Spacks quotes
     
    “The attitude and reactions of artists toward their art children reveal an attitude similar to that which mothers in general possess toward their children. There is the same sensitivity to any criticism, the same possessive pride.”
     Beatrice Hinkle quotes
     
    “Without modesty, woman is devoid of beauty and culture. Humility, purity of thought and manners, meekness, surrender to high ideals, sensitivity, sweetness of temper -the peculiar blend of all these qualities is modesty. It is the most invaluable of all jewels for women.”
     Sri Sathya Sai Baba quotes (Indian Spiritual leader, b.1926)

    “What we think of as our sensitivity is only the higher evolution of terror in a poor dumb beast. We suffer for nothing. Our own death wish is our only real tragedy.”
     Mario Puzo quotes

    12/10/2007 8:07:23 AM

    QUOTES ON RESILIENCY --ABILITY TO RECOVER AND ADJUST

    “In order to succeed, people need a sense of self-efficacy, struggle together with resilience to meet the inevitable obstacles and inequities of life.”
     Albert Bandura quotes (Canadian psychologist, b.1925)

    “I marvel at the resilience of the Jewish people. Their best characteristic is their desire to remember. No other people has such an obsession with memory.”
     Elie Wiesel quotes (Romanian born American Writer. Nobel Prize for Peace in 1986. b.1928)

    “It demands great spiritual resilience not to hate the hater whose foot is on your neck, and an even greater miracle of perception and charity not to teach your child to hate."”
     sharper126 James Arthur Baldwin quotes (American Essayist, Playwright and Novelist, 1924-1987)

    “The leaders I met, whatever walk of life they were from, whatever institutions they were presiding over, always referred back to the same failure something that happened to them that was personally difficult, even traumatic, something that made them feel that desperate sense of hitting bottom--as something they thought was almost a necessity. It's as if at that moment the iron entered their soul; that moment created the resilience that leaders need.”
     Warren G. Bennis quotes
     
    “He's a million rubber bands in his resilience.”
     Alan K. Simpson quotes
     
    “I don't want to read what is going to slide down easily; there has to be some crunch, a certain amount of resilience.”

    12/9/2007 7:37:57 AM

    QUOTES ON STANDARDS ***something we all should have***

    “Success means doing the best we can with what we have. Success is the doing, not the getting; in the trying, not the triumph. Success is a personal standard, reaching for the highest that is in us, becoming all that we can be.”
     Zig Ziglar quotes (American motivational Speaker and Author. )

    “Each of us will one day be judged by our standard of life -- not by our standard of living; by our measure of giving -- not by our measure of wealth; by our simple goodness -- not by our seeming greatness.”
     William Arthur Ward quotes (American dedicated scholar, author, editor, pastor and teacher)

    “Treat all as your own self. Do not have a double standard.”
     Sri Sathya Sai Baba quotes (Indian Spiritual leader, b.1926)
     
    “If you don't set a baseline standard for what you'll accept in life, you'll find it's easy to slip into behaviors and attitudes or a quality of life that's far below what you deserve.”
     Anthony Robbins quotes (American advisor to leaders)

    “No gold-digging for me... I take diamonds! We may be off the gold standard someday.”
     Mae West quotes (American Actress and sex symbol, 1892-1980)

    “We have a double standard, which is to say, a man can show how much he cares by being violent - see, he's jealous, he cares - a woman shows how much she cares by how much she's willing to be hurt; by how much she will take; how much she will endure;”
     Andrea Dworkin quotes

    “I find it interesting that the meanest life, the poorest existence, is attributed to God's will, but as human beings become more affluent, as their living standard and style begin to ascend the material scale, God descends the scale of responsibility”
     Maya Angelou quotes (American Poet, b.1928)

    “Leadership is not magnetic personality/that can just as well be a glib tongue. It is not making friends and influencing people /that is flattery. Leadership is lifting a person's vision to higher sights, the raising of a person's performance to a higher standard, the building of a personality beyond its normal limitations.”
     Peter F. Drucker quotes (American Educator and Writer, b.1909)

    “Never try to impress a woman, because if you do she'll expect you to keep up the standard for the rest of your life.”
     W. C. Fields quotes (American Comic and Actor, 1880-1946)

    “The aim of public education is not to spread enlightenment at all; it is simply to reduce as many individuals as possible to the same safe level, to br**d a standard citizenry, to put down dissent and originality”
     Henry Louis Mencken quotes (American humorous Journalist and Critic of American life who influenced US fiction through the 1920s, 1880-1956)

    12/8/2007 8:24:56 AM

    QUOTES ON OPTIMISM

    “I can't change the direction of the wind, but I can adjust my sails to always reach my destination.”
     Jimmy Dean quotes

    “Nobody can go back and start a new beginning, but anyone can start today and make a new ending.”
     Maria Robinson quotes

    “Smile when it hurts most.”

    “May the love hidden deep inside your heart find the love waiting in your dreams. May the laughter that you find in your tomorrow wipe away the pain you find in your yesterdays.”

    “Perhaps our eyes need to be washed by our tears once in a while, so that we can see Life with a clearer view again.”
     Alex Tan quotes

    “If you will call your troubles experiences, and remember that every experience develops some latent force within you, you will grow vigorous and happy, however adverse your circumstances may seem to be.”
     John Heywood quotes (English Playwright and Poet, 1497-1580)

    “If you realized how powerful your thoughts are, you would never think a negative thought.”
     Peace Pilgrim quotes (American Teacher and Spiritual leader and Peace Prophet, 1908-1981)

    “What seems to us as bitter trials are often blessings in disguise”
     AzSilver Oscar Wilde quotes (Irish Poet, Novelist, Dramatist and Critic, 1854-1900)

    “Having a positive mental attitude is asking how something can be done rather than saying it can't be done.”
     Bo Bennett quotes

    “A pessimist sees the difficulty in every opportunity; an optimist sees the opportunity in every difficulty.”
     Winston Churchill quotes (British Orator, Author and Prime Minister during World War II. 1874-1965)

    12/7/2007 7:55:15 AM

    HUMILITY QUOTES

    "Whoever undertakes to set himself up as a judge of Truth and Knowledge is shipwrecked by the laughter of the gods.”
     Albert Einstein quotes (German born American Physicist who developed the special and general theories of relativity. Nobel Prize for Physics in 1921. 1879-1955)

    “You know more than you think you know, just as you know less than you want to know.” 
      Oscar Wilde quotes (Irish Poet, Novelist, Dramatist and Critic, 1854-1900)

    “To be humble to superiors is duty, to equals courtesy, to inferiors nobleness.”
     Benjamin Franklin quotes (American Statesman, Scientist, Philosopher, Printer, Writer and Inventor. 1706-1790)

    “To become truly great, one has to stand with people, not above them.”
     Marleen Charles de Montesquieu quotes (French Politician and Philosopher, 1689-1755)

    “I claim to be a simple individual liable to err like any other fellow mortal. I own, however, that I have humility enough to confess my errors and to retrace my steps.”
     Mahatma Gandhi quotes (Indian Philosopher, internationally esteemed for his doctrine of nonviolent protest, 1869-1948)

    “Humility is like underwear, essential, but indecent if it shows”
     Helen Nielsen quotes

    “What makes humility so desirable is the marvelous thing it does to us; it creates in us a capacity for the closest possible intimacy with God”
     Monica Baldwin quotes

    “The more you lose yourself in something bigger than yourself, the more energy you will have.”
     Norman Vincent Peale quotes (American Protestant Clergyman and Writer, 1898-1993)

    “We come nearest to the great when we are great in humility.”
     Rabindranath Tagore quotes (Indian Poet, Playwright and Essayist, Won the Nobel Prize for Literature in 1913, 1861-1941)

    “If I have seen further than others, it is by standing upon the shoulders of giants.”
     Isaac Newton quotes (English Mathematician and Physicist, "father of the modern science", 1642-1727

    12/6/2007 8:04:47 AM

    QUOTES ON ECCENTRICITY
    ***I have found my niche!***

    “A civilized society is one which tolerates eccentricity to the point of doubtful sanity.”
     Robert Frost quotes (American poet, 1874-1963)

    “The world thinks eccentricity in great things is genius, but in small things, only crazy”
     Edward G. Bulwer-Lytton quotes (British politician, poet, critic and prolific novelist, 1803-1873)
     
    “Eccentricity has always abounded when and where strength of character had abounded; and the amount of eccentricity in a society has generally been proportional to the amount of genius, mental vigor, and courage which it contained.”
     John Stuart Mill quotes (English exponent of Utilitarianism, ethical theorist, Philosopher, Economist and Logician. 1806-1873)

    “No one can be profoundly original who does not avoid eccentricity.”
     Andre Maurois quotes (French Biographer, Novelist and Essayist, 1885-1967)
     
    “The surest defense against Evil is extreme individualism, originality of thinking, whimsicality, even / if you will / eccentricity. That is, something that can't be feigned, faked, imitated; something even a seasoned imposter couldn't be happy with.”
     Joseph Brodsky quotes (Russian born American Poet and Writer. Nobel Prize for Literature in 1987. 1940-1996)

    “England is the paradise of individuality, eccentricity, heresy, anomalies, hobbies, and humors”
     George Santayana quotes (Spanish born American Philosopher, Poet and Humanist who made important contributions to aesthetics, speculative philosophy and literary criticism. 1863-1952)
     
    “ECCENTRICITY, n. A method of distinction so cheap that fools employ it to accentuate their incapacity.”
     Ambrose Bierce quotes (American Writer, Journalist and Editor, 1842-1914)

    12/5/2007 9:14:33 AM

    QUOTES ABOUT DEVOTION

    "It is not the critic who counts; not the man who points out how the strong man stumbles, or where the doer of deeds could have done them better. The credit belongs to the man who is actually in the arena, whose face is marred by dust and sweat and blood, who strives valiantly; who errs and comes short again and again; because there is not effort without error and shortcomings; but who does actually strive to do the deed; who knows the great enthusiasm, the great devotion, who spends himself in a worthy cause, who at the best knows in the end the triumph of high achievement and who at the worst, if he fails, at least he fails while daring greatly. So that his place shall never be with those cold and timid souls who know neither victory nor defeat.”
     Theodore Roosevelt quotes (American 26th US President (1901-09), 1858-1919)

    “Nothing truly valuable arises from ambition or from a mere sense of duty; it stems rather from love and devotion towards men and towards objective things.”
     Albert Einstein quotes (German born American Physicist who developed the special and general theories of relativity. Nobel Prize for Physics in 1921. 1879-1955)

    “He is your friend, your partner, your defender, your dog. You are his life, his love, his leader. He will be yours, faithful and true, to the last beat of his heart. You owe it to him to be worthy of such devotion.”

    “There is always the danger that we may just do the work for the sake of the work. This is where the respect and the love and the devotion come in - that we do it to God, to Christ, and that's why we try to do it as beautifully as possible.”
     Mother Teresa of Calcutta quotes (Albanian born Indian Missionary and Founder of the Order of the Missionaries of Charity. Nobel Prize for Peace in 1979. 1910-1997)

    “I know the price of success: dedication, hard work, and an unremitting devotion to the things you want to see happen”
     Frank Lloyd Wright quotes (American Architect and Writer, the most abundantly creative genius of American architecture. His Prairie style became the basis of 20th century residential design in the United States, 1867-1959)

    “The credit belongs to the man who is actually in the arena; whose face is marred by sweat and blood; who strives valiantly; who errs and comes short again and again because there is no effort without error and shortcoming; who knows the great enthusiasms, the great devotion, spends himself in a worthy cause; who at best knows in the end the triumph of high achievement; and who at worst, if he fails, at least fails while daring greatly, so that his place shall never be with those cold and timid souls who have never tasted victory or defeat.”
    Theodore Roosevelt quotes (American 26th US President (1901-09), 1858-1919)

    “For me, one of the pleasures of cats' company is their devotion to bodily comfort”
     Compton MacKenzie, Sr. quotes

    “To succeed in your mission, you must have single-minded devotion to your goal.”
     Abdul Kalam quotes (President of India, b.1931)

    “True strength lies in submission which permits one to dedicate his life, through devotion, to something beyond himself.”
     Henry Miller quotes (American Author and Writer, 1891-1980)

    12/4/2007 8:45:57 AM

    QUOTES ON DISCIPLINE

    * Your own mind is a sacred enclosure into which nothing harmful can enter except by your promotion.
    Ralph Waldo Emerson

    * I learned about the strength you can get from a close family life. I learned to keep going, even in bad times. I learned not to despair, even when my world was falling apart. I learned that there are no free lunches. And I learned the value of hard work.
    Lee Iacocca

    * One discipline always leads to another discipline.
    Jim Rohn

    * Develop the winning edge; small differences in your performance can lead to large differences in your results.
    Brian Tracy

    * When you have a number of disagreeable duties to perform, always do the most disagreeable first.
    Josiah Quincy

    * The time is always right to do what is right.
    Martin Luther King Jr.

    * Half of life is luck; the other half is discipline - and that’s the important half, for without discipline you wouldn’t know what to do with luck.
    Carl Zuckmeyer

    * By working faithfully eight hours a day, you may eventually get to be boss and work 12 hours a day.
    Anonymous

    * I forget who it was that recommended men for their soul’s good to do each day two things they disliked. . . . It is a precept I have followed scrupulously: for every day I have got up and I have gone to bed.
    William Somerset Maugham

    * Who has courage to say no again and again to desires, to despise the objects of ambition, who is a whole in himself, smoothed and rounded.
    Quintus Horatius Flaccus Horace

    * Nothing is more harmful to the service, than the neglect of discipline; for that discipline, more than numbers, gives one army superiority over another.
    George Washington

    * The successful person has the habit of doing the things failures don't like to do. They don't like doing them either necessarily. But their disliking is subordinated to the strength of their purpose.
    E.M. Gray

    * Discipline is the bridge between goals and accomplishments.
    Jim Rohn

    * It is one of the strange ironies of this strange life that those who work the hardest, who subject themselves to the strictest discipline, who give up certain pleasurable things in order to achieve a goal, are the happiest men. When you see 20 or 30 men line up for a distance race in some meet, don't pity them, don't feel sorry for them. Better envy them instead.
    Brutus Hamilton

    * Something in human nature causes us to start slacking off at our moment of greatest accomplishment. As you become successful, you will need a great deal of self-discipline not to lose your sense of balance, humility and commitment.
    H. Ross Perot

    12/3/2007 8:07:59 AM

    QUOTES ABOUT LOGIC

    "Love is a decision - not an emotion”

    “Pure logic is the ruin of the spirit.”
     Antoine de Saint-Exupery quotes (French Pilot, Writer and Author of 'The Little Prince', 1900-1944)

    “Man has such a predilection for systems and abstract deductions that he is ready to distort the truth intentionally, he is ready to deny the evidence of his senses only to justify his logic”
     Fyodor Dostoyevsky quotes (Russian Novelist and Writer, 1821-1881)
     
    “Logic is the beginning of wisdom, not the end”
     Leonard Nimoy quotes
    Character: Cmdr. Spock quotes. TV Show: Star Trek quotes
     
    “Logic is the anatomy of thought”
     John Locke quotes (English Philosopher who made great contributions in studies of politics, government and psychology. 1632-1704)

    “Often, the less there is to justify a traditional custom, the harder it is to get rid of it.”
     Mark Twain quotes (American Humorist, Writer and Lecturer. 1835-1910)

    “Logic is like the sword--those who appeal to it shall perish by it.”
     Samuel Butler quotes (English novelist, essayist and critic, 1835-1902)

    “Logic is the art of going wrong with confidence”
     Joseph Wood Krutch quotes (American Naturalist and Writer, 1893-1970)

    “Nature cares nothing for logic, our human logic: she has her own, which we do not recognize and do not acknowledge until we are crushed under its wheel”
     Ivan Turgenev quotes (Russian author 1818-1883)

    “Logic is in the eye of the logician.”
     Gloria Steinem quotes (American Writer and Activist. b.1935)

    12/2/2007 9:43:55 AM

    ACCOUNTABILITY QUOTES

    "Accountability br**ds response-ability.”
     Stephen R. Covey quotes

    “Perhaps nothing in our society is more needed for those in positions of authority than accountability. Too often those with authority are able (and willing) to surround themselves with people who support their decisions without question.”

    “The ancient Romans had a tradition: whenever one of their engineers constructed an arch, as the capstone was hoisted into place, the engineer assumed accountability for his work in the most profound way possible: he stood under the arch.”
     Michael Armstrong quotes
     
    “How do you write women so well? I think of a man and I take away reason and accountability.”
     John Updike quotes (American writer, b.1932)

    “American liberty is premised on the accountability of free men and women for what they have done, not for what they may do.”
     Jon Newman quotes
     
    “Compromise is usually bad. It should be a last resort. If two departments or divisions have a problem they can't solve and it comes up to you, listen to both sides and then pick one or the other. This places solid accountability on the winner to make it work. Condition your people to avoid compromise.”
     Robert Townsend quotes

    “Accountability in friendship is the equivalent of love without strategy.”
     Anita Brookner quotes (English art Historian and Author, b.1928)

    “Our particular principles of religion are a subject of accountability to our god alone. I inquire after no man's and trouble none with mine; nor is it given to us in this life to know whether yours or mine, our friend's or our foe's, are exactly the”
     Thomas Jefferson quotes (American 3rd US President (1801-09). Author of the Declaration of Independence. 1762-1826)

    “Move decisions out to the Cabinet and agencies. Strengthen them by moving responsibility, authority, and accountability their direction.”
     Donald Rumsfeld quotes (American Secretary of Defense)

     “The result [Republicans winning the Senate] would be devastating for reproductive choice, the environment, civil liberties, Social Security and health care, as well as corporate accountability.”
     Barbra Streisand quotes (American Producer, Singer and Actress, b.1942)

    12/1/2007 11:17:45 AM

    Compassion quotes

    "Compassion is sometimes the fatal capacity for feeling what it is like to live inside somebody else's skin. It is the knowledge that there can never really be any peace and joy for me until there is peace and joy finally for you too.”
     Frederick Buechner quotes (American Author, b.1926)
     
    “If you want others to be happy, practice compassion. If you want to be happy, practice compassion.”
     Dalai Lama quotes (Head of the Dge-lugs-pa order of Tibetan Buddhists, 1989 Nobel Peace Prize, b.1935)

    “Compassion will cure more sins than condemnation.”
     Henry Ward Beecher quotes (Liberal US Congregational minister, 1813-1887)

    “For those who may not find happiness to exercise religious faith, it's okay to remain a radical atheist, it's absolutely an individual right, but the important thing is with a compassionate heart -- then no problem.”
     Dalai Lama quotes (Head of the Dge-lugs-pa order of Tibetan Buddhists, 1989 Nobel Peace Prize, b.1935)
     
    “It is lack of love for ourselves that inhibits our compassion toward others. If we make friends with ourselves, then there is no obstacle to opening our hearts and minds to others.”
     
    “Compassion is not religious business, it is human business, it is not luxury, it is essential for our own peace and mental stability, it is essential for human survival.”
     Dalai Lama quotes (Head of the Dge-lugs-pa order of Tibetan Buddhists, 1989 Nobel Peace Prize, b.1935)

    “The whole idea of compassion is based on a keen awareness of the interdependence of all these living beings, which are all part of one another, and all involved in one another.”
     Thomas Merton quotes (American and Trappist Monk t Our Lady of Gethsemani Abbey in Trappist, Kentucky, 1915-1968)

    “Compassion is the basis of all morality”
     Arthur Schopenhauer quotes (German Philosopher, 1788-1860)
     
    “The value of compassion cannot be over-emphasized. Anyone can criticize. It takes a true believer to be compassionate. No greater burden can be borne by an individual than to know no one cares or understands.”
     Arthur H. Stainback quotes

    “The dew of compassion is a tear.”
     Lord Byron quotes (English Romantic poet and satirist, 1788-1824) 

    11/30/2007 9:10:21 AM

    QUOTES ABOUT CHALLENGES

    “Do not fear risk. All exploration, all growth is calculated. Without challenge people cannot reach their higher selves. Only if we are willing to walk over the edge can we become winners.”
     
    “Challenges make you discover things about yourself that you never really knew. They're what make the instrument stretch-what make you go beyond the norm.”

    "Please know that I am aware of the hazards. I want to do it because I want to do it. Women must try to do things as men have tried. When they fail, their failure must be a challenge to others.”
     Amelia Earhart quotes
     
    “No other game combines the wonder of nature with the discipline of sport in such carefully planned ways. A great golf course both frees and challenges a golfer's mind.”
     Tom Watson quotes (American Golfer. b.1949)
     
    “A child born to a black mother in a state like Mississippi...has exactly the same rights as a white baby born to the wealthiest person in the United States. It's not true, but I challenge anyone to say it is not a goal worth working for.”
     Tiger Woods quotes (American Golfer, b.1975)
     
    “I looked on child rearing not only as a work of love and duty but as a profession that was fully as interesting and challenging as any honorable profession in the world and one that demanded the best that I could bring to it.”
     Rose F. Kennedy quotes (American Author, mother of John F. Kennedy & Robert Kennedy; daughter of John Francis Fitzgerald, 1890-1995)

    “A business leader has to keep their organization focused on the mission. That sounds easy, but it can be tremendously challenging in today's competitive and ever-changing business environment. A leader also has to motivate potential partners to join”
     Meg Whitman quotes

    “How you respond to the challenge in the second half will determine what you become after the game, whether you are a winner or a loser.”
     Louis Camuti quotes

    “Gender equality is more than a goal in itself. It is a precondition for meeting the challenge of reducing poverty, promoting sustainable development and building good governance.”
     Kofi Annan quotes (Ghanaian diplomat, seventh secretary-general of the United Nations, 2001 Nobel Peace Prize.)

    “For a rich and intensive prose, which with restrained compassion forms a challenging vision of man's vulnerability.”
     Camilo Jose Cela quotes (Spanish writer, 1989 Nobel Prize for Literature, 1916-2002)

    11/29/2007 7:48:09 AM

    A Select Collection of Empathy Quotes

    Sophocles: Empathy Quotes
    One who knows how to show and to accept kindness will be a friend better than any possession.

    Thich Nhat Hanh: Empathy Quotes
    Only your compassion and your loving kindness are invincible, and without limit.

    Bonnie Jean Wasmund: Empathy Quotes
    People will forget what you said, people will forget what you did, but people will never forget how you made them feel.

    Scott Adams: Empathy Quotes
    Remember there's no such thing as a small act of kindness. Every act creates a ripple with no logical end.

    Peter Marshall: Empathy Quotes
    Small deeds done are better than great deeds planned.

    Mother Teresa: Empathy Quotes
    Smile at each other, smile at your wife, smile at your husband, smile at your children, smile at each other - it doesn't matter who it is - and that will help you to grow up in greater love for each other.

    Robert Louis Stevenson: Empathy Quotes
    So long as we love we serve;/ So long as we are loved by others,/ I would almost say that we are indispensable;/ And no one is useless while they have a friend.

    Mary Martin: Empathy Quotes
    Stop the habit of wishful thinking and start the habit of thoughtful wishes.

    Shakespeare: Empathy Quotes
    Tell them, that, to ease them of their griefs,/ Their fear of hostile strokes, their aches, losses,/ Their pangs of love, with other incident throes/ That nature’s fragile vessel doth sustain/ In life’s uncertain voyage, I will some kindness do them.

    Kahlil Gibran: Empathy Quotes
    Tenderness and kindness are not signs of weakness and despair, but manifestations of strength and resolution.

    11/28/2007 11:59:10 AM

    SELF ESTEEM QUOTES

    “To wish you were someone else is to waste the person you are.”  
     
    “I CAN is 100 times more important than IQ” 
     
    “Believe in your dreams and they may come true; believe in yourself and they will come true” 
     
    “You must love yourself before you love another. By accepting yourself and fully being what you are, your simple presence can make others happy.” 
     
    “You yourself, as much as anybody in the entire universe, deserve your love and affection.”
    Buddha quotes (Hindu Prince Gautama Siddharta, the founder of Buddhism, 563-483 B.C.)
      
    “Why compare yourself with others? No one in the entire world can do a better job of being you than you.” 
     
    “I am afraid to show you who I really am, because if I show you who I really am, you might not like it--and that's all I got.”
     Sabrina Ward Harrison quotes
      
    “Trust yourself. You know more than you think you do.”
    Benjamin Spock quotes (American Pediatrician and Author, 1903-1998)
      
    “Instead of thinking about what you're missing, try thinking about what you have that everyone else is missing.” 
     
    “Love yourself, for if you don't, how can you expect anybody else to love you?” 
    “Whatever you are doing, love yourself for doing it. Whatever you are feeling, love yourself for feeling it.”
     Thaddeus Golas quotes  
     
    “Go out in the world and work like money doesn't matter, Sing as if no one is listening, Love as if you have never been hurt, and Dance as if no one is watching” 
     
    “To establish true self-esteem we must concentrate on our successes and forget about the failures and the negatives in our lives.”
    Denis Waitley quotes (American motivational Speaker and Author of self-help books. b.1933)
      
    “Whoever despises himself still esteems the despiser within himself”
    Friedrich Nietzsche quotes (German classical Scholar, Philosopher and Critic of culture, 1844-1900.)
      
    “Most people with low self-esteem have earned it”
    George Carlin quotes (American stand-up Comedian, Actor and Author. b.1937)
          
    “If you aren't good at loving yourself, you will have a difficult time loving anyone, since you'll resent the time and energy you give another person that you aren't even giving to yourself.”
    Barbara De Angelis quotes (American researcher on relationships and personal growth)
          
    “Be content to seem what you really are”
    Marcus Aurelius quotes (Roman emperor, best known for his Meditations on Stoic philosophy, AD 121-180)

    “Your chances of success in any undertaking can always be measured by your belief in yourself.”
    Robert Collier quotes (American motivational author, 1885-1950)  
     
    “To love oneself is the beginning of a life-long romance”
    Oscar Wilde quotes (Irish Poet, Novelist, Dramatist and Critic, 1854-1900)
     
    “Outstanding leaders go out of their way to boost the self-esteem of their personnel. If people believe in themselves, it's amazing what they can accomplish.”
    Sam Walton quotes (American retail Executive and Founder of Wal-Mart Stores Inc, the largest retail sales chain in the United States. 1918-1992)

    11/27/2007 6:03:35 PM

    QUOTES ABOUT PERCEPTION

    "To see what is right, and not do it, is want of courage, or of principle."
    Confucius Chinesse Philosopher (551-479 BC)

    "Originality is simply a pair of fresh eyes."
    Higginson, Thomas Wentworth American author (1823–1911)

    "Simple people...are very quick to see the live facts which are going on about them."
    Holmes, Sr., Oliver Wendell Writer (1809-1894)

    "It is the function of art to renew our perception. What we are familiar with we cease to see. The writer shakes up the familiar scene, and, as if by magic, we see a new meaning in it."
    Nin, Anais American writer (1903-1977)

    "We don't see things as they are. We see them as we are."
    Nin, Anais American writer (1903-1977)

    "Nobody sees a flower really; it is so small. We haven't time, and to see takes time—like to have a friend takes time."
    O American Artist (1887-1986)

    "The clear-sighted do not rule the world, but they sustain and console it."
    Repplier, Agnes American essayist (1858-1950)

    "The greater part of our happiness or misery depends on our dispositions and not our circumstances."
    Washington, Martha First Lady (1731-1802)

    "We want the facts to fit the preconceptions. When they don't, it is easier to ignore the facts than to change the preconceptions."
    West, Jessamyn American novelist (1907-1984)

    11/26/2007 3:57:28 PM
    QUOTES ABOUT STYLE

    chaste and lucid style is indicative of the same personal traits in the author.
    Author: Hosea Ballou
    Source: Manuscript Sermons
     
    The style is the man. [Fr., Le style c'est l'homme.]
    Author: George-Louis Leclerc de Buffon
    Source: Discourse on taking his seat in the French Academie
     
    Style is the dress of thoughts. - Philip Dormer
    Stanhope, fourth Earl of Chesterfield,
    Author: Philip Dormer Stanhope, fourth Earl of
    Chesterfield
    Source: Letter to his Son--On Education
     
    And, after all, it is style alone by which posterity will judge of a great work, for an author can have nothing truly his own but his style.
    Author: Isaac D'Israeli
    Source: Literary Miscellanies--Style
     
    Style! style! why, all writers will tell you that it is the very thing which can least of all be changed. A man's style is nearly as much a part of him as his physiognomy, his figure, the throbbing of his pulse,--in short, as any part of his being is at least subjected to the action of the will.
    Author: Isaac D'Israeli
    Source: Literary Miscellanies--Style
     
    The gloomy comparisons of a disturbed imagination, the melancholy madness of poetry without the inspiration.
    Author: Junius
    Source: To Sir W. Draper (letter no. VIII)
     
    Neat, not gaudy.
    Author: Charles Lamb (used pseudonym Elia)
    Source: in a letter to Wordsworth
     
    For style beyond the genius never dares. [Fr.,
    Che stilo oltra l'ingegno non si stende.]
    Author: Francesco Petrarch
    Source: Morte di Laura (sonnet 68) 

    Such labour'd nothings, in so strange a style.
    Amaze th' learn'd, and make the learned smile.
    Author: Alexander Pope
    Source: Essay of Criticism (pt. II, l. 126)
     
    Expression is the dress of thought, and still
    Appears more decent as more suitable; A vile
    conceit in pompous words express'd, Is like a clown in regal purple dress'd.
    Author: Alexander Pope
    Source: Essay on Criticism (l. 318)
     
    When Croft's "Life of Dr. Young" was spoken of as a good imitation of Dr. Johnson's style, "No, no," said he, "it is not a good imitation of Johnson; it has all his pomp without his force; it has all the nodosities of the oak, without its strength; it has all the contortions of the sibyl, without the inspiration."
    Author: Matthew Prior
    Source: Life of Burke
     
    Clearness ornaments profound thoughts. [Fr.,
    La clarte orne les pensees profondes.]
    Author: Luc de Clapier de Vauvanargues
    Source: Reflexions et Maximes (4)
     
    Obscurity is the realm of error. [Fr., L'obscurite est le royaume de l'erreur.]
    Author: Luc de Clapier de Vauvanargues
    Source: Reflexions et Maxims (5)
     
    All styles are good except the tiresome kind. [Fr., Tous les genres sont bons, hors le genre ennuyeux.]
    Author: Voltaire (Francois Marie Arouet Voltaire)
    Source: L'Enfant Prodigue--Preface
     
    The flowery style is not unsuitable to public speeches or addresses, which amount only to compliment. The lighter beauties are in their place when there is nothing more solid to say; but the flowery style ought to be banished from a pleading, a sermon, or a didactic work. - Voltaire (Francois Marie Arouet Voltaire),
    Author: Voltaire (Francois Marie Arouet Voltaire)
    Source: Philosophical Dictionary--Style 
    11/25/2007 7:49:26 AM

    Quotations by Subject: Pride

    To know a man, observe how he wins his object, rather than how he loses it; for when we fail our pride supports us; when we succeed, it betrays us.
    Charles Caleb Colton (1780 - 1832)
     
    Pride sullies the noblest character.
    Claudianus
     
    When dealing with people, let us remember we are not dealing with creatures of logic. We are dealing with creatures of emotion, creatures bustling with prejudices and motivated by
    pride and vanity.
    Dale Carnegie

    The pride of youth is in strength and beauty, the pride of old age is in discretion.
    Democritus (460 BC - 370 BC)
     
    Be modest! It is the kind of pride least likely to offend.
    Jules Renard (1864 - 1910)
     
    Generosity is giving more than you can, and pride is taking less than you need.
    Kahlil Gibran (1883 - 1931)
     
    To find yourself jilted is a blow to your pride. Do your best to forget it and if you don't succeed, at least pretend to.
    Moliere (1622 - 1673)
     
    Pride is a powerful narcotic, but it doesn't do much for the auto-immune system.
    Stuart Stevens, Northern Exposure, Brains, Know-How, and
    Native Intelligence, 1990
     
    The charity that hastens to proclaim its good deeds, ceases to be charity, and is only pride and ostentation.
    William Hutton

    11/24/2007 1:46:01 PM
    Quotes about Elegance

    For me, elegance is not to pass unnoticed but to get to the very soul of what one is. Christian Lacroix

    Elegance is not the prerogative of those who have just escaped from adolescence, but of those who have already taken possession of their future. Coco Chanel

    Elegance does not consist in putting on a new dress. Coco Chanel

    Isn't elegance forgetting what one is wearing? Yves Saint Laurent

    Elegance is innate. It has nothing to do with being well dressed. Diana Vreeland

    A truly elegant taste is generally accompanied with an excellency of heart. Henry Fielding

    Elegance is something more than ease; it is more than a freedom from awkwardness or restraint. It implies, I conceive, a precision, a polish, a sparkling, spirited yet delicate. William Hazlitt

    Elegance is not an ornament worthy of man. Seneca

    It is not possible for a man to be elegant without a touch of femininity. Vivienne Westwood

    It is in refinement and elegance that the civilized man differs from the savage. Samuel Johnson
    11/23/2007 4:11:42 PM

    How to Be Classy and Elegant Without Money
    http://ezinearticles.com/?How-to-Be-Classy-and-Elegant-Without-Money&id=368059


    You don't have to be well dressed or have a lot of money to look and be classy. Class is what comes from the inside. It is your actions, reactions, facial expressions, ability to take a compliment, decline an invitation and overall how you carry yourself in life. I've met many women that are brash, rough around the edges and often just downright rude and not 'lady-like'. On the other hand I've had the pleasure of meeting many women that are polite, kind, helpful, are respectful of others, have pleasant facial expressions and certainly do know how to accept a compliment. This rare stock of women simply make the decision to be classy, with or without money. In my observations and own personal upbringing this is what I have learned...

    1. SMILE! Smiling creates a more pleasant environment for those around you and keeps your spirits up too, no matter what life is throwing at you each day.

    2. Learn how to take a Compliment. Too many women shrug off another person's well meaning comments either on their accomplishments, work, beauty, wardrobe, home and the list goes on. They do this with the "it's no big deal" response and attitude. You work hard every day and commit yourself just like Hollywood celebrities do but they accept their Oscars and Emmy Awards for all of their dedication and accomplishment. Smile, politely say thank you and just feel good about yourself.

    3. Nobody likes a Fishwife. If you haven't heard the expression, I'll fill you in. The fishwife is the woman that yells for her husband at dinner, screams at her kids and rants until everyone and everything is in order. This is so unappealing. Replace anger, yelling and rage with softness and grace. Calmly ask your children, spouse or friends to do something for you in a polite tone. I'm not suggesting you fake who you are but simply move in a direction that exudes class and respect for those around you.

    4. Answer the phone like you would if a hunk was calling. Be polite and simply say "Good afternoon, Jane Smith speaking". You have greeted the person on the other end and let them know who is speaking. I never like to hear "Hello?!" in an exasperated tone or one that reeks "you called at a bad time, what do you want?" If it is truly a bad time, simply do not answer the phone. Let the machine get it and call back at a more suitable time. You might be liable to say something you wouldn't otherwise and will likely regret later.

    5. Profanity is a No-No. ***I gotta work on this one!***Classy women do not swear and sound like a drunken sailor, it just doesn't work. They use creative vocabulary or tone down their thought of something terrible. Example: Someone cuts you off in a parking lot and nearly causes a huge accident. Don't stick your head out the window and say "What the *%$# were you thinking?!" and give them the finger, rather keep it to yourself. No matter how mad you are or how panicked you feel don't lose your temper and cuss. Not only is this not lady-like (nor is it man-like, just plain rude) and if you had your kids in the car they're likely to repeat it.

    6. Don't get drunk. Celebrating with friends and family with a few glasses of wine isn't a sin, if you can handle it. Getting drunk at a party then dancing on the table singing is just so trashy. You won't like what people say about you and what they recall later. It just isn't worth it! Classy women know their limits, drink within them and when they reach their limit they drink sparkling water, soda water with lime etc. to mingle with the crowd but not cause an accident on the way home.

    7. Your Wardrobe Matters. You don't need to have a lot of money, or any for that matter to be a classy woman. Simply always take pride in what you do own, put on your best face and go out into the world. If your clothes have threads hanging and a stain you could not get out and a tear in the seam of your pants it is obvious that you lack the pride that others take. Always wear clean clothes, freshly pressed with no threads, rips, stains or fading. Instead neatly put together an outfit that you know looks good and throw on a few basics: mascara, lipstick (or gloss), and a bit of blush.

    8. Speak Eloquently. There is no need to speak in slang. Learn the English language properly and try your best to use it and your best vocabulary daily. You were given a brain and have had education, let your words exude that too. Form your words fully. Accent or no accent people want to understand what you are saying. Speak clearly and form your words fully.

    9. Turning down a request. There are times in life where we are simply too tired, not interested or don't have the financial wherewithal to take part in an upcoming event or in someone's request. Most women just say okay, I'll do it or I'll be there because they don't want to be perceived as rude. There is nothing wrong with taking time for yourself, just ensure you say it the right way. Example: Your grandmother asks you to take some items she has stored for you as she knows she is moving to a retirement home soon and you just don't have the room and do not like them anyway. Simply say "Grandma, these are definitely some neat treasures. I would love to but I just can't." This does not leave room for discussion on how big your apartment is, or what taste you have. If she asks again, repeat the same words. "I would love to but I simply can't".

    10. Hold your head up High. Whether you are entering or leaving a room, grabbing some quick groceries or pumping gas, hold you head up high. I'm not kidding. Hold you head up high, shoulders back, lengthen your spine and tuck your tummy in. Gracefully walk to your destination always with purpose. Classy women always appear as though they have just landed in Paris and are only in town for 2 days to grace you with their presence. You have accomplished a lot to date. You need to show yourself strong, confident and proud. You'll be surprised how much better you'll feel about yourself and how many heads will turn.

    11. Nail your Nails. There is nothing worse than seeing someone with dirty fingernails. It says a lot about their health and personal hygiene and how much they care about themselves. Yellowing, chipped and ragged nails at any length are not good. People see your face and hands no matter how much of the rest of you is covered up. Keep your nails at a short, neatly kept length. Seeing the whites of the nails is important, so keep those! Invest in a pair of nail clippers and keep them cut regularly. Keep a file on hand in your purse should a nail break. Avoid the yellowing nails get by leaving nail polish off your nails for periods of time, use baking soda and lemon juice and soak them if you have this problem. Once filed and given a basic buff, use 2 coats of neutral polish like a natural pale pink. My favorite is Mademoiselle by Essie. Use a topcoat to prevent chipping and off you go. French manicure is most classy if you can afford to have it done professionally. Thankfully after painting my nails for 20 years I've mastered the art of doing my own perfect French manicure. If you have dark chipping nail polish you are better to take it off completely and wear nothing or a coat of clear or neutral then go out like that. The same holds true for toe nails and pedicures. Your toes will hold polish for 3-4x as long so you can leave this longer and do some spot touch ups when necessary.

    12. Be clean and Hygienic. There are too many women making time for TV, shopping, cleaning and everything under the sun but who do not properly care for themselves. Classy women are not dirty. They don't sleep with all their makeup on at night and they brush and floss regularly and take care of their health. Firstly, showering daily is a must. Being clean is not for everyone else who smells you but it is so that you feel clean and fresh and ready to give your best. Secondly you should wash you hair bare minimum every other day. If you are leaving it longer than that your hair will start to get greasy and clumpy looking (usually at the back of your head where YOU don't look). I see it all the time in the workplace, a woman dressed well and her makeup looks pretty but her hair is dirty, it ruins the whole thing. There are some times where you cannot prevent it as you woke up late, no worries, just wear your hair up so it is less conspicuous.

    If you want to know more about how to Dress Classy on little cash, see my article ‘How to Dress Classy with Little Cash'. Get out there and be your personal best!

    Karla Davis is the President of Florida Home Staging & Redesign. She is a Home Stager, Professional Organizer, Interior Re-designer, as well as Public Speaker. She specializes in Staging and Organizing homes, office spaces and has over 10 years of experience and success within inside/outside Sales and Marketing. Karla is also the wife of Author, Paul Davis and is currently writing two books of her own. Karla's life mission is to positively transform the homes and lives of everyone she meets.

    11/22/2007 8:34:24 PM

    Women With Attitude

    Attitude is not about degrading someone else, or putting down another's point of view. It is not about excluding anyone from an 'inner circle'.
    {;}Attitude is about being strong.  
    {;}It is about being able to laugh at yourself.  
    {;}It is about not letting others tell you what you can and can't do.  
    {;}It is about supporting your fellow women rather than competing with them.  
    {;}It is about being confident enough to stand up and be counted for what you are, and not pretend to be something you aren't for the sake of others.  
    {;}It is about not letting others push you around.  
    {;}It is about triumphing over adversity.
    {;}If the above sounds anything like you, and you would like to join a group of women with a similar attitude then you have come to the right place!

    http://www.ringsurf.com/netring?action=info&ring=womenwa

    11/21/2007 8:43:58 PM

    PHENOMENAL WOMAN
    by Maya Angelou

    Pretty women wonder where my secret lies
    I'm not cute or built to suit a model's fashion size
    But when I start to tell them
    They think I'm telling lies.
    I say
    It's in the reach of my arms
    The span of my hips
    The stride of my steps
    The curl of my lips.
    I'm a woman
    Phenomenally
    Phenomenal woman
    That's me.

    I walk into a room
    Just as cool as you please
    And to a man
    The fellows stand or
    Fall down on their knees
    Then they swarm around me
    A hive of honey bees.
    I say
    It's the fire in my eyes
    And the flash of my teeth
    The swing of my waist
    And the joy in my feet.
    I'm a woman
    Phenomenally
    Phenomenal woman
    That's me.

    Men themselves have wondered
    What they see in me
    They try so much
    But they can't touch
    My inner mystery.
    When I try to show them
    They say they still can't see.
    I say
    It's in the arch of my back
    The sun of my smile
    The ride of my breasts
    The grace of my style.
    I'm a woman
    Phenomenally
    Phenomenal woman
    That's me.

    Now you understand
    Just why my head's not bowed
    I don't shout or jump about
    Or have to talk real loud
    When you see me passing
    It ought to make you proud.
    I say
    It's in the click of my heels
    The bend of my hair
    The palm of my hand
    The need for my care.
    'Cause I'm a woman
    Phenomenally
    Phenomenal woman
    That's me.

    11/20/2007 9:46:44 AM
    We left Reading, Pa at 11:35 am Monday morning. We arrived in Texas (where the sun shines!) at 9 am this morning (Tuesday). I am tired, to say the least. That's the perks of having 2 drivers taking turns. All I can remember is that Tennessee was FOGGY! We left Pa. with snow on the ground. Got home and it's 80+ degrees with rain expected. *clicks heels 3 times* "There's no place like Texas..." As soon as I get rested, I will update. I have "jet" lag....
    11/18/2007 2:37:48 PM
    This is my last night in Reading, Pa. A week worth of scandalous, unspeakable decadence. Caligula had nothing on us. I was taken to my first titty bar (Buck Rub's) off of 61, last night (only one of a few things I will admit I did this week, hehe). OMG. I have been corrupted Pennsylvania style. But that's alright, my cousin, lilredone, will be coming to Texas sometime next year. I owe her. BIG Time! We will be heading home tomorrow by car so we can get there before Turkey Day. I think I will be making more trips up this way more often *eg*. Virginia may be for lovers, but Pennsylvania is for hedonists!
    11/14/2007 2:34:15 PM
    We got to Roanoke, Virginia at 7 am Wednesday morning after leaving at 1 pm Tuesday. We drove the 1,100+ miles straight through. The weather was spectacular and the scenery breathtaking! No sleep, laughing the whole way, listening to damn good music and just being with family. So, for all those that truly care or just want to be a snot and be nosey, this is for you. There was a problem with our meeting. So it is up in the air what happens next. I made the effort, it's in his lap now. Stay tuned. ***UPDATE: His lap is now empty. We have irreconcilable differences. I wish him the best!!!*** Once I am reasonably rested, I will continue the journal as usual. Thanks for tuning in!
    11/12/2007 3:55:45 PM

    Dignity quotes

     “Religion is an insult to human dignity. With or without it, you'd have good people doing good things and evil people doing bad things, but for good people to do bad things, it takes religion.”  Steven Weinberg quotes  
     
     “Remember this, - that there is a proper dignity and proportion to be observed in the performance of every act of life” Marcus Aurelius quotes (Roman emperor, best known for his Meditations on Stoic philosophy, AD 121-180)
     
     “When all this started, I asked myself, 'Am I going to withdraw from the world, like most people do, or am I going to live?' I decided I am going to live-or at least try to live-the way I want, with dignity, with courage, with humor, with composure.”  Mitch Albom quotes
     
     “What should move us to action is human dignity: the inalienable dignity of the oppressed, but also the dignity of each of us. We lose dignity if we tolerate the intolerable.”
     
     “Those who insist on the dignity of their office show they have not deserved it.” Tallsor Baltasar Gracian quotes (Spanish Philosopher and Writer, leading Spanish exponent of conceptism, 1601-1658)
     
     “The friendships which last are those wherein each friend respects the other's dignity to the point of not really wanting anything from him” Cyril Connolly quotes (English critic and editor, 1903-1974)

     “Dignity does not consist in possessing honors, but in deserving them.”  Aristotle quotes (Ancient Greek Philosopher, Scientist and Physician, 384 BC-322 BC)

     “Always be a first-rate version of yourself, instead of a second-rate version of somebody else.”  Judy Garland quotes 
     
     “I believe in human dignity as the source of national purpose, human liberty as the source of national action, the human heart as the source of national compassion, and in the human mind as the source of our invention and our ideas” John Fitzgerald Kennedy quotes (American 35th US President (1961-63), 1917-1963)
     
     “When an individual is protesting society's refusal to acknowledge his dignity as a human being, his very act of protest confers dignity on him.” Bayard Rustin quotes (Black American
    civil rights Activist. 1910-1987)

    11/11/2007 5:02:40 PM

    DETERMINATION QUOTES 

    “Without a firm idea of himself and the purpose of his life, man cannot live, and would sooner destroy himself than remain on earth,
    even if he was surrounded by bread.”  Fyodor Dostoyevsky quotes (Russian Novelist and Writer, 1821-1881)

     “If you don't have time to do it right, when will you have time to do it over?”  John Wooden quotes (American , b.1910)
     
     “You have to learn the rules of the game. And then you have to play better than anyone else.” Albert Einstein quotes (German born
    American Physicist who developed the special and general theories of relativity. Nobel Prize for Physics in 1921. 1879-1955)

      “Every accomplishment starts with the decision to try.” 
     
      “Every job is a self-portrait of the person who did it. Autograph your work with excellence.''” 

     “Failure will never overtake me if my determination to succeed is strong enough.” Og Mandino quotes (American Essayist and Psychologist, (1923-1996)
     
     “Keep on sowing your seed, for you never know which will grow -- perhaps it all will.”  Albert Einstein quotes (German born American Physicist who developed the special and general theories of relativity.
    Nobel Prize for Physics in 1921. 1879-1955)

     “If you will it, it is no dream.” Theodor Herzl quotes (Hungarian Zionist Leader, 1860-1904)
     
     “We are determined that before the sun sets on this terrible struggle, our flag will be recognized throughout the world as a symbol of freedom on the one hand and of overwhelming force on the other.” General George Catlett Marshall quotes (American military commander during WWII 1880-1959) 
     
     “Kudos to the educators, athletes, dancers, judges, janitors, politicians, artists, actors, writers, singers, poets, and social activists, to all who dare to look at life with humor,
    determination and respect” Maya Angelou quotes (American Poet, b.1928)

    11/10/2007 5:52:05 PM

    A Select Collection of Bravery Quotes

    Japanese proverb: Bravery Quotes
    Fear is only as deep as the mind allows.

    Bertrand Russell: Bravery Quotes
    Fear is the main source of superstition, and one of the main sources of cruelty. To conquer fear is the beginning of wisdom.

    Unknown Author: Bravery Quotes
    Feed your faith and your fears will starve to death.

    Emily Dickinson: Bravery Quotes
    Finite to fail, but infinite to venture.

    Corita Kent: Bravery Quotes
    Flowers grow out of darker moments.

    Anthony Robbins: Bravery Quotes
    Focus on where you want to go, not on what you fear.

    John Greenleaf Whittier: Bravery Quotes
    For all sad words of tongue and pen, The saddest are these, "It might have been".

    Victor Hugo: Bravery Quotes
    For man's greatest actions are performed in minor struggles. Life, misfortune, isolation, abandonment and poverty are battlefields which have their heroes - obscure heroes who are at times greater than illustrious heroes.

    William Durant: Bravery Quotes
    Forget past mistakes. Forget failures. Forget about everything except what you're going to do now - and do it.

    John Dryden: Bravery Quotes
    Fortune befriends the bold.

    11/9/2007 7:43:16 PM

    Inspirational Quotes


    "As for worrying about what other people might think...forget it! They aren't concerned about you. They're too busy worrying about what you and other people think of them".
    Michael LeBoeuf


    "It's not what you are that holds you back, it's what you think you are not".
    Denis Waitley


    "A man cannot be comfortable without his own approval".
    Elie Wiesel


    "He who walks in another's tracks leaves no footprints".
    Joan Branon


    "Self-confidence is not in finding the first step but in feeling sure that a first step can be found".
    Robert Mende


    "The mind is its own place, and in itself, can make heaven of Hell, a hell of Heaven".
    John Milton


    "You must do the thing you think you cannot do".
    Eleanor Roosevelt


    "If you don't run your own life, somebody else will".
    John Atkinson


    "Lack of confidence is not the result of difficulty; the difficulty comes from lack of confidence".
    Seneca


    "Yes, you can be a dreamer and a doer too, if you remove one word from your vocabulary: Impossible".
    Robert H. Schuller


    "To the possession of the self the way is inward".
    Plotinus


    "Man is what he believes".
    Anton Chekhov


    "If one advances confidently, in the direction of his own dreams and endeavors, to lead the life which he has imagined, he will meet with a success unexpected in common hours".
    Thoreau


    "In order to become the winner that you will respect and admire...you must have control of the authorship of your own destiny...the pen that writes your life story must be held in your own hand".
    Irene C. Kassorla


    "Without self-confidence we are as babes in the cradle".
    Virginia Woolf


    "The ablest man I ever met is the man you think you are".
    Franklin D. Roosevelt


    "What seems different in yourself-that's the rare thing you possess. The one thing that gives each of us his worth, and that's just what we try to suppress. And we claim to love life".
    Andre' Gide


    "A man is the sum of his actions, of what he has done, of what he can do. Nothing else".
    Andre' Malraux


    "Remember: you are the only person who thinks in your mind! You are the power and authority in your world".
    Louise Hay


    "Make a true estimate of your own ability, then raise it 10 per cent".
    Norman Vincent Peale


    "No man remains quite what he was when he recognizes himself".
    Thomas Mann


    "There is overwhelming evidence that the higher the level of self-esteem, the more likely one will treat others with respect, kindness, and generosity. People who do not experience self-love have little or no capacity to love others".
    Nathaniel Branden


    "The certainty that nothing can happen to us that does not in our innermost being belong to us is the foundation of fearlessness".
    Govinda


    "Self-confidence is the first requisite to great undertakings".
    Samuel Johnson


    "If you think you can do a thing or you think you can't do a thing, you're right."
    Henry Ford


    "No one can make you feel inferior without your consent."
    Eleanor Roosevelt


    "Every life is a play in which the lead character is center stage-and the lead character in your life is you".
    Sonya Friedman


    "If rejection destroys your self-esteem, you're letting others hold you as an emotional hostage".
    Brian Tracy


    "Poor is the man whose pleasures depend on the permission of another".
    Madonna


    "I have an everyday religion that works for me: Love yourself first and everything else falls into line"
    Lucille Ball


    "You gain strength, courage and confidence by every experience in which you really stop to look fear in the face".
    Eleanor Roosevelt


    "Self trust is the essence of heroism".
    Emerson


    "I am my world".
    Ludwig Wittgenstein


    "The man who has confidence in himself gains the confidence of others".
    Hasidic Saying


    "No man should part with his own individuality and become that of another".
    Channing


    "As he thinketh in his heart, so is he".
    Book of Proverbs


    "The possibility of encountering one's reality-learning about one's self-can be frightening and frustrating. Many people expect to discover the worst. A hidden fear lies in the fact that they may also discover the best".
    Muriel James and Dorlthy Jongeward


    "You have no idea what a poor opinion I have of myself-and how little I deserve it".
    W.S.Gilbert


    "When you are no longer compelled by desire or fear...when you have seen the radiance of eternity in all the form of time...when you follow your bliss...doors will open where you would not have thought there were doors...and the world will step in and help".
    Joseph Campbell


    "There's only one corner of the universe you can be certain of improving, and that's your own self".
    Aldous Huxley


    "Somehow I can't believe that there are any heights that can't be scaled by a man who knows the secret of making his dreams come true. This special secret, it seems tome, and be summarized in for C's. They are Curiosity, Confidence, Courage and Consistency and the greatest of these is confidence. When you believe in a thing, believe in it all the way".
    Walt Disney


    "You are your thoughts. Don't let anyone else have dominion over them".
    Shad Helmstetter


    Our imagination is the only limit to what we can hope to have in the future".
    Charles F. Kettering


    "They can conquer who believe they can".
    Vigil


    "It is hard to fight an enemy who has outposts in your head".
    Sally Kempton


    "A man can stand a lot as long as he can stand himself".
    Axel Munthe


    "Being authentic, being actually and precisely what you claim to be...requires that your behavior prove your claim".
    John Hanley


    "I don't know the key to success, but the key to failure is trying to please everybody".
    Bill Cosby


    "We come to feel as we behave".
    Paul Pearsll


    "Self-respect is the noblest garment with which a man may clothe himself, the most elevating feeling with which the mind can be inspired".
    Samuel Smiles


    "Our lives improve only when we take chances-and the first and most difficult risk we can take is to be honest with ourselves".
    Walter Anderson


    "You have the greatest chance of being happy when the voice you respond to is your own voice".
    Sonya Friedman


    "There are admirable potentialities in every human being. Believe in your strength and your youth. Learn to repeat endlessly to yourself: "It all depends on me".
    Andre' Gide


    "Self-reliance is the only road to true freedom, and being one's own person is its ultimate reward".
    Patricia Sampson


    "How many cares one loses when one decides not to be something but to be someone".
    Coco Chanel


    "One can only face in others what one can face in oneself".
    James Baldwin


    "If you do not believe in yourself, do not blame others for lacking faith in you".
    Brendan Francis


    "Risk! Risk anything! Care no more for the opinions of others, for those voices. Do the hardest thing on earth for you. Act for yourself".
    Katherine Mansfield


    "You have to whistle your own tune. You have to walk along the track yourself. Nobody else can lead you. Nobody else can really help you. Once you get the feeling that it is your responsibility, it is the most freeing thing in the world".
    Pat Carroll


    "Only I can change my life. No one can do it for me".
    Carol Burnett


    "No one will ever breathe one breath for us. No one will ever think one thought that is ours. No one will ever stand in our bodies, experience what happens o us, feel our fears, dream our dreams, or cry our tears...No one else can ever live a single moment of our lives for us. That we must do for ourselves".
    Shad Helmstetter


    "A strong positive mental attitude will create more miracles than any wonder drug".
    Patricia Neal


    "What lies behind us and what lies before us are tiny matters compared to what lies within us".
    Emerson


    "In each of us are places where we have never gone. Only by pressing the limits do you ever find them". ***This would make a good D/s quote!***
    Dr. Joyce Brothers


    "Everyone should carefully observe which way his heart draws him, and then choose that way with all his strength".,
    Hasidic Saying


    "Courage means flying in the face of criticism, relying on yourself, being willing to accept and learn from the consequences of all your choices. It means believing enough in yourself and in living your life as you choose so that you cut the strings whose ends other people hold and use to pull you in contrary directions".
    Wayne Dyer


    "When we know that the cause of something is in ourselves, and that we (ourselves) are one of the few things in this universe that we have the fight and the ability to change, we begin to get a sense of the choices we really do have, an inkling of the power we have, a feeling of being in charge-of our live, of our future, of our dreams".
    John-Roger and Peter McWilliams


    "You are your most important critic. There is no opinion so vitally important to you well-being as the opinion you have of yourself. And the most important meetings, briefings, and conversations you'll ever have are the conversations you will have with yourself".
    Denis Waitley


    "The way you treat yourself sets the standard for others".
    Sonya Friedman


    "Let every man's hope be in himself".
    Virgil


    "Risk-taking is not easy-and the greatest risk of all is to try to know oneself, and to act on that knowledge".
    Walter Anderson


    11/2/2007 5:59:16 PM
    QUOTES ABOUT INTEGRITY....***For those that do not know what the definition of the word is...here ya go: integrity--adherences to a code of values...don't make me have to define values!!***

    “Have the courage to say no. Have the courage to face the truth.
    Do the right thing because it is right. These are the magic keys to
    living your life with integrity.”
    W. Clement Stone quotes (American best selling Author and Founder of
    Combined Insurance Co (now a part of Aon Corp.), 1902-2002) 
     
    “Integrity is doing the right thing, even if nobody is watching.” 
     
    “There can be no friendship without confidence; and no confidence, without integrity”  
     
    “It's not what we eat but what we digest that makes us strong; not what we gain but what we save that makes us rich; not what we
    read but what we remember that makes us learned; and not what we profess but what we practice that gives us integrity.”
    Francis Bacon, Sr. quotes (English Lawyer and Philosopher. 1561-1626) 
     
    “Integrity is what we do, what we say, and what we say we do”
    Don Galer quotes
     
    "It is easier to cope with a bad conscience than with a bad reputation.”  Friedrich Nietzsche quotes (German classical Scholar, Philosopher and Critic of culture, 1844-1900.) 
     
    “Integrity is telling myself the truth. And honesty is telling the truth to other people.”  Spencer Johnson quotes ( , ) 
     
    “Integrity is the essence of everything successful.” Richard Buckminster Fuller quotes (US engineer and architect, 1895-1983 )  
     
    “One of the truest tests of integrity is its blunt refusal to be
    compromised.” diploabu Chinua Achebe quotes (Nigerian Writer. He described how imposed Western values led to social and psychological disorientation of traditional African society 'Things Fall Apart' (1959). b.1930) 
     
    “Integrity is not a conditional word. It doesn't blow in the wind or change with the weather. It is your inner image of yourself, and if you look in there and see a man who won't cheat, then you know he never will.”
    John D. MacDonald quotes
    11/1/2007 4:35:06 PM
    Quotations about Honesty
    http://www.quotegarden.com/honesty.html


    It is hard to believe that a man is telling the truth when you know that you would lie if you were in his place.  ~Henry Louis Mencken, A Little Book in C Major, 1916

    If you tell the truth you don't have to remember anything.  ~Mark Twain

    Who lies for you will lie against you.  ~Bosnian Proverb

    No man has a good enough memory to make a successful liar.  ~Abraham Lincoln

    Make yourself an honest man, and then you may be sure there is one less rascal in the world.  ~Thomas Carlyle

    A half truth is a whole lie.  ~Yiddish Proverb

    A lie will easily get you out of a scrape, and yet, strangely and beautifully, rapture possesses you when you have taken the scrape and left out the lie.  ~Charles Edward Montague, Disenchantment

    Those who think it is permissible to tell white lies soon grow color-blind.  ~Austin O'Malley

    A truth that's told with bad intent beats all the lies you can invent.  ~William Blake, "Auguries of Innocence," Poems from the Pickering Manuscript

    The least initial deviation from the truth is multiplied later a thousandfold.  ~Aristotle

    The most dangerous untruths are truths moderately distorted.  ~Georg Christoph Lichtenberg

    Dare to be true:  nothing can need a lie:  A fault, which needs it most, grows two thereby.  ~George Herbert

    With lies you may get ahead in the world - but you can never go back.  ~Russian proverb

    Honesty is the rarest wealth anyone can possess, and yet all the honesty in the world ain't lawful tender for a loaf of bread.  ~Josh Billings

    The hardest tumble a man can make is to fall over his own bluff.  ~Ambrose Bierce

    A lie has speed, but truth has endurance.  ~Edgar J. Mohn

    When you stretch the truth, watch out for the snapback.  ~Bill Copeland

    Truth is the most valuable thing we have, so I try to conserve it.  ~Mark Twain

    Honesty is never seen sitting astride the fence.  ~Lemuel K. Washburn, Is The Bible Worth Reading And Other Essays, 1911

    A lie may take care of the present, but it has no future.  ~Author Unknown

    We tell lies when we are afraid... afraid of what we don't know, afraid of what others will think, afraid of what will be found out about us.  But every time we tell a lie, the thing that we fear grows stronger.  ~Tad Williams

    Truth fears no questions.  ~Unknown

    There are only two ways of telling the complete truth - anonymously and posthumously.  ~Thomas Sowell

    Honesty is the first chapter of the book of wisdom.  ~Thomas Jefferson

    I don't mind lying, but I hate inaccuracy.  ~Samuel Butler, Note-Books, 1912

    There is no well-defined boundary between honesty and dishonesty.  The frontiers of one blend with the outside limits of the other, and he who attempts to tread this dangerous ground may be sometimes in one domain and sometimes in the other.  ~O. Henry, Rolling Stones, 1912

    Pretty much all the honest truth telling in the world is done by children.  ~Oliver Wendell

    The truth brings with it a great measure of absolution, always.  ~R.D. Laing

    Men occasionally stumble over the truth, but most of them pick themselves up and hurry off as if nothing had happened.  ~Winston Churchill

    If you want to ruin the truth, stretch it.  ~Author Unknown

    Respect for the truth is an acquired taste.  ~Mark Van Doren, Liberal Education, 1943

    If falsehood, like truth, had but one face, we would be more on equal terms.  For we would consider the contrary of what the liar said to be certain.  But the opposite of truth has a hundred thousand faces and an infinite field.  ~Michel Eyquem de Montaigne
    10/31/2007 11:27:03 AM

    Crime Victim Services   
    http://www.oag.state.tx.us/victims/stalking.shtml
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    You have the right to defend yourself against a stalker. This page lists strategies that can help shield you from stalking.  You do not deserve to be intimidated or terrified.

    Questions About Stalking
    Terroristic Threat
    Texas Stalking Law
    If You Are Being Stalked
    Important Safety Measures
    Important Phone Numbers
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------Questions About Stalking...
    What is Stalking?

    A stalker tries to control his or her victim through behavior or threats intended to intimidate and terrify. A stalker can be an unknown person, an acquaintance or a former intimate partner. A stalker's state of mind can range from obsessive love to obsessive hatred. A stalker may follow a victim off and on for a period of days, weeks, or even years. A stalking victim feels reasonable fear of bodily injury or death to self or to a family or household member or damage to property. Stalking can be perpetrated by the stalker or by someone acting on her/his behalf. Stalking can take the form of verbal threats or threats conveyed by the stalker's conduct, threatening mail, property damage, surveillance of the victim, or by following the victim.
    How do I Know if I'm Being Stalked?

    The stalker may, on more than one occasion:

    1. Follow the victim and/or victim's family or household members, or
    2. vandalize the victim's property, or
    3. inflict damage to property--perhaps by vandalizing the car, harming a pet or breaking windows at the victim's home, or
    4. make threatening calls or send threatening mail, or
    5. drive by or park near the victim's home, office, and other places familiar to the victim.--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Terroristic Threat (Section 22.07, Penal Code)

    What is a terroristic threat?

    Terroristic Threat is a penal code offense. A person commits the offense of Terroristic Threat if he or she threatens to commit any offense involving violence to any person or property with the intent to place a person in fear of imminent serious bodily injury.  Penalty: Class B misdemeanor.
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Texas Stalking Law (Section 42.072, penal code)

    How is stalking proven?

    1. Intent of stalker: Stalker has the intent or the knowledge that his/her actions will instill fear of death or bodily injury to the victim or a member of the victim's family or household. Threats can be explicit (e.g.-stating that he is going to kill the victim) or implied (e.g.-veiled threats, hurting the family pet). Threats have to be aimed at a specific person; they cannot be general threats. Threats may be conveyed by the stalker or by someone acting on behalf of the stalker.

    2. Conduct of stalker: Conduct has to occur on more than one occasion and be directed towards the victim and/or the victim's family or household members. More than one police report is not required. The acts may include threatening contact by mail or by phone, or damaging the victim's property.

    Penalty: Class A misdemeanor - $4,000 and/or up to one year in jail unless there is a prior conviction for stalking, in which case the penalty is upgraded to a 3rd degree felony (2 to 10 years in prison and a possible fine of up to $10,000).

    In addition the releasing officer is required to make a "reasonable effort" (one attempt) to get in touch with the victim when the stalker is being released or escapes from prison. It is the victim's responsibility to notify law enforcement officials of a change in the victims' phone number or address.
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    If You Are Being Stalked...

    NOTIFY THE LOCAL LAW ENFORCEMENT AND PROSECUTOR'S OFFICES. All stalking incidents should be reported to the police. Request that each incident be documented. Request a copy of the report from your local law enforcement agency. Give police any written correspondence and report any phone threats. Put dates received on all correspondence from the stalker. Know the name of the law enforcement officer in each incident.

    KEEP A DIARY. Obtain the names and addresses of witnesses. Complete records are essential to the successful prosecution of stalking cases. Write a description of each incident.

    GET A PROTECTIVE ORDER if you are related to the stalker by blood or marriage, if you ever lived together, or if you have a child in common. To get a Pro Se Protective Order Packet call 800-777-3247. This packet will help you obtain a protective order barring the stalker from certain areas near your home, your work, or your child's school.

    RECORD TELEPHONE CONVERSATIONS. Tell the stalker to stop calling and hang up. Screen your calls. Write down the time and date the stalker calls. Keep recorded messages and give them to law enforcement.

    TAKE PICTURES OF THE STALKER. Take pictures of the stalker if it can be done safely and write time, date, and place on the back of each picture.

    KEEP ALL CORRESPONDENCE. Make a copy of anything you receive from the stalker. Touching the letter as little as possible will preserve fingerprints.

    TELL EVERYONE. Give friends, co-workers, and neighbors a description of the stalker. Ask them to document each time the stalker is seen by them.
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------Important Safety Measures

    BE ALERT and aware of your surroundings, the people and things happening around you.

    VARY ROUTES of travel when you come and go from work or home.

    PARK SECURELY and in well-lit areas. Ask someone to escort you to your car.

    BE AWARE of vehicles following you. If you are followed drive to a police station, fire depart-ment, or busy shopping center and sound the horn to attract attention.

    ALERT MANAGERS or security at your place of business. Provide a picture or description of the stalker.

    HAVE A SECURITY CHECK MADE by law enforcement of your home to ensure your home can be locked safely. Secure all doors and windows in both your home and vehicle.

    MAINTAIN AN UNLISTED NUMBER. If Caller ID is available in your area, obtain the service for your phone.

    DO NOT DISMISS ANY THREAT, written or verbal. Call the police or sheriff 's department and save any documentation.

    MAINTAIN PRIVACY, never give out personal information to anyone where the information can be overheard. Remove phone number and social security number from as many items as possible.

    DEVELOP A SAFETY PLAN for yourself and family members in case of emergency. Decide on a safe place to meet and someone to call if problems do arise.
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------Important Phone Numbers

    Police/Sheriff: 911
    National Council on Family Violence: 800-252-1978
    National Domestic Violence Hotline: 800-799-7233
          or TDD 800-787-3224
    Texas Women's Advocacy Project:
         Family Violence Hotline - 800-777-3247
    State Bar of Texas: 800-204-2222
    Texas Legal Services Center: 800-622-2520.
    If you are a victim of stalking and need more help, advice and practical assistance, call the:

    Texas Women's Advocacy Project /
         Family Violence Legal Line: 800-374-4673
    Crime Victims' Compensation
    Post Office Box 12198
    Austin, Texas 78711-2198

    1-800-983-9933 (state-wide)
    1-512-936-1200 (in Austin)
    1-512-936-1800 (FAX)
    --------------------------------Revised: March 20 2006 

    10/29/2007 8:48:35 PM
    LOYALTY    
    http://thinkexist.com/quotes/with/keyword/loyalty/2.html

      “Lack of loyalty is one of the major causes of failure in every walk of life”
    Napoleon Hill quotes (American author, 1883-1970) 
      
       “Achievement of your happiness is the only moral purpose of your life, and that happiness, not pain or mindless self-indulgence, is the proof of your moral integrity, since it is the proof and the result of your loyalty to the achievement of your values.”
    Ayn Rand quotes (Russian born American Writer and Novelist, 1905-1982) 

       “Loyalty means nothing unless it has at its heart the absolute principle of self-sacrifice.”
    Woodrow T. Wilson quotes (American 28th President of the United States 1856-1924)
     
      “I'll take fifty percent efficiency to get one hundred percent loyalty.”
    Samuel Goldwyn quotes (Polish born American movie Producer and Founder of the Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer (MGM) in 1924. 1882-1974)
     
       “A boy can learn a lot from a dog: obedience, loyalty, and the importance of turning around three times before lying down.”  Robert Benchley quotes
     
      “Look for intelligence and judgment and, most critically, a capacity to anticipate, to see around corners. Also look for loyalty, integrity, a high energy drive, a balanced ego and the drive to get things done.”
    Colin Powell quotes (Chairman of the US Joint Chiefs of Staff (1989-93). At present, US Secretary of State, 1937)
     
       “Masters who sacrifice for servants will receive the gift of loyalty.”
    Proverb quotes
     
      "If having a soul means being able to feel love and loyalty and gratitude, then animals are better off than a lot of humans”
    James Herriot quotes (Scottish Veterinarian and Writer. 1916-1995)
     
          “The best way to keep loyalty in a man's heart is to keep money in his purse.”
    Irish Proverb quotes
     
          “Through loyalty to the past, our mind refuses to realize that tomorrow's joy is possible only if today's makes way for it; that each wave owes the beauty of its line only to the withdrawal of the preceding one.”
    Andre Gide quotes (French writer, humanist and moralist, 1947 nobel prize for literature, 1869-1951)
    10/28/2007 5:07:02 PM

    Doorways of Support and Inspiration:
    Healing Your Mind/Body/Spirit
    http://www.lifechallenges.org/door/beyondbody.html

    Beyond Body and Self Images   ZM Suzanna Nadler, M.Ed, LPC
     
    From a very young age we begin to know ourselves through our relationship to our bodies, how we feel, our sensations. These experiences of ourselves create body images. Body images are the images contained within our bodies of how we experience ourselves. Although they do not necessarily match reality because they are based on experiences from our past, we believe in the cells of our body that this experience of ourselves is true. An example of a body image is experiencing oneself as being fat. This might be felt on a bodily level as a sensation of being bloated in the belly, an experience of being bigger than even our body boundaries!
     
    Closely associated with body images are self images. Self images are made up of the roles we play, our beliefs about life, our feelings, and our thoughts. For example, think of how you would describe yourself to someone without giving your name. I might describe myself as a counselor and teacher (roles) who has studied a lot of dance which helps me to use my awareness of the body to work with people (role). I am strong (body) and fiercely independent (thoughts). I tend to be enthusiastic (feeling) with lots of energy (body). Most of us relate to each other and to ourselves through roles, our bodies, our feelings or our thoughts.
     
    Surrendering unreal identities. When we identify ourselves according to the way that has become familiar, we are not aware that this identity is not real. Self and body images become what we think of as our identity and actually hold us to what is familiar, to a specific identity that is not currently based in reality. For instance, I am the mother of a fourteen year old. If I hold onto the identity of being the mother of a child, this causes problems for me and my son as he grows up. Yet to surrender the identity of being a mother of a child is a loss; there is some pain in letting go of the experience of being needed and the closeness of the mother-child bond. Each time our identity shifts there is a loss, but holding onto that identity creates suffering.
     
    The one thing we can be assured of in life is change and change, whether it be an accident, illness, or aging threatens how we have come to "know" ourselves, who we believe we are.
     
    Accepting our vulnerability.

    Illness is threatening, not only because we all have a natural instinct for survival but also because illness is a mini death in and of itself. The foundation of who we believe we are is our body image and illness threatens and changes this image. For many years I have believed myself to be strong person based on the physical strength I experience in my body. This physical strength was actually developed as a compensation for feeling very weak and helpless to change what happened to me as a child. Since I am more comfortable with experiencing myself as strong, I cover up my weakness. Being ill upsets my identity of being a strong person and brings me back face to face with what is underneath that compensating strength - weakness. How I relate to my weakness will affect my ability to accept my illness.
     
    Illness makes us readjust and reexperience more of who we are. When sickness opens me up to my weakness, this does not take away from my strength but actually allows me to also experience my vulnerability as a human being. I have found that my real strength lies within my ability to allow myself to be weak. In order to adjust to change, to be flexible with what life brings, the key is to allow ourselves to be where we are. This is the true strength of the moment with ourselves, with each other.
     
    This capacity to allow ourselves to be just where we are sounds so simple and yet it is quite complex. We have so many defenses and judgments that protect us from really relaxing into what is the present reality. Relaxing and letting go of our identities is a kind of death which is experienced by the ego, by our personality as a threat to our survival. Hence our ego protects us from really relaxing and surrendering to the reality of the moment.
     
    A Meditation To Bring Awareness of Where We Are
     
    Meditation really helps to loosen our rigid identities and allows us to open up to more possibilities; we literally are making space in our lives. Here is a simple meditation exercise that incorporates the benefits of meditation and the process of allowing ourselves to be exactly where we are.
     
    In this meditation you focus on your breathing, noticing the inhale, the exhale. Not trying to change your breathing, not trying to change anything, just noticing. You can add the words, IN on the inhale and OUT on the exhale, gently bringing your awareness back to your breath as your mind strays. Do this for several minutes. Now take an inventory of your body. What is the energy like in your body? Are there any sensations in your body (pain, tension, aliveness)? Pick an area in your body that you want to focus on and breathe in with the awareness of this part. Such as "Aware of my shoulders, the tension in my shoulders, I breathe in". Then on the exhale, put a slight smile on your lips and add the word "Smiling". This is done silently to yourself for about 5 breaths. Then you can proceed to another part of your body.
     
    This simple exercise brings a nonjudgmental awareness to ourselves of where we are in the moment, freeing us from having to be a certain way or seeing ourselves in a limited way. Meditation brings us to the awareness of ourselves as beyond our bodies, our roles, our feelings, our thoughts to a place where we simply are. This is the part of ourselves that is not defined and is unchanged by sickness, accident or age. 

    ZM Suzanna Nadler, M.Ed., LPC at the Self & Soul Center, Talent, Oregon, specializes in the body/mind continuum through the use of movement therapy and body awareness. For more information, contact her at zahiraatcdsnet.net, 541-535-3338.

    10/27/2007 9:06:33 PM

    Empower Yourself!
    By Peter Shepherd
    http://www.trans4mind.com/counterpoint/shepherd19.shtml

    Empowerment means being at cause: that is, we determine the direction of our lives. We are responsible for our existence. We are in control. When we are responsible for something, it is we who have to explain why it is, as it is. After all, we have exercised our power to change and create - and to begin and to end.

    So we are the person responsible for what is good and what is bad in our life situation. Here lies the crux. With responsibility comes the possibility of blame and then shame. If all goes well, we are praised - but if not, we are the one who may be blamed. It is then "our fault" and we may feel shame. As our failures and wrong-doings increase, so does our pain and guilt and shame. Is it surprising that many have relinquished their power, given up control and responsibility, in many aspects of their lives - to hide safely at effect rather than express themselves at cause? In truth, you are the creator of your own life. Yet you can pretend to be at effect: to be disempowered.

    If we yield our power of choice we no longer control our own life. Someone else controls it for us. We no longer have the power to change our situation for the better - but also we no longer can be blamed. We sometimes invest a lot in being at effect in this way and don't give it up easily. It can assuage our guilt and hide our true failures. It's a safe solution to our problems.

    Unfortunately it's not the best solution. By being a victim, we try to escape the burden of responsibility but then have to accept the pain of losing our freedom. We refuse to choose, and have others choose for us. We refuse to control and allow others to control us. We do not accept our power, and give it to others. We do such a good job at this that we believe we have no real say in our lives. Our pain is their responsibility. It is their fault. Yet by doing this we deprive ourselves of so much pleasure and fun in life.

    To reverse this situation it is necessary to recognize we are responsible for our choices that bring about our present and future conditions - how we are already causing our situation. Then we are empowered and we can choose again!

    Why did we give our power away? The fact is that we never did give it away. We are always making choices. Even choosing not to choose. We always choose what we interpret to be the best option that we have available. We are always at cause.

    When we choose to (pretend to) be effect, it is because the problems of responsibility appear greater than all the trouble that comes from being at effect. For example, being beaten by a drunken husband seems preferable to the alternatives of remedying his behavior or starting a new independent life.

    There must be something of value that the person is finding in the current arrangement of being at effect. Maybe

    • having somebody tell you what to do provides safety;
    • being on drugs provides peace;
    • having somebody scream at you every day helps you to feel something;
    • being with an alcoholic ensures uncritical company.
    We really wouldn't be in that sort of situation unless the apparent advantages outweighed the drawbacks.

    Also, the idea of being responsible for our actions, our feelings and our beliefs may be uncomfortable. Our interpretation of past negative experiences may maintain it is dangerous to recover our own ability to choose. Most likely we have tried things in the past that failed and led to us feeling upset, so now we refuse to take that kind of responsibility, to express our true selves.

    Where we go wrong is in the interpretation. What seems to be safe is not necessarily in our best interest. If I don't try for promotion, I won't be disappointed by rejection - but I'll have to continue at the same old job that is not fulfilling any more. So the fear of rejection is more powerful in this case than our desire for a better job. We pick the apparently safe position of being effect. Sadly, we have chosen misery rather than challenge and delight!

    You can reclaim your power if you can recognize that you are the cause of your life. That you have made choices and continue to live by them, and therefore you have the power to choose again and create the world you want. To do this you need to become conscious of your fears and the way they influence your choices. Fear is a strong and painful emotion so we try to suppress it from our consciousness, but it continues to act subconsciously, limiting our choices within the safe boundaries that do not trigger the fear.

    How can I accept a fear and transcend it? I think a good way is to realize that fear is a two-sided coin. The other side of the coin is love, the positive dynamic in our life for truth and freedom. Love is about acceptance, fear is about resistance. Our fears can help us to become aware of the expression of love that may be missing in our life - because our choices are being hidden alongside our fears under the floorboards of our consciousness.

    So begin to accept your fears instead of hiding them away, recognize that each fear is based on a judgment that just isn't necessary, and delight as the flower of your true self begins to bloom.

    10/27/2007 6:49:09 PM

    Universal BDSM Spirituality
    Article of Understanding
    http://www.bdsmsanctuary.com/spirituality/index.html

    The BDSM Sanctuary is a safe haven where those in BDSM can share their spirituality that others may not understand. It is not important that you share this deep BDSM spirituality as much as it is that you accept that there are those in the BDSM lifestyle that do have this BDSM spirituality.  This article of Understanding was written by Goddess Mistress Kay.

    When referring to a Female as an Owner it is common to refer to Them as a Mistress. However; the word ‘Mistress’ can be used in several ways within BDSM Spirituality.

    The word Mistress can be used in many different ways:

    • A Mistress can be a Lady who will have only one slave heart to be responsible for. Usually, this will come in the form of a completely monogamous couple union.
    • Gynarchic beliefs encompass many types of people from a BDSM Mistress to a Female Supremacy follower. A Gynarchic Mistress may or may not be a part of the BDSM community. She may not even be into the BDSM lifestyle at all but instead focuses on strict obedience and male servitude without bondage, discipline, Sado/masochism. In many ways when W/we say a husband is ‘hen pecked’ he is usually with a Gynarchic Mistress.
    • A Lone Mistress does not usually participate in the BDSM lifestyle but usually has some BDSM interest. She keeps Her sexual preferences to Herself and keeps Her relationships private. She may have a mate and play with someone different for Her BDSM tastes. She is however usually a Gynarchist in some manner; believing that Women should have more visual power and are powerful.
    • A Mistress can be a Trainer who assists slave hearts without playing with them or owning them. She can be a Mistress, a Pro-Domme, or in a Dominatrix profession.
    • The word ‘Mistress’ could be used by any slave to any Female except other known female slaves.
    • Mistress is a common title accepted by Queens and Goddesses. Since a Queen or Goddess is first a Mistress for She must have time to learn about BDSM, safety, technique, training, and spirituality. Therefore the title is retained.
    • The word ‘Mistress’ can also be used for social play or as a Pro-Domme, when in fact the Lady is a Queen or Goddess. A Queen or Goddess can have submissives that She is Mistress to or trains yet She does not take the slave heart.

    Some Mistresses may only have one slave heart that they Own and merely others to play with. Most Queens have several slaves that are to do Her biding and to provide Her with happiness and prosperity. In the case that you serve a Queen, the slave must understand that each slave should rejoice in knowing that all the slaves per Queen or Goddess are all connected together to serve Her. This means that each of the slaves are then also connected together.

    A Queen will often do the training of a slave for another to Own. A true slave can not feel jealousy when a Queen has a scene with, trains, or Owns another. As a slave is not to have any ego based concerns of jealousy. Jealousy would imply that one slave is better than another. Jealousy would also imply that the slave thought Mistress was not giving them adequate attention. Mistress does not need to give you attention. Remember that you are a part of Her. She always knows you are there.

    The slaves that are Owned by One will be very different in personality, function, tasks, and spiritual level of connection but they are all equal to one another. If a slave feels jealous then it is often that the slave is not allowing the slave heart to be open, to feel the ever presence of the Mistress Queen.

    One slave is not better trained than another, merely at a different level. The slave may also be assigned a different task or function than other slaves (a sissy maid, a gardener, a housekeeper, a coffee bitch, a cook, a personal servant, a personal attendant, a driver, a sexual servant, etc…). There may seem like there is a sexual preference between male and female and that can be on the physical level. There is no difference of the physical form at the spiritual level. It is possible that your Owner will never have a sexual connection with you.

    Like a parent loves all the children so does a Queen love all Her slaves. Each Queen has at least two collars but may have many that She is destined to fill. One that has this responsibility may have a few slaves at the same time or in unison. A Queen or Goddess may have both slaves and submissives.

    There will be a hierarchy established by the Queen to maintain obedience; so that all slaves can feel the power of the Queen. Whether a command is from the mouth of the Queen or from Her assigned number one, the command is the same. The number one is simply the hand of the Queen or Goddess. There are many different names that can be given to the slave that holds this position. Understand that the reason that particular slave is in this position is because this is what the Queen desires. It may be that the Queen prefers a female slave to rule her stable of male slaves. This is usually the case in a gynarchic system. The Queen may prefer to name the number one the person She is most sexually intimate with or married to even in vanilla life. A Queen can offer this position as a reward or in rotation. The number one may be named so because they understand how the Queen wishes Her submissives and slaves to behave. In any or all the above cases, the Queen has Her reasons. That reason is not important for slaves to understand. All that matters is that there is a reason that She has planned. And that is reason enough.

    A Mistress Queen Goddess is the third spiritual BDSM level. A Goddess has many tasks and endeavors; usually being a very busy person. A Goddess is involved in or known by the BDSM community. Her presence is known and felt even by male Dominants. Others often see her spiritual energy as a sexual energy. Many people tend to be attracted towards Her. She can make friends easily. She has self-respect and limited ego projection. She knows She is a Goddess and does not need to prove this to anyone. As all spiritual people are, She is honest and seeks higher understandings for Herself as well as those around Her. A Goddess has respect for slaves as She understands how important they are so some may see Her as complacent or too easy. But a submissive or slave needs to remember protocol and accept the honors and rewards of Her bestowing human compliments or direction to the slave. A Goddess loves Her creatures and this love is shown by Her respect for your welfare, in spirit and in all regards.

    A Goddess can understand that love and responsibility to blood family must always be considered. There are times that a slave may be Owned but marriage or circumstances restrict how they serve the Owner. A Goddess can manage complete control without being controlling into the vanilla life. She knows that the slave will not forget Her and She is confident that the slave knows whom they are Owned by.

    One difficult thing is that a Goddess must be selective in whom She allows to connect to Her. Because She is experienced, friendly, personable, intelligent, fun, erotic, captivating and such, submissives are eager to serve Her. But Universe destines each Goddess to have several positions that need to be filled for Her to be all that She desires and all that the Universe has deemed Her to be. Each slave She has will be very different. A Goddess has the responsibility to allow the right slaves to meld with Her. She must be sure that the melding will benefit the whole of Her cluster and in doing so She is serving ULEK™, Herself, those She trains, those She plays with, and those She Owns.

    A Goddess will seem different in the BDSM lifestyle than a Mistress. She will have a very natural way about Her. She will be educated and experienced in BDSM and spirituality. She will not be as ego based. She knows She has nothing to prove and will tend to not be involved in ‘clicks’ and inner group politics. She will be different so that O/others with negative and unhealthy, non-spiritual BDSM energy will leave Her alone and not waste Her time. She does not attempt to prove Herself for She knows She is a Goddess. In Her acceptance of this as a fact, O/others also see Her BDSM spirituality.

    Because She has an understanding of ULEK™, She will seem very open minded to many of the fetishes and inner sub-categories of BDSM. Instead of confining Herself to one group or sect of people in the BDSM lifestyle She will be known to many different groups. She may be a member of a few of the local BDSM groups but will tend to disregard those that are politically based or egotistically managed.

    She will likely have a wide array of pleasures. She allows pleasure for Herself as a Mistress but Her destiny is to be a Goddess. This means that She has a lot of spiritual and human work to do. If you are a Goddess you must accept that you have this responsibility to humankind, to slaves, and to O/others to assist them in reaching their spiritual destiny. A Goddess is also a Queen to the world with Her main responsibility being to teach O/others. A slave heart that belongs to a Goddess must understand how important She is and accept that they are part of this importance.

    Remember that a Mistress, a Goddess, a Queen, whichever you are as an Owner, means that you have a universal destiny to complete; be it with one slave or several slaves. The Goddess also has the additional spiritual task to teach O/others about the BDSM spirituality, to gather Sisters together, to join those of like mind together.

    Since it is your destiny that has lead you here to read this, you must accept that destiny has a plan. All the tools you need to reach your destiny are put before you. With this understanding you have what you need to understand your BDSM spirituality, be ye a slave, a Mistress, a Queen, or a Goddess. In any case, you serve yourself or you serve the Universe. Both can not be done at the same time. Serve your destiny of BDSM Spirituality, or not. There is no trying to be of BDSM spirituality. Either you are or you are not. If it interests you then perhaps you have just begun your long journey to understanding.

    Again and again those with a BDSM spiritual calling will have difficulties if they stray from the path. One can not escape the spirituality in BDSM. It is who you are and who you wish to be that moves you in the same direction over and over until you finally realize that you have the heart, mind, body, and soul of a slave or the realization that you are a Mistress, a Queen, a Goddess. When these things are understood and accepted, then you walk the path you were destined to travel. When the time is right, you will know. When you meet the person/people that you are to be with, you will know – as long as you allow your spirit to guide you, the Universe will provide you with unlimited love and understandings.

    10/26/2007 7:14:07 PM

    Stress: How to Cope Better With Life's Challenges http://familydoctor.org/online/famdocen/home/common/mentalhealth/stress/167.html

    What causes stress?

    Feelings of stress are caused by the body's instinct to defend itself. This instinct is good in emergencies, such as getting out of the way of a speeding car. But stress can cause physical symptoms if it goes on for too long, such as in response to life's daily challenges and changes.
    When this happens, it's as though your body gets ready to jump out of the way of the car, but you're sitting still. Your body is working overtime, with no place to put all the extra energy. This can make you feel anxious, afraid, worried and uptight.

    What changes may be stressful?
    Any sort of change can make you feel stressed, even good change. It's not just the change or event itself, but also how you react to it that matters. What's stressful is different for each person. For example, one person may feel stressed by retiring from work, while someone else may not.

    Other things that may be stressful include being laid off from your job, your child leaving or returning home, the death of your spouse, divorce or marriage, an illness, an injury, a job promotion, money problems, moving, or having a baby.

    Can stress hurt my health?
    Stress can cause health problems or make problems worse if you don't learn ways to deal with it. Talk to your family doctor if you think some of your symptoms are caused by stress. It's important to make sure that your symptoms aren't caused by other health problems.

    Possible signs of stress:
    Anxiety
    Back pain
    Constipation or diarrhea
    Depression
    Fatigue
    Headaches
    High blood pressure
    Insomnia
    Problems with relationships
    Shortness of breath
    Stiff neck
    Upset stomach
    Weight gain or loss

    What can I do to manage my stress?
    The first step is to learn to recognize when you're feeling stressed. Early warning signs of stress include tension in your shoulders and neck, or clenching your hands into fists.

    The next step is to choose a way to deal with your stress. One way is to avoid the event or thing that leads to your stress--but often this is not possible. A second way is to change how you react to stress. This is often the best way.

    Tips for dealing with stress
    Don't worry about things you can't control, such as the weather.
    Prepare to the best of your ability for events you know may be stressful, such as a job interview.
    Try to look at change as a positive challenge, not as a threat.
    Work to resolve conflicts with other people.
    Talk with a trusted friend, family member or counselor.
    Set realistic goals at home and at work.
    Exercise on a regular basis.
    Eat well-balanced meals and get enough sleep.
    Meditate.
    Participate in something you don't find stressful, such as sports, social events or hobbies.

    Why is exercise useful?
    Exercise is a good way to deal with stress because it's a healthy way to relieve your pent-up energy and tension. It also helps you get in better shape, which makes you feel better overall.

    What is meditation?
    Steps to deep breathing
    Lie down on a flat surface.
    Place a hand on your stomach, just above your navel. Place the other hand on your chest.
    Breathe in slowly and try to make your stomach rise a little.
    Hold your breath for a second.
    Breathe out slowly and let your stomach go back down.

    Meditation is a form of guided thought.
    It can take many forms. You may do it with exercise that uses the same motions over and over, like walking or swimming. You may meditate by practicing relaxation training, by stretching or by breathing deeply.

    Relaxation training is easy.
    Start with one muscle. Hold it tight for a few seconds then relax the muscle. Do this with each of your muscles.

    Stretching can also help relieve tension. Roll your head in a gentle circle. Reach toward the ceiling and bend side to side slowly. Roll your shoulders.

    Deep, relaxed breathing by itself may help relieve stress. This helps you get plenty of oxygen.
    If you want more help treating stress symptoms, ask your family doctor for advice. 

    10/25/2007 6:50:20 PM

    BDSM Education's Library
    http://www.bdsm-education.com/library.html
    Not all of these books or DVD/VHS are for beginners. 
     
    Get Electric Switch of the West's Book:
    Top to Bottom A BDSM Perspective.
        
    From Barnes and Noble:
    Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns: The Romance and Sexual Sorcery of Sadomasochism

    From Amazon:
    Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns 
    The New Bottoming Book 
    The New Topping Book 
    Bound to Be Free 
    The Loving Dominant 
    The Master's Manual 
    Screw The Roses  

    From Barnes and Noble:
    Sick: the Life and Death of Bob Flanagan, Supermasochist

    From Amazon:  
    Secretary 
    The Story of O 
    Justine 
    Quills 
    Exit to Eden 
    Sick Life of Supermasochist
        
    Bob Flanagan:
    Supermasochist, Vol. 1
     
    The Compleat Slave 
    Story of O 
    Justine,
    Philosophy in the Bedroom 
    Consensual Sadomasochism 
    When Someone You Love is Kinky 
    Sick Life of Supermasochist
        
    Woof! - Perspectives into the Erotic Care and Training of the Human Dog
     
    Different Loving 
    Bondage on a Budget 
    21st Century Kinkycrafts 
    A Hand in the Bush 
    SM 101 
    Woof     
    Tarnsman of Gor

    Safe Sane Consensual and Fun 
    Satisfaction 
    Anal Pleasure & Health 
    The Seductive Art of Japanese Bondage      
    The Lady Green's The Compleat Spanker 
    The Bullwhip Book 
    On the Safe Edge 
    Loving More 
    The Ethical Slut 
    Polyamory 
    The Compleat Spanker
        
    A Binding Passion: An Anthology of SM Stories 
    Learning the Ropes 
    Topping from Below 
    The Marketplace 
    Meeting the Master 
    Doc and Fluff 
    A Binding Passion

    10/24/2007 6:36:17 PM

    Relevant Links & Literature

    http://www.br.org/members/index.php?option=com_content&task=view&id=30&Itemid=39

    The following is a list of books which the curious might wish to acquire and consult. Black Rose itself does not offer these books for sale, this list is only provided as a resource list of available books.

    Anal Pleasure and Health by Jack Morin, 1988. Although not oriented towards a BDSM readership this is the best available text on general anal play.

    Learning the Ropes by Race Bannon, 1992. A beginner-friendly guide to BDSM; an excellent,compact, introductory text, and ideal gift for the SM novice.

    Leathersex: A Guide for the Curious Outsider and the Serious Player by Joseph W. Bean, 1994. A guide to intermediate and advanced play, discussing master/slave relationships, Spiritual issues, history of ; SM movement. Men's scene emphasis, but applicable to anyone.

    On The Safe Edge - A Manual for SM Play by Trevor Jacques, 1992. A sophisticated and comprehensive guide to beginning and advanced BDSM play better than most for its constant emphasis on issues of play safety. Covers coming out, anatomy, technical info, mind and body play, most comprehensive treatment of play safety in print, First Aid, and Scene Etiquette, suggestions for further reading.

    Screw the Roses, Send me the Thorns - The Romance and Sexual Sorcery of Sadomasochism by Philip Miller and Molly Devon, 1995. An excellent and lavishly illustrated introduction to SM play,&n bsp; as close to a coffee table book as the field has yet produced. General topics as well as in depth treatment of Bondage, Flogging, and Dungeon design, as well as Appendices on groups, and on-line Bulletin boards. Emphasis on male top, female sub.

    Sensuous Magic: A Guide For Adventurous Couples by Pat Califia, 1994. A play manual for mixed, lesbian or gay couples.

    Sir, More Sir! by Master Jackson, 1992. A recent practical overview with a how-to emphasis. Men's Scene.

    SM 101, A Realistic Introduction by Jay Wiseman, 1992. Another comprehensive how to guide, emphasizing mixed play.

    The Bottoming Book A beginner's manual emphasizing submissive role play. Pansexual emphasis.

    The Leatherman's Handbook by Larry Townsend, 1972. The first of the SM play manuals. At 22 years old, slightly dated but still relevant. Men's Scene only.

    The Leatherman's Handbook II by Larry Townsend, 1988. A total rewrite of the original classic, and near exhaustive treatment of how to information about play involving men.

    The Lesbian SM Safety Manual edited by Pat Califia, 1989. A play manual for women on women, including topics such vaginal and anal penetration, STDs, First Aid, etc., psychological and physical safety.

    The Master's Manual - A Handbook of Erotic Domination by Jack Rinella, 1994. A comprehensive study manual emphasizing the theory and practice of erotic domination, Primarily men but useful to anyone interested in developing and honing dominance skills.

    The Sexually Dominant Woman - A Workbook for Nervous Beginners by Lady Green, 1992. A playful introduction to practical female domination of men or females.

    TRUST: The Handbook, A Guide to the Sensual and Spiritual Art of Handballing by Bert Herman, 1991. A technical guide to fisting. Includes technique, health and safety, concepts of tantric sexuality. 

    10/23/2007 8:18:29 PM

    SM And Child Abuse: For Some, A Difficult Connection With The Past http://www.sandm.com/c/2007/04/23/sm-and-child-abuse-for-some-a-difficult-connection-with-the-past
    April 23rd, 2007

    For anyone paying attention to current issues in the news, child abuse has become a hot topic in the last several years. It is now estimated that as many as one woman in three and one man in five was physically and/or emotionally abused or sexually molested as a child. It is important for me to mention that the incidence of child abuse in the histories of practitioners of the SM/leather/fetish sexualities is astounding. While presenting seminars to leather folks, I have often asked how many in the room were subjected to child abuse as children, and I am still shocked when usually more than half the hands in the room go up.

    Many survivors of child abuse (some simply don’t survive) end up with a host of difficulties in their adult life that can be more or less directly traced to their abuse history.

    The difficulties include, but are not limited to troubles forming intimate relationships, trouble with sexuality, trouble making new friends, trouble with people in the next older generation, and numerous other psychological problems.

    In the therapy room, I frequently discover that SM bottoms are in the scene because they unconsciously try to recreate their abusive experiences in the hopes that they can somehow un-do the traumas of their past and find love. During the SM scene itself, the bottom is returned to the emotional site of the original trauma back in time, but that is usually as far as it goes. Sometimes, things go a bit further when, after the bottom “breaks” in a scene, the Top moves closer emotionally to support the bottom. Then the desired “love” happens for the bottom. The irrational belief operating in bottom’s head is, “If I can just get through this, the love will be waiting for me on the other side.”

    This sometimes resonates with messages the bottom may have received during abusive experiences as a child from a parent, such as, “I’m only doing this for your own good,” or “I’m doing this because I love you and I want you to turn out right.” Tops with physical abuse in their childhood history can come at the SM scene from having made an identification with the abuser, so his (unconscious) belief can sound like this: “I’ll show you my love the way that Dad (or Mom or whoever) showed me love (That is, I’ll cause you pain).” Who can be surprised that love and abuse become emotionally linked together when children who received such treatment grow into adulthood?

    Bottoms suddenly realize that something is wrong here when they first hear themselves say something like, “I get really uncomfortable when I meet a guy who is just too nice to me.” The (conscious and aware) healthy part of them knows that that’s just who they should be with, but the unhealthy (unconscious and unaware) part can’t recognize such a person as a loving man without the abusive elements that remind them of childhood.

    When the childhood abuse was sexual rather than physical or emotional, the child may grow up thinking that sexual intimacy is love. In adulthood, these victims often run their sex lives ragged in the unconscious belief that sex equals love. They search for love in sex. But sex doesn’t equal love, and so each sexual escapade leaves the adult feeling unfulfilled and depressed. They conclude (irrationally) that love didn’t happen because it wasn’t the right guy, or that they didn’t do the sex “right”. And so they are driven to go out and try again with someone else. They become sexual compulsives.

    I know that my comments here will anger some who feel that I am playing into the hands of the psychiatric view that all SM is a maladaptive response to child abuse. But I have learned that in some cases, that view is correct. I also know that some will be annoyed by my opposition to the SM elements of anger and humiliation in the playroom, but I have reason to suspect that anger and humiliation in the playroom often signal the unconscious attempt to recreate the emotional environment of childhood abuse. While it is true that people have a right to play the way they wish, I cannot support what I feel amounts to the ongoing abuse of the inner child. At the same time, I recognize that people have a right to hang on to behaviors that don’t work and don’t make them feel better.

    Clearly, not all adult survivors of child abuse end up in the SM scene; if that were the case, the SM scene would be much larger than it appears to be. Likewise, not everyone in the SM scene is there to unconsciously work out his child abuse issues, but I am convinced that some percentage of us are there for just this purpose. But the SM scene, even with all its glories, does not have the power or ability to accomplish the psychological restructuring that is necessary to really heal the wounds suffered during childhood. At best, it can only offer a setting for the recreation of the abusive environment, and then apply a BandAid. At worst it doesn’t even offer the BandAid.

    The SM scene does offer the opportunity to transform consciousness and stimulate ecstatic erotic catharsis. And even though SM can sometimes feel psychologically refreshing, that is not the same thing as the psychological restructuring of psychotherapy. SM should never be expected to heal the wounded inner child who doesn’t belong in the playroom in the first place. SM is for consenting adults only, and when we bring our wounded inner children into an SM scene, we are only continuing the abuses of the past, reinforcing depression, and prolonging a frustrated search for love.

    Here are some books that can help shed more light on recovering from child abuse: Victims No More by Mike Lew; Harper and Row, 1988, 1990. This book is a good place to start. It focuses on abused males specifically. Read slowly, and take this one in very small bites. The Courage to Heal Workbook by Laura Davis; Harper & Row, 1990. This is a very practical, step-by-step approach to healing. Homecoming: Reclaiming and Championing Your Inner Child by John Bradshaw; Bantam Books, 1990. A good book to finish up with.

    10/22/2007 7:15:03 PM

    http://www.satinandlace.seekers.org.uk/mainmenu.htm
    It is hoped that this site will be a record of my lifestyle choice, that of , Domination and submission and it is therefore likely to contain some of my more private and personal thoughts as i share with the reader my life as a slave to my Master, within a Total Power Exchange relationship. 
     

    The site may have some rather explicit and maybe even graphic details of the way we have chosen to live our lives. This is my choice, i choose to live this way, within a consensual relationship where i have decided to give over to my Master, the day to day decisions that most of us would take for granted. What to wear, when to go out or stay at home, even what time to get up or go to bed. This is my choice, i give my submission to him, freely, willingly and with love.

    That doesnt mean we are not a normal family, because we are. We live in a family home with my two girls. Master and I have been together since August 2001, first meeting online and then living together since January 2002. If you met us walking down the street, we would be no different to the million and one other couples you are likely to met in your lifetime, we dont have horns sticking out of our heads, nor do we behave any differently than anyone else, we have just chosen to live in a certain manner that suits us.  

    It would also be worth all the effort of making and maintaining this site if just one person reads something from either here or any of our other sites and finds an answer to a single question because unless those questions are asked and answered there is little possibilty of us growing and learning.

    If you have an interest in D/s, M&s, T.P.E. B&D, S&M or any other kink of that nature, please come in, pull up a chair and have a muse around the world in which i live.

    cleo, 24/7 slave to MG

    Have you felt the urge to experience the submissiveness of your nature, or, perhaps your mate has asked for your submission?

    Becoming a slave is not an end, it is more aptly a new beginning.

    Your reasons for submitting as a slave to your mate must be your own. Most slaves prefer to be the property of one Master, much as a wife literally belonged to her husband in ages past. For a few slaves, however, their adventurous spirit requires the pleasure and excitement of serving more than one Master. It does not matter which type you become, since all can find happiness in this world, and in turn bring happiness to their Masters. The most important thing for you is which lifestyle will bring happiness to you. Women usually find that by bringing more happiness to their men they in turn bring more happiness to their feminine souls.

    Does being a slave make you in any way less than 'normal' ? Indeed not. Rather, we know that within you is far more. You have opened yourself to new possibilities. You have committed yourself to your mate with more confidence and enthusiasm. Your intensity and passion can fire your relationship far longer than a normal lover's. Few women have a man with the power and passion that slaves do."  

    Many men desire this, and many women desire to be posessed as well, but still, few dare to bring it to reality. However, our sexuality and emotional needs are very complex, and there are many patterns and variations. For example, there are also men who desire to submit and emerse themselves in their love for a woman, and there are women who desire to possess men. All of these relationships can work given the right circumstances."

    The 'mate-slave' is someone who has willingly taken a vow of submission and obedience to their mate. Their slavery is not coerced, nor are they held forcibly by an oppressive social or legal system. Indeed, the world around them guarantees their freedom to turn away from their mate and seek another life -- and yet they choose to live in a private world in which they are truly a slave to their mate.

    All relationships are different because all people are different, but underlying our individual differences we share many things. In mate-slavery both partners are reaching beyond ordinary social facades and striving to meet their needs through the other in a way 'normal' relationships cannot. Does this make mate-slavery better? Perhaps, but not necessarily. There is much potential power there, and if used wisely it can forge a bond of great strength between two people. 
     

    Nothing in life is without risks, but mate-slavery is especially rewarding in these days of separate incomes, easy divorces, and separate lifestyles. Slavery can bring a greater level of support and security to the woman, more rewards to the man, and a higher level of excitement to the relationship.

    I repeat, Nothing is without risks, but mate-slavery can bring great rewards if you risk it.

    "A mate-slave couple is indeed blessed. Of course, what I have said are idealisations, and we know the reality in our lives falls short of the ideals which guide it. Still, a woman living as a slave enjoys a rare opportunity. One which you might miss."
    10/21/2007 5:36:31 PM

    Points to Ponder
    More Advice for Dominants

    Written by Cerina X.  http://www.submissiveloving.com/domadvice1.html

    Be Yourself
    If you have to lie about yourself in order to get someone to submit to you. They did not submit to you.

    If you project a personality other than whom you really are, no one actually submits to you. They submit to whom you pretend to be. I understand that you may be tempted to behave as you perceive a dominant should, but in the end you are cheating yourself. You will be far more fulfilled to know that one submits to you as you are. It is YOU who inspires this submission, not an alter ego.

    Maintaining a facade is work and sooner or later you will not have the strength nor the desire to continue with it. What then? Do not be surprised when the submissive is disappointed and goes in search of someone who is naturally what you pretended to be. Everyone loses in the end.

    Be Honest With Yourself about Your Version of Domination
    There is nothing wrong with sensual only domination but for some reason it has gotten a bad rap and dominants seem ashamed to admit that the only area they truly wish to dominate is in the sensual sense. You wish to make a good match when choosing a submissive so be proud of who you are and what you want. Do not lie to yourself and in turn to the submissives stating that you wish total control and domination of the submissive if this is not you.

    Do Not Begin What You Cannot Finish.
    Do not create a highly disciplined atmosphere in the beginning if this is not something you can maintain.

    Another problem is strictly disciplined behavior in the beginning only to have the dominant relax more and more over time. Submissives WILL test boundaries and if you slowly allow them to get away with more as time goes by you stand a good chance of losing the submissive's respect for your domination. If you've ever heard the phrase, "I'm not feeling as dominated as I did before." this is why you are hearing it.

    I've seen it happen over and over again. A dominant has a new submissive, drowns them in a barrage of "training" with physical/written assignments and it is a precedent which cannot be upheld in the long term relationship. The result over time is the submissive feeling less and less "useful". She/he had grown accustomed to a great deal of attention through these assignments and as it tapers off she/he begins to wonder if the dominant is losing interest when it really amounts to the dominant has run out of ways to keep the sub busy. This situation can create tension where none should exist.

    My advice? Use only training tools you truly need in order to know your submissive better and do not hand out assignments simply to keep them busy. You will avoid burnout and the submissive feeling lost if you take things slowly and remain focused. Also, only create the level of discipline you can keep control over for the duration of the relationship.

    Study, Learn, and Study Some More
    I don't want to hear that you were 'born' dominant and naturally know it all regarding dominance and submission. You don't. No one does. If you have chosen D/s as your lifestyle you must also choose to forever be a student willing to learn.

    LEARN about relationships, psychology, safety, and yourself.

    The Following additions were kindly submitted by Master Greatmane. I am honored to share his suggestions with you.

    Be Honest about Your BDSM Experience
    Be honest about what you have done. If you have never played with needles, violet wands, tens, or other hardware don't pretend you have. If you are doing something for the first time say so. Odds are your submissive is just as anxious to experiment as you are. But if you lie about something and then get found out, it will undermine her trust in you.

    Communicate Until It Hurts!
    Submission (and all sex for that matter) begins in the mind. Know yours and hers. It takes more then a checklist to find out what really turns her crank.

    Talk about everything! Then talk some more. It doesn't matter if you are the type of dom who plans out every last move in a scene, one who just wings it and does what feels right at the moment, or somewhere in-between; discuss with your partner things you would like to do and scenes you would enjoy, and encourage your partner to do the same. If you talk about enough different things she will forget the details and it will not ruin the surprise when you want to spring something on her.

    The Way to Carnegie Hall...
    Practice, practice, practice! Nothing screams dominance more then competence. Practice on the bed, on a stuffed animal, on a pillow, or any other inanimate object.

    Know what your tools feel like on yourself.

    Mistake is Not a Four Letter Word
    Admit when you make a mistake. It will not undermine her trust in you. However, if you try to cover up a mistake and she finds out, that WILL hurt her trust. You expect her to let you know when she errors, do the same for her. Dominants are only human and you will make a mistake here or there. Admit it, learn from it, and try not to make the same error again.

    10/20/2007 5:34:55 PM

    How Should the Dom End the Relationship?? http://www.submissiveloving.com/ending.html

    written by S. Garrett and cerina.

    Scenario: The Dominant has decided it is best to end a relationship with a submissive.

    This isn't quite the same as ending a vanilla relationship. A sub has "given" themselves over to another human being, thus putting them at some level of subspace ALL the time. Does a Dom simply send a letter and sever all contact? (growl) Does the Dom try to "let us down easy" and sugar coat the facts?? (growl growl) OR does the Dom accept the responsibility he wanted in the first place and explain all the facts and reasons to the submissive AND help her/him through the transition? Give me your feedback. How should a Dom end a relationship with a sub?

    Ok...so it is not a perfect world. I accept that. My problem is this: The "Doms" (please notice quotations) do not seem to take into account the psychological makeup of a submissive. We strive at all times to please. When we are released it becomes obvious *to us* that we have *not pleased* EVEN if that is not the case. It is part of our makeup to blame ourselves for a relationship ending. Therefore, I feel that "Doms" have a responsibility to create the least stress free release possible.

    Cerina
    The Dom's View-S. Garrett.
    The first step is: Be certain it is the relationship you want to change. All too often the Dom is looking for a change in the terms of reference - there are far more civilised and effective ways of achieving that.

    Second: Ensure that You (the Dom, of course) have a clear understnding of why it is you want to end the relationship. If you have done your homework on the first step than this should be easier. Your sub is entitled to a clear explanation of why her world has fallen in and 'it is not you love, it is me' does not cut it. If you find it difficult to establish the reasons, you might want to consider if you are really cut out for D/s anyway.

    Thirdly: Tell your sub in the kindest way you can. DO NOT ACT LIKE AN #%$ in the hope that she will end it first! Allow time for her to progress through the stages of her response to rejection - this will require you to sit there and hear some home truths - although she worshipped you, that does not mean that she thought you were perfect by any means.

    Finally: Help her to find closure. You invested a considerable time in training her to surrender everything to you. You owe it to her to spend at least that amount of time in training her not to rely on you any more but that *that* does not mean she can never trust again.

    Having reviewed your obligations when it comes to ending a relationship, the neophyte Dom might be forgiven in believing that the whole thing is not worthwhile. My advice, if such is the case, is for you it probably is not. If you are not entering into a relationship with the firm belief that this is not going to just be your next sub, but yor last one - then do not do it!
    The Submissive's View - Cerina
    I chose this topic because so many people have been getting hurt by nasty breakups that I thought it was time to address the issue.

    Interesting thing though...all of the submissives seem to understand the need for release advice and that a D/s relationship needs more loving care in the end than a vanilla one, but the Doms will argue until they are blue in the face that breaking up with a submissive is no different than breaking up with a vanilla woman. I beg to differ gentlemen. You obviously have not done any homework at all regarding the psychology of the sub. How can you expect to understand your submissive if you have no clue as to what makes her tic??? I've had vanilla men dump me cold and i've had Doms do it as well......I'm here to tell you, it is NOT the same. Yes, there is pain involved either way...but with the D/s breakup I felt much more lost.....placed much more blame upon myself......and questioned my ability to submit. Please...I implore you...there is a difference.

    Don't try to sugar coat the facts. Be very upfront and honest.

    Don't say anything like "it just isn't the right time for me now" We're more likely to hear " You still have a chance with me just not now so sit tight and wait for me like a good little subbie"

    DO NOT be a coward and just disappear. The psychological damage caused by that little trick is beyond cruel. You want to be a Dom...now act like one.

    Remain as calm as possible even if you are positive she is Sybil. Do NOT get into a blame game.....Do NOT point fingers..Do NOT cause more harm.....being dumped is devastating enough as it is.

    The submissive deserves your respect even after the relationship has gone bad. You found her good enough to call your own...she is good enough to continue receiving your respect. Don't talk to others about everything she did wrong...don't treat her as though she doesn't exist....DON'T EVER EVER EVER accuse her of not being a submissive just because she wasn't the right sub for YOU.

    10/19/2007 6:21:07 PM

    The Cinderella Complex

    Why you should dump the Prince Charming fantasy. http://www.submissiveloving.com/cinderella.html

    I would like to briefly address a situation I have observed among many submissive women and find a tad unsettling. It is, The Cinderella Complex. You remember her, don't you? She had a terrible life of oppression and poverty until the Prince swooped her up onto his white horse and they rode off into the sunset together where they would live happily ever after and she would never know another problem for as long as she lived. The handsome Prince would take all responsibilities off of her shoulders, make all the boogiemen go away, and only asked for her love and adoration in return. The Cinderella Complex is a mind state where someone believes that if the right "One" comes into their life, all of their problems will disappear.

    How does this tie into dominance and submission? It does not. I understand the allure for women who see themselves as life's victims to think, "oh yes....A dominant man! He'll tell me what to do and take all responsibility from me and take care of me and my life and all will be perfect as it was meant to be." That isn't being a submissive. It is being weak and focused upon one's self. Such women are seeing this relationship only for what THEY are getting out of it. It is no one's responsibility to fix your life other than your own. Remember, quality dominants are rarely attracted to submissives who are a mess. People choose a partner because they feel that person will contribute positively to their life. It is a proven fact that like attracts emotional like. The more healthy partner will leave the less healthy one in search of someone closer to his/her emotional state of well being.

    Submission is not about giving up responsibility. Submission is about giving up control. Those two things may feel like the same thing, but they are not. A person can give up control while maintaining their responsibility to self.

    If one wants to submit in order to relieve oneself of life's various responsibilities, they are seeking dysfunction. They are not seeking a dominant, they are seeking someone to support their weakness. Those who use submission as a way to transfer their responsibilities to self onto a dominant are only suspending the inevitable; At some point in time life WILL force them to own their choices. We cannot escape ourselves and our decisions.

    In conclusion: Yes, the right partner should be supportive and inspirational to us but it is not up to them to "fix" anyone and honestly, they cannot. No one can fix another person. People can only fix themselves. Submission is submitting to another's will. It is not about finding someone to make life and reality go away.

    Cerina

    10/18/2007 5:32:27 PM

    http://www.leathernroses.com/generalbdsm/gardenerchristianbdsm.htm

    ***I was very excited to find this article. I had been concerned and uncomfortable with the words "christian" and "bdsm" in the same sentence, much less a branch of the lifestyle. I knew, inherently, if this was to be Bible based, the couple in question would have to be married. That there would not be a 3rd or 4th or etc person(s) involved in said relationship per the monogamy requirement. I hope this helps people understand how bdsm can be used in all types of relationships.***
    Christians and BDSM Q&A
    Author: Sir Gardener ©
    This question and answer list is the offshoot of an e-mail lambsone sent to two of the mail lists that she and I are on. I answered the questions and then realized that they would make a good page for the website.
    Q:So exactly what is "Christian" BDSM?
    A:First off, I do not like the term "Christian BDSM". It infers a relationship between the two terms that I feel should not be made. That is why I named this site "Christians and BDSM". However, having said that, I will say that I feel that "Christian" BDSM is a relationship between two believers who have agreed together that they want their relationship to incorporate some or all of the dynamics of BDSM.
    Q: Does it differ from "secular" BDSM?
    A: It does differ from secular BDSM in that the relationship is (or should be) confined to a husband and wife in male dominant/female submissive roles. Also, the Bible is the ultimate authority... if something is "accepted" in BDSM circles but prohibited by the Bible, then it is prohibited in a Christian BDSM relationship.
    Q: Are BDSM relationships different in Christian BDSM? If so, how do they differ?
    A: See Above
    Q:How are Christian BDSM relationships similar to secular BDSM relationships?
    A: Secular BDSM cannot be easily categorized. There are as many different ways to "do" BDSM as there are people to do them. The relationships are the same, however as (and when) they are based in love and not the selfish pursuit of self gratification.
    Q: Can we do anything we want in Christian BDSM?
    A: CAN we? Of course! SHOULD we? Of course NOT!
    Q: If not, what are the prohibitions for Christian BDSMers?
    A: Anything prohibited by the Bible, plus anything not agreed upon by the couple. Of course, limits may be pushed or changed. One might say their limit is "no canes", but if they agree to try it then the limit may be challenged. It may stand, or it may change, but it should be done by mutual agreement. Q: Are Christian BDSM folk a legitimate group of BDSMers?
    A: Yes... or to put it another way, "Why wouldn't we be a legitimate group of BDSMers?"
    Q: Why aren't Christian BDSM folk accepted by some secular BDSM folk?
    A: IMHO, they look at their adopting a BDSM lifestyle as flying in the face of what they believe is traditional Christian morality. To find Christians in the lifestyle challenges their belief. They cannot handle this challenge to their stereotyping of Christians, so they reject those Christians who are in the lifestyle.
    Q: Can we say what is always Christian BDSM and what is always not Christian BDSM?
    A: No, except to the extent of what is Biblically prohibited. After that, it is different for each couple. Some may live a strictly D/s relationship without any bondage or S&M while others may practice domestic discipline (DD), either with or without the structure of a D/s relationship. Others may include bondage and/or S&M into their relationship in varying degrees.
    Q: Does Christian BDSM work out in daily life? If so, how?
    A: IMHO, yes, it does. The dominance and submission aspect of BDSM models the traditional Biblical marriage relationship, while the bondage and S&M aspects enrich the sex lives of those who partake of them. Q;What should a Christian dominant think about himself?
    A: I feel that a Christian dominant should think of himself as a steward of the submissive that God has given him. Speaking for myself, I think of myself as a caretaker and guardian of my submissive... one who has a charge to protect and nurture her.
    Q: What should a Christian submissive think about herself?
    A: I'll have to ask gentle^spirit to address this in a later post, also.
    Q: What should a Christian dominant think about his submissive?
    A: A Christian dominant should think of his submissive the same way that God thinks of her. Again using myself as an example, I believe that my submissive is my "treasured possession" just as God called Israel His "treasured possession" (Exodus 19:4-6)
    Q: What should a Christian submissive think about her dominant?
    A: I'll have to ask gentle^spirit to address this in a later post, also.
    Q: How do the thoughts of a Christian dominant differ from those of a secular dominant?
    A: I feel that the difference between a Christian dominant and a secular dominant revolve around who they focus on in the relationship. While I don't believe that all secular dominants are this way, I do feel that many put their own needs and desires far above those of their submissives. Christian dominants should put the welfare of their submissives before their own needs. As for me, my thoughts are for my submissive first and for my own pleasure and gratification second. My greatest gratification comes from seeing her grow and prosper.
    Q: How do the thoughts of a Christian submissive differ from those of a secular submissive?
    A: I'll have to ask gentle^spirit to address this in a later post, also.
    Q: How does the treatment of a submissive by a Christian dominant differ from treatment of a submissive by a secular dominant?
    A: RESPECT... I'm not trying to say that secular dominants do not respect their submissives, just that I cannot see a dominant who calls himself a Christian not respecting his submissive.
    Q: How does the treatment of a dominant by a Christian submissive differ from the treatment of a dominant by a secular submissive?
    A: I'll have to ask gentle^spirit to address this in a later post, also.
    Q: Have Christian BDSMers made BDSM better or have we just adopted the secular BDSM habits, traditions, etc.?
    A: While there are many aspects of BDSM that are the same whether you talk of Christian or secular BDSMers, it all depends on whether you bring Biblical principles into the relationship or use the BDSM aspects to pollute the relationship.
    Q: If a Christian dominant expects his submissive to let him lead her 100%, should he expect to replace God in the submissive's life?
    A: He shouldn't. The dominant should be led 100% by God; so, by extension, hey should be leading his submissive 100% by God's direction. In other words, the dominant should assist his submissive in her relationship with God and not stand in the way of that relationship. In fact, the dominant should encourage his submissive's spiritual relationship, and correct any wavering from that path.
    Q: If a Christian submissive is 100% submissive to her dominant, does that mean that she no longer has a personal relationship with God and can only go through her dominant to talk to and obey God?
    A: Absolutely not. The D/s relationship does not supplant her relationship with God. It is only a shadow of that relationship. The submissive is still responsible for her own spiritual relationship with God.
    Q: What kind of consequences does a Christian dominant receive when he sin?
    A: That depends. If the dominant sins alone, he receives the sin consequence he should. If he causes his submissive to sin, IMHO he also takes on her sin as the one who led her to sin.
    Q: If a Christian dominant is supposed to present the submissive before God as a clean vessel, does this mean that when the submissive sins, the dominant has to bear the consequences since he was in charge and failed to keep the submissive on the straight and narrow?
    A: No. The submissive does not give up her free will in the eyes of God (again, IMHO), so if she sins independently of her dominant's leading, she alone is responsible for that sin. For example, would you blame the dominant for the submissive having an adulterous relationship on her own? 

    10/17/2007 9:35:07 PM

    Unhealthy Control - Warning Signs of the Non Dominant http://submissive1.homestead.com/fakedoms.htm
    By Cerina X (all rights reserved)

    1) Controlling behavior due to fear of losing their partner.
    A) Isolating the submissive from family and friends
    B) Discouraging self sufficient behavior
    C) Not allowing any social interaction which does not include the dominant
    D) Out of control jealousy

    2) Explosive temper

    3) Behaves like a spoiled child when not getting his/her way

    4) Abuses drugs/alcohol

    5) Does not take responsibility for mistakes

    6) Uses unhealthy behavior to gain control over the submissive
    A) Emotional blackmail
    example: Keeping the submissive in a constant state of fear that the relationship will end if they don't get their way.
    B) Emotional Withdrawal
    example: Using the "silent treatment" or physically withdrawing and cutting off all contact rather than communicating and taking responsibility for the situation.
    C) Withdrawal of affection
    Refusing any/all intimacy as a punishment which can be quite damaging and reinforces the fear that the submissive will lose the relationship unless he/she gives into this type of blackmail.

    Cerina X

    10/16/2007 4:56:31 PM

    The Number One Fear
    by Cerina X (all rights reserved) http://www.submissiveloving.com/fear.html

    This article is in response to the site poll, "What is your greatest fear regarding entering into or being in a d/s relationship?"

    The majority answer : Getting emotionally hurt The orientation: submissive

    This answer took first place by a landslide.

    I can certainly relate to this answer as I have had these same fears regarding relationships. The thought of putting your mind and heart on the line only to find anguish IS a scary prospect and it is quite normal to fear the pain. If someone has been through it before in their lives they usually tend to fear it more because the memory of that pain remains with them. Problems arise in new relationships when the memory is so powerful that it affects most interactions with the new partner.

    People have the right to expect their feelings to be validated. We do not have the right to expect our new partner to bear the burden of paying the price for previous relationships. There are no guarantees in life and unfortunately heartbreak is a part of life at one time or another for most. No one we become involved with can promise they will never hurt us in that manner. Sure they can try, but even the most successful relationships involve emotional pain along the way. We ARE all going to be hurt and must learn to equip ourselves with the ability to effectively deal with the various situations in which this will happen.

    How we respond to pain will set us apart from those who allow anger and bitterness to flourish. Choosing to dwell on the pain and perhaps attempting to punish the other for it WILL result in negative consequences. Unresolved issues will feed upon themselves like a cancer and slowly affect every aspect of the relationship. If left unchecked the final result will be dissolution of the relationship which is the very thing we had feared would happen.

    How this plays out in a d/s relationship:

    It is a submissive's responsibility to effectively communicate his/her fears and the dominants responsibility to HEAR what his/her charge is saying. I do belive that if the dominant explores those fears and brings them out into the light he/she will be better equipped in the future to understand and deal with actions and responses from the submissive which may be linked to those fears.

    To the dominants: I KNOW it can be an unpleasant situation to deal with an emotionally charged issue such as this but if you tackle it in the beginning you will save yourself much grief later on.

    Your dominant has listened to what you have to say. Great. You are both on the same page. Fabulous. This is NOT a guarantee you won't be hurt in the end. We all have the right at anytime to decide a relationship isn't working for us and is not what we need and we have the right to end it. A collar is not an iron clad certainty the relationship will never end. Your choices? Live in fear or enjoy life while you have it.

    This poll served a purpose. It showed that very few people had concerns regarding dominance or submission but were more bothered by something that could happen in ANY relationship. This seems to be quite common and I don't know if it is because people are confident and secure in their submission and dominance OR if it reflects lack of knowledge about d/s.

    Cerina

    10/15/2007 5:29:51 PM

    My Last Submissive. A Master's Prayer? http://www.submissiveloving.com/mastersprayer.html

    My next Sub will be my last. She will be as devoted to me as I am to her. She will trust in my loyalty and my judgement. She will feel safe in my presence and still feel my protection in my absence. She will never mistake sensitivity and caring for weakness.

    She will share her problems with me. Not in an attempt to have me take them off her shoulders but as a pupil sharing with a tutor. She will take as much joy in learning from me as I take in teaching. She will take pride in the way that people respect my opinion. She will feel such pleasure when her friends consult me for advice. She will know that I will take responsibility for their welfare too. She will take pleasure in my pride of her too. As she goes about her duties at home or work, she will feel my eyes on her approving her intelligence and diligence. She will await eagerly the opportunity to share her triumphs with me and will revel in the feeling of my proud arms as they wrap around her.

    She will recognise that the physical manifestation of my need for her will take the form of sex; but she will know that it is her I need rather than the sex. She will know that our erotic explorations are simply explorations of each other. She will see my need for her at the most inappropriate times and revel in the warmth of that; knowing as she does that I would do nothing to damage her standing with friends, family or colleagues. She will find it as exciting to be always available to my lust as I do in knowing it to be so. She will take so much pleasure in my need that it will be her constant preoccupation to inspire even more need. She will find the joy of my response to her imaginative stimulation enthralling. She will use everything at her disposal, including other men and women to take my need to greater heights.

    Though sometimes coloured by fear, her eagerness to see how I intend to stretch her limits once more, will know no bounds. Her anticipation will be liquid and speed her back to our home. For all her obedience and devotion she will be demanding. I will feel challenged to satisfy all her needs and she will recognise the achievement when it is done. She will know that no other could satisfy her so. Though, mischievously, she will identify anyone that has the appearance of being able to and taunt me with how eager she is to make them to attempt to do so.

    She will be totally open with me and neither hide or filter any thoughts, feelings, responses or actions from me. She will do so, safe in the knowledge that while I can be assured of her candour, I will never judge her. Only those thoughts and actions that she tries not to share will be considered transgressions. She will know and understand that outside of those activities that I have specifically directed her in, she has total freedom and will exercise that freedom with alacrity, never suppressing any desire or impulse. She will know that this license in no way reduces her right to exclusive access to my heart and desire.

    She will know that I love her dearly and will return that depth of feeling. She will have no more choice in this than I do. She will be in my power and I in hers. We each will be besotted with the core of the other and this will transcend any other attraction. This joy will last me the rest of my life.

    10/15/2007 9:54:10 AM
    Good news! Just got back from my 2 week post-op check up. The cysts were benign. *sigh of relief* I have another check up in 4 weeks.
    I still can't lift too much and I am allowed to do as much is comfortable.
    I asked about the residual pain in my lower right abdomen. The doctor said it is to be expected. That it should subside soon. I sure hope so.
    Well, I thank those that are keeping up with my journals and sending their best wishes for my complete recovery.
    I will start uploading the regular entries starting tonight. Please stay tuned!
    10/14/2007 2:36:16 PM
    Yay! Tomorrow is my 2 week post-surgery checkup. I have some residual pain in my lower right abdomen that I'm concerned about. I am able to get around better now. I couldn't lift my 2 mnth old grandson Friday night, he's so heavy!
    Today, like any day, is a good day!
    10/12/2007 6:04:46 PM
    Ok, just one lil stitch in my right lower abdomen. When that is gone, I think I'm on my way to freedom and healing.
    Had a long, rough but fruitful day today. Looking forward to a great weekend. I am rather enjoying our weather here in the Great State of Texas. Got a lil too much sun today. My face is a lil red. But other than that, can't complain at all!
    10/11/2007 6:09:37 PM
    Ok, so I've sat up too much. I have to remind myself I am no longer SuperWoman. Nature insists on me being a good girl and doing what I'm told to get better.
    I hit the chatrooms periodically during the day. Short visits. Good seeing old friends.
    10/9/2007 8:01:02 PM
    I want so much to be able to sit upright long enough to chat for a while. I hope to be able to in a few more days. I hope I never have to have surgery again and wouldn't wish that on my worst enemy! My two week checkup is next Monday.
    I can get on long enough to check my emails and CM messages. Thanks so much to those that are keeping up with me.
    I guess this is why it is called a journal entry. I finally have to sit down and gather my thoughts to share here. Not being able to chat, like I'm used to, forces me to face my life and it's reality. To think. To recoup. To gather my inner strength.
    I am happy where I am right now.
    I am blessed to have the family and friends I have. I can't thank them enough. I have a roof over my head, food on my table, clothes on my back. The rest is just the frills.
    I don't have to keep up with the Jones'. I don't want to. That is too much work.
    My dog is in heat, my cat is going nuts.
    I'm about to make some life changing decisions.
    I am getting my health back in order. There are a few more tweaks I have to make. But, hopefully, the worst is over.
    I have two healthy grandsons. My daughters are finally becoming mature functioning adults. My mother has finally fully recouperated from her gastric bypass two years ago this month.
    The weather is cooling off. Fall is finally here.
    At this moment in time...I am happy. :)
    10/8/2007 1:53:00 PM
    A full week since surgery and I still don't feel up to chatting at length. My fingers are itching to do some but the poor old body can't handle it yet. So, you guys and gals are on a longer reprieve from me LOL. Better enjoy it cuz I got some catchin up to do!
    10/6/2007 1:27:22 PM
    Welt, looks like i made it. was in the hospital from monday 6 am to wednesday 6 pm. am very glad to be home. my mom stayed with me a couple days. was very nice. felt like a baby all over again. loved and cherished. spoilt, of course!
    the surgery was successful and very painful. i hope to be able to chat at length soon. i miss all those crazy ppl in the chat rooms!
    as for my "friend" that keeps calling me everyday.....keep it up! thank you so much! you've helped me thru a rough spot. i owe you!
    9/30/2007 6:23:46 PM
    Ok, so we take another stab at it. My surgery, hopefully, will be performed without any hitches tomorrow morning, Monday Oct 1, 2007 at 6am. I ask again that my friends and beloved ones send positive, loving and healing thoughts. I will be back to CM as soon as it is possible.
    To all my friends: I am so blessed.
    Be well and be loved!
    Drinc hael (drink and be well!).
    9/27/2007 3:44:12 PM
    The surgery was canceled at the last moment. I'd had a bad feeling all morning about it. I was 2nd of list of surgeries. The doctor got violently ill during the first procedure. So, my surgery has been rescheduled for Monday morning at 6 am. Darn, I have to do another enema.
    9/26/2007 7:35:09 PM
    I will be out of the office until at least Sunday. Please be kind and leave a message. Ohyeah, I'm having surgery tomorrow Sept 27th at 8:00 am. Please send all your positive thoughts my way!  Until my return, be well and be loved!
    9/25/2007 8:16:19 PM

    Safety is Everything
    http://www.bdsmclasses.com/safetymanualcmg2007.pdf

    BDSM is extremely diverse and may take many forms. It is important to respect each other’s kink. Not everyone will gain pleasure from the same activity. I feel it is of value to learn about kinks that may not be of interest to you. It may help you be tolerant of other’s kinds and it’s possible that what you learn may not be a kink for you now but could become a kink for you later. Knowledge and information are valuable for your own clarity on what SM is and isn’t.

    In this manual you may read about activities which have no interest for you whatsoever. Knowledge in all areas, even within activities you would not seek to personally engage in,
    is recommended. It will allow you, perhaps on a future occasion to better interpret what you may see at a public gathering or hear someone discussing. It is my hope that the following
    pages will provide you with a basic knowledge of several areas.

    In this short space, it would be impossible to be in depth concerning all areas of BDSM. Please only use this as a basic guideline.
    SSC is an acronym that stands for Safe, Sane and Consensual.
    This has become a credo for the American SM community at large.
    It was originally used by GMSMA (NY based gay male group) in 1981 (approximately). It means that all participants are committed to:
    ♦ Safety: taking all p r e c a u t i ons and educating oneself in
    order to play as safely as possible;
    Sane: Being in an unimpaired state to make “sane” decisions
    which will not recklessly endanger each other; ♦ Consensuality: Each party agrees and freely chooses to engage in agreed activities. With SSC used as foundation, SM may be a powerful tool to gain intimacy, understanding,
    intense physical and emotional states shared by two or more individuals. SM, from an educated stance, does not resemble the out of control, violent scenes at times imagined by the general public or portrayed by the media. It is a loving intimate sexual expression chosen by sane adults.

    9/25/2007 8:28:53 AM
    BDSM and Scene Myths
    This is a work in progress, there never seems to be an end to the myths about the scene world.
    http://www.nlacolumbus.com/global/smmyths.html

    Myth: Once you start playing BDSM games you will want more and more and engage in increasingly risky and dangerous play
    Fact: It is true that newcomers are often like kids in candy shops. After all, they are discovering new things and the feelings associated with them. But most people find who they are in the scene, and enjoy staying there. They might experiment and even find out new things about themselves, but stay centered.

    Myth: Everybody plays heavy, there's no room for people who consider a feather heavy.
    Fact: There is room for everyone. One persons heavy is another persons light and vice-versa. In fact, being in the "scene" doesn't have to involve BDSM at all. If you encounter the people who keep "score", find other people.

    Myth: All I see in the magazines and on the "net" are beautiful people in million dollar outfits, I'll never fit in.
    Fact: You are looking at magazines and the "net". It says more about societies concept of body image and beauty then it does about the scene community. Bear in mind that not all sites are created by people who belong to the scene community. The pay sites in particular tend to sell what they believe to be societies fantasy BDSM community, not real people and scenes. Often, they take vanilla fantasy and sex, and add a small amount of bondage or discipline to make the sale. Things are changing, if you look you will see more and more "real" people in BDSM media. Our community is very diverse and real and that is to be celebrated.

    Myth: "Leather" is only for Gay men who meet in bars.
    Fact: It is true that "Leather" has its roots in Gay history. The Leather Scene evolved out of the post WW2 "veterans" organizations (for an in depth look at this subject see "The Old Guard" by Guy Baldwin). Many of the trappings involved with what we now refer to as the "scene" come from these organizations, such as referring to yourself as "old guard". Some of these Leather organizations have almost nothing to do with BDSM while others are almost totally about BDSM. The myth is that Leather is a "Gay only thing". When Tony
    DeBlase created the Leather Pride Flag he created it for everyone and it has been slowly adopted by the pansexual community. You can be into BDSM without wearing leather. In many ways "Leather" is an euphemism for many aspects of the scene, not just BDSM, or even wearing leather, but by everyone using the term Leather we all become part of a larger community.

    Myth: The "scene" is all about pain. I don't see how pain can be enjoyable to anyone.
    Fact: It should be said that the scene doesn't have to involve pain. Aside from that, people are wired differently. Most of us would agree that oral sex is a lot of fun and yet there are those who will say it is over rated. The same thing can be said for pain (perhaps a better word is sensation). There have been studies that show sexual arousal stimulates endorphin production. That production can also be stimulated by BDSM. This gives rise to the concept of pleasure/pain that you may have heard about. Some submissives get enjoyment in the thought that they are accepting pain for their dominant. Others simply enjoy the sensations of heavy "stimulation". It isn't unusual that some people who enjoy heavy pain DON'T enjoy it right after sexual release. Prior to that release though, they can go quite a long time and can achieve an endorphin high that is remarkably similar to orgasm. Finally it should be said that the concept of pain as a bad thing is a western one. Other cultures except pain as a natural thing and even use it to achieve higher states of consciousness, Hindu fakirs for example.

    Myth: All Dominate women are man hating bitches and Dominate men are woman hating bastards.
    Fact: You've been reading magazines again. Seriously, the man/woman hating concept is more a product of BDSM media, and certain political agendas, than reality. There are many web sites that cater specifically to the woman or man as bitch/bastard and the slaves as helpless, and "forced against their will although they really want it", servants. While that may be a fantasy for some, it can be perceived as an all encompassing scene reality to many since the distinction between the two isn't made. The flip side of this myth is that submissives are weak willed doormats who allow themselves to be coerced into anything the dominates wants. This is another product of media, both BDSM and vanilla, where the sub is seen as victim, not consensual partner. Does all this mean that no one in the scene has ever been a man/women hater? No, but those people are quickly recognized as such and have very few, if any, play partners.

    Myth: I'm Master or Mistress so and so. Everybody will respect me.
    Fact: Says who? Anybody can give themselves a title. It's what we do that defines us. This is not about giving yourself a scene name, it's about the attitude behind the name. Which means more to you, that someone calls you Master or Mistress or even Grand Poobaa because you ordered them to, or they call you Master or Mistress because they respect and recognize you for your love, honor, caring, compassion and integrity and not just your ability with a flogger?

    Myth: I'm a submissive. I'll be expected to act a certain way.
    Fact: Probably the best way to act is to be yourself. Submissives/bottoms/slaves don't come prepackaged from the BDSM factory. If you are new and unattached, politeness and courtesy will go a long way towards getting that play date. You might end up in a very formal club, where submissives are expected to act a certain way, but you should know that going in. Some Dom/sub relationships can be very formal, the sub only speaking when spoken to, always kneeling, never making eye contact etc. By extension some clubs/organizations can be the same way. Most are more laid back though and everyone does their thing, some people being very formal and others more relaxed. Neither is necessarily right, just different. If you are new, it might be best to seek out a less formal organization at first and figure out for yourself what the best role is for you.

    Myth: This is what BDSM is about and if you are not doing it this way you're wrong.
    Fact: This is sort of a my kink is OK, yours isn't variant. Aside from formal clubs where certain things are expected, BDSM relationships, play, and roles can be very fluid. The right standard is what is right for you and your personal comfort level. Always remember though, that others may very well have different standards and comfort levels and those too should be respected.
    Also, it's not right to expect others to have the same relationship you may have (in the scene sense or any sense) or to hold yourself to some else's standard, unless of course, that's a standard you admire.

    Myth: All that Master, Mistress, subservient stuff is just play acting
    Fact: No it isn't. While people can assume roles for the duration of a scene and then come out of those roles afterward, remember that while they are in that scene the role is real, others stay in their role all the time and their relationship is very real and should be respected. One more thing on this, if someone is in a more formal role, scene etiquette says you must respect that. If you want to talk to the sub, you should speak to the dom first. If someone is wearing a collar (no, not the kid at the mall) they are NOT community property, someone put that collar on them and that is who you seek out. To assume that it's all play acting will most likely get you a ticket to the door.

    Myth: I'm a submissive, therefore I can be brat and the center of attention.
    Fact: This is a touchy subject. There is a very fine line between being playful and being a obnoxious. Where that line is will depend on a lot of things. If you have to be the one who always has the best scenes, the best play partners (or the reverse "doesn't everyone want to play with me") be the loudest, and let everyone know how wonderful you are, you will probably find yourself on the obnoxious side of the line. The thing is, scene people are a pretty polite bunch and won't tell you that you're obnoxious, they just won't play with you. Once again though, this is touchy, one persons role is another persons brat.

    Myth: BDSM = Sex
    Fact: BDSM can be intensely sensual, but it doesn't have to be intensely sexual. To say that sex never occurs in BDSM is a lie. It's just that it doesn't have to. Many people have wonderful, leave you limp, experiences without any sexual contact at all. Also, being in the scene doesn't mean you are going to get laid. Finally, if you use your position in the scene to coerce sex, non consensually, see What BDSM isn't.

    Myth: This is all too complicated, I'll never get it.
    Fact: The real scene community can be a complicated world but part of the "I'll never get it" feeling is because you have found something and you want it very quickly. If you were starting a new job where you didn't know the routine, how would you go about learning the routine? If you went to a party and knew very few people, how would you get to know new people? Patience, courtesy, and consistantly showing up will go a long way toward starting your scene life. The reward is well worth it.

    Myth: My kink is OK, yours isn't.
    Fact: Sadly, this isn't always a myth. When you first come into the scene community it's virtually guaranteed that you will see things that you never dreamed of and don't understand. That's normal. But if you start saying that "thing" is bad or wrong simply because it's something you don't what to do or something you might be afraid of, YOU are wrong. If you don't understand something it is perfectly permissible to ask questions. Knowledge IS power. Taking this one step further, the scene is not bisexual, gay, heterosexual, lesbian, or transsexual. It's also not Master, Mistress, Top, bottom, submissive or slave. IT BELONGS TO EVERYONE!!! Stepping off soapbox now.

    9/24/2007 9:28:15 AM
    http://www.masterzbaby.com/domspace.html

    DOMSPACE
    also has several meanings,  and is just as difficult to describe! Some say It is when the DOMINANT becomes so intensely focused on the PLAY/SCENE  that they feel as if they are in themselves, outside of themselves observing, and also gloriously one with the slave/submissive. Like SUBSPACE, it is a "VERY" transcendant and overwhelming state.

    NOW IN MY OWN WORDS

    Domspace is often called the counterpart to sub-space & Like sub-space no two experiences are alike. But unlike sub-space the Dominant when experiencing DomSpace does not loose control of their thoughts or actions. In My Master's case quite the oppsite occurs, He becomes all the more focused & In control. Senses heightened, & intensified. along with a stronger feeling of closeness to me & I to Him (That does not go away when it's all said & done). It is really a very personal experience. How intense it may or may not get depends on the situation & the trigger. Basically the mood has to be just right! I can confess that I enter into sub-space far mor often that Daddy enters Dom-space simply because it doesn't take much for Him to send Me flying.

    I can tell most times when he enters that certain state, everything changes the way He moves, the look in His eyes, (like He Is talking directly to my soul) he anticipates every move before I can make it. It is a Very deep experience for the both of us but especially for Him. Mostly he feels High. There have been many occassions where He has entered this state but was not able to convey to me in words exactly what it was he was experiencing. But we both know. "The way He usually describes it is....He says He Feels ""different!""

    Some people say that the dom requires a form of aftercare, when this state has been entered & things calm down, the secene is over, ect. But what He recieves from me when He is in that "state" is far from close to the aftercare that I need once I enter sub-space. But to be technical He doesn't need aftercare! I am there for Him though, I love to hold Him when He is still in the "zone", Tell Him I Love Him, stroke His hair & Just Talk to Him.( but that's the norm for us, that happens on a regular!)  But truth be told things get so intense aroung here MY Daddy is at most time left to tend to My Sub-space while He is in Dom-Space but trust me he doesn't mind!

    & Like sub-space there are many Doms that have never experienced this, & many more that believe it to be untrue! To each His own!  just as this description is OUR OWN!
    Written by Slave Neaya
    Thanks for reading & we hope it was of some use!
    Master & slave Neaya

    9/22/2007 5:53:43 PM

    Before you run off with your internet Dom or anyone you don’t know.

    1. Trust no one. You don’t want to end up in a 55 gallon barrel

    Court TV - Trial

    2. Ask for references. People who know him in real life. Ex-subs, others in the lifestyle. It’s your life. If he balks at this tell him good-bye.

    3. Meet in a public place.

    4. Trust your instincts. Especially red flags.

    5. Have a safe call in place.  One person I know uses text for her safe call. If she types in “Everything is fine” her friend knows she is in trouble. (in case he is watching her) 

    6. Check out your prospects before meeting them. Do a zabasearch on them, a reverse dial look up, google their screen name, email address.

    7.  Have their personal information emailed to you, keep it on your hard drive and print it off. If you vanish the police will start looking through your personal things for ideas of what has happened.

    I’m sure there are more. If you have anything to add you may comment on it.

    And if he trys to strong arm you by saying he makes the rules tell him goodbye and get you a new one. Take a pic of your new Dom’s dick in your pussy and email it to him saying this could have been you.

    9/21/2007 7:02:09 PM

    The Healthy Female Submissive

    October 30th, 2002

    By Yaldah Tovah, M.D.
    “Discipline gives total freedom;
    it allows you to go beyond your limitations,
    to break through boundaries and reach the highest goal.
    The path to discipline will not only save a person’s life,
    it will also give it meaning. How?
    By introducing him to deeper joys and deeper longings,
    by creating a silence in which the whisper of the heart can be heard.
    Truly, discipline is the road to liberation.”

    –Gurumayi Chidvilasananda
    http://www.sandm.com/c/2002/10/30/the-healthy-female-submissive/


    If we begin our analysis without the cultural assumptions about what is of “higher” value, we can begin to understand that it is possible for a woman to be submissive, and to be healthy. And we can try to imagine what a healthy submissive functions like, and how she developed her adult personality. Let’s start backwards, and ask ourselves, what might a healthy adult submissive woman “look” like, psychologically speaking:

    1. The healthy submissive is capable of, and thrives on, intense, intimate, emotionally open relationships. This is often evident in the number of nourishing, sustaining, and life affirming friendships she makes over the years.
    2. The healthy submissive is a giver. She often needs help to ration herself because her impulses nearly always lead her to want to do good for others.
    3. The healthy submissive is capable of intense joy, especially in the context of a sustaining relationship.
    4. The healthy submissive finds significant relaxation when properly related. She is at ease in that place.
    5. The healthy submissive has finely tuned interpersonal sensitivity. She is reactive to subtle shifts in the emotional tone of others.
    6. The healthy submissive has a fluidity of self, a flexibility that enables her to adapt to changing circumstances.
    7. The healthy submissive is playful.
    8. The healthy submissive has no more than the usual cultural conflicts about her body, and its goodness and beauty.
    9. The healthy submissive takes pride in her accomplishments.
    10. The healthy submissive accepts herself as she is, knowing that while her culture values independence and self sufficiency, she has strong dependency needs and that there is no inherent “wrongness” about those needs.
    11. The healthy submissive seeks nourishing relationships.
    12. The healthy submissive, in accepting herself “as is” is tolerant of others. But neither will she allow anyone to tell her what her truth should be.
    13. The healthy submissive has a reasonable self concept, aware of her difficulties as well as her strengths.
    14. The healthy submissive hunger is to be the object of an intense and penetrating understanding. When her nature is understood and she is held in a loving and firm frame, her devotion is almost limitless. The healthy submissive has an enormous capacity for devotion, from which springs her service.

    9/20/2007 6:25:19 PM
    BDSM Books Resource

    The top 20 best selling bdsm books listed along with descriptions and reviews. Each book is linked to Amazon where you may find out more about the bdsm books and purchase them.

    SM 101

    It goes by many names: bondage and discipline, dominance and submission, sadomasochism, and more. In Jay Wiseman's SM 101, the long-taboo subject of consentual sadomasochism is accurately, insightful presented in the context of adult human sexuality, experience and tradition for the interested non-specialist general reader. SM 101 surveys the entire spectrum of consentual sadomasochistic practices from from bondage, to spanking, to erotic role-playing, and more. Now in an expanded second edition, SM 101 includes a new chapter on starting and running sadomaschistic organizations and events for consenting adults.

    Bondage on a Budget

    Bondage on a Budget is a hot short story collection featuring couples who use regular odds and ends from around the house as sexy toys. From ice cubes to wallet chains, vanity sets to quarters, these 69 sizzling tales are sure to spice up your love life!

    Sex Tips From a Dominatrix

    Could your sex life use some new thrills? If so, here's your ticket to all those secret desires you've only confessed to your best friend in her dorm room at Deerfield: crops and corsets, nosebleed stilettos, leather, latex, and lambcuffs.

    Whether you would like to make dominance and submission (D/s) a permanent part of your relationship, are brushing up for a weekend submersion session of Lina Wertmuller films, or are simply looking for a one-spank stand, Patricia Payne--exacting dominatrix and luxurious bon vivant--will guide you through this brave new underworld. Here, she shares step-by-step instructions on how to set the mood, decorate your room, pick a proper outfit, buy the best bonds, tie the exact knot, and wield the perfect quirt. She also gives tips on avoiding disaster and embarrassment, such as preventing nasty wax stains on the Kashan, so you can keep the bon in bondage.

    The Master's Manual: A Handbook of Erotic Dominance

    This book examines various aspects of erotic dominance including SM, safety, sex, erotic power, techniques, and much more. Even if your primary interest is erotic submission rather than dominance, this book will give you insights that will help you lead you to a more fufilling sexuality. The author speaks in a clear, frank, and nonjudgemental way to anyone with an interest in the erotic dominant/submissive dynamic.

    Doris Kloster's Demimonde: A Visual Exploration of Fetish

    Doris Kloster is one of the world?s leading fetish photographers. Unlike the work of most of her contemporaries in this field who specialize in photographing fetish and fashion models in artificial studio settings, her work shows the secret real-life decadent world of dominance and submission. The previously unpublished color, duotone, and black-and-white photographs presented in Fetish World were shot on location in many private dungeons and provide an unforgettable insider?s view of dominatrixes and their slaves in full costume and highlighting their use of sexual props and positions.

    Learning the Ropes: A Basic Guide to Safe and Fun S/m Lovemaking

    Learning the Ropes provides delightful examples of questions and issues that commonly come up during negotiation, useful for both the novice just learning to say yes, and the more experienced hand who has met a new partner. The chapter on "S/M Technique" includes good basic safety and sensation information. The real gem, however, is next chapter, "The Playground of the Mind." Here, Bannon shows how the mind--using fantasy, suggestion, voice, and roles--can play an important part in S/M. He also includes sections on S/M gear and how to create an inexpensive toy collection, safety, finding partners, a recommended reading list, and a glossary.

    Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns: The Romance and Sexual Sorcery of Sadomasochism

    Philip Miller and Molly Devon think that S/M is fun, and "that reading about it should be fun, too." Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns is definitely fun, not to mention approachable, chatty, and insightful. What makes it truly special, however, is the sheer weight of loving details. There's clear explanations and detailed tutorials for beginners, as general as "safe, sane, and consensual" and as specific as "you will be swinging the whip with your arm pivoting at the shoulder." There's also solid advice, safety measures, steamy suggestions, plenty of black-and-white photographs, useful and humorous drawings, an extensive glossary, and over 900 entries of S/M clothing and equipment vendors, publications, computer bulletin boards, and organizations worldwide. As sadomasochism is a practice that's still taboo for many people, the chapter on finding partners and sharing your fantasies with existing partners can be invaluable.

    Screw the Roses enthusiastically covers all the basics and even some of the not-so-basics--bondage, negotiation, sex, endorphins, dominance and submission, toys, safety, S/M community, and beyond. It's written primarily from the point of view of male dominant/female submissive interactions, but it's easily translatable into valuable advice for any relationship configuration. Miller and Devon's explanations of not just the how, but also the why, of sadomasochism are honest, sexy, funny--and a must-have for anyone who wants to learn about sadism, masochism, dominance, submission, or bondage.

    Sensuous Magic 2 Ed: A Guide to S/M for Adventurous Couples

    Need help with your riding-crop technique? Wonder how to wrap your husband like a mummy? Or maybe you caught your girlfriend wistfully eyeing a pair of handcuffs in a shop window and simply want to know how to bring up the subject with her. Sensuous Magic has the answers. Writer, therapist, and sex radical Patrick Califia-Rice has updated his classic introduction to S/M and power play to embrace couples of all persuasions and at every stage of experience. Although not a comprehensive technical guide (you will need a book on rope bondage, for instance, if you want to learn appropriate knots and techniques), Califia-Rice's text offers insightful warnings, advice, and commentary, the kind of guidance you might expect from a seasoned mentor. It is especially well-suited to daring beginners, who can learn the basics on safety and communication, while being titillated by more advanced topics like whip selection and master/slave contracts.

    Public Sex: The Culture of Radical Sex

    Public Sex collects the best of Pat Califia's work published over the past 20 years. Providing both a chronicle of the radical sex movement in the United States, as well as the definitive opinions of America's most consistent and trenchant sexual critic, Public Sex is must-read material for anyone interested in sexual practices, feminism, censorship, or simply the art of the political essay.

    Macho Sluts

    A collection of very rough and often bloody porn from Pat Califia. These aren't nice romantic tells, these stories cross gender lines, orientation boundaries, and get into SM in ways that only gay male writing had done before. If you like your sex rough yet the plots still deep and consider your constutition strong, you check out this book. I, personally, find a lot of the stories too intense but there are a few I've read over and over and I do not normal like lesbian SM porn.

    Fuel-Injected Dreams: A Novel

    Here is the cult classic whose central character is based on the legend of Phil Spector. So there?s this record producer Dennis Contrelle who was huge in the early 1960s, creating epic trash masterpieces from girl groups and surf bands, a veritable Wagner of pop, but he retired at the end of the decade and disappeared into his mansion of tack somewhere in L.A. He?s still there, still married to the singer with his biggest group, a woman effectively held prisoner by the drug-damaged Svengali who can?t let her go ... But remember: "This novel is a work of fiction ... any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales, is entirely coincidental." Our narrator is a hip late-night DJ, Scott Cochrane, who grew up on the music of Dennis Contrelle, and had a teenage crush on Sharlene, the singer for the Stingrays, whose classic ?60s pop album, Fuel Injected Dreams, is tied up in his mind with his first girlfriend, Cheryl, who mysteriously disappeared the summer of the album?s release. When the DJ belittles one of his tunes, the producer phones in a complaint, and Cochrane is soon lured into the Contrelles? world of sadomasochistic sexual intrigue.

    Mistress Ruby Ties It Together : A Dominatrix Takes On Sex, Power, and the Secret Lives of Upstanding Citizens

    Equal parts memoir, how-to and social satire, Mistress Ruby Ties it Together is a guided tour through New York's S underworld, where the author worked as a professional dominatrix to subsidize her writing career. As Mistress Ruby, this former Catholic school girl took confessions from some of the country's most powerful men. Within the sanctity of the dungeon, they revealed to her their darkest lusts, fears and frailties -- as well as their sincere desire to connect with the opposite sex. Each of these provocative essays provides an insider's view of human deviation; together, they present a startling portrait of our everyday selves.

    The Transformations of Gwen Volume 1

    Gwen likes adventure. Gwen likes bizarre. Gwen likes spice. And best-selling fetish photog Eric Kroll is there to document her every encounter, her every taste of the unusual, her sexual hunger for the different. We see her transform from sub to dom, from rubber to horse from you-name-it to God-knows-what. With Kroll¹s arresting photography and with a little narrative, we get very close to Gwen as we watch her ?play¹.

    S&M: Studies in Dominance & Submission

    This is a good book for anyone who is curious about the art of S&M. It is written in sections covering everything from simple knots and restraints to branding, cutting and leather clubs. It is a very well written book and covers alot of ground. If you are looking for answers to why you have always thought rope or leather were exciting, this is the book for you. If you are looking for naughty stories, pick something else. Rather heavy reading at points, but overall - very informative.

    Gordon: A Novel

    Originally written under a pseudonym, this thrilling novel of passion in post-World War II London was banned upon its publication in the late 1960s, and is only now being republished under the author?s real name. Edith Templeton creates an indelible character in the smartly dressed Louisa, a savvy young woman in the midst of a divorce who meets a charismatic man in a pub and within an hour has been sexually conquered by him on a garden bench. Thus begins her baffling but magnetic love affair with, and virtual enslavement to, Richard Gordon.

    Gordon, a psychiatrist, keeps Louisa in his thrall with his almost omniscient ability to see through her and she, in turn, is gripped by the deep, unexpected pleasure of complete submission. As they venture further and further into the depths?both psychological and sexual?she begins, for the first time, to understand her troubled history and the self that has emerged from it.

    In her clean, precise style, with every social nuance and motive exquisitely observed, Templeton delivers a tightly wound drama, unsparingly forthright in its description of how this form of love can bring incomparable rapture. Louisa?s unsettling story has more than the ring of truth to it: it is told with urgency and relish, and its outcome, which leaves Louisa enlightened and changed forever, is profoundly satisfying.

    Ties That Bind: The SM/Leather/Fetish Erotic Style: Issues, Commentaries and Advice

    The writings of one of the most respected and knowledgable people on the subject of SM/leather/fetish erotic style has been compiled in this book. Issues regarding relationships, the community, the SM experience, and personal transformation, as they relate to this form of erotic play, are addressed. Unlike many in the mental health field, Mr. Baldwin takes the approach that this style of erotic play can definitely be part of a healthy expression of one's sexuality. Many have benefitted from his sound advice in seminars, worjkshops and through his many published articles. Now, much of this man's wisdom has been published for you in this book.

    Sexual Art: Photographs That Test the Limits

    The subtitle of this book is "photographs that test the limits." Compared to the mainstream, these frank images will be shocking. However, take a moment and allow yourself to acknowledge that this is a bit different and carefully look again. Notice that all the participants are smiling, or have looks of ecstacy on their faces, or they are boldly gazing right at the camera. If everyone is proudly experiencing pleasure, is what they are doing truly "shocking?"

    The New Topping Book

    Tens of thousands learned the emotional and ethical skills of BDSM topping from the first `Topping Book.` Now, in addition to the sage advice and good humor that made the first edition a classic, the authors tackle some of the issues that have come up for tops in the last six years: on-line domination, the challenges and rewards of `lifestyle` relationships, ensuring our own and our partners` safety, and more.

    Leathersex: A Guide for the Curious Outsider and the Serious Player

    Everyone wants a more interesting and fufilling erotic life. With that in mind, this book was written to give play which the author calls "leathersex" -sexuality that may include S/M, bondage, dominance, submission, fantasy, role playing, sensual physical stimulation, and fetish, to name just a few. If you are simply curious about leathersex, or if you already enjoy its pleasures but want to learn more, this book is for you.

    The New Bottoming Book

    Almost a decade ago, the first `Bottoming Book` taught tens of thousands of people that bottoming - being a submissive, masochist, slave, `boy` or `girl,` or other BDSM recipient - is as much an art as topping. Since then, the growing popularity of BDSM, and the blossoming of the Internet as a source of information and connection, have created a whole new universe of possibilities for players. Now, the completely updated revised `New Bottoming Book` gives even more insights and ideas, updated for a new millennium, about how to be a successful, popular bottom! New sections on dominance/submission play, bridging the gap from on-line to real-time relationships, the four stages of a scene, and more. Plus, Fish`s hot illustrations of bottoms in action, many moving and funny anecdotes, and an extra-large helping of the realistic wisdom for which these authors are known.

    9/19/2007 8:58:31 PM
    Top Artists tagged “bdsm”

    http://www.last.fm/tag/bdsm/artists

    1    Die Form  7
     
    2    Athamay  6
     
    3    Genitorturers  5
     
    4    Terminal Choice  4
     
    4    Sleep Chamber  4
     
    6    Umbra et Imago  3
     
    6    Noisex  3
     
    6    XP8  3
     
    6     Women of the SS  3
     
    10    Nine Inch Nails  2
     
    10     Women of the S.S.  2
     
    10     Women of Sodom  2
     
    10    Leæther Strip  2
     
    10    My Life With the Thrill Kill Kult  2
     
    10    Android Lust  2
     
    16    Vive La Fête  1
     
    16    Leaves' Eyes  1
     
    16    In Strict Confidence  1
     
    16    The Electric Hellfire Club  1
     
    16    The Crüxshadows  1
     
    16    Avenue D  1
     
    16    Bozo Porno Circus  1
     
    16    Draconian  1
     
    16    Ordo Rosarius Equilibrio  1
     
    16    Whitehouse  1
     
    16    Nemesea  1
     
    16    Ordo Equilibrio  1
     
    16    Razed in Black  1
     
    16     Draegon and sharon[D]  1
     
    16    INSEkT L0GIC  1
     
    16    I Am X  1
     
    16     Faith & Disease  1
     
    16     Forever Slave  1
     
    16    The Fitness  1
     
    16     The Sins of Thy Beloved  1
     
    16    Scarling.  1
     
    16    Epica  1
     
    16     Yendri  1
     
    16    Xandria  1
     
    16    Strange Boutique  1
     
    16    Cherry Bikini  1
     
    16    Diary of Dreams  1
     
    16    Kidneythieves  1
     
    16     Goddess Dianna Vesta  1
     
    16    Claire Voyant  1
     
    16    Edenbridge  1
     
    16    Goldfrapp  1
     
    16    Queen Adreena  1
     
    16    Lemon Jelly  1
     
    16    Enigma  1
     
    16    Little Computer People  1
     
    16    Ladytron  1
     
    16    And One  1
     
    16    Garbage  1
     
    16    Le Tigre  1
     
    16    Theatre of Tragedy  1
     
    16    Whale  1
     
    16    Black Tape for a Blue Girl  1
     
    16    Lycia  1
     
    16    Placebo  1
     
    16    Lamb  1
     
    16    Sneaker Pimps  1
     
    16    London After Midnight  1
     
    16    Project Pitchfork  1
     
    16    Justin Timberlake  1
     
    16    Faith and the Muse  1
     
    16    Sirenia  1
     
    16    Tristania  1
     
    16    Giorgio Moroder  1
     
    16    :wumpscut:  1
     
    16    My Dying Bride  1
     
    16    Lovage  1
     
    16    Freezepop  1
     
    16    Within Temptation  1
     
    16    Nightwish  1
     
    16    After Forever  1
     
    16    Evanescence  1
     
    16    Blutengel  1
     
    16    t.A.T.u.  1
     
    16    Funker Vogt  1
     
    16    Lords of Acid  1
     
    16    Dead Can Dance 
    9/18/2007 5:56:45 PM
    • Songs or Videos with an S&M scenes or Dominatrix
      http://www.mybdsm.com/member/
      mssmartwildwoman/media_bdsm.html


      Mel Brooks- "Hilter Rap" (Video)
    • Days of the New -"Touch,Peel and Stand"
    • Depeche Mode-"Master and Servant"
    • Duran Duran- "Girls on Film" (Video)
    • Days of the New- "Touch, Peel and Stand"
    • Eurythmics- "Sweet Dreams"
    • Eve 6 -"Inside Out"
    • Green Day- "Blood, Sex and Booze"
    • Golden earring - "Twilight zone" (video)
    • Howard Jones- "The Prisoner"
    • Kd lang- "Surrender"
    • My Life with the Thrill Kill Cult-"A Continental Touch"
    • Madonna-"Erotica" (video)
    • Madonna-"Express Yourself" (video)
    • Madonna-"Human Nature" (video)
    • Meat Loaf- "Hot Summer Night"
    • Nine Inch Nails- "Closer" (Video)
    • Nine Inch Nails- "Happiness in Slavery" (Video)
    • Nine Inch Nails- "Sin"
    • NOFX -"Cruel and Unusual Punishment"
    • NOFX -"S&M Airlines"
    • Omen- "Torture Me"
    • Probot- "Shake Your Blood" (Video)
    • Puddle of Mudd -"Control"
    • She Wants Revenge- "These Things" (Video)
    • Strapped- "EDNA"
    • Stroke 9- "Do It Again"
    • Three Days Grace- "Pain"
    • Justin Timberlack- "Sexy/Back Sexy Back"
    • the Velvet Underground -"Venus in Furs"
    • Frank Zappa-"Bobby Brown"
    9/17/2007 7:31:50 PM

    So you have a hot play date all set up, but aren't sure what music goes best with a BDSM scene? Here's a list recommended CD's that I've collected from friends. They are in no particular order and include everything from Classical & New Age, to Goth & Techno. Have fun!

    http://www.webmistress.org/crave/music.html


    Kodo "Iridori"
    Master Drummers of the Dagbon (Rounder Records)
    Kenya & Tanzania: Witchcraft & Ritual Music (Elektra Nonesuch)
    Delerium "Karma" (Nettwerk 1997) -- gorgeous ethereal music
    Eric Serra: Soundtrack to La Femme Nikita Varese Sarabande 1991) Moody instrumental album
    Lords of Acid"Lust" (Antler Subway, 1991) Rough sex to a techno beat
    Peter Gabriel "Passion" (Geffen, 1989)Moody instrumentals
    Sarah McLachlan "Fumbling Towards Ecstacy"
    Madonna
    The Enigma Trilogy
    Nine Inch Nails
    Dead Can Dance
    Devo
    Deep Forest "Bohemia"
    "Lush Mechanique" by Jami Sieber. A mix of acoustic and electric cello.
    Robin "Adnan" Anders "Blue Buddah" Really incredible trance drumming.
    "Blink" Soundtrack It lulls you in, then turns evil, just the thing for a sensual sadist.
    Richard Souther
    "Illumination"
    Loreena McKennitt
    Boiled in Lead. Instrumental dance tunes..
    "The Dig" Soundtrack
    "The Crow" Soundtrack
    Berlin "Pleasure Victim"
    Adiemus "Sounds of Sanctuary"
    Mozart Requiem
    Yo Yo Ma Bach Cello Suites
    Wolf Soundtrack
    Chant
    Steve Halpern Islands in Time
    The Mission
    Vas: Sunyata by Narada Records Ravi Shankar Philip Glass Passages
    Balanescu Quartet Angels and Insects
    Michael Nyman
    Prospero's Books; The Cook, the Thief, His Wife, and Her Lover
    The Draughtsman's Contract
    A Zed and Two Noughts
    Die Form L'ame electrique, Suspiria de Profundis
    Miranda Sex Garden Madra, Iris, Suspiria
    Throbbing Gristle
    Heathen Earth
    This Mortal Coil
    Diamanda Galas The Divine Punishment & Saint of the Pit
    Cocteau Twins Blue Bell Knoll
    Prodigy The Fat of the Land
    Crass: Batamotel song
    Chris and Cosey Exotica & Trust
    Meat Beat Manifesto 99%, Satyricon
    Ministry
    Jesus Built My Hotrod & Just One Fix
    ClockDVA
    The Hacker/The Act & Man-Amplified
    Scraping Foetus Off the Wheel Nail, Thaw + Flesh Volcano
    Steroid Maximus Quilombo& Gondwanaland
    Lydia Lunch
    13.13, StinkFist, The Crumb & Don't Fear the Reaper
    Dave Ball In strict tempo
    Coil The Snow EP, Scatology, Love's Secret Domain, Panic EP & How to Destroy Angels
    Creatures
    :Boomerang, Feast
    Seal
    Melissa Ethridge
    Emerson, Lake & Palmer
    Vanessa Daou "Zipless" & "The Daou" Sky Cries Mary "A Return to the Inner Experience"
    X-Files Soundtrack
    Tangerine Dream
    Gabriel Roth and the Mirrors: "Trance","Initiation", "Tongues" & "Luna". Tancy with a heavy beat and only occasional vocals which are entirely unobtrusive.
    David Arkenstone "Quest of the Dream Warrior"
    Hilary Stagg "Dream Spiral"
    Switchblade Symphony "Serpentine Gallery"
    Patrick O'Hearn
    "Indigo"
    Melissa Manchester "If My Heart Had Wings Bernward Koch "Flowing" (Real Music) Elephant Man Soundtrack
    La Cage Aux Folles
    Future Sounds of London
    The Cure Disintegration
    Pure Moods
    Braveheart Soundtrack
    Quiet Life
    Carmina Burana
    Bram Stoker's Dracula
    Keiko Matsui "Dream Walk"
    Portishead 
    "Dummy"
    Diva Soundtrack
    Art of Noise "The Ambient Collection"
    Soundtrack from "Until the End of the World"
    Twin Peaks Soundtrack
    The Hunger Soundtrack
    Kitaro, Ten Years Album
    Enya
    Orbital
    The Crystal Method "Vegas"
    Genitorture "120 Days of Genitorture
    Aria
    Robert Miles "Dreamland" & "23 am"
    Nurse with Wound
    Garbage
    Mediaevalbaebes

    9/16/2007 2:20:25 PM

    Even MORE scene music

    Shalen (from another bdsm related site) recommends these albums of songs for scening.
     These are her picks. 

    1.  Godsmack by Godsmack
      "Voodoo, great tune"   
       2.  Mezzanine by Massive Attack
      "Love the song Mezzanine"     
    3.  The Long Road by Nickelback
    S  "My fave is Figured You Out"   
       4.  Queen of the Damned by Various Artists - Soundtracks - 2002   "So many good songs here, but I love Slept So Long"        
       5.  Closer to God by Nine Inch Nails
      "Closer is one of my favorites, but so much of NIN is worthy."  
     6.  Dummy by Portishead
      "I love Wandering Star, and I've heard Biscuit is a great tune for the bdsm crowd."       
       7.  In Your Room by Depeche Mode
      "Tons of people love the song In Your Room."       
       8.  MCMXC A.D. "The Limited Edition" by Enigma
      "Great scening music!"   
         9.  LSD: Love, Sensuality and Devotion - The Remix Collection by Enigma
      "Amazing stuff.  Principles of lust is highly erotic."  
       10.  Pleasure Generation by Whip Culture
      "Fabulous scening song on here called Turn Me On."    
      11.  One X by Three Days Grace
      "The song Pain is a great one."       
      12.  Twisted Transistor by Korn
      "The song Twisted Transistor is a favorite of many kinksters."        
       13.  20th Century Masters - The Millennium Collection: The Best of Joan Armatrading by Armatrading, Joan
      "Joan has a great song called I Love it When You Call Me Names."  
       14.  Supersexy Swingin' Sounds by White Zombie
      "I know people who love this whole album, but for me, I really love Grease Paint and Monkey Brains.  (Hey I couldn't make this stuff up.  The truth is better than fiction)"    
       15.  Come Clean by Puddle of Mudd
      "One of my favorites is called Control.  Great tune!"  
       16.  The Velvet Rope by Jackson, Janet
      "Really good song here called Rope Burn"  
       17.  October Rust by Type O Negative
      "So much of Type O Negative's stuff is fabulous, but I am recommending this one because the song I love is here.  It's called Be My Druidess.  Also check out their others like October Rust and The Origin of Feces."          18.  Manchester Apollo, Manchester, U.K. 6/5/05 
      "She has song called Leather that might appeal to your kink."   
       19.  New Miserable Experience by Gin Blossoms
      "They have a great song called Hands Are Tied"  
       20.  Mirrorball by McLachlan, Sarah
      "I adore Sarah, and have everything she has ever sung.  For the bdsm crowd, you'll probably like Sweet Surrender"   
       21.  Antics in the Forbidden Zone by Adam & The Ants
      "Look for the song called Beat My Guest" 

    9/13/2007 7:51:34 PM
    MORE Scene Music:
    http://www.domsubfriends.com/cgi-local/wwwdir/db.cgi?db=muscat&uid=default&category=*&view_records=View+Records&dc=3
    FLAMENCO

    Heat: by Oscar Lopez
    fastest hands. Would make a great spankor!
    Armando's Fire: by Oscar Lopez
    Excellent stuff
    Americas: by Strunz & Farah
    one of the best flamenco albums ever
    Heat Of The Sun: by Strunz & Farah
    Another great, by the great ones
    Best of: by Gypsy kings
    Saw them in concert. Powerful voice/guitars
    Free Fall: by Jesse Cook
    Another great one
    gravity: by Jesse Cook
    fantastic album
    rain dancer: by Armik
    Armik is as good as most
    Scene Music: CLASSIC ROCK

    Pink Floyd- Dark Side of the moon
    one of the best albums ever!
    The Doors-The Complete collection
    the darkest Rock band ever
    Emerson Lake & Palmer-Best Of
    Keyboards, drums and Voice. What a combo
    Pink Floyd-Animals
    the forgotten PF album
    Wish You Were Here - by Pink Floyd
    Shine on your crazy diamond.
    Symphonic Music Of Yes - by YES
    Yes, with the London Symphony
    Best of - By Iron Butterfly
    Play In-A-Gadda-Da-Vida over and over and...
    The Best Of Vanilla Fudge
    real Psychedelic sound
    Deepest Purple-The best of Deep Purple
    Underated, but not here. Superb group
    The Best of-by Blue Oyster Cult
    Fear the REAPER
    The Best Of Jefferson
    Were huge at their time
    Led Zeppelin [BOX SET]
    Get them all. The Gods to many
    Best of James Gang
    A Great Joe Walsh group. Listen to the Bolero
    The Best Of- Jeff beck
    Could be 2nd best guitarist ever
    Experience Jimi Hendrix
    levels unreached even today
    Hot Rocks 1964-1971 by Rolling stones
    Awesome early stuff
    The Byrds - Greatest Hits
    first 12 string guitar. Awesome ballads
    The 20 Greatest- By CCR
    Unmatched vocals in Rock-n-roll
    Greatest Hits- By nazareth
    Great power vocals and lyrics
    Best Of Uriah Heep
    Underated group. Listen to july morning
    best of Santana
    Great guitar, never duplicated
    The Concise King Crimson
    Pink Floyd took their thunder away
    The Very Best Of Cream
    My favorite 3 piece band
    Scene Music: REGGAE COMPILATIONS


    Dub Revolution - UK
    Awesome dubbed reggae
    Dubitamin-13 Rare Dub
    More great compilations
    Reggae Gold 2000
    Excellent album

    Scene Music: RAP


    House Of Pain - Truth Crushed
    How can you go with the name of this group?
    House Of Pain - self titled
    Jump, jump around
    Cypress Hills-Black Sunday
    One of my favorite hardcore Rap albums
    Public Enemy - It takes a nation
    Check D can sing hardcore rap
    Everlast - Whitey Ford Sings The Blues
    Awesome album. Former lead singer of House of pain

    Scene Music: TECHNO/DANCE


    Prodigy - Fat of the land
    One of the best techno albums ever
    Lords Of Acid - lust
    favorite of many
    Fatboy Slim- You've come a Long way
    Great techno mixes
    Orbital - OrbitalII
    Funky Techno sounds
    Vegas: by Crystal Method
    Very good techno group. Nice funky mix
    Dubnobasswithmyheadma- By Underworld
    Very good techno group. Nice funky mix
    Second Toughest In The Infants- By Underworld
    Very good techno group.
    Leftism - By Leftfield
    It's on the list for a reason. Terrific mixes.
    ISDN- By Future Sound of London 
    Another powerful techno group. Darker then most
    EP7- by Autechre
    this will get you moving
    brace yourself- by Mu-Ziq
    Techno Baby-here I come
    Beyond the Infinite- by Juno Reactor
    Power and then some. Very good mixes
    Dig Your own Hole- By Chemical Brothers
    Awesome techno album
    In-Sides- Orbital
    What a Techno album should be
    Exit Planet Dust-By Chemical Brothers
    another terrific album by an awesome techno group
    Making Bones- Red Snapper
    Funk Techno album. Very good stuff
    Best of Junior Vasquez
    Well known DJ presents his 1995 album
    Nervous Breakdown-By Junior Vasquez
    JR's newest good stuff.
    tranceport: by Paul Okenfold
    Techno trance at it's best
    Politics of dancing: by Paul Van Dyk
    Terrific Trance/techno sounds featuring a legend
    Conquers your love: by Praga Khan
    Awesome techno beats
    1000 fires: by Tracy Lords
    The Famed Tracy Lords brings you Sexy techno
    Techomancer 3: Techmancer series
    Terrific techno beats
    Techomancer 4: Techmancer series
    Terrific techno beats
    Essential mix: by pete Tong
    Excellent mix of Club music
    Transport 4: By DJ Max Graham
    Awesome techo dance beats
    Global Undeground: by Deep Dish
    You''ll hop to this techo beats
    renaissance: by Dave Seaman
    More good techno beats
    Discovery: by Daft Punk
    France DJ's bring terrific techno beats
    Cream: by Sandra Collins
    Master techno DJ
    Ministry of Sound: Ibiza (Varies)
    Great Techno compilation
    Ministry of Sound: Trance (Varies)
    Great Techno compilation
    United States of Trance: by Cristopher Lawrence
    One of USA's best techno DJ's
    Temptation: by Cristopher Lawrence
    Awesome techno sounds
    Voyage into trance: by Paul Oakenfold
    You can't go wrong with this techno
    Global Underground: by John Digweed
    You'll move to this techno from the first tune
    Global Underground: by Nick Warren
    More good techo mixes
    Global Underground: by Danny Tenaglia
    Excellent techno DJ
    Dark Drums: by Steve Lawler
    Another terrific techno DJ

    Scene Music: HEAVY METAL/GRUDGE


    Metallica-S&M
    Awesome album. Be aware it's live
    Alice in Chains: best of
    the Darkest metal lyrics
    Nirvana: nevermind
    Their first album changed music
    Rob Zombie Hellbilly deluxe
    what a cover
    Black Sabbath We Sold Our Souls
    Could be the darkest album you'll hear
    Soundgarden -Best of
    Excellent group
    Marilyn Manson - mechanical animals
    Strange, but great
    Reinventing The Steel - by Pantera
    Powerful sound
    Title Of Record - by Filter
    Another Powerful band
    Dookie - by Green Day
    great 3 piece band
    Issues - by Korn
    Hardcore stuff
    Aenima - by Tool
    Very hardcore sound
    Blood Sugar Sex Magik - by Red Hot Chili Peppers
    Erotic group
    Ten - by pearl jam
    Often duplicated group
    Limp Bizkit
    Today's hard-core whiteman rap
    Origin of The Feces-By Type O Negative
    Powerful Stuff
    Antichrist Superstar ~ Marilyn Manson
    The strangest performer today
    Kiss -Double Platinum
    Revolutionary performers
    Collective Soul greatest hits
    A few great singles

    Scene Music: JAZZ


    John McLaughlin -Love Devotion Surrender
    Awesome Jazz Fusion with Carlos Santana
    The Best Of Al DiMeola
    A marvelous guitarist
    Sky - Best of
    John Williams. A true master of guitar
    Sky - Best of
    John Williams. A tru master of guitar
    Antonio Carlos Jobim's - Best of
    One of the most sensual voices ever
    Black Beauty: Miles Davis
    American Jazz fusion
    Astrud Gilberto - Jazz round midnight
    The girl from Epanema made her famous. One of the sexy voices
    Pat Metheny - Beyond the Missouri
    A great jazz maestro guitar
    the Guitar trio
    Paco De Lucia, Al Di Meola, and John McLaughlin on same bill
    John McLaughlin -Best of shakti
    Jazz fusion Indian music

    Scene Music: ALTERNATIVE


    New Order's greatest hits
    Hit after hit in the late 80's
    The Complete Singles- By Pet Shop Boy's
    Great voice & lyrics
    POP! - 20 Hits ~ Erasure
    Man, did I dance to Oh L'Amour
    Age of Consent-By Bronski Beat
    Great tunes in Small Town boy and Why.
    The Best Of Bryan Ferry And Roxy Music
    Great Lyrics and voice by Ferry

    Scene Music: SENSUAL VOCALISTS

    Enya: The Best of
    Probably the best known Female New Age artist
    Eden- By Sarah Brightman
    A truly magical voice
    Sarah Brightman: The Andrew Loyd Webber
    Broadway never sounded this good
    The Book of secrets: by Loreena McKennitt
    What a Diva
    Parallel Dreams: by Loreena McKennitt
    What a Diva
    Wisper to the wild: by Maire Brennan
    Another great female voice
    Dulity: by Lisa Gerrard
    Former singer of "Dead Can dance"
    To Venus And Back : by Tori Amos
    Double album by a great Singer
    Fumbling: by Sarah McLachlan
    Adored by many, and rightfully so.
    Seal (2nd album)
    This one has a Kiss from a Rose, Don't cry, etc
    madonna: Erotica
    Are you a switch Madonna?
    Grace Jones: Best Of
    Definately a domme here. Would anyone disagree?
    Madonas: Immaculate Collection
    Best of colection. But no D/s here, just good sound.
    Fiona Apple : Tidal
    This SAM has a great voice
    Annie Lennox : medussa
    Speaking of great Voices....
    Annie Lennox : Diva
    Very spiritual and giving person
    Eurythmics : Greatest hits
    Dave and Annie own a lot of leather. Hmmm.
    The Visit by Loreena McKennitt
    Celtic influenced great performers 1st album
    Rendez Vous Live - By Patricia Kaas
    France Diva's best album
    the Voice of Alabina - By Ishtar
    Great Arabic & Flamenco Influenced Vocals/music.
    The Isle of dreaming - By Kate Price
    Celtic singer with a great voice
    Carmine Meo- By Emma Shapplin
    Opera meets New Age. Superstar at making
    Scene Music: AFRICAN


    Geoffrey Oryema-Exile
    Very sensual voice. Track 6 rules
    Geoffrey Oryema
    Great lyrics
    Ayub Ogada- En Mana Kuoyo
    Another good voice.
    African Voices
    Various artists. Excellent album
    African tribal Music
    various artists. Good stuff
    African Drums & Afro-Caribbean Grooves
    More good stuff
    Bambay Gueej - Sheikh Lo
    Spiritual Lyrics, rumba jazz style music
    Ya - By Khadja Nin
    Electrifying African Diva

    Scene Music: GOTHIC/INDUSTRIAL

    Bauhaus: Crackle-The Best of
    Excellent album. Bela Lugosi rules
    Peter Murphy: Wild Birds: 1985-1995
    Ex Singer of Bauhaus
    The Cure: Galore-The Singles 198
    Everyone's favorite goth band
    Depeche Mode: The Singles
    Great german industrial sound
    Christian Death: Best Of
    has a large following for a reason
    The Smiths: the Singles
    Morisey has one of the best voices!
    Serpentine Gallery- By Switchblade Symphony
    Switch group? BDSM?
    The Discouraged one - By Katatonia
    Reminds people of the Cure and Type o Negative
    Velvet Darkness They Fear- by Theatre Of Tragedy
    Good stuff. Harsh male vocals countered with a female soprano.
    Pure Cult- By the CUlt
    First Gothic/Industrial band. Great Vocalist
    Fragile- By Nine Inch Nails
    Double CD. Industrial performer who crossed over to mainstream
    The Downward Spiral- By Nine Inch Nails
    Angry lyrics, but not a bad CD
    A mind is a terrible thing to waste- by Ministry
    One of the first successful Goth bands
    Rarities 1994-98 - by Scorn
    Unique Ambient gothic sound.
    Anamnesis: by Scorn
    Awesome gothic ambient sounds
    Scene Music: SOUTHERN ROCK

    Allman Brothers -Dream Box
    One of my favorites. I recommend their collection
    Lynyrd Skynyrd
    Great Southern Group
    Reverend Horton Heat - Holy Roller
    Excellent guitarist and lyrics
    Canned Heat - Best of heat
    Oh, that Whoremonica
    Scene Music: REGGAE

    Bob Marley _ Best of
    Father of Reggae
    Peter Tosh _ Best of
    If Marley was the father, meet the mother
    Bunny Wailer - Best of
    Along with Marled and Tosh, he was part of the Wailers
    Scene Music: FUNK

    James Brown: 20 All Time Greatest Hits
    Talk about skeletons in closet. But this man is FUNK
    Best Of Parliament: Give Up The Funk
    George Clinton's project.
    Scene Music: SOUL/RnB

    Marvin Gaye - the Very best
    The Man had soul, and this album shows it
    Barry White's - All Time hits
    The deepest most erotic voice
    Ray Charles - Greatest hits
    Reaches below to bring out THE VOICE.
    Whitney Houston - Greatest hits
    Bobby Brown? Nevertless an amazing voice
    Embrya- By Maxwell
    Rising Soul music star
    Brown Sugar- By D'angelo
    New artist who takes soul where it's been
    Arethat Franklin's Greatest Hits Vol1
    The Queen of Soul cannot be missed
    Prince-The Box Set
    This is one of the great performers, just ask Kim Bassinger.
    9/12/2007 9:19:13 PM

    Erotic Music for a BDSM Scene http://www.submissiveloving.com/bdsmmusic.html

    Set the mood with music for anything from a night of romance to savage sex. Many of us enjoy the use of music to enhance 'play time' ambience. Everything from Enya to Nine Inch Nails can be used as a background to the scene. It all depends upon the mood you wish to create. I have collected examples from different music genres of what you might find enjoyable to scene to or just lay back and listen.
    Erotic Alternative Music Selections

    Golden Palominos - Pure
    Haunting sensuous music. The vocals are exquisite, delicate delivery of provocative and even brutal lines and the music ranges froms etherial to driving bass and drums.

    Peter Gabriel - Passion
    This album is his most haunting, prolific and enduring work.

    Tool - Lateralus
    Tool's signature imagery devices heard through watery ambiences

    A Perfect Circle - Thirteenth Step
    Erotic rythmns and sensual vocals at its finest.

    A Perfect Circle - Mer de Noms
    The album itself, a structured display of emotions, takes the emotional content of Tool and changes it into a glorious outcry.

    Erotic Blues Music Selections
    Lady Sings the Blues - Various Artists
    We've called them torch singers, divas, chanteuses, and the First Ladies of American Song.

    Playboy Jazz After Dark
    The ultimate 2-CD collection of late-nite, mood-setting jazz, featuring classic performances by Miles Davis, John Coltrane, Diana Krall, Tony Bennett, Duke Ellington, Ella Fitzgerald and Billie Holiday!

    Stevie Ray Vaughan - Greatest Hits
    From hits like "Pride and Joy" to his slow work on "Life Without You" he speaks volumes in his guitar playing.

    Roy Buchanan - Sweet Dreams: The Anthology
    This collection includes cuts where Roy adds vocals as well as a number of instrumental pieces. The title song "Sweet Dreams" is a beautiful, mellow instrumental, unlike other, more popular songs of the same title by other artists

    Buddy Guy - The Best Of
    It is a compilation of some of best tracks off his Silvertone recordings of the 90's, plus 5 previously unreleased tracks.

    Erotic Classical Music Selections
    Ravel - Greatest Hits
    Ravel - Bolero

    Loussier and company do a sensational job, producing a riveting, swinging version that's got some genuinely mysterious and exotic moments. Drummer Arpino's extended solo about 2/3 of the way through deserves special attention for both its subtlety and intensity.

    As if that wasn't enough, we finally get a chance to hear Jacques Loussier the composer. His wonderful harmonies are saturated with echoes of the great French (and Swiss) composers, but all of the pieces also have that wonderfully lilting spontaneous quality that he has brought to all of his previous recordings. Let's hope he keeps producing new material.

    Beethoven's - Greatest Hits
    This cd is a wonderful way to get acquainted with the brilliant works of Beethoven. This one, as well as the other classical music cd's in the RCA Victor series, is a great beginning to a long and enjoyable journey through the world of classical music.

    Mozart - Greatest Hits
    Tchaikovsky: Greatest Hits
    Chopin: Greatest Hits
    Frederic Chopin is a very talented artist and composer. A must have of any Chopin collector.

    Vivaldi: Eleven Concertos
    Oblivion
    Very sensual classic guitar

    Sensual Classics
    This CD, along with a few candles, a bottle of champagin, a bubble bath, or a relaxing massage is the perfect recipie for a lovely time with your loved one
    Sensual Classics II
    Erotic Gothic/Industrial Music Selections
    October Rust - Type O Negative
    The lyrics from Green Man read like Whitman and the melodies are many things at once. Beautiful, naked, dark, intelligent, and haunting all describe them perfectly. October Rust is as un-fluffy as anything can be and it has a lot of power. I love this album.

    Gothbox
    Collection of Goth - Various Artists

    Collide - Chasing the Ghost
    Chasing the Ghost is beautiful.... i get a very sensual, tribal feel from all of this.... like a private dance in the dirt around a dying fire after days of dancing in the desert... ritualistic servitude..
    London After Midnight - Selected Scenes
    Fates Warning - Pleasant Shades of Grey
    A Pleasant Shade of Gray is really a study in subtlety and emotion.
    Erotic Metal/Grunge Music Selections
    Tool - Lateralus
    There is no doubt that Tool's music has a primal, sensual feeling to it.
    Tool - Aenima
    The sensuality continues on this cd.
    A Perfect Circle - Thirteenth Step
    With members of Tool in this group there is no wonder why it quickly became another erotic favorite of mine.
     
    Filter - Title of Record
    Exhaustive collection of hyperkinetic guitars, subliminal melodies and thunderous dynamics

    Metallica - S&M
    I will allow the title of this cd to speak for itself. *grin*

    Ministry - Psalm 69
    This cd is fabulous from beginning to end. Erotic? Play the song Scarecrow when you're feeling particularly horny and you'll understand.

    Erotic Indian/Middle Eastern Music Selections 
    Here is some of the most erotic and stimulating indian/middle eastern music I have found. This collection includes music for light, sensual scenes as well as dark, heavy scenes. I can almost hear the whimpers and moans as I listen to these selections.

    Sabla Tolo: Journeys Into Pure Egyptian Percusin
    Very erotic rythmns and sexy drum arrangments.

    Immortal Egypt
    Flute, violin, ney, aud, rebala, and accordion flesh out these extended, ambient grooves in an evocative, textural tapestry aimed as much at the mind as at the feet.

    Rhythms of the Nile
    A perfect addition to an erotic evening.

    Music for Meditation and Massage
    The following music selections are for those quiet, intimate moments. They are perfect for those times when you are pampering your partner with a massage or tantric experience. Hint Hint: Great music as a background for the Lingam Massage and/or Yoni Massage.

    Music for Zen Meditation
    Spirit of the Tao Te Ching
    Theta Meditation System
    Tibetan Chakra Meditations
    Chants to Awaken the Buddhist Heart
    Chakra Chants
    World Meditation:
    Six Daily Meditations From Around The World - Japan, Tibet, Greece, Ancient Celtic, Europe

    Yoga Music of the Heart
    Enhancing Massage
    Detaching The World Vol. 1
    - Ambient
    Music For Massage/Relaxation/Meditation

    Native American Music
    The following music selections are suitable for an erotic or bdsm scene. Various rythmns and sensual melodies which will inspire intimacy.

    Apurimac III: Nature Spirit Pride by Cusco
    The albums opens fast and strong with its rendition of the "Ghost Dance", probably the most imediately recognizable tribal rhythm of the American Indians. It continues to alternately soar and settle through a number of compositions, expertly and seamlessly integrating drums, flutes, keyboards and standard western-guitar cord progressions into an amazing work that defies simple description.

    Apurimac, Vol. 2: Return to Ancient America by Cusco
    Cusco reveals more mysteries of the Inca culture with their interpretative music on this highly creative CD. Their imagination soars into inner space - opening up new avenues of listening pleasure.

    Apurimac I by Cusco
    This is the most *essential* CD of Peruvian flute music which captures the mystery and magic of the ancient Incan culture. The German ensemble, Cusco, combines traditional rhythms of the Andes on various flutes along with synthesizers creating magical flights into this indigenous culture.

    Mystic Island by Cusco
    "Mystic Island" by Cusco captures the heart and soul of the listener with ambient soothing mysterious music ... not at all like Apurimac I and II,which derived from a distinct earthly culture, the Incas and South America. This CD has flowing melodies and wonderful instrumentation and synthesizer accompaniment.

    Sacred Spirit: Chants And Dances Of The Native Americans
    The one thing this is NOT is a dull chant album. It is exciting from the first beat. And while it is occasionally soothing, that isn't the point of it. In some ways, it's too powerful to be relaxing. Some songs, particularly the amazing finale, "Brandishing of the Tomahawk" are absolutely haunting.

    Sacred Earth Drums by Steve and David Gordon
    Drums from around the world join with Native American Flute, Incan Pan Pipes, Spirit Rattle, Guitars, Digital Synthesizers and Sounds of Nature (including wolf, eagle, coyote and dolphin). Feel the irresistible power of the beat lead you on a healing Shaman’s journey. Move your body and become absorbed in the dance – for the sacredness of life and reverence for the earth!

    Drum Medicine by David & Steve Gordon
    The Gordons have simply outdone themselves! They have crafted a more melodic, accessible album featuring a global-fusion sound

    House Made of Dawn by Coyote Oldman
    Hauntingly beautiful with deep rich native flute melodies. The artists are definitely masters at their craft.

    Best of Coyote Oldman
    All I can say is an endless stream of consciousness. Very soothing for the soul.

    Changes: Native American Flute Music
    by Carlos Nakai
    The tone of Nakai's flute is always full and warm; it caresses your ears like the memory of a summer breeze. Yet despite the measured tempos and the pastoral mood, there is an energetic quality to the improvisations that makes the heart want to spread its wings and take flight.

    Tribal Winds by Various Artists
    This CD contains not only an echo of a time in our nation's history when nature was only as far away as your outstretched arm, but an invitation to a state of mind all too often lost in our modern-day hustle and bustle with computers and taxis and finances.

    Tribal Waters by Various Artists
    Another in Earthbeat!'s Tribal Collection series, Tribal Waters is a marriage of contemporary and traditional sound. It's a celebratory synthesis, bringing together nature sounds, bells, spoken word, chant, drumming, horns, flute, and keyboards.

    Tribal Fires by Various Artists
    This collection of Native American music manages to avoid a lot of the problems common in compilations of this type. It lacks the new-age trappings of too much reverb and electronic "nature sounds." It focuses, instead, on contemporary songwriters with modern themes.

    Canyon Trilogy: Native American Flute Music by Carlos Nakai
    Nakai's free improvisations on this album are based on his impressions of the Anasazi and Sinagua sites, ancient cliff dwellings that were home to communities of Native people thousands of years ago.

    New Age Music for an Erotic or Bdsm Scene
    Here are some of the most erotic and stimulating new age music CDs I have found. This collection includes music for light, sensual scenes as well as dark, heavy scenes. I can almost hear the whimpers and moans as I listen to these selections.

    Adiemus III: Dances of Time by Adiemus
    This is a very well put together CD, consisting of different "Dances" that were popular throughout time. Each piece is wonderfully composed and performed, providing for an experience that you won't forget for a while. Another star from Karl Jenkins!

    The Cross of Changes by Enigma
    Haunting, evocative, mysterious, and magnificent, Enigma's Cross of Changes offers nine musical explorations of sound and sensation that dazzle and amaze. The songs unfold in rolling waves, each more complex and richly layered than the last

    Screen Behind the Mirror by Enigma Michael Cretu, the man behind Enigma, formulates an intriguing symbiosis between New Age musicality, classical and world-music influences, and dance-club rhythms.

    MCMXC A.D. by Enigma
    So much unnecessary fuss was made over Enigma's juxtaposition of the sexual and sacred. After all, Prince had been doing it for years, and his take on it was far more interesting--and a lot more daring. But Enigma's MCMXC A.D. did manage to work a lot of people into a lather, both on the dance floor and behind the pulpit. Their

    Shepherd Moons by Enya
    The deeply romantic Celtic pop on its 1991 successor, Shepherd Moons, sustains the same spectrum of hushed reverie and surging, rhapsodic releases, as well as its mix of ballads, floating midtempo pieces, and forays into Celtic and Latin--and it's every bit as seductive.

    Watermark by Enya
    Enya's 1988 recording Watermark achieved landmark success with her groundbreaking use of multi-tracking technology to fuse new age and Celtic themes and instrumentation.

    Oceania by Oceania
    Oceania is the first international Maori album to ever be released! It's centered around poet/lead singer Hinewehi (pronouced as Hee Nee), who's got a mesmerizing neo-classical voice, and lead singer of British punk band Killing Joke, Jaz Coleman.

    Exit by Tangerine Dream
    Released during a period of tense Cold War saber rattling, Tangerine Dream's Exit (1981) shows that even a machine-driven electronic band can claim a social conscience.

    Mythos by Mythos
    I think that this album is wonderfully balanced between smooth instrumentals and lush, aural soundscapes that commonly feature mind-blowing vocal performanes by soprano/alto singers Annette Ducharme, Christine Duncan and Jennifer Scott. Paul Schmidt plays the guitar on songs like "La Cathedral" while Bob D'Eith plays the keyboard/piano on songs like "Motif" and "Introspection", which gives the album a classical yet sensual feel.

    Sensual Sensual by B Tribe
    This disc will put you into one of those moods that only good company can satisfy:) An excellent bit of down tempo flameneco, drifting off into the neither neither land explored by such artists as Enigma or Kitaro.

    Sensual Opera for an Erotic or Bdsm Scene
    Here are some of the most erotic and stimulating opera music CDs I have found.

    Sogno by Andrea Bocelli
    Andrea Bocelli's Sogno ("Dream") is a pop album of entirely original compositions that evoke traditional and modern influences.

    Aria, Vol. 2: New Horizon
    Strong, complex arrangements executed with passion and flair

    Aria by Aria
    the formula for paul schwartz' aria: classical + synthetic = ethereally grounded. all tracks are beautifully textured, moving, melancholic, at times haunting. the way he blended orchestra and electronic in aria produced music that is so unbelievably lush and inspiring. a must-have for eclectics.

    Etterna. by Emma Shapplin
    The amazingly talented Emma lets her haunting vocals soar over the music. I reccommend this wholeheartedly, especially if you're a fan of new age or classical crossover.

    Romanza by Andrea Bocelli
    Bocelli's version of Rhapsody is truly glorious. Although the music is clearly Italian, there are touches of Brazilian and French influences in a couple of pieces that enhances the freshness of this glorious CD.

    The Myth of Red by Sasha Lazard
    An ambitious fusion of opera arias, Russian folk tunes, and art songs with beat-driven electronic soundscapes, the album largely succeeds in bridging incongruous musical worlds.

    Sensual Vocalists for an Erotic or Bdsm Scene
    Here are some of the most erotic and stimulating vocalists I have found.

    An Ancient Muse by Loreena McKennitt
    It's been nearly a decade since Loreena McKennitt's last studio album, The Book of Secrets, but An Ancient Muse picks up the caravan exactly where she left off on her mystical journey through the cultures of the Middle East and northern Sahara.

    The Book of Secrets by Loreena McKennitt
    McKennitt's recordings always have the quality of a spiritual sojourn; her songs are those of a seeker, whether she's setting Yeats, Scripture, or her own words to her compositions.

    Paint the Sky with Stars: The Best of Enya
    The most melodic and atmospheric examples of Enya's lovely Celtic-flavored songwriting shine on this disc.

    Parallel Dreams by Loreena McKennitt
    While tackling such bleak themes as lost love, murder, homelessness, and torture, each song is sung with an emotional radiance that can send shivers down your spine and warmth into your heart.

    Whisper to the Wild Water by Marie Brennan
    Maire (pronounced moya) Brennan, did some time with Clannad as their lead singer with her famous sister Enya.

    Duality by Pieter Bourke, Lisa Gerrard
    Duality is at once sacred and playful. It is both dark and light, organic and refined, masculine and feminine.

    To Venus and Back by Tori Amos
    Amos supporters have long maintained that the key to understanding her intrigue lies in her live performances.

    Fumbling Towards Ecstasy by Sarah McLachlan
    A great album to accompany your moments of introspection

    Seal 2 by Seal
    Soulful first single "Prayer for the Dying" will set the pace, while "Kiss From A Rose" is a huge ballad

    Tidal by Fiona Apple
    Apple is obviously talented--she has a dark, smoky alto and a knack for an arresting turn of phrase

    Medusa by Annie Lennox
    The songs are the rightful stars here, and Lennox brings passion and nuance to a set that plays beautifully.

    The Visit by Loreena McKennitt
    Mixing a variety of styles with a Celtic base, this was McKennitt's breakthrough album and remains one of her most musically interesting.

    Best of 1987-2001 by Patricia Kaas
    I love her sexy smouldering vocals and I've always been a sucker for the french language.

    Etterna by Emma Shapplin
    This is a fantastic American debut album by Emma Shapplin. This album should definetly put her at the top of the classical crossover charts with Sarah Brightman and Josh Groban. The amazingly talented Emma lets her haunting vocals soar over the music. I reccommend this wholeheartedly, especially if you're a fan of new age or classical crossover.
    Soft Rock/Pop Music for an Erotic or Bdsm Scene

    Tidal by Fiona Apple
    Tidal is the debut album by Fiona Apple, a New York singer-songwriter-pianist who was 18 years old at the time of its 1996 release. Apple is obviously talented--she has a dark, smoky alto and a knack for an arresting turn of phrase.

    Fumbling Towards Ecstasy by Sarah McLachlan
    From the opening notes of Possession, Sarah McLachlan pulls you into her world of ethereal, melancholy, dusky songs.

    Tigerlily by Natalie Merchant
    Though the minor hits "Wonder" and "Jealousy" bore a reasonable resemblance to Merchant's work with 10,000 Maniacs, most of Tigerlily clearly established her as a solo artist apart from her former band.

    Music from Movie Soundtracks for an Erotic or Bdsm Scene
    Movie soundtracks to create just the right mood and atmosphere.

    Shakespeare in Love
    Elizabethan themes and light string melodies work together to span a spectrum of moods.

    Twin Peaks: Fire Walk With Me
    The music for Fire Walk with Me, David Lynch's brooding feature film follow-up to the groundbreaking TV series Twin Peaks, again uses the talents of Angelo Badalamenti to create a chilling backdrop to Lynch's dark psychosexual thriller.

    The Last Of The Mohicans
    Beautifully orchestrated, tracks one through nine were composed by Trevor Jones, and his use of drums, brass, and strings to convey the sweeping saga of the movie is masterful and full of powerful, pulse pounding emotion. Yet, at the same time the music is often poignant.
    There is a seamless transition to tracks ten through fifteen which were composed by Randy Edelman and are likewise beautiful, but lighter and more ephemeral in tone. The music is more hopeful and mellow, yet at the same time wondrously melodic.

    Braveheart
    A 1996 Academy Award nominee for Best Dramatic Score, Braveheart is one of composer James (Titanic) Horner's most accomplished works. Utilizing the full range of the London Symphony Orchestra, the Choristers of Westminster Abbey, and a small ensemble of traditional folk instrumentalists, Horner largely eschews the bombast typical of the genre and cuts a more emotionally complex--and satisfying--musical course through this 14th-century tale of betrayal and rebellion. This album presents ample evidence of why Horner is currently at the peak of his profession.

    Rob Roy
    Soulful, romantic and emotion filled music.

    The Mission
    Ever inventive, Morricone mixes liturgical chorales, native drumming, and Spanish-influenced guitars, often in the very same track, to capture the drama of the culture clash.

    Bram Stoker's Dracula
    Bram Stoker's Dracula soundtrack captures the sense of sorrow and mystery perfectly

    Spawn: The Album (1997 Film)
    From the sexy, screamy sounds of the opening cut "Can't You Trip Like I Do" (courtesy of Filter and The Crystal Method) to the funkified "One Man Army" (Rage Against The Machine's Tom Morello mixing it up with The Prodigy), the disc is as hot as the Spawn's home and twice as heavy as the monster himself.

    The Crow: City Of Angels
    The songs blend well together and carry the emotion of The Crow legacy with them. I rate this album the best in the series.

    Gladiator
    a work of often surprising nuances, and one that recasts the traditional heroic orchestral score in deliciously dark and ominous tones. Warning: repeated listening may inspire the invasion of neighboring countries. -0-

    9/11/2007 8:31:59 PM

    Overview
    By Gloria G. Brame, PhD, MPH in Human Sexuality, ACS
    http://gloria-brame.com/therapy/kinkoverview.html


    So what is BDSM? A short list of the types of fetishes and interests which fall under this heading includes: bondage, spanking, cross-dressing, transgenderism, role-playing, corporal punishment, sadomasochism, foot and shoe fetishism, golden showers, enemas, age play, infantilism, rubber fetishes, master/slave relationships, sexual dominance & submission, and dozens more kinks and fetishes that involve one person being in control and the other person surrendering control.

    Most important to know is that when I talk about BDSM/fetish sex, I mean kinky intimacy between consenting adults. The concept of adult consent is critical to understanding BDSM. On the surface, an outsider may view an adult spanking or more extreme acts, such as a piercing or whipping, with the horror one feels at witnessing an assault. The outsider may equate rough sex with assault, and then assume that it is an act of anger or emotional coldness. It is therefore crucial to understand the underlying dynamic of BDSM lovers.
    Here are several points to consider:
    --BDSMers are as romantic, loving, and committed to relationships as anyone else. But instead of finding a kiss romantic, they may find wearing someone's collar to be romantic. Or a spanking may excite them more than conventional foreplay, and enhance their love for their partner.
    --To a masochist, extreme sensation is perceived as pleasurable. You may compare it to a runner's high: the more intense the activity, the more their endorphins pump, and the more ecstatic they feel.
    --A person who takes the submissive role is neither passive nor a victim. He or she has made a conscious decision to pursue BDSM and has probably looked long and hard to find a compatible dominant partner.
    --BDSMers make explicit agreements about what they will and will not do together. Many use communication tools to ensure that they never overstep each other's boundaries. Examples of these include "safe words" (a word or phrase the submissive may utter when he or she wants an activity to end); "contracts" (written agreements outlining each partner's needs, desires, and expectations); and "negotiation" (the process of deciding what kind of relationship the partners want, and what level of commitment each will make). See A short lexicon of BDSM terminology for more terms.
    --Dominance and abuse are as different as loving intercourse and rape. BDSM involves consenting adults who expect to derive pleasure from their experience.
    --BDSMers may be aroused by "regular" sex too, but the BDSM acts give them the higher level of sexual satisfaction that they need to feel emotionally balanced.
    --Not all submissives enjoy pain and not all dominant enjoy giving pain. Many BDSMers are only interested in sensual play, psychological domination or fetishes.
    --Being into BDSM does not imply any psychological or emotional problems. BDSM is only a problem when an individual feels depressed or anguished about his or her sexuality.
    --BDSM/fetishism cannot be cured. They are not diseases, for one. These desires are innate to individual sexual identity and usually persist throughout one's active sexual life. Counseling can only help people to accept their needs and to make healthful, positive choices.

    9/10/2007 8:49:22 PM

    BDSM FOR BEGINNERS: SAFE WORDS
    http://www.associatedcontent.com/article/58133/bdsm_for_beginners_safewords.html?page=2

    Get started.
    Beginning Explorers in the BDSM World hear a lot of advice from more experienced ‘players’. Unfortunately, a lot of that advice is worth nothing more than it costs…NOTHING. A person new to BDSM might hear, “Oh, don’t worry about playing with me, I honor safe words, you will be fine!”

    Sadly, in our eagerness to experience this amazing world of BDSM, many of us trust everyone we meet. True, that ‘experienced Master with 107 years of stellar and well-recognized standing in the community’, may really be just a guy with a penchant for hurting women. Or, that ‘Mistress of the Dark World on High’ could be a man-hating freak, but people new to the lifestyle ache to explore, and ache to trust the first person who takes an interest in us.

    Safewords are intended to protect participants from going further or doing things they don’t wish to do. Safewords are also intended to end or slow down the scene for other reasons, such as a cramp, charleyhorse or a sudden onset of dizziness or shortness of breath. Common safewords are RED, YELLOW and GREEN. Many BDSM Clubs have a standard safeword for use by all participants, such as ‘Mercy’. Dungeon Monitors and Event Staff are trained to respond to any safeword situation, by checking in with the players to see if they need assistance. The word ‘safeword’ is itself, yep, you guessed it! A safeword. Long term partners often designate their own private safeword.

    The whole point of choosing a safeword is to select a word that you would not normally use in conversation, not even in animated conversation. Choosing a word like ‘stop’ or ‘OW’ wouldn’t work, because often stop doesn’t mean stop, it means ‘if you stop now I will scream!’ and ‘OW’ can mean ‘this is so yummy, please may I have another?’ Choosing ‘elephant’ or ‘babysitter’, ‘froglegs’ or ‘chicken fried steak’ as your safeword is a frog legsmuch better idea. Ok, chicken fried steak might be too hard to remember, so maybe stick with the one word safewords. I mean, really, how often do you think a person is tied to a St. Andrew’s Cross enjoying the flogger so much they are flying into subspace and the word babysitter comes to their mind?

    A lot of BDSM players employ the stoplight method of safewords:

    RED – means stop whatever it is you are doing to me RIGHT NOW! and get me out of, off of, or away from whatever it is we are doing! It means ‘I need help NOW!’ When the safeword RED is used, the Top immediately ends the scene, and does whatever is necessary to help the submissive.
        
    YELLOW – means ‘hey, Bub, slow down, give me a minute, you are getting way too close to my hard limits’. When the safeword YELLOW is used, the Top needs to slow down, check in with the submissive, or maybe switch implements or stroke intensity, AND check in with the submissive. Communicate, if possible. Find out what the submissive needs, maybe a drink of water, or it could be he needs a ‘potty break’ or some snacks to raise their blood sugar.
     GREEN – means ‘oh yeah! This rocks! Keep going please!’ When the safeword GREEN is used, the Top needs to continue doing whatever wonderful and erotic things they are doing to the submissive, and enjoy the submissive’s reactions. It does not mean the Top can be less vigilant about communication or observation, and it means the Top needs to remain fully aware of any possible concerns.   The Myth of Safewords is that a safeword will protect the submissive from harm. That is utter crap! A safeword has absolutely no power to protect the submissive from harm. In fact, I believe that trusting in safewords can often create a false sense of safety for submissives. A submissive is falsely comforted by the Top’s giving them a safeword. The safeword is of no value whatsoever, without knowing and trusting the Top, and how in the world could a submissive possibly trust someone they spent a total of a few hours on the internet with, prior to agreeing to play with them?
     Before agreeing to play with anyone new to you, check them out. There is a whole slew of internet and dating safety tips on the internet, but the most important, in my opinion, is to KNOW the person, not the role! Anybody can play knowledgeable, experienced Top on the internet, but, why trust your life to someone you don’t even know well enough to know where (or if) they work?

    • Never give your home address to someone you don’t know.
    • Meet several times in a public place, like a restaurant for example, getting to know a little more about a potential play partner. Pay attention to his general demeanor, not just his ‘scene game’.
    • Don’t buy into the garbage that ‘you aren’t really submissive, if you won’t let me spank you, it doesn’t matter we just met ten minutes ago’ or “I am your Dominant! You will do as I tell you!’ (Please – run from this type, they are wankers.)
    • After getting to know the potential partner a bit in a public place, you may wish to consider attending BDSM events together, but be clear that you will not play with him (or her), until and unless you are comfortable. And, then NEVER play in private the first few times, at least.
     Some experienced BDSM lifestyle people, Tops and bottoms alike, will tell you that having a safeword is protection against harmful or potentially harmful people and situations. It isn’t true, and you will be much better off trusting in your partner than trusting a mere word.

    PS – my RED safeword is ‘Master Bastard, you better let me up now because I know where you sleep, and everybody has to sleep sometime!’

    9/10/2007 7:20:32 AM
    Specific to this thread I would like to address the issue of rape fantasies as it applies to BDSM power dynamics.
     
    http://www.barbelith.com/topic/1004/from/70


    Often many people of various sexual orientations experience the desire to be on one side or the other of a rape fantasy, even if it never extends beyond a mental imagining. Some people even have desires to switch the POV and role during these fantasies. A very insightful test is the role of secret receptiveness of the perceived 'victim' of the fantasy rape. Often the excitement/focus of the fantasy is based on the 'victim' secretly desiring the act or being forced to admit their pleasure in it. For those people for which this element MUST be present in order for the fantasy to erotically function it has been reasonably suggested that this fantasy is not a rape fantasy at all but a cloaked version of Dominance and submission using the common language and symbol structure of the larger culture. The key element is the fantasy requires a moment of consent, the willful moment of recognition that the 'victim' is deriving pleasure from the exchange, and perhaps is forced to accept their responsibility of participating in the act.

    Within the BDSM community there is a huge amount of discussion regarding the enacted agreed upon power exchange, a subconscious/repressed passivity on the part of a player, and the real life horror of nonconsensual violence oriented rape.

    While part of the power of a taboo is the transgression, I strongly encourage people who know they are attracted to the D/s exchange to examine the language they are using to represent their desires.

    I personally have spoken with a very very large number of people about the confusion and guilt they perceive in their desire for rape, when in fact they aren't talking about nonconsensual violent rape at all. They are attracted to the roles of a D/s power exchange implicitly dependent on a form of consent.

    The D imagines that moment of taking control and giving the sub exactly what they secretly desire, even if a struggle occurs. In this case the D is erotically focused on the moment of surrender when the sub, over come by the pleasure (which if you're a masochist could be pain derived), admits they needed/wanted the act to occur. The pleasure of being a D in this specific case is in delivering a righteous imbalance of power.
    'You said no, but meant yes, and I forcibly gave you want you wanted.'

    The sub imagines a powerful but attractive D ignoring the sub's objections/justifications/virtues/status and forcing an act. In this case the sub finds the act pleasurable or extremely satisfying in some way and must admit this to themselves if not also to the D.
    'I said no, but really wanted it to happen or am now glad it did.'

    There are people who are sexually aroused by nonconsensual violent rape. If these people seek consensual partners to role play with it maybe fair to say they are using an appropriate outlet for their desires. If they seek to enact their desires with non consenting parties, they are engaging in criminal behavior.
    If a person enacts a Dominant imbalance of power to force another person WITHOUT prior consent for that exchange, they are engaging in criminal behavior.
    This has lead to very detailed and explicit contracts between experienced BDSM players to ensure clarity regarding appropriate activities.

    Part of the beauty of a respectful D/s exchange is the knowledge that one is choosing to participate. Arguably that moment of consent never truly stops happening. While one person maybe controlling the pattern of events outwardly, all parties are responsible for their experiences.
    9/8/2007 7:49:25 PM

    › Communication in BDSM relationships
    http://www.bondage-guide.net/bdsm_basics/communication.html

    Sep 12, 2006
    What is the most important thing in true BDSM relationships? One can say the scenery plays a major role, others will probably say it's the good knowledge of the partner's roles, some may even suggest it's the use of right BDSM toys that rules the play. With all of these, one thing can be said for sure, there are no effective and successful relationships within BDSM relationships without good communication skills.
    What do you get from effective communication?
    It's the effective communication that distinguishes successful relationships from just a rough talk without any goal. What every communication act is basically aimed at is a result where both parties get what they expected from the very beginning and may be more. So what are the benefits of good communication?
    • It gives you the opportunity to make a connection in BDSM relationship deeper and stronger
    • You get the notion of what the other part, either submissive or dominant particularly wants
    • It builds that special bond built on trust and mutual respect
    What is a good communication in BDSM relationships?
    Good communication is what we learn throughout our life and what quite difficult task is for those who are not willing to cooperate. It's a mistaken idea that BDSM relationships are about beating, torturing, punishment and all the stuff. This outward vision often hides something more important, which is in any way a basis for any relationships. However not every talk can be called good or effective one even in terms of one scene. Good communication includes:
    1. Work on trust
    The first things about building D/S relationship that are going to last is to have faith in each other. It can take you a while before you feel the other side can be trusted. In fact with the time trust is becoming stronger in the long run, unless you make an effort to ruin it. If you try to keep things secret it can be ok for some situations, but when you just don't reveal your true intentions and feelings – it's another pair of shoes. It's clearer when you say it directly about your likes and dislikes, your thoughts and intentions. That's how a trust is built on and that's the communication which makes the relationships work for their purpose.
    2. Make it clear and precise
    A lot of disputes and misunderstanding have their roots in the communication which was not clear or precise. A steady flow of vague words are making conversation incomprehensible. If you have something to say just do it in a direct manner. Try to get to the core of the matter and make precise orders or give more comprehensive answers.

    There is no good in unexpected things as BDSM scenery is supposed to be consensual. That's why such things may hold a great risk for both. The parties should be aware of the possible consequences and that is how specifying details carefully and precisely is of great importance in BDSM play.
    3. Learn to listen
    Give your partner time to talk out until he has said everything. Interrupting the other part half way shows your disrespect for him. It is sometimes hard to put your deep emotions into words that's why listening carefully means you are calmly listening the partner and make a pause before giving any answer.
    4. Give a feedback
    It is also important not only to listen but to give a feedback to the one you talk. Since all of us have our own perceptions and put different meanings into words, clarifying what has been said is useful to find a common ground. In order to really understand whether you got it right, it's useful to say it over again to your partner. It is better to make things clear right away and don't put off till the misunderstandings will accumulate and your communication will turn into claims.
    5. Keep your emotions under control
    Never consider BDSM play if you feel you are loosing control of your emotions. Being angry, stressed or frustrated has no good for successful communication especially where the risk takes its place. This is especially true for Dominant as he is the one to rule the game.
    9/7/2007 6:25:17 PM
    Psychology And BDSM: Pathology Or Individual Difference?
     http://ipgcounseling.com/psychology_and_bdsm.html

    As a clinical psychologist, I am a member of a profession that many believe has replaced religion in its power to influence social opinion and behavior. Like religion, my profession has comforted and guided many people……. And harmed many others. Over the last hundred and twenty five years of its existence as a branch of medical science, psychiatry/psychotherapy has contributed to the oppression of women, blacks, gays, and others by labeling these people psychologically inferior (in the case of women and blacks, for example) or mentally pathological, as with gays and other sexual minorities. The effect of the ‘pathologizing’ of certain groups has been profound. Theories of the inferiority of women have been used to justify exclusion of women from leadership positions; theories of black inferiority used to justify racist policies.

    In the area of sexuality, psychology has been particularly harsh and justified particularly brutal treatments for those considered "sexual deviant." Through the first half of the twentieth century girls who had "excessive sex drive," e.g., masturbated regularly, were considered abnormal and might be subjected to clitoridectomies; until the 1970’s gay people could be committed to mental institutions by parents; and even today electro-shock aversion therapy and so-called "chemical castration" are considered acceptable psychiatric interventions for sexual paraphilias….. among which are included Fetishism, Sexual Masochism, Sexual Sadism, Transvestic Fetishism, and other practices near and dear to some of us.

    Why does psychiatry even concern itself with sexual behavior that is consensual and adult? Why label any such behavior "sick?" Urban anthropologist and founding LSM member Dr. Gayle Rubin has described the way society views sex by classifying sexual behavior as part of the "Charmed Circle of Sex" versus the "Outer Limits." Basically, society like sex to be straight, married, monogamous, private, not-for-hire, procreative, and vanilla. Some BDSM’ers manage to violate each and every one of those proscriptions……sometimes all at once! According to Rubin, society does its best to eradicate or suppress behavior on the "outer limits." We do this in several ways, including social and religious disapproval, legislation around seuality….. and classifying behavior as psychologically "sick" versus "healthy." Enter the role of psychiatry.

    Mental health theories have changed. Masturbation is okay; women can be sexual; even homosexuality is no longer a mental illness. But psychiatry still pathologizes BDSM, and I maintain that this contributes to shame, secrecy, isolation, and self-loathing within the BDSM community. More concretely, it justifies laws criminalizing S/M behavior, legal decisions to deny child custody to kinky people, and discrimination in job and housing areas. So, it’s more important than you think to fight the psychiatric classification of kinky behavior.

    Personally, I’m queer- --bi and kinky. Professionally, I’ve spent over 19 years as the founder and director of IPG Counseling/Institute for Personal Growth, a New Jersey/New York psychotherapy center with two dozen therapists who work with sexual minorities. I’ve had first-hand opportunity to see, in the case of gays and lesbians, how psychiatry damaged people, and how the changes in psychiatric theory and diagnostic nomenclature have contributed to positive social and personal change. I have vivid memories of lesbians and gay men committed to mental institutions simply by virtue of their sexual preference, losing their children because they were, by definition, psychologically unfit, losing jobs because they were considered "sick." But most of all, I have vivid memories of the heavy baggage of shame and self-loathing all gays and lesbians carried because they considered themselves "pathological" and therefore inferior to the rest of society. I have also witnessed an amazing blossoming of pride, more in each younger generation of queer kids.

    The same thing can happen in the kinky community if we raise, first, our own consciousness and second, the consciousness of professionals. Let’s start with the Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of the American Psychiatric Association---- the Bible of mental health. The fourth edition of this tome considers us "Paraphiliacs," What this means is…. We are sick simply because of what we fantasize about and/or do, no matter what else we are like as people or how healthy or sick the rest of our lives are.

    The DSM IV is not particularly logical in its classification or diagnostic criteria for paraphilias. Some definitions are blatantly ridiculous: you are a fetishist, for example, if silky underwear turns you on but not if vibrators turn you on (vibrators are specifically made for sexual use, underwear is not). Other definitions manage to be both offensive and socially naïve at the same time: part of the definition of a Sexual Sadist is " the person has acted on these sexual urges with a nonconsenting person, or the sexual urges or fantasies cause marked distress or interpersonal difficulty." In other words, you can be a sadist if you rape and torture someone OR if your wife finds out you have domination fantasies and divorces you OR if you feel personal distress because you’ve been told being a sadist is sick!

    Moreover, like the Catholic Church, the DSM IV makes no distinction between fantasy and behavior….. again, the definition for Sexual Sadism only says you have to have "recurrent, intense sexually arousing fantasies….in which the psychological or physical suffering… of the victim (sic) is sexually exciting.." Among other things, this definition includes such a huge percentage of the population as to be ludicrous.

    Beyond these failures of logic, the most serious problem with the psychiatric classification of much of our behavior as Paraphilia is that there is no justification for considering Paraphilias ‘illnesses’ in real life. Where is the harm to the individual or to society at large, beyond offending some people’s sensibilities? One can argue for continued classification of nonconsensual sexuality...… but why BDSM?

    To understand why this happens you must understand that psychiatry is much closer to an art than a science and that there are some huge grey areas where social mores and personal prejudices enter in. Decisions about whether or not a behavior is "pathological" are quite literally made by vote of a bunch of mostly old white heterosexual men. Some behaviors aren’t that tough to come to consensus on: most suicidal behavior, much psychosis, some addictions, are so clearly destructive that it seems hard to believe they should not be considered as aberrations. Other areas, like consensual sexuality, for example, are much tougher. Many people with statistically unusual sexual behavior DO seem very distressed, but the problem is that this distress may be just as easily a result of social stigma as it is a result of the sexual behavior itself.

    To make things worse, most psychiatric viewpoints are based purely on theory with almost no fact to back it up other than "clinical observation." Theory about sexuality has been pretty dismal. From the very beginning, both sexologists like Kraft-Ebbing and psychiatrists like Sigmund Freud took it for granted that the "charmed circle" of sex was "natural" and "normal" and that everything outside that circle was "neurotic." In other words, no proof that "deviant" sexual behavior was illness was needed; it was self-evident to any ‘normal’ person. Their theories followed from their beliefs, so they naturally classified almost any sexual act other than heterosexual husband/wife missionary intercourse ……everything from masturbation to BDSM ……as sick.

    Nothing changed much until Kinsey in the 1940’s and 1950’s, and then Masters and Johnson in the 1960’s. Masters and Johnson studied the human sexual response from a medical point of view and proposed a model of sexuality that broadened the "charmed circle" --- now sex involved pleasure and intimacy, not just procreation. However, they portrayed sex as a fairly simple bodily function, a bit like eating and defecating (no scat jokes, please). Their view seemed to be that, if social prohibitions against sex were removed, "natural" sex would be fun, sweet, loving one-on-one encounters that involved a lot of touching and even oral and anal sex…. Possibly even between two people of the same gender. As you might guess, this perspective had no room in it for kink, which was generally viewed by the sex therapy field that emerged following M & J as "deviant" behavior that probably wouldn’t exist if our culture was more "sex-positive."

    But at the same time, a theory began to emerge that went ‘outside the box’, as the cliché goes. This theory, that had its seeds in the Kinsey research and has been continued by Tripp, Moser, and others, has been labeled by Jack Morin, Ph.D. as the "paradoxical view" of sex. The paradoxical perspective of sex holds that there is no reason to consider sexual behavior pathological unless concrete evidence of life-threatening or similar horrendous harm exists, or unless it is nonconsensual (by definition including children as nonconsensual). The paradoxical perspective sees sexual preferences of all types as being the result of a complex interaction of biology/genetics; early childhood imprinting experiences (not "abuse" but a wide variety of potential experiences); individual experiences; and social mores and customs.

    The paradoxical perspective makes intuitive sense to anyone who is sexually sophisticated, particularly "scene" people. It recognizes, for example, that power dynamics exist in all sexual exchanges; that sex involves aggression as well as love; that sexual arousal often involves playing with so-called "negative emotions" like fear and anxiety; that early childhood experiences are sometimes evoked during sex but this can be healing as well as disturbing; and so on. From the paradoxical framework, the origins of individual sexual preferences are complex and multi-faceted. For example, it is likely that people are born, not only with differences in level of sex drive or libido, but with differences, say, in whether intense or mild stimuli is arousing; differences in pain threshold; differences in tendency to need excitement and novelty as opposed to routine. Some childhood experiences may have impact on some children and not others for reasons not yet understood. A diaper, for example, may become eroticized for one toddler and not another, or a spanking create excitement verging on arousal in one child but not the next. Introduction to BDSM fantasies in adolescence or even adulthood may shape the direction of future sexual behavior for some people, but not others. In short, the paradoxical perspective sets aside judgments about consensual adult sexuality, acknowledges that we are just at the beginning of efforts to understand the human sexual response. Proponents of this model try to explore sex as it really is, rather than as society thinks it should be.

    This does not deny the possibility that BDSM players can be crazy. Why should the leather community be exempt from the same percentage of nuts as the rest of the world, perhaps even a slightly higher percentage, since most "fringe" communities attract people who are at extremes of the bell curve on all kinds of behavior. It does not deny the possibility that BDSM can be abused: generally speaking, anything that is very pleasurable also has an abuse potential. And there are particular issues, like "bleed-through" of scene roles into everyday life, that are unique in some ways to the fetish world. But the point is… there is nothing pathological per se about BDSM or the people who like it.

    The bad news for those in the kinky community is that the vast majority of therapists, even some trained to work with the gay and lesbian community, hold to some version of the old Freudian model of pathological sex. And they are taught this in graduate school….. because the Bible still includes kink as a mental illness. So, you should be very careful in choosing a therapist and interview any counselor about whom you are unsure. Use resources like Kink Aware Professionals on the Internet and (shameless plug) if you live in New Jersey or near the PATH in Manhattan, consider calling us at IPG. (Even if you don’t, visit our website at ipgcounseling.com; we try to keep some interesting stuff up there).

    The good news is that things are changing. Increasingly, especially within the sub-group of therapists with special training in human sexuality, the paradoxical perspective, or something like it, is being adopted. As evidence, this year’s annual national conference of the American Association of Sex Educators, Counselors, and Therapists has as a major theme BDSM. The presentations, far from pathologizing BDSM, include ones that educate and inform therapists and panels that show the ways in which the BDSM community is on the vanguard of sexual communication and sexual responsibility. With raised consciousness on the part of the fetish world as well as the psychotherapy profession, some day we can hope to see our behaviors and preferences regarded as merely a normal variation within the broad spectrum of human sexuality.

    9/6/2007 6:08:42 PM
    Hard Versus Soft Limits
    by Master Micheal
    http://www.thedomsview.com/Vol6/I1/feature3.htm

    At any lifestyle gathering the subject of “Limits” invariably enters the conversation. As a mentor, I have been asked countless questions on the subject. You will hear all forms of rhetoric regarding “respecting limits” and “testing limits”. It seems any group is equally divided between those that respect and those that test limits.

    The question I am most frequently asked is “If I am in-charge of my submissive can I do the things that I enjoy without their consent?” If you begin the subject with that question you are destined to sink into a hopeless quagmire. Let’s take this step by step and begin with a basic question. What really is a limit?

    Try thinking of your submissive as having hard and soft limits. Hard limits are any limit set to protect health, family or livelihood. They include any activities that are illegal. These are the limits that you will always respect.

    Also submissive’s often set a limit based on their past experiences. For example, if a girl has been raped she has most likely set a limit that bars play rape scenes. Participating in such a scene may not damage her physically, but may harm her mentally. I have heard Master’s claim to be working with their submissive to get her “past” her fears. That is not only insane, it is dangerous. If she regresses during the scene you may damage her mentally beyond what you can repair. There are fears created from past brutalities that become hardwired in a person’s psyche. You will not get them “past” the damage that was done. You can reopen mental wounds that will never heal. There is no play so exciting that it is worth this cost.

    Communication is the key to understanding when a limit is a hard or a soft limit. A submissive may be unable to explain why a limit has been set. They may not be conscious of why an activity seems frightening or abhorrent. In these cases, I always suggest the submissive create a timeline to outline the events in his or her life believed to be of importance. The timeline must include all “good” and “bad” events. Once the timeline has been completed I require them to go back and add relationships as branches from the timeline. Each relationship branch should include why the relationship ended and what role the submissive played in the end of the relationship. Was there sex involved? What role did sex play in the success or demise of the relationship. Many people find it easier to reveal themselves on paper than in words. It is why so many Dominant’s require journals. It is a tool to find insight into the submissive’s thoughts that can’t be gleaned from the spoken word.

    Once produced this timeline can be a source of discussion. What does it tell you about your submissive? Start with each event listed. Why did the event hold such importance in their life? Listed events are generally seen as life altering. It changed either the core of their feelings or the direction their life was taking. Whether it is the death of a loved one, a birth of a child, their first paycheck or their most recent surgery as they speak of the events you will find your roadmap. Why is the roadmap important? It is what will allow you to understand where the limit generated and whether it is a hard or soft limit.

    My girl, den, had a problem with spanking when I met her. She was terribly afraid she could not set spanking aside as a pleasurable activity. She firmly believed she would always see it as an act of punishment. When we discussed activities, she was willing to try many things just not spanking. I employed the timeline having her outline her early life experiences as I was firmly convinced her fear sprang from a childhood incident. She worked through her timeline and then we sat together and discussed the events she had seen as significant.

    We went through each event in detail. As she spoke about each one, I asked why she had seen that event as life altering. She listed an event that happened at the age of 6 that only said, “parent’s divorced”. I asked why her parents separated. What was the cause? What was the effect? It turned out that her father had been sleeping one Sunday morning while she was playing on the stairs. Her sister knowing that the father was sleeping off a bad drunk had den go into his room to wake him. He punished her severely, spanking her with his open hand. Shortly after the incident her mother packed up the children and left. For den the punishment never stopped. She saw herself as the cause of the break-up and her father’s abandonment. She believed that had she not told her mother, she never would have lost her father.

    Den is not going to be able to receive a spanking with an open hand and find it pleasurable. She loves paddles! It took some work to understand her “limit”. It took some work to overcome it. She would readily tell you that it was worth it and say, “Thank you Master, may I please have the paddle!”

    I can’t provide you with a silver bullet to help you determine whether your submissive’s limit is hard or soft. It takes time and communication with your submissive to make such an assessment. Honesty is the cornerstone of any lasting lifestyle relationship. Be open with your submissive about your needs and desires. Show them you are willing to spend the time necessary to care for them by having them work through their life experience time line. Only good can come from open and honest communication.

    9/5/2007 4:00:01 PM

    What is patience? http://www.coping.org/growth/patient.htm

    Patience is the ability to:

    • Sit back and wait for an expected outcome without experiencing anxiety, tension, or frustration.

    • Let go of your need for immediate gratification.

    • Display tolerance, compassion, understanding, and acceptance toward those who are slower than you in developing maturity, emotional freedom, and coping abilities.

    • Accept your human frailty in the pursuit of personal, physical, emotional, and spiritual growth. Accept the set backs and reversals inevitable in your quest for personal growth.

    • Believe in the concepts of permanence and commitment. Be calm and considerate as you handle the growth issues in your committed relationships in marriage, family, career, community, or church.

    • Hang on to a relationship when trouble arises that may take some time to resolve.

    • Feel peace, contentment, and satisfaction that you are on the path to recovery and personal growth.

    • Temper your enthusiasm, energy, exuberance, and excitement after you have experienced a renewal of spirit, received revelations or insights.

    • Accept the non-enthusiastic reception of others to share in your ``new found truths.''

    • Accept that there is no need to rush yourself or others in facing the challenges of emotional growth.

    • See that overnight reformations are rarely long lasting; gradual change and growth have a greater durability.

    • Feel relaxed, calm, and placid as you face your daily schedule and the challenges it presents.

    • Believe that your day to day efforts, sacrifices, and changes are building a new edifice of a whole person with healthy self-esteem.

    • Feel satisfied with the use of the Tools for Coping tools in a gradual reshaping, rebuilding, and remodeling of yourself into a confident, secure, trusting, loving person dealing in healthy communication, and self-actualization.

    9/1/2007 9:08:22 PM

    Sexual Tips - Dominant by Day, Submissive by Night   
    http://www.streetdirectory.com/travel_guide/7784/
    dating_and_romance/sexual_tips___
    dominant_by_day_submissive_by_night.html


    If you are like most men out there, you probably have no idea what makes those head-strong, powerful and intelligent career women “tick”. I am referring to those women you see in power suits, managing a company or running her own, who seem completely invincible and on top of the world. These women know what they want in life and they do not stop until they get it. They are fast talkers, they can close a deal with a simple wink of the eye, they can make a male subordinate cry with the slightest of disappointed looks and they will never settle for anything less than perfect sexual equality. Furthermore, I think we can all agree that these are the sexiest women out there. Men just love to imagine what they have on underneath those designer suits.

    The common train of thought and logic would lead you to assume that these women are just as domineering in the bedroom behind closed doors. Generally speaking, this is actually the furthest thing from the truth. Every person out there is different with regards to their personality in life and what turns them on after hours, and there will be many variations and deviances from the norm. However, most of the fierce and passionate women in the workforce love nothing more than to come home and be completely subjugated and ravaged by a very strong and masculine man.

    In all sexual relationships there must be a dominant and a submissive. Two dominants or two submissives can get together and have magnificent sexual experiences, but there will be a certain something lacking emotionally. Each one will feel less psychologically satisfied because they will not be able to express their dominant or submissive traits quite a comfortably as they should. Pop culture tends to assume that people who are submissive during sex are doing so because this is how they want to be perceived in life, they want to be dominated. Even old psychology books will back up this old principle. Fortunately, the psychology of arousal and the logic that lies behind fantasies and the roles we play during lovemaking has been virtually re-written by Dr. Michael J. Bader, the leading psychoanalyst in this delicious area of expertise. To really sum up his new theories in a very rough manner, our sexual desires are almost the opposite of who we are in normal everyday life scenarios. His theories are applied to every sexual thought, idea and fantasy and not just dominant and subordinate behaviors. His new book made me quite hungry with dirty little thoughts.

    A dominant woman enjoys being submissive in bed because she is able to achieve stimulation. It is impossible to feel any kind of guilt, worry, or anxiety and become sexually aroused at the same time. Professional career women very often feel like they are too overbearing towards men, too controlling and too dominant. That causes a certain level of stress. This stress is completely alleviated by becoming the submissive during intercourse thereby allowing her to achieve stimulation. These and other new brilliant revelations have created a paradigm shift in the psychology of sex. And I think it is divine to have an in depth understanding of what makes the other person scream with hot blooded delight.

    Of course, every individual will have a specific dirty little secret which turns them on and no two women are the same. This article applies to many strong business women, but not all. It becomes important to discuss what makes you turned on with your lover or find a reciprocal partner. But now many of you men know our dirty little secret. If you are the type of man who enjoys a dominant woman, the same logic applies to the quiet little librarian with the cat eyeglasses on. She just might be a dom-femme complete with a torture chamber in her home where she can break her male slaves. And don’t forget ladies …… this same idea applies to men!
    8/31/2007 7:49:43 PM
     Binding Consent
    (sometimes called consensual nonconsent)

    by DurLlwyd - version 1.0 http://www.domsub.info/bindingconsent.html

    You can't spend so much as a single hour around the D/s community without hearing the word "consent." Consent is one of the conceptual cornerstones in the modern world of BDSM and D/s. However, as common as the term may be, there are aspects of the concept that are less commonly discussed. For instance, there is the concept of "binding consent", sometimes called "consensual nonconsent." These phrases seem to be used in hushed terms, almost as though they were the family members that no one is comfortable talking about.

    "Binding consent" almost sounds like it involves ropes and chains. It certainly doesn't sound like something that can be talked about in polite company. Of course, like so many things related to D/s and BDSM the reality is really quite mundane.

    For the purposes of this article we can divide "consent" into one of two classes: "binding" or "revocable."

    "Revocable consent" (sometimes called "at will") is where someone consents to something, but the consent is revocable at any time. A simple example is loaning someone your pen. When you loan someone your pen, you are allowing them to use it, but expected them to return it as soon as you say, "I need my pen back." In essence, you haven't granted them a right to the pen; they are just "borrowing" it until you want it back.

    Another example of revocable consent can be found in the typical mainstream dating relationship. In such a relationship, two people have consented to "date." However, either party is free to discontinue the relationship at any time and neither individual is obligated to continue the relationship if they don't wish too. It could be said that either party can revoke consent and end the relationship.

    However, there is another type of consent called "binding consent." "Binding consent" refers to consent that either cannot be revoked or to consent that cannot be revoked unless certain conditions are met. Binding consent is the act by which people voluntarily take on an obligation. Or to put it another way, "binding consent" is nothing more than entering into a contract.

    A contract can be as simple as signing up for a one year subscription to a magazine. Once you pay for the subscription, the company is obligated to deliver the magazine to you every month. Taking a ride in a taxicab is another example of a simple, but often unspoken contract. The taxi takes you to your destination and when you arrive, the driver expects to be paid. The point being, once you have consented to the trip, you have entered a contract and you are obligated to pay the driver.

    Of course there are much more complex contracts that one can enter into. A commonly used example is joining the military. A military contract is a substantial instance of binding consent. Once you join the military you have agreed to go where you are told and you have agreed to do what you are told. You can't simply change your mind and revoke consent. Once you have consented to an enlistment contract, you are then obligated by that contract. It is this creation of an obligation that defines a binding contract.

    Binding consent may include escape clauses or duration limits; for example, a military contract is typically for a specific length of time. At the end of a military enlistment the contract expires and the obligation comes to an end. However, what makes the contract binding is that a person cannot simply change their mind halfway through their term. A contract is basically a set of rules that a person consents to follow.

    The difference between revocable consent and binding consent boils down to this: With revocable consent a person has not taken on a continuing obligation, with binding consent they have.

    D/s relationships can and do operate on both forms of consent. And, I certainly would not suggest that either style of relationship is better than the other. However, it has been my personal experience that D/s relationships involving binding consent are more likely to be criticized.

    The problem appears to have several different causes. The first of which is that D/s relationships are often viewed as being less "serious" than more mainstream relationships. Many people see D/s as recreational play only. While I do not believe there is anything wrong with D/s as a recreational activity, actual D/s relationships have nothing to do with role-play. If a person is not aware that D/s is a complete relationship dynamic with its own unique qualities, than they are vulnerable to mistaking a serious D/s relationship for a vanilla relationship that includes exaggerated role-play. In such cases, outsiders will tend to discount obligations associated with D/s because they incorrectly perceive the obligation as based in role-play rather than as the core structure of the relationship.

    Another issue is that vanilla romantic relationships are generally not viewed by society as involving a contract or obligation, at least not until marriage. As used in the earlier example, vanilla dating relationships are generally viewed to function on a "at will" basis. As such, there is a tendency for people to assume the same is true, or should be true for D/s relationships.

    There is also a lack of self-awareness that comes into the equation. People often forget that vanilla relationships have a process for progressing from "revocable" to "binding", it is called marriage. And even in the case of marriage, the importance of obligation within the structure of marriage has changed over time; today, most people do not take "till death do us part" literally. However, marriage still contains a sense of obligation. This is why the courts decide divorce cases. Neither party is allowed to release themselves. It is a binding commitment.

    This parallelism is often lost in today's world of temporary marriages and obligations. When you consider that honoring a vow to stay together "for better or for worse" is more likely to be viewed as a crime against the self, rather than being seen as proof of one's honor. It is not hard to understand why an outsider would look unfavorably on D/s commitment. Not only is it a binding obligation, something not generally held in high esteem, but it is also an obligation to a lifestyle that is different from their own.

    So the next time you are met with criticism for suggesting that some submissives and slaves actually have an obligation to obey, it may help to remind people that the parties involved willingly entered into a binding D/s contract. It may also be helpful to remind them that both parties, as adults, made a choice to take on the obligations of the relationship.
    8/30/2007 5:48:22 PM

    The "G-SPOT"

    Fact or Fiction?
    Copyright (c) 1996 by Society for Human Sexuality. All Rights Reserved

    AN APPROACH TO MANUAL VAGINAL AND G-SPOT STIMULATION

    by the Society for Human Sexuality at the University of Washington
    Last Modified: April 9, 1996
    Copyright (c) 1996 by Society for Human Sexuality. All Rights Reserved.

    DISTRIBUTION

    You may distribute this document in any form you wish provided it is not charged for and is distributed unmodified and in its entirety. If you wish to somehow sell this document, you must have the permission of the authors. The latest version of this document may be obtained from the Society for Human Sexuality WWW page.


    GENERAL COMMENTS

    As is the case with almost all sex, your partner will know better than anyone else what feels good, so listen to what she has to say, especially as regards comfort and intensity. I'm not going to pepper this document with phrases such as "within the comfort level of your partner" because it should go without saying. Encourage her to talk to you, back off if it's too much, and change it if it would feel better in some other way. Let's face it; if it weren't for good feedback, this document wouldn't exist.

    It should also go without saying that every woman is different, and that you should pay attention to what feels good for each person you are with. What I'm going to describe below has worked well with MANY of the people I have been with, but not ALL, and not in exactly the same way with each person. One key thing to get is that you can be communicative and responsive while still being confident. Practice this.

    The advice in this document applies equally whether the insertive partner is male or female (though if you close your eyes, it doesn't really matter, does it...). It is assumed, however, (except in the "ON MEN" section discussing the prostate gland) that the receptive partner has
    female genitalia.

    Oh, one other thing. Most of the people around me have reclaimed the word "c*nt" so that it no longer has derogatory connotations. I'm going to make free use of that term in this document.

    THE BASIC TECHNIQUE

    First, clip your fingernails. Unless you and your partner are latex-monogamous, put on latex gloves. If you absolutely must have long fingernails for fashion reasons, then put cotton balls around your fingernails and wear latex gloves over them. Apply water-based lube liberally to your insertive hand, whether your partner is aroused and "wet" or not.

    The idea in general is to use the first and second fingers of one's preferred hand in the vagina, in one of two basic patterns. Alternate between these two patterns as desired during the course of sex.

    1. Slowly insert the fingers as far into the vagina as far as is possible/comfortable, and move them in even circles. The trick here is to keep consistent, firm pressure along the entire length of the fingers against the vaginal walls, and to keep the pressure fairly constant at all points in the rotation (though you can give a LITTLE extra pressure at 12 o'clock, in the direction of the G-spot, as long as you don't break the rotational rhythm.)

    2. Place your fingers so that the fingertips are just behind the pubic bone, exerting pressure upwards (assuming your partner is lying on her back). This is direct G-spot stimulation, and feels best if the fingers are subtlely moving somehow. You can slowly rock in a circular motion, or if the fingers are pointed more sharply upwards you can rock forwards and back. Sometimes firm pressure is preferred here, depending on the amount and sensitivity of the tissue between the vaginal wall and the urethral sponge (see below).

    BUT WHY?

    The reason this feels so good is that it alternates feelings of being completely stuffed (#1) with direct G-spot stimulation (#2). So it's like being fucked by a huge cock with fingers and a brain. It also provides a great, and as far as we know optimal, opportunity for G-spot orgasms.

    EMBELLISHMENTS

    There's certainly other techniques you can add to your manual repertoire.

    You can thrust your hand in and out in a simulated fucking style (and for an extra thrill, exert pressure upwards when withdrawing so you involve the G-spot on the way out).

    You can use your thumb (of the insertive hand, or of another gloved hand) to stimulate the clitoris while working over her c*nt.

    You can use your non-insertive hand to do a wide variety of things:

    * Holding her
    * Running your hands over her body
    * Pinching nipples
    * Grabbing hair
    * Holding her hands above her head
    * Massaging/penetrating the anus (if she's lying on her side and your
       anal hand is gloved and lubed)
    * Having her suck your fingers
    * Etc.

    You can lie down or crouch so that your head is next to hers and whisper hot things in her ear.

    Some people put smooth, round beads in the fingertips of their gloves to provide more intense sensations when they have their hand in someone.

    Other people slit their gloves up both sides, fold that up as a flap, and do oral sex on the clit through the flap while having their fingers in their lover's *is actually vaginally fist someone. However, if your hands are small enough to do this with one of your female lovers and she's curious about it, it's definitely worth a try. With your hand palm up (and your lover on her back), you bring the fingers and thumb together to form a duck bill. With massaging, and possibly twisting motions, this can be worked into the vagina. If anatomy allows it, once you get in past the third knuckles the fingers will start to gently and naturally curve back to form a fist. Anyway, the whole procedure can take time, but the women and men who can take a whole fist vaginally or anally claim that it leads them to transcendant, spiritual states. See _Trust: The Handballing Book_ by Bert Herrman for a discussion of anal fisting, if that is your area of interest.

    Oh, and before I forget... You and your partner might find the techniques described in this document to be more enjoyable if she is masturbating you as you are masturbating her (and whether you're male or female, remember the lube!)

    But after having presented a multitude of specific techniques, let me say that eventually you can go beyond thinking about manual techniques at all and just go with the flow, being creative.

    ON MULTIPLE ORGASMS

    Most women who have experienced both claim that it is easier to have multiple G-spot orgasms than it is to have multiple clitoral orgasms. So, when you have your hand in some lovely tart, don't let the fact that she starts coming affect what you're doing too much. Whisper some words of encouragement to her and maybe rachet up the intensity just a little bit, but basically keep going through her orgasm, afterwards, and into the next one. Let HER tell you when she can't take any more; no sense in setting a priori limits :) There is often a pyramid effect with multiple G-spot orgasms; each one makes the next one feel better, and makes almost anything else sexual feel better too.

    However, it should be said that it isn't too sexually or psychologically appealing to have a huge ego/emotional stake in having orgasms or having multiple orgasms, whether the person of concern is you or your partner. There's no point in getting "goal oriented" about something that's supposed to be fun.

    ANATOMICAL MUSINGS ON FEMALE EJACULATION AND THE PRESENCE OF THE G-SPOT

    I'm not a doctor, and I don't even play one on TV. But...

    According to _The Good Vibrations Guide to Sex_ by Cathy Winks and Anne Semans (which you should ALL get), the G-spot, anatomically, is the area beneath the urethral sponge. This would certainly at least partially explain its role in female ejaculation. It also sheds light on why G-spot stimulation makes some women feel like they have to pee when they really don't (though it HAS been shown that female ejaculate is NOT urine).

    If you're interested in learning more on this topic you might consider watching the films _How to Female Ejaculate_ and _Sluts and Goddesses_. Still, it should be pointed out that female ejaculation is NOT a universal response to G-spot stimulation and orgasm; even among people who enjoy G-spot orgasms, it's still pretty rare.

    So, since every woman has a urethral sponge, every woman has a G-spot. The only question is whether (#1) she likes having it stimulated and (#2) whether someone has used the proper technique and sufficiently firm pressure on it so that it IS being stimulated. When surveys show that a large percentage of women claim not to enjoy/notice G-spot stimulation, I personally suspect that it is often through concern #2 rather than from concern #1. That's purely speculative, of course; I have no data to back up that assertion. But anyway, try what I'm describing with some friends of yours and see what you think.

    ON FINGER LENGTH

    It helps to have long fingers, but it's no big deal. As long as your fingers can reach the G-spot and a little ways beyond, you're fine.

    ON MEN

    Many of these g-spot techniques will work in a similar fashion on men when performed anally. Men have what is called a "prostate gland," the stimulation of which can provoke and/or intensify orgasms. One may stimulate the prostate gland with the fingers a few inches inside the anus by pressing towards the penis. The prostate gland can often be palpated, and often feels like a little dome. Please see Jack Morin's book _Anal Pleasure and Health_ or _The Good Vibrations Guide to Sex_ by Winks and Semans for more information on prostate stimulation.

    SAFER SEX CHOICES

    To be completely safe with manual stimulation, you should wear gloves and
    use lube.

    The best gloves to use are latex; vinyl feels terrible. It doesn't matter whether the gloves are powdered or not, but be sure they fit you properly. Also, always use water-based lube on the outside of your gloves, preferably something nice and thick (without Nonoxynol-9) like ForPlay. It doesn't matter if the receptive partner is highly aroused and "wet" or not; use lube anyway. Oil-based lubes like regular Crisco have their place in anal fisting, but oils can break down latex and can provoke vaginitis when used in the vagina.

    Anyway, turning to safe sex in general for a moment, I've tried a lot of the products out there and have settled on the following:

    Water-based Lube: ForPlay, without N-9
    Latex Condoms: Kimono MicroThins, without N-9
    Oral Barriers: Glyde "Lollyles"
    Gloves: Standard Latex Examination Gloves, powdered
    Towelettes: Benzalkonium Chloride antiseptic towelettes

    The Kimono MicroThin condoms taste fine for oral sex; certainly, they taste better than powdered, unlubed condoms and those mint condoms. The Glyde barriers, like all oral barriers, feel even better if you put a drop of water-based lube on your partner's side before applying them. Some people like to put a drop of water-based lube in the tip of a condom
    before putting it on to increase sensation.

    GETTING SAFE SEX SUPPLIES

    If you're in Seattle or are willing to do mail order, the best place to get lube is Toys in Babeland (206-328-2914) and the best place to get condoms and Glyde oral barriers is The Rubber Tree (206-633-4750). The best place to get Antiseptic Towlettes in Seattle is Choice Medical (206-329-1668), but through mail order you might try Conney (800-356-9100). The best place to get latex examination gloves in Seattle is Bartel drugs, but through mail order you might try Conney again (800-356-9100). If you want more information on safer sex and for a listing of sexuality resources, please refer to the Society for Human Sexuality WWW page.

    MAKING A SAFER SEX TOY BAG

    You can make a toy bag with your safe sex supplies in them which you can just grab when going out to play. With the lube, you can get a little bottle for it that you can refill from your economy bottle. Condoms and towelettes come attached to each other in groups, so they stay neat. You can put all the Glyde dams in one small zip-lock bag, and put a supply of gloves INSIDE one glove for storage. This whole kit should then fit in a hip pack or a pocket of a bookbag for a minimum of fumbling around in the heat of passion.

    ON FILM...

    If you want to get any of the films mentioned in this document (oh, and one other we recommend: _Safe is Desire_), you can buy them from Good Vibrations (800-289-8423) or if you're in Seattle rent them from Scarecrow Video (206-524-8554).

    Happy Loving!

    8/28/2007 7:35:42 PM
     10 TIPS FOR FEMALE SUBMISSIVES
    http://www.domsub.info/10tips.html

    First, the good news: It is quite possible for you to explore your fantasies in a healthy and constructive manner, without in any way diminishing who you are as a human being and without compromising your feminist beliefs in the slightest. It is also quite possible for you to find a man who is a good, decent, highly ethical, and definitely non-abusive person to help you explore this aspect of yourself. There is even a fairly good possibility that you will end up in an ongoing relationship with such a man, and feel delighted that you did. I know of many submissive women who found their "Master Right."

           Now for the bad news: A few seriously "bad apples" lurk in the SM "barrel." There is no approved screening and training program that would-be masters must successfully complete. There are no continuing education or licensing requirements. There is no malpractice insurance. Any idiot can proclaim himself a "master." A jerk in his late forties who tried to tie up a girlfriend once when he was sixteen may claim "I have over thirty years of real-life experience."

           Thus, it can be difficult, or even impossible, for a novice submissive woman (such as you) to quickly tell the difference between a wonderful prince and a horrid frog. Therefore, it is also possible for you to encounter a "master" who is unethical, manipulative, exploitative, abusive, and an utterly horrible person for you to open up to in the way that a submissive can open up to a dominant. Getting involved with such a man can leave you heavily damaged -- both emotionally and physically. Unfortunately, I also know of some submissive women who got involved with "Master Wrong" or even "Master Nightmare." Most marovered. Some didn't.

           Now for the advice: What you will be doing, in a very real sense, is exploring a wilderness. Therefore it makes a great deal of sense to approach your explorations into SM in much the same way that you would approach your explorations into any other type of wilderness. This wilderness, like all others, contains large amounts of both beauty and danger. Do yourself a big favor and never forget those two extremely important facts.

           OK, Ms. Explorer, how might you approach that wilderness?  

    Tip One: Study and otherwise prepare before you approach it.

           In one way, you are lucky to approach the SM wilderness at this time, because it has been already been extensively explored, and many people are willing to share their own findings. While universal agreement does not exist regarding what is and what is not appropriate SM, in reality there is actually fairly close consensus among most experienced practitioners about most points. Most explorers have come to highly similar conclusions and recommendations, and many are quite willing to share this information with interested others. In particular, there are several very good books on the subject, a large number of excellent SM educational organizations (most large cities have at least one), and a wealth of quality information on the internet. You will find references to some of the better resources at the end of this article.

           Also, again, as with approaching any other wilderness, it would also be prudent to do a bit of preparing for emergencies before heading out. Many SM people have done things like taken a first aid/CPR class, had an HIV test done, and gotten shots to protect themselves against exposure to Hepatitis A and B. Additionally, do you know what a "safeword" is and how a "silent alarm" works? Find out before you play with someone in private.  

    Tip Two: Get some perspective.

           There is no such thing as the National Bureau of Sadomasochistic Standards and Practices that issues rulings about what is and what is not "real" SM. Therefore, people must work out between themselves what does and what does not work for them. On the other hand, there is actually fairly close consensus among experienced practitioners regarding the broad outlines of what is and what is not appropriate. That being the case, it would be smart to seek out a variety of such opinions.

           More to the point, it would be very dumb of you to depend upon only one source of information, no matter how "convincing" or "authoritative" that (usually male) source of information tries to appear. Try to read at least three different books, written by three different authors, on the subject. Look over a number of different web sites. Attend as many different SM-related presentations, by as many different presenters, as you can.        

    Tip Three: Time is your best and most important friend.

           Rushing into any sort of wilderness is a Bad Idea. Take your time. Look over the landscape. Talk with the natives. Talk with lots of different natives. Observe their colorful native costumes. (Many of these natives look far more scary than they really are. Don't let the sight of those whips and chains frighten you too much.) Venture into their shops and look over the goods for sale. (Don't feel too bad if you can't immediately figure out how some of those goods are used.) In particular, don't get heavily and exclusively involved with any one particular "native" too quickly.

           Key Point: The seriously dangerous, abusive, predators usually shun the mainstream SM community because they know they would quickly be discovered and ostracized. Therefore, they lurk on the fringes of the community, trying to "pick off" the novice submissive female, whose low level of knowledge and uninformed perspective can make her dangerously vulnerable. By the way, guess what you are?        

    Tip Four: You may get more attention than you can easily handle.

           You are a female who is entering a territory in which it is common for there to be more men than women, and many of these men are looking for a woman to do SM with. (In common SM parlance, to do SM with someone is to "play" with them. This is not meant in any sort of diminishing or trivializing way, but rather in a manner similar to how one might "play" tennis or bridge with a partner.)

           Anyway, there tend to be more men than women in the "relatively heterosexual" sections of the SM community (there are men-only and women-only sections as well) and many of these men are looking for women to be either occasional or ongoing "play" partners. (A fair number of women and couples are looking for female play partners too.) Therefore, you may get scores of polite offers -- and, unfortunately, a few not-so-polite offers -- for coffee dates or other get-togethers. There is nothing necessarily bad or wrong with such offers but, again, go slowly and don't get heavily involved with any one particular man (or woman, or couple) too quickly. In particular, be relatively quick to accept personal information from others, but be relatively slow about giving out personal information about yourself to others such as your telephone number, where you work, your email address, and so forth.

           Given that the competition for new females can occasionally be intense (by the way, don't let me scare you too much on this point), keep in mind that the person who shows the most aggressiveness in meeting you may not be the best person for you to become involved with. Indeed, and sadly, the converse is often more likely to be true. The nicer guys often hold back out of courtesy and respect while the creeps thrust themselves into your face.

           Keep your options open. Try to meet and have conversations with many different men. It is important that you not allow any one particular man (or woman, or couple) to monopolize your time and attention. Remember that the slightly more reserved people are often the better people to become involved with.

           (By the way, once you've gotten some knowledge and perspective, meeting prospective partners via personal ads can be useful, as there will be no direct competition when you talk on the phone or meet at a public restaurant.)

           Also, the more "known" a man is, the safer he is likely to be. As a rule, a man who has been known in his local SM community for over a year is probably relatively safe (although exceptions exist). A lesser known man is more questionable. Again, take your time.

           Another Key Point: You are under absolutely no obligation to act in a submissive manner towards a man until after the two of you have negotiated that -- and done so as equals. If some jerk tries to insist that you call him "Sir" or "Master," or tries to give you orders, or touches you in an overly familiar way, or says that you're not being properly submissive when you haven't previously agreed to be submissive specifically to him, your "creep alarm" should start ringing loudly -- and you should head elsewhere, fast.

           (By the way, a friend of mine who is a very experienced submissive woman has come to believe that there is a strong inverse relationship between how good a dominant a man is and how quickly he brings up to subject of fellatio.)

           On the other hand, a low-key, friendly, courteous approach by a dominant is a very positive sign. Good-quality dominants tend to take a measured, attentive, respectful approach.        

    Tip Five: Take "elite" (and other) claims with a large grain of salt.

           Some men, in an attempt to impress you, may claim to be members of an "elite" private SM organization that only admits the "select few" -- and you, tasty little morsel that you are, just happen to qualify. Well, the truth is that there are many relatively private SM clubs, but almost all are small, local groups, and most don't make any special claims of being "elite" or "true" SM organizations. In particular, I would urge you to be extremely skeptical of anyone claiming to be a "true master" or to practice the "one true form" of SM.

           Remember that a bit of bragging on a man's part is often a normal part of dating behavior, so let him talk -- and listen carefully to both what he says and how he says it. How long has he been in the community? How many meetings, parties, and other events has he attended? What relevant books has he read? Has he ever given a presentation at an SM club? If so, did he get invited back? Has he ever served a term as an officer in an SM club? If so, how did most of the club members feel about him by the time his term was over?

           What are his opinions about others in the community, and his view of their opinions towards him? Dominant men often have strong personalities and strong opinions, and thus often evoke strong reactions. Therefore, it would be relatively normal if he had a bad view of a few people in the community, but does he have a bad view of virtually everybody? (By the way, notice how quickly, frequently, and intensely he voices negative opinions about others. That itself can be insightful.)

           It would also be relatively normal if he (correctly) believed that he had a few enemies in the community, but does he believe he is being widely shunned, or even conspired against?

           How many friends does he have? Does he at least get along with most other dominant men? How do the dominant women in the club feel about him? Does he get along with most submissive men? In particular, does he have any close, deep, ongoing friendships?

           When out on a date with such a man, notice how he treats the people in service jobs. Remember what's sometimes called the waitress test: Notice how your date treats the waitress -- because that's how he's going to be treating you in six months. As one submissive woman remarked about how her (now ex) "Master" treated such people, "I figured it out. He's not a dominant. He's a rude a**hole."

           How does he now feel about the women he used to be involved with? If he has a low opinion of one or two of them, that's relatively normal, but if he claims that all of them were lying, unstable, bitches, it's time to get worried.

           Check out his sense of humor, as this is often deeply reflective of the person. Be wary of the dominant who cannot laugh at himself.

           (By the way, another submissive woman of long and somewhat world-weary experience has concluded that there is also a strong inverse relationship between how many titles a man awards himself and how good a dominant he is. Remember that fact when you meet someone who wants you to address him as Master Top Daddy Lord Sir.)        

    Tip Six: Know that "malicious warnings" occur.

           The SM community is made up of human beings, and human beings can be both ethical and unethical. While most people in the SM community are pretty ethical most of the time, there are lapses. This community, unfortunately but predictably, has its full human share of personality conflicts, political feuds, bitter feelings following failed relationships, and so forth.

           While the community does try to warn newcomers about genuinely dangerous people, understand that this warning process is usually not well organized, usually lacking in "due process," and often not very objective in how such warnings are made. It is therefore, unfortunately, subject to abuse by unethical people. (Remember that there are at least two sides to a story, and the guy may not even know an unflattering "story" is being told about.) Therefore, I advise you to take an unsolicited warning with a grain of salt.

           Let's say that you are at a club meeting and having a conversation with a dominant man who seems decent enough, but after your conversation with him someone else, whom you barely know, warns you that the man you were talking to is an evil, unstable, battering, substance abuser who kicks his dog and votes Republican. What should you do?

           First, discreetly ask around (or simply listen as people talk). How many other people agree with your self-appointed "helpful friend's" assessment? Is there any history of a personality conflict, and/or of a political feud, and/or of a failed relationship between the two of them? Do the members of one particular clique seem to thing that the guy in question is a creep but the rest of the club members feel OK about him?

           Second, try this test: Ask several women who seem fairly stable and objective to name some men that might be good for you to play with, and see who does and does not make their lists. How do those lists compare? What reasons are given for the selections and exclusions?

           Third, again, give it time. Personality always emerges over time. Give him enough time and, sooner or later -- and it's usually sooner rather than later -- you'll be able to judge quite clearly for yourself whether the guy is a prince or a frog. (You'll know something important about that helpful friend, too.)       

    Tip Seven: Beware, especially, of the person who tries to isolate you.

           Perhaps the single biggest "red flag" that a prospective male partner might be abusive or otherwise toxic is an attempt by him to limit your access to information and discussion about what are and what are not considered appropriate SM practices, ethics, and relationships.

           This can sometimes be a bit difficult to determine because, as I mentioned, the competition for new females can sometimes be intense; therefore it's understandable that a man might want to arrange for you to spend a significant amount of time just with him to see if he can form a relationship with you. (And let us remember there is a decent chance that such a relationship might very well be a wonderful thing for both of you.)

           Try this test: Dating realities being what they are, it's understandable that a guy might not want you to spend much time with other guys (indeed, it's a harsh fact, but many men won't bring a woman to an SM club meeting until their own relationship with her is firmly established), but how does he feel about your spending time with other sources of information?

           If he strongly opposes your discussing or learning about SM from a source other than him, beware! If he doesn't want you reading non-fiction books about SM, or looking over web sites about SM, or attending presentations given by SM clubs, or hanging out with other submissive women, or in any other way "corrupting" yourself with such ideas of "false SM" when he is willing to bestow upon you the honor and privilege of learning "true SM" (from him), get out of there!

           On the other hand, if he gives you books to read, points out web sites and other internet resources, takes you to various SM-related presentations, and -- in particular -- puts you in contact with other submissive women, stick around for a while.        

    Tip Eight: Seek, especially, the advice and companionship of other submissive women.

           I increasingly believe that the first resource a novice submissive woman should be referred to when she comes into the SM community is a support group for submissive women -- preferably a group whose members meet face-to-face at least once a month. Several SM clubs have such a group, and more are starting them.

           There is usually a tremendous amount of collective wisdom and perspective in such a group, and a novice submissive can learn a great deal very quickly. Probably the only big limit would be a "no setting up play dates" rule at the meetings. If a woman makes an offer to you, during such a group meeting, such as, "you know, a few play dates with my wonderful Master (and maybe me as well) would teach you ever so much" I suggest that you quietly decline. On the other hand, as you meet many other submissive (or switchable) women, you may find that you have a particularly close rapport with some of them, and these women can become some of your best friends.

           Hopefully there will be many such women in the group, and they will come from a variety of backgrounds, and not all be members of the same group, clique, or club (other than that one). Among other things, this is agreat place to check out a dominant's reputation. If most of the women in the group think he's a good guy, that's one sign. If most of them think he's a jerk, that's another sign. (In both cases, try to get specifics as to why they feel that way. What, exactly, are the things he did or didn't do that were so wonderful or so terrible? Opinions unaccompanied by facts aren't worth much.)       

    Tip Nine: Explore.

           Your first year of involvement in the SM world is often a time of tremendous personal growth and change. You will likely have many new experiences, meet many new people, and see many new sights. (Being into SM allows you opportunities to wear some truly wonderful outfits, too.) In addition to exploring your submissive aspects, you might also find that you have some dominant aspects to yourself.

           (A many "submissive" women are not exclusively submissive. Many are more correctly called "switches," and they at least occasionally enjoy taking the opposite role. This is also true of many "dominant" men.)

           Also, you will probably have a chance to take a closer look at issues such as bisexuality and non-monogamy. I've found that at least half of the women in the "relatively heterosexual" section of the SM community are at least somewhat bisexual, and a large percentage of the couples are other than entirely monogamous.

           You will also likely have a chance to explore many different SM-related practices. For example, you may have had fantasies of being tied up, and you'll likely get a chance to explore that. You may also get opportunities to explore activities such as spanking, whipping, using clamps, dripping hot wax, and so forth.

           One bit of advice: It's common to find that you will come to enjoy a broader range of activities over time, and that some (but not all) of the activities which at first held little interest for you, or perhaps even turned you off will become enjoyable. There's a saying: "Never say never."

           On the other hand, there is a proper time and place to explore. Trust your intuition. If doing something feels really right, then doing it probably is right. On the other hand, if doing something distinctly feels wrong, then doing it probably is wrong. In particular, don't rush into anything blindly. Never let some "expert" talk you into doing something if doing it doesn't feel right. There is no rush about doing any of this. The truth almost always emerges over time, so give yourself that time.

           It can be insightful to play with several different partners as you explore SM, but you have to go about it carefully. This is true even if your ultimate goal is to find, and be monogamous with, "Master Right." As always, take your time, get to know the other person fairly well, and negotiate carefully before you play. It can be useful to keep the "NTA test" in mind: How do you feel about the idea of being "naked, tied up, and alone" with this person? By the way, one great feature of play parties is that they allow you to the chance to play with a new partner in relative safety.

           Notice how things are developing over time in any relationship you may establish with a dominant man. While every relationship has its ups and downs, its successes and failures, and its rough spots and smooth spots, the overall trend should be a good one. If you basically feel happy and, over time, generally feel happier with your partner and your relationship, that's a good sign.

           On the other hand, if you basically feel unhappy and, over time, generally feel unhappier about your partner and your relationship, that's a bad sign -- a very bad sign. If you're unhappy and getting unhappier, get some help or get out. (One novice submissive woman, who was miserable in her relationship, asked me "every time he learns that I like something, he takes it away from me -- even the pleasure of my giving him an orgasm. Is it supposed to be like that? I didn't know I knew so many different ways of saying "no." She didn't stay in that relationship much longer.)        

    Tip Ten: When the proper time comes, help educate and orient new submissive women, and others.

           Interest in SM is growing rapidly, and the demand for realistic information is growing accordingly. Don't be too surprised if other people, when they learn of your interest, start asking you for information and advice. This may start happening long before you feel ready to start giving it. Don't worry too much. The generally agreed upon principles are fairly well known, and it's not difficult to refer people to good sources of information. (You may quickly become a pretty good source of such information yourself.)

           Remember that in a very real sense, there is a fierce competition, almost a war, going on between the "good guy" educators and the "bad guy" predators for the "hearts and minds" of the novices, particularly the novice submissive women, and that the stakes are very high -- sometimes as high as life or death.

           The "good guys" always need more team members. Please join when you're ready.

           Resources:

           Many excellent resources exist and I can't possibly include them all. I'm going to deal with this problem by listing a few that are sometimes called "gateway resources" because they are resources that lead to many other resources. I recommend you look over as many of them as possible, and see which ones feel like a good match specifically for you.

             1. "SM 101: A Realistic Introduction" by Jay Wiseman (me) published by Greenery Press. I wrote this book with the specific intention of its being the first book that a novice might read. It is a fairly comprehensive introduction to SM, and includes an extensive resource listing of other recommended books, clubs, and additional resources.

             2. Greenery Press. Greenery Press publishes "SM 101" and more than a dozen other books dealing with relationships and sexuality matters -- especially as they pertain to SM. In particular, after you've thoroughly read over "SM 101," I recommend you carefully study "The Bottoming Book."

    8/27/2007 8:38:21 PM

    TRAINING THEORY
    http://www.domsub.info/trainingtheory.html
    ***This article is pretty long, but it is worth reading.***

    "Learning Theory" is a discipline of psychology that attempts to explain how an organism learns. It consists of many theories of learning, including instincts, social facilitation, observation, formal teaching, memory, mimicry, classical and operant conditioning. It is these last two that are of most interest to animal trainers, and likewise of interest to those who train slaves. These types of conditioning are not isolated only to animals, but are applicable to behavioral modification in humans as well.

    Classical Conditioning Theory

    Classical Conditioning is the type of learning made famous by Pavlov's experiments with dogs. The gist of the experiment is this: Pavlov presented dogs with food, and measured their salivary response (how much they drooled). Then he began ringing a bell just before presenting the food. At first, the dogs did not begin salivating until the food was presented. After a while, however, the dogs began to salivate when the sound of the bell was presented. They learned to associate the sound of the bell with the presentation of the food. As far as their immediate physiological responses were concerned, the sound of the bell became equivalent to the presentation of the food.

    Classical conditioning is used by trainers for two purposes: To condition (train) autonomic responses, such as the drooling, producing adrenaline, or reducing adrenaline (calming) without using the stimuli that would naturally create such a response; and, to create an association between a stimulus that normally would not have any effect on the subject and a stimulus that would.

    Stimuli that subjects react to without training are called primary or unconditioned stimuli (US). They include food, pain, and other "hard-wired" or "instinctive" stimuli. We do not have to learn to react to an electric shock, for example. Pavlov's dogs did not need to learn about food.

    Stimuli that subjects react to only after learning about them are called secondary or conditioned stimuli (CS). These are stimuli that have been associated with a primary stimulus. In Pavlov's experiment, the sound of the bell meant nothing to the dogs at first. After its sound was associated with the presentation of food, it became a conditioned stimulus. If a warning buzzer is associated with the shock, the animals will learn to fear it. This concept is identical for humans. For example, the alarm clock going off every morning has ‘conditioned’ many people to wake suddenly, within several seconds of the clock going off. At first, this sound only disturbed sleep, but after a while, it was associated with the need to wake up and go to work.

    Secondary stimuli are things that the trainee has to learn to like or dislike. Examples include school grades and money. A slip of paper with an "A" or an "F" written on it has no meaning to a person who has never learned the meaning of the grade. Yet students work hard to gain "A's" and avoid "F's". A coin or piece of paper money has no meaning to a person who doesn't use that sort of system. Yet people have been known to work hard to gain this secondary reinforcer.

    Application

    Classical conditioning is very important to animal trainers, because it is difficult to supply an animal with one of the things it naturally likes (or dislikes) in time for it to be an important consequence of the behavior. For example, it is hard to reward your slave with a piece of chocolate while she’s at home, cleaning the house, and you’re at work. So trainers will associate something that's easier to "deliver" with something the subject wants through classical conditioning. Some trainers call this a bridge (because it bridges the time between when the animal performs a desired behavior and when it gets its reward). Marine mammal trainers use a whistle. Many other trainers use a clicker, a box with a metal tongue that makes a click-click sound when you press it. It is common for many Masters and Mistresses to use certain words and phrases (such as "Good girl").

    You can condition the subject to the noise (such as a clicker) by clicking it and delivering some desirable reward, many times in a row. Simply click the clicker, pause a moment, and give the dog (or other animal) the treat. After you've done this a few times, you may see the animal visibly startle, look towards the treat, or look to you. This indicates that she's starting to form the association. It's called "creating a conditioned reinforcer". The click sound becomes a signal for an upcoming reinforcement. As a shorthand, some clicker trainers will say that the click = the treat. How could you apply this to slave training? If, for instance, you are training your slave to respond to the words "beautiful slave." You may, over the period of a week or two, say these words and stroke the slave’s hair, neck, or breast gently. You must associate the word with the action by keeping it consistent, every time, at the same speed. Within a few weeks, the words "beautiful slave" will cause the slave to relax, or smile, and become very warm to you within a matter of seconds.

    Operant Conditioning

    Classical conditioning forms an association between two stimuli. Operant conditioning forms an association between a behavior and a consequence. (It is also called response-stimulus or RS conditioning because it forms an association between the subject's response [behavior] and the stimulus that follows [consequence])

    Four Possible Consequences

    There are four possible consequences to any behavior. They are:

    1. Something Good can start or be presented

    2. Something Good can end or be taken away

    3. Something Bad can start or be presented

    4. Something Bad can end or be taken away

    Consequences have to be immediate, or clearly linked to the behavior. With verbal humans, we can explain the connection between the consequence and the behavior, even if they are separated in time. For example, you might tell a friend that you'll buy dinner for them since they helped you move, or a parent might explain that the child can't go to summer camp because of her bad grades. With very young children, humans who don't have verbal skills, and animals, you can't explain the connection between the consequence and the behavior. For an animal, the consequence has to be immediate. In many training cycles with slaves, you are actively trying to get the slave to react, not think-then-react, producing an immediate obedience. This type of conditioning can work well for this type of training as well. The way to work around this is to use a bridge (see above).

    Technical Terms

    The technical term for start or "be presented" is positive or additive, since it's something that's added to the trainee’s environment.

    The technical term for "end or be taken away" is negative or subtractive, since it's something that's subtracted from the trainee's environment.

    Anything that increases a behavior - makes it occur more frequently, makes it stronger, or makes it more likely to occur - is termed a reinforcer. Often, an animal (or person) will perceive "starting Something Good" or "ending Something Bad" as something worth pursuing, and they will repeat the behaviors that seem to cause these consequences. These consequences will increase the behaviors that lead to them they are reinforcers. These are consequences the trainee will work to attain, so they strengthen the behavior.

    Anything that decreases a behavior - makes it occur less frequently, makes it weaker, or makes it less likely to occur - is termed a punisher. Often, an animal (or person) will perceive "ending Something Good" or "starting Something Bad" as something worth avoiding, and they will not repeat the behaviors that seem to cause these consequences. These consequences will decrease the behaviors that lead to them they are punishers.

    Applying these terms to the four possible consequences:

    1. Something Good can start or be presented, so behavior increases = Additive Reinforcement (R+)

    2. Something Good can end or be taken away, so behavior decreases = Subtractive Punishment (P-)

    3. Something Bad can start or be presented, so behavior decreases = Additive Punishment (P+)

    4. Something Bad can end or be taken away, so behavior increases = Subtractive Reinforcement (R-)

    or:

     

    Reinforcement 

    (behavior increases)

    Punishment
    (behavior decreases)

    Additive
    (something added)

    Additive Reinforcement:
    Something added increases behavior

    Additive Punishment
    Something added decreases behavior

    Subtractive
    (something removed)

    Subtractive Reinforcement
    Something removed increases behavior

    Subtractive Punishment
    Something removed decreases behavior

    Remember that these definitions are based on their actual effect on the behavior in question: they must reduce or strengthen the behavior to be considered a consequence and be defined as a punishment or reinforcement. Pleasures meant as rewards but that do not strengthen a behavior are indulgences, not reinforcement; aversives meant as a behavior weakener but do not actually weaken the behavior, are ineffective.

    Positive (Additive) Reinforcement

    This is possibly the easiest, most effective consequence for a trainer to control (and easy to understand, too!). Additive reinforcement means starting or adding Something Good, something the trainee likes or enjoys. Because the trainee wants to gain that Good Thing again, they will repeat the behavior that seems to cause that consequence.

    Examples of additive reinforcement:

    The dolphin gets a fish for doing a trick. The worker gets a paycheck for working. The dog gets a piece of liver for returning when called. The slave gets to go out for dinner for cleaning the house. The cat gets comfort for sleeping on the bed. The wolf gets a meal for hunting the deer. The child gets dessert for eating her vegetables. The dog gets attention from his people when he barks. The child gets ice cream for begging incessantly. The slave gets a hug for pouting. The dog gets to play in the park for pulling her owner there. The snacker gets a candy bar for putting money in the machine.

    Secondary additive reinforcers and Bridges

    A primary additive reinforcer is something that the trainee does not have to learn to like. It comes naturally, no experience necessary. Primary R+s usually include food, often include sex, the chance to engage in instinctive behaviors, and for social animals, the chance to interact with others.

    A secondary additive reinforcer is something that the subject has to learn to like. The learning can be accomplished through Classical Conditioning or through some other method. A paycheck is a secondary reinforcer - just try writing a check to reward a young child for potty training!

    Trainers will often create a special secondary reinforcer they call a bridge. A bridge is a stimulus that has been associated with a primary reinforcer through classical conditioning. This process creates a conditioned additive reinforcer, often called a conditioned reinforcer or CR for short. Trainees that have learned a bridge react to it almost as they would to the reward that follows (such as saying "beautiful slave" will get an immediate reaction, though the slave hasn’t been touched).

    Schedules of Reinforcement, and Extinction

    A schedule of reinforcement determines how often a behavior is going to result in a reward. There are five kinds: fixed interval, variable interval, fixed ratio, variable ratio, and random.

    A fixed interval means that a reward will occur after a fixed amount of time. For example, every five minutes. Paychecks are an example of scheduled reinforcement.

    A variable interval schedule means that reinforcers will be distributed after a varying amount of time. Sometimes it will be five minutes, sometimes three, sometimes seven, and sometimes one. My e-mail account works on this system - at varying intervals I get new mail (for me this is a Good Thing!).

    A fixed ratio means that if a behavior is performed X number of times, there will be one reinforcement on the Xth performance. For a fixed ratio of 1:3, every third behavior will be rewarded. This type of ratio tends to lead to lousy performance with some animals and people, since they know that the first two performances will not be rewarded, and the third one will be no matter what. This is not a schedule of reinforcement I would suggest for slaves. A fixed ratio of 1:1 means that every correct performance of a behavior will be rewarded.

    A variable ratio schedule means that reinforcers are distributed based on the average number of correct behaviors. A variable ratio of 1:3 means that on average, one out of every three behaviors will be rewarded. It might be the first. It might be the third. It might even be the fourth, as long as it averages out to one in three This is often referred to as a variable schedule of reinforcement or VSR (in other words, it's often assumed that when someone writes "VSR" they are referring to a variable ratio schedule of reinforcement). This is the most effective schedule for use on slaves, because it incorporates motivation to keep the behavior consistent. If you were rewarding your slave with ice cream every few days or so for keeping the laundry done, you might find the laundry is consistently done and done well, in anticipation that "today" is the ice cream day.

    With a random schedule, there is no correlation between the trainee's behavior and the consequence. With human training it is important that the trainee understand the connection between the behavior and result or the lack of logical connections will cause the behavior to change drastically in order to find something else that works better.

    If reinforcement fails to occur after the subject performs behavior that has been reinforced in the past, the behavior might go away entirely. This process is called extinction. The subject sees that whatever s/he is doing has failed to work, so they will stop or begin a new behavior in order to look for the treat again. A variable ratio schedule of reinforcement makes the behavior less vulnerable to extinction. If you're not expecting to gain a reward every time you accomplish a behavior, you are not likely to stop the first few times your action fails to generate the desired consequence. Slot machines use variable reinforcement to avoid extinction, "OK, I didn't win this time, but next time I'm almost sure to win!"

    When a behavior that has been strongly reinforced in the past no longer gains reinforcement, you might experience what's call an extinction burst. This is when the animal performs the behavior over and over again, in a burst of activity. Extinction bursts are something for trainers to watch out for! This is less common in humans, but with slaves you may see it in some sexual situations. The slave has learned how to perform fellatio a certain way, with a certain movement of tongue or mouth. If suddenly, this learned skill no longer works to produce a pleasurable sound from her Master, or an orgasm, she may perform it harder and faster. If this extra burst of behavior fails to bring the reward, it will stop altogether. This is why you must remain consistent with rewards.

    One of the animal trainers I learned with has cautioned against needlessly using variable schedules. Most useful behaviors, he points out, will get some sort of reinforcement every time. You might not always click and treat your dog for sitting on cue, but you will always reward it with some recognition and praise ("Good dog!"). If there is some circumstances where you will be unable to deliver any reinforcement (during a long sequence of behaviors, or when the animal is out of contact), then you will need to build a buffer against extinction with a VSR. Otherwise, don't bother. This is difficult to do in a situation where you will not be with the subject 24 hours a day.

    Cautions in using positive reinforcement:

    If the subject is afraid or fearful while performing the behavior, you may be rewarding the fear. For instance, if you get into an loud argument with someone else, in front of the slave, and specifically tell her to "remain quiet," she may associate being fearful of her Master yelling with being quiet. Then when you tell her later that she was good for remaining quiet, the next time you need her to answer you when you’re reprimanding her, she may say nothing at all.

    The timing must be precise. The reward must follow directly after the behavior and not several minutes afterward.

    The reward has to be sufficient to motivate a repetition. Mild praise won't be enough for some slaves. Others require the larger displays of approval, etc.

    Reinforcements can become associated with the person giving them. If the slave realizes that she can't get any rewards without you present, she will not be motivated to act when you are not there.

    Subjects can get sated with the reward you're offering when they've had enough, and it will no longer be motivating. This is common in using orgasms as a reward, after one or two, the slave is not inspired to continue behaving well to gain another one.

    Reinforcers increase behavior. If you don't want your trainee actively trying out new behaviors ("throwing behaviors at the trainer"), don't use random reinforcement. Use a positive reinforcement to train a subject to do something. This is very, very common in slaves who will try a plethora of behaviors to get attention, from dressing nicely, wearing their owner’s favorite scent, acting up, etc.

    Negative (Subtractive) Punishment

    Subtractive punishment is reducing behavior by taking away Something Good. If the subject was enjoying or depending on Something Good she will work to avoid it getting taken away. They are less likely to repeat a behavior that results in the loss of a Good Thing. This type of consequence is a little harder to control.

    Examples

    The child has his crayons taken away for fighting with his sister. The window looking into the other monkey's enclosure is shut when the first monkey bites the trainer. "This car isn't getting any closer to Disneyland while you kids are fighting!" The dog is put on leash and taken away from the park for not coming to the owner when the owner called. The slave is taken out of a store for back-talking her owner.

    Secondary Subtractive Punishers

    Trainers seldom go to the trouble of associating a particular cue with negative punishment. It's sometimes called a "delta" stimulus. Some dog owners make the mistake of calling their dogs in the park and then using the negative punishment of taking the dog away from the fun. "Fido, come!" then becomes a conditioned negative punisher. The most common one for use with slaves are statements like "Go upstairs and sit on the bed and wait for me" when the slave is in trouble. The statement itself (not the actual waiting) develops a strong nervousness.

    Additive Punishment

    Positive punishment is something that is applied to reduce a behavior. The term "positive" often confuses people, because in common terms "positive" means something good, so we will refer to it as additive punishment.  Also keep in mind that with these terms, it is not the trainee that is "punished" (treated badly to pay for some moral wrong), but the behavior that is punished (reduced). Additive punishment, when applied correctly, is the most effective way to stop unwanted behaviors. Its main flaw is that it does not teach specific alternative behaviors.

    Examples

    Both our society and nature seem to have a great fondness for additive punishment, in spite of all the problems associated with it (see below). The peeing on the rug (by a puppy) is punished with a swat of the newspaper. The driver's speeding results in a ticket and a fine. The baby's hand is burned when she touches the hot stove. Walking straight through low doorways is punished with a bonk on the head. A slave tries to get out of her restraints, and falls over. In all of these cases, the consequence (the additive punishment) reduces the behavior's future occurrences.

    Secondary Additive Punishers

    Because a additive punisher, like other consequences, must follow a behavior immediately or be clearly connected to the behavior to be effective, a secondary additive punisher is very important. (This is especially true if the punisher is going to be something highly aversive or painful). Many trainers actively condition the word "No!" with some punisher, to form an association between the word and the consequence. The conditioned punisher (CP+) is an important part of training with Operant Conditioning.

    Cautions in using Additive Punishment:

    Behaviors are usually motivated by the expectation for some reward, and even with a punishment, the motivation of the reward is often still there. For example, a predator must face some considerable risk and pain in order to catch food. A wolf must run over rough ground and through bushes, and face the hooves, claws, teeth, and/or horns of their prey animals. They might be painfully injured in their pursuit. In spite of this, they continue to pursue prey. In this case, the motivation and the reward far outweigh the punishments, even when they are dramatic.

    The timing of a positive punishment must be precise. It must correspond exactly with the behavior for it to have an effect. (If a conditioned punisher is used, the CP+ must occur precisely with the behavior). If your slave forgets her verbal protocols at dinner, and multiple times you punish her by taking her out of the restaurant for it, she will form an association with going to dinner = messing up, and will become very stressed when going out after that. However, if you give her a command to be silent for an extended period of time, she will associate the verbal correction with the verbal mistake.

    The aversive must be sufficient to stop the behavior in its tracks - and must be greater than the reward. The more experience the trainee has with a rewarding consequence for the behavior, the greater the aversive has to be to stop or decrease the behavior. If you start with a small aversive (mild spanking or a stern talking-to) and build up to a greater one (hard whipping or full-on yelling), your trainee may become adjusted to the aversive and it will not have any greater effect.

    Punishments may become associated with the person supplying them. The dog that was hit after chewing on the furniture may still chew on the furniture, but he certainly won't do it when you're around! This applies to slaves to a large degree.

    Physical punishments can cause physical damage, and mental punishments can cause mental damage. You should only apply as much of an aversive as it takes to stop the behavior. Do not over-punish for a little infraction, and do not continually punish. Slaves especially need a sense of closure; she knelt on rice for 15 minutes, and now it’s over with, hug her and get on with it. i recommend the use of reinforcers with slaves after a punishment has been endured and their behavior has now been corrected. This is helpful for slaves to realize that the behavior is now acceptable and you are no longer upset.

    Punishers suppress behaviors. Use additive punishment to train a subject not to do something, not to do something else.

    Subtractive Reinforcement

    Subtractive reinforcement increases a behavior by ending or taking away Something Bad or aversive. By making the trainee's circumstances better, you are rewarding it and increasing the likelihood that it will repeat the behavior that was occurring when you ended the Bad Thing.

    In order to use subtractive reinforcement, the trainer must be able to control the Bad Thing that is being taken away. This often means that the trainer must also reapply the Bad Thing, and reapplying a Bad Thing might reduce whatever behavior was going on when the Bad Thing was reapplied. And reducing a behavior by reapplying a Bad Thing is positive punishment.

    Examples

    The choke collar is loosened when the dog moves closer to the trainer. The whipping stops when the slave apologizes. The reins are loosened when the horse slows down. The car buzzer turns off when you put on your seatbelt. Dad continues driving towards Disneyland when the kids are quiet. You stop pulling the slave’s hair when she finally kneels.

    Secondary Subtractive Reinforcers

    Trainers seldom go to the trouble of associating a particular cue with subtractive reinforcement, but it can be done. Not generally advisable for slaves, as they will get confused with punishments.

    Internal Reinforcers and Punishers

    Unfortunately, trainers can not control all reinforcers and punishers. There are a number of environmental factors that are going to affect the subject’s behavior that you have no control over, but which will still be a significant consequence for your trainee.

    Some of these come from the subject's internal environment - their own reactions. Relief from stress, pain, or boredom are common reinforcers and some "self-reinforcing" behaviors are actually maintained because of this. Examples: a dog barking because it relieves boredom, or a person chewing on her fingers or smoking a cigarette because it relieves stress. Drivers speed because it is fun. Guilt is an internal punisher that some people experience, and guilt from not pleasing their owner is common in slaves.

    This is offered as a learning tool for Master and Mistresses, and even the slaves and submissives themselves. Sometimes, understanding the tools that are used can make them more effective. The examples here are only that: examples. They are not "the way" nor how you should do it. These are simply guidelines for developing your own training systems.

    8/26/2007 7:54:43 PM

    Submissive Do's 

     

                 and Don'ts...  
    http://www.asubmissivesjourney.com/doandont.html


    While this page is primarily  intended  for  guiding a  submissive or a slave in their "online conduct" or "behavior",  you'll find quite a few of  these things can actually carry over into real life. 

     Whether you are a slave or a submissive, you'll always be expected to  show  courtesy  and  respect  to  anyone  that  you  encounter online,  especially  if  you  find  yourself  in  the  company  of,  or talking  to a  Dominant.   Remember,   if  you  embarrass  yourself, you  also  embarrass your Dominant. The quickest way to find a novice sub is to  watch for the lack of respect  she shows to a Dominant in a chat room.  A  submissive  or  slave  may not  like a Dominant she comes across  while she's chatting,  but that is still no reason not to be courteous and respectful.  And yes, it goes without saying, as a submissive or slave  you  are also due appropriate  respect  from  anyone  else  you  come  across, including Dominants. 

     First things first, remember anytime you are online you have a couple  of inherent capabilities,  regardless  of  how  submissive you are,  you  and  you  alone  always have control of your  "off switch,  ignore button,  and delete keys" on your computer.  Don't ever  forget  this!  Keep in mind the rule that  for every 100 so called  Dom's you find online, if you're lucky, perhaps  one of them will turn out to be a real Dom or Master. With that, understand  there are idiots and wannabe's out there.  A submissive  or slave is under no obligation or commitment to honor the  instructions, discipline  or domination of anyone except her Dominant. 

     As you wander around the internet, you'll find there are many chat  rooms or communities that will insist that a submissive or especially a  slave, seek permission to enter the room before she comes in.  Often  these rooms will expect the submissive/slave to state their "asl" (age,  sex and location) followed by a request to enter the room.  While  personally, I disagree with this practice of having to ask for  permission to enter a room, it is a policy of those rooms  and should  be respected.   Other rooms such as Asj's chat room will welcome you  with open arms as you come in the room.  Unless you've  been to a  room before, or someone has recommended you to the  room and  told you of the policy there, it's almost impossible to know in  advance and you'll have to play it by ear.  

     Once inside of a chat room,  the keywords to remember are "respect"  and "courtesy".  If you show respect and courtesy, you'll soon find that  you get respect and courtesy.  Don't forget to greet all members in the  room, not just the Dominants!  It's very appropriate to say hello to the  individuals there that you already know, but it is equally appropriate to  say hello to those that you don't know.  If it's observed that you only  greet the Dominants in a room, you may soon find yourself developing the reputation as a bit of a troll.

    8/26/2007 10:09:22 AM
    Trust: The Foundation
    http://www.asubmissivesjourney.com/miria_hunter_trust.html

    Trust, for some, is such a little thing, merely given lip service and never a second thought. But in the world of D/s trust is the foundation upon which everything else is built. There are many definitions of trust, but Miriam Webster's Dictionary says it well: assured reliance on the character, strength, or truth of someone or something. In order for a submissive to be able to give of themselves to a Dominant, there has to be unconditional trust in all aspects of the relationship. Basic trust is something we tend to give easily to most people. But the trust that goes deeper, the kind that means you would trust your very life (for REAL) to someone, is not a trust that can be built in just days or weeks. This much deeper level of trust can often take years to establish, and honesty is its foundation.

    Before you can be honest with others, you must learn how to be honest with yourself. How many times have you done things you did not like, enjoy or even want to do but instead lied to yourself and realized you were acting just to please someone else? Are you being honest with yourself when you respond this way? Are you being honest with your partner? Your first step should be self-discovery. The first person you have to learn to be honest with is you! Once you learn self-honesty, you will find that honesty with others comes easier, like second nature. Self-honesty does not come easy when you first enter this lifestyle. There will be many things that tempt, intrigue, and even scare you. When you first begin, you won't know what you really want, but that will come in time with learning more about yourself. Also take stock in yourself with honesty. What are your good and your bad points? Learn to enhance your attributes but never hide the faults from someone. Some of us have faults that we really can't change, but most can be altered in some way or another.

    Suppose you have found that special someone online. You're chatting for hours on-end. You are so sure this one is THE one you have been waiting your whole life for. I have seen more than one submissive build their whole life around someone they have only talked to online and on the phone. Regrettably, most of these relationships have never worked out further than the first or second meeting. Why? Because, one member was not totally honest with the other. Maybe one sent a 10-year-old picture and had since lost all their hair. Or one said, "Yes, I love doing all those things you enjoy." There are so many white lies that people tell! Who hasn't? Looks shouldn't matter, but they can when the picture you hold of someone you love is not who they really are. I had a wonderful friend online who was single and childless. We talked for months, with Master and me helping her through some very difficult times: a car accident ending with her having to have a hysterectomy, an ex-boyfriend who was stalking her, to name only a few. The end result? She remains a bored housewife with 2 young girls.

    When talking online, little lies can be so easy to say, after all no one can see your face to determine if you are telling the truth or not. It's easy to type in 120 pounds when the reality is at least 170, or that you are unmarried, or any of numerous lies I have heard. So what if you are a waitress or a cashier or a Vice president? All are honorable professions. The hardest part is telling someone else the truth. When you tell the truth, no matter how ugly or hard, you will find your circle of friends to be unique: people who truly know the real you and care about you, even with this knowledge. Around these people, you won't have to worry if you will be found out and lose what you are building. If you don't like something about yourself, change it in real life, and NOT in words only.

    It's easy enough to agree to things that you don't want to do in order to please someone else. I am guilty myself of doing this in the past and then hating myself later. That self-loathing was also slowly and unconsciously transferred to the person I was trying to please. This resentment was not fair to them, I agree. But the human mind and heart are not always fair. I still have a habit of saying, "Whatever makes you happy!" I have learned, however, to only say that if all options will work for me as well. Now, when I do have a preference, I clearly state it. Being honest about what you want and need is only the first step in building the foundation of trust you will need if you truly want to live this lifestyle. But this first step truly establishes the foundation for everything else that will follow.

    Integrity is an extremely important aspect of establishing trust. The person you are with has to know that your values are true, and not merely something created to match theirs. In return, you will need to know that you can count on them to adhere to their code of values. When you are being tied up is NOT the time to start worrying if they do or don't have the integrity needed to keep you safe. You need to know beforehand that they won't breach any negotiated limits and will listen to, and abide by your safe words. The same constraints apply to them if you are the one doing the binding. Both Dominants and submissives need to trust in the other, to speak honestly if things are going to fast, to slow, or to intense. Not doing so can literally have life and death consequences, be it yours or someone else's. Are you willing to risk another's or even your own life just to try and impress someone? If you are, you seriously need to consider why you would place yourself in such jeopardy. No justification is ever good enough for endangering someone else. During a scene, integrity is what can mean the difference between safety and blind vulnerability.

    In most relationships, the Dom provides a formal structure that the sub must adhere to. If the relationship is long distance, the Dom only has the subs word that they are adhering to boundaries, and truly performing tasks established by the Dom. The Dom must trust in the sub's word that they are doing as they are directed. Sometimes, it is so tempting to merely say, "Yes, I did or didn't do something," when in reality you are telling a lie to make your life a little easier. The sub also has to trust that the Dom will fulfill their responsibilities to the sub. If the Dom does not fulfill these responsibilities, the sub may slowly start to rebel, often not realizing what they are doing until it is too late. The decisions and choices you make with respect to unsupervised obedience will be your own. Though others may offer opinions or ideas, in the end, it is you who decides the extent and validity of your performance. You are the one responsible for your own actions, and you should accept responsibility by admitting to them. Remember, it's easier to make choices that do not later require apologies and forgiveness. You may offer, or be offered an apology and you might even accept. But in the back of your mind, you will always remember the incident, and the truth you knew that was betrayed. Having this lingering uncertainty can be one of many ways the foundation of trust can start to crumble.

    I have seen too many people try to justify dishonesty by stating that it's just better the other person not know, or that they didn't need to know. Keeping secrets and white lies are still dishonest and can rapidly destroy trust. Secrets are very hard to keep hidden from others. Someday, somehow they always have a way of coming to light and you will be found out. The only person you are protecting by lying or hiding things is yourself. What to you may seem a small incident, may to the other party seem to be a big issue, merely because you attempted to hide it. Secrets and hiding makes others ask questions. "If it was so small, why did they hide it? There must be more that I don't know!" We tend to hide those things that cause us embarrassment, skirt things that we find uncomfortable, and generally make terrible choices. Many times, lying seems to be the easiest choice in the beginning of a relationship. But, in the end, honesty always turns out to be best.

    Being reliable is also is an absolute must. If you say you are going to do something, then by all means, do it. Don't make excuses, or lie. Your Dom/sub counts on you to be reliable as well.

    In order to be respected, you must be respectable: in other words, worth another's respect. If you are continuously dishonest, you demonstrate a lack of respect to those around you, as well as for yourself. Respect is something that is earned from others by your actions. Respect can just as easily be lost by your actions as well. Act respectable, be respectable, and you will earn the respect you need in this lifestyle. Honesty, integrity, respectability, reliability, and responsibility all lead to absolute trust. Remember, the first gift in submission is trust. But trust must be created from honesty and respect. The loss of either of these can do irreversible damage to a relationship. D/s requires absolute trust in all aspects, from all parties participating. When doubt arises, it slowly erodes the foundation of trust. Even if one corrects their ways after a trust is broken, it is very slow to be rebuilt the second time, if at all. The gift of total trust is not to be taken lightly. Please treat it with the care it deserves. After all, once a foundation starts to crumble, the whole structure will soon fall.
    8/25/2007 12:44:03 PM
    • Have you asked your Dominant...

      How long have you been involved in the D/s lifestyle, and what led you to this lifestyle in the first place?

    • Do you have or plan to have a more than one slave/submissive, on or offline?

    • What sort of relationship are you looking for?  (Online only, phone, real world, potential marriage/permanent partner?)

    • How much time are you willing to devote to training a new sub, and how much of her time would you require in return?  Would you have daily contact with your submissive/slave?

    • Do you indulge in these pleasures with women/men in "real life"?    If so, what precautions for health and safety are involved?  What type of safety precautions do you feel are necessary for an online or phone relationship?

    • What sort of training/education have you had to be the dominant member of this relationship?  Have you had experience training a submissive who is new to D/s?  What made you decide this was for you?

    • What are your basic philosophies with regard to D/s.

    • What are your rules, contracts, agreements, etc.?  What do you require of your slave and of yourself?

    • What sort of structured training do you prefer to use?  What sorts of discipline/punishment for infractions?  What kinds of tasks do you assign your save to perform for you?

    • What are your deepest desires, pleasures, hopes for this relationship?  What, in your opinion, does the Dom receive in return for His time, love and protective care over his sub?

    • Do you have any references available that I might contact?

      http://www.asubmissivesjourney.com/subbie2.html

    8/23/2007 7:54:32 PM

    EGALITARIAN D/s??
    http://www.domsub.info/egalitarian.html

    In the past 5 years, i have seen the proliferation of a concept among the D/s community, both online and off, that has caused me some concern. i first encountered this position on mailing lists, where i saw a submissive's tag line that read: "My Master and i are peers, to share our lives in harmony" (paraphrased). It was furthered when i read accounts of submissives refusing to use honorific speech with Dominants and demanding that their collaring ceremonies be like weddings. It was driven home by long conversations with other submissives on the topic of submission as a "gift". [See the essay] In the midst of an argument, a girl rather new to the lifestyle blurted out, "But that can't be right, Doms and subs are equal!" i was forced to stand back and say, "They are?"


    This concept of 'egalitarian D/s' is one that perpetuates a dilution of protocols and respectful gestures, and, as a whole, takes power from the Dom and hands it back to the sub. It is a concept that is expressed passionately to newcomers and vanilla folks as a safety net-to make D/s look more mainstream. There's a problem with the concept, however. D/s is not mainstream. It is fundamentally a different type of relationship (hence, that is why it is a "D/s" relationship, and not a "normal" relationship). This attempt to force equality among Dominants and submissives fosters an attitude of self-righteousness in the submissives, and powerlessness in the Dominants. The result is something far removed from the authority structure that D/s relationships are built on.


    This power structure is based on a division of responsibilities and authority. Think of it in terms of a workplace environment-a Dominant is an effective manager, the submissive an effective subordinate. The Manager will delegate jobs, instruct and advise, and has the final say on most issues. The subordinate trusts the Manager's ability to do these things, and concentrates on the jobs he/she's been given, not having to divide their attention between the task at hand and big picture decisions-thereby being a more productive worker. When all is said and done, the Manager takes responsibility for the actions of both himself and the subordinate (both positively and negatively). By dividing skills, the result is a cooperative team. Each party has different strengths and weaknesses, which is namely why they were hired into their respective positions. To say they are 'equal' is misleading. They certainly don't do the same jobs! You could say they both work equally hard, or are equally intelligent, etc-but their positions are not equal. And it is the same with D/s. Dominant does not equal submissive, Master does not equal slave.


    Many submissives will express to you that their submission is a natural occurrence. i would second that, from my own experience. The urge to submit is nothing i had to create (though my Master has cultivated it). This natural inclination is, at its heart, a need to transfer authority and responsibility. It is a need to not be in charge on the final level; striving to be on the right hand of the King, not the King himself, so to speak. Individuals with personalities like this tend to do poorly in positions of ultimate authority, but thrive when placed beneath a creative leader. 


    It is similar with Dominants. The need to "take care" of things and people is a trait that many will tell you has been with them their entire lives. This personality is characterized by being unafraid to take control of a situation, going above and beyond for the welfare of friends or significant others, and advancing quickly in the workplace (often in offices of management). 


    Understanding that for a large percentage of Doms and subs, these are natural tendencies, how is it possible to say they are equal? My tendency to want to care for animals is not the same as a friend's tendency to be good at athletics. It may be appropriate to say they are equally strong, or equally expressed. The most suitable term is complimentary for Dominant and submissive, but not equivalent. It is an insult to the parties involved, devaluing what each individual excels at. Much of D/s interactions place heavy emphasis on these tendencies, in formal protocols and ceremonies, speech and behavior, rules and the consequences for not following them. This allows for comfort in knowing what is expected for a submissive, and confidence in abilities for a Dominant. 


    In conclusion, it can be argued that this popular method of teaching new D/s acolytes is detrimental. Such teaching disrupts the entire authority structure of the relationship, usurps power from the Dominant, and thrusts the submissive into a position of trying to "top from the bottom." Furthermore, the idea is at its roots, a vanilla concept, and should not be applied to the lifestyle. Otherwise, we have migrated away from D/s and are into a different realm altogether. We have also established that blanket statements about equality cannot be applied to natural tendencies or personality traits without qualification. The solution to this is to portray D/s realistically to newcomers, and not attempt to couch the truth in something more palatable.


    For me, i recognize that my Master's rules and regulations are always for my own good. He keeps exceptionally good care of me, but also expects a great deal. Because i follow my protocols and work toward understanding my place better, it allows Him to teach me better. i do not consider myself this man's equal! His wealth of knowledge and experience is invaluable to me, as is His mastery over my mind and body. i actively seek the "unequal." i am a slave, not a girlfriend. i feel comfortable that i am an invaluable addition to His life, but because of the defined lines of our relationship-i know where i stand.. err.. kneel. And that is a gift that means the world to me. 

    8/22/2007 7:57:07 PM

    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Slave_(BDSM

    Master/slave or M/s relationships are a special case of dominance/submission, in which the dominant has ultimate authority over the submissive. Many practitioners of M/s believe that ownership of slaves is based on an inescapable emotional state, such as total power exchange (TPE). It should be noted that the owner/slave relationship is entered into on a strictly consensual basis, without the legal force of historical or modern non-consensual slavery, which is in any case forbidden by the laws of most countries.

    Slave is a term often used in BDSM to connote a specific form of submissive. A sexual roleplay or consensual slave could also be a masochist or bottom, but this is not always the case.

    Connotatively it refers to highly committed domination and submission (commonly abbreviated as D/s) relationships, as a person who has surrendered their personal property and freedoms to another, who has become the property or chattel of their owner(s). This term is widely used, as it has a certain self-affirming weight.

    Some practitioners feel the difference between submissive and slave is the degree of submission. However, many who are involved in master/slave relationships see the difference as one in kind, not in degree. In particular, some slaves do not have a naturally submissive personality, but simply choose to surrender their will and volition to another.

    There is considerable debate over the exact definition of the word "slave" as it pertains to BDSM. Many people believe that you are a slave if you consider yourself one, whilst others believe one must be in the emotional state of total power exchange (see below) for the term to apply.

    There are differences of opinion about whether one needs to be currently in an M/s relationship to be identified as a slave. Many in the mistress/master-slave community do not feel that current ownership is a requirement, viewing it as an identity rather than a condition.

    8/21/2007 6:30:20 PM

    So You Want to be an Owner: The Realities
    by Kim Attica
    http://www.iron-rose.com/IR/docs/wanttoowner.htm

    As a real life owner of slaves, and based on an article "So you want to be a slave" by miria hunter, I’ve decided to take a stab at the other side. So You Want to be an Owner. I speak from my own perspective, and my own experiences. Your mileage may vary. I think, however, that there are quite a few areas from my experiences that will overlap in yours.

    The fantasy of having someone at your beck and call, someone to order about at your whim, someone who will serve you sexually non-stop, is a fun one. The realities of being an Owner are rewarding, and they can be fun, but it is also a lot of work. Carefully consider before you leap.

    Are you prepared to make sure this person is cared for? Are you willing to take the time, and spend the money, to get them included in your will? How about the legal paperwork to have yourself declared a health care agent for them, so that if anything should happen you can make decisions for their well being? The paperwork so that you can take care of their financial concerns should something happen? What about their retirement fund? If they’re going to be your live-in slave without an outside source of income, what sort of money are you putting into a retirement fund for them? Health insurance? Bored already? Then being an Owner isn’t for you.

    Do you want to order your slave to wear a special uniform? Perhaps you enjoy a formal maid’s outfit. Be prepared to shell out the bucks if you want them to be in your home all the time. Remember, they don’t have an outside source of income. If they do have a job, the reality is, they need to hold down this job. If you want them to have this income, it becomes your job to make sure they are available to work the job. This includes making sure the tasks you have assigned are not such a burden that they cannot perform well on their job. Suddenly, with this option, they aren’t really available to you at any time. But it’s practical for financial reasons, and often for the outside stimulation the slave may need to keep them emotionally healthy.

    Do you have the patience when your slave makes mistakes? Making mistakes is a part of life. It shows the slave is trying. Or, sometimes, it shows the slave is testing. Do you have the insight to know which is which? Do you have the patience to be consistent? A slave thrives on consistency. If doing X got a finger shake last time, and you said "next time you’ll get a spanking," and X happens again, the spanking must commence. Owners don’t threaten. They do. Do you have the self-awareness to know when the slave is doing X just to get that very reaction out of you? Can you determine when you’re being "played?" And how are you going to handle it? Important to know, because how you handle it will either maintain, or crack, the power structure. In my opinion, once damaged, it is almost impossible to re-establish a power structure within a relationship.

    Can you stay calm enough to discuss problems without getting emotional? You’re in charge. You have to be able to tell the slave what’s wrong, and what steps are going to be taken to correct the problem. You also have to be centered enough to deliver unhappy news without getting overly emotional yourself. Your slave has been looking forward to event Y, and for whatever reason, that’s not going to happen. Ok, you’re human, and you may have guilt. But it doesn’t change the fact event Y won’t happen. It’s your job to tell the slave. Don’t leave them guessing. And don’t let it go unsaid. You have to give the bad news.

    Do you like to make the decisions? How many of them? How independent do you want your slave to be? Just independent enough to do the grocery shopping? Independent enough to rearrange furniture? What’s expected, what’s forbidden, and if you don’t know how should your slave know? Taking care of your errands requires that your slave has money. Access to your money is a vulnerable thing. How much do you trust them? How valuable are you willing to allow them to be? They cannot be valuable to you if you do all the critical things yourself. Part of allowing them to be valuable is giving them room to HELP you. That means choosing what you’re going to let go of. That also means when they need a time-critical answer, you give it to them. You don’t have permission to be upset if something goes undone and you never made a decision. Remember, you’re the one who established they needed to ask you in the first place.

    Slaves are super-eager to please. Can you tell when your slave is getting sick? Maybe even before they realize? Can you tell when they should be sent to bed early? It is the slave’s job to come to you with such things, yes. But often, if you’re watching, you can tell before they have even pinpointed what is wrong. Just as observation is a critical skill for them, so is it a critical skill for you.


    Are you willing to take the steps necessary to make your slave more valuable? Figure out what will make that slave more valuable to you, then make it happen. Even if this means telling the slave "find out when the next class on creative writing is, and sign yourself up." Be prepared to pay for, or strongly subsidize, those skills that will make your slave more valuable to your household. Yet, at the end of their time with you, they walk away with those skills. Are you noticing that this isn’t all fun?

    Take the time to tell the slave when they’ve done well. You don’t have to compliment them on the dishes every day. But once in a while, noticing that the kitchen is well kept would be nice. You also have to take the time to tell the slave when they’ve done poorly. You need to be able to explain it clearly, with specific examples. "You didn’t clean well enough" is not appropriate. "I expect the computer monitors to be cleaned once a week," is. Because you were raised to wash the windows once a quarter doesn’t mean your slave was. If you expect it, say so. Then it becomes their job to keep track of when it’s due.

    Owning a slave is rewarding. You get to help guide them. You get to have a clean house, errands that are run, and your time is freed up in so many ways for the other things in life. That’s great. I’m confident you’ve already thought of all the bonuses. This is an effort to offer up a viewpoint of the daily realities. The biggest reason an Owner/slave relationship ends is because it turns into equal/equal. If that happens, and suddenly your slave is more your romantic partner than your slave, the best thing you can do is to acknowledge it. Decide what needs to change for this new exciting phase of your relationship.

    Can you say no? If you begin to feel beholden to your slave, then the slave is in charge. There is no leeway here. If your slave wants a huge play scene (and slaves always do, and twice on Wednesday thank you) and you do it because you "should," you’ve done a world of damage. Providing for the slave’s "needs" is a must. It’s up to them to determine what they can, and cannot, live without. That’s not your job. Your job is being HONEST about what you can, and can’t, provide. Are you willing to watch a slave leave your household because they feel "Z" is a need, and you’re unwilling to provide "Z?" Or are you going to try to convince yourself maybe you really want Z? The instant you let yourself become beholden to a slave, the power structure is altered. You need to steer clear of the emotional games so many relationships include. You need to be clear with yourself, and your slave, what you are willing and unwilling to provide. Everyone deserves to make an informed decision. This includes your slave. And, painfully, very few things last forever. This means you get to be supportive, and gracious, when a slave has outgrown what you have to offer. Can you be that in the midst of the parting of the ways? Because no matter how amicable, goodbyes hurt. Or do you need to twist the knife and try to play the guilt game because they’re no longer getting their needs met with you?

    And one last thought…

    The person in the relationship who holds the power…is the person who has the least to lose. Follow that to the logical conclusion, and this is the person who can walk away if the relationship is no longer emotionally healthy for everyone involved.

    Is that you?

    8/20/2007 6:30:14 PM

    The Psychology of Pain http://www.westword.com/2007-04-12/news/the-psychology-of-pain/

    By Joel Warner  Published: April 12, 2007

    They came to David Mirich looking for answers. Some were referred by the courts, since Mirich, a Wheat Ridge-based licensed psychologist, is a sex-offender evaluator. Some came of their own volition, not waiting for a judge to tell them that they needed help. They got pleasure from pain, they told tell Mirich. Did that make them sick?

    Mirich didn't know what to tell these sadomasochists -- and, upon research, he found that no one else did, either. "There was very little literature on the psychological functioning of sadomasochists, and no large-scale studies that I was aware of," he says. "In my field, we call this a gap in the literature."

    That gap isn't new. Ever since Sigmund Freud determined that inflicting or receiving pain during intercourse was "the most common and important of all perversions," scholarly work on the topic has been relatively sparse. Although a 1990 Kinsey Institute report found that 5 to 10 percent of Americans occasionally engage in BDSM, and whips and leather gear can be found at the local mall and on prime-time TV, the general public still isn't comfortable with such a lifestyle -- and few scientists have studied it.

    "There's only a small group of us," says Thomas S. Weinberg, a sociology professor at Buffalo State College who's studied BDSM. Sexual sadism and masochism are still listed in the American Psychiatric Association's Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders, albeit only as activities that are non-consensual or cause serious distress.

    And there's still a question as to whether such behaviors are legal. "The law has no way to say 'What is this?' Are we looking at people consenting to activities in private, or is it being looked at as a criminal activity like assault?" says Robert Ridinger, an anthropology professor at Northern Illinois University.

    Mirich decided to help fill the knowledge gap. "No nationwide, large-scale study has ever been conducted on consensual sadomasochists," he says. "I wanted to know if there were any similarities or differences between the 700 or so sex offenders I've evaluated and these sadomasochists."

    So several years ago he started seeking out BDSM participants, putting ads in media outlets across the country and visiting clubs like the Enclave. He gave the people he found IQ tests to measure their intelligence, and used the Minnesota Multiphasic Personality Inventory, or MMPI, tests to check for psychiatric problems. He tested 210 individuals in all -- and when compared to analogous tests he'd administered to sex offenders, the results were significant.

    Consensual sadomasochists "appear to be quite bright, in the above-average range, as a group," says Mirich. In fact, his BDSM subjects had an average IQ score of 113, whereas the average score in the general population is 100, and 96 among his sex offenders.

    On the MMPI test, Mirich's sex offenders scored unnaturally high on the psychopathic-deviate scale, suggesting social deviation and amorality. The BDSM practitioners, however, didn't demonstrate any significant MMPI variations at all, on psychopathic-deviate or other scales. "As a group, they don't have clinically significant elevations on the scales that would show them to be similar to sexual criminals that I work with," says Mirich.

    But for now, Mirich won't go further than that, not publicly. He won't venture an opinion on the significance of the BDSM population falling in the top 19th percentile of the United States in intelligence, or what it means that these people show no statistical signs of personal, social or behavioral problems. He may say more when his results -- which have yet to be published in a scholarly journal -- are presented at the annual meeting of the American Academy of Clinical Neuropsychology in Denver in June.

    He has reason to be reticent. "These are very stigmatizing behaviors, and if you are a researcher, there is always a risk of being tarred by the same brush," says Weinberg. "There is always an accusation of 'You are what you study.'"

    That means that the most important question of all -- what causes these behaviors -- may stay unanswered until the scientific community feels more comfortable with BDSM. "We really don't know why people have these feelings," says Weinberg. And until they do, Mirich won't have a satisfactory answer for those who come knocking on his door.

    8/19/2007 7:24:55 PM

    The submissive's Creed
    http://www.zabian.net/Ds/Creeds.htm

    I will not try to manipulate my Dominant.
    I will not push. I realise that my actions and behaviour reflects upon His skills as a Teacher and a Dominant.
    I will not intentionally embarrass my Dominant.
    I wear the honour of being His submissive
    I take pride in who and what I am and will never portray myself In a negative way.

    I will keep an open mind and try new things In an attempt to expand my Limits.
    I will continue to grow as a submissive and as a human being.
    I will not allow myself to be harmed or abused.
    By giving my "gift of submission" only to those that can responsibly accept It.
    I know that submissive does not equal "Doormat".

    I will continue to educate myself, because a submissives safety is always a concern.
    I will be respectful to my fellow submissives.
    I will help those new to the lifestyle to start out on the correct path.
    I will be responsive to my Dominant.
    I will communicate with complete honesty my needs, desires, limits, and experience.
    "I will not hide what my mind and body are feeling"
    I will not expect my Dominant to know my thoughts or the feelings which i do not share.

    I will gracefully accept in the responsibility of a scene or relationship gone bad.
    I will not place blame on my Dominant if it is not warranted. Nor will i disrespect His Character in front of others, just because i am angry or jealous.
    I realize that circumstances may not work out as planned, and shall strive to put it behind me and gracefully move on.
    I will be respectful to my Dominant even in disagreements.
    I realise my Dominant has my best interests at heart, and shall guide me with the best of His knowledge.  

    The Master's Creed

    Above all else He cherishes his submissive, in the knowledge that the gift she gives Him is the greatest of all.
    He is demanding and takes full advantage of the power given to Him, but knows how to share the pleasure that comes from that precious gift.
    He is in control of Himself first and foremost, so that he may control others. As a stern and demanding Dominant, He can cause his sub to cry real tears.
    As the consummate lover, He will then kiss the tears away, without ever stepping out of character.
    In times of trouble, a Dominant will leave the roles behind, to be a supportive friend and partner,
    never forgetting that this is still a loving relationship between two caring individuals.
    He is quick to understand the differences between fantasy and responsibility.

    He would never ask a submissive to put Him before her career, or family, just to satisfy His own pleasure.
    To win His submissive's mind, body and soul, He knows He must first win her trust. He will show his submissive humour, kindness, and warmth.
    He must also show her that His guidance and tutoring is knowledgeable and deserving of her attention, that this is a man she can learn from, and trust His direction.
    He is romantic enough to be protective and chivalrous.
    When called upon, He will fight for His ladies' honour.
    He proves to her that He is someone she can lean on, and depend on.
    He is old-fashioned enough to be a bit of a chauvinist, yet modern enough to respect his little one.
    Quick to point out the differences between them, He also knows there is no inferiority in those differences.

    When it comes time to teach His submissive her lessons of obedience, He is a strong and unyielding professor.
    He will accept no flaw, nothing less than perfection from his student.
    Never does he use discipline without good reason.
    When He does, it is always with acknowledgeable and careful hand.

    He is a careful guide, with safety always his main concern.
    He knows how to use pain to extend the bounds of pleasure.
    He is a mentor who can bring her to the edge of her envelope, and gently show her the inner courage to reach new heights.
    He is always open to communication and discussion, always ready to hear her wants and needs.
    He is patient, taking the time to learn her limits, and knowing that as her trust of him grows, so will they.
    He never has to demand ritual behaviour by her. She responds to Him out the want of pleasing Him.
    Compliance comes from the wanting to please, not the fear of punishment.
    He understands the fragile nature of mind and body, and never violates the trust given to Him.

    He is secure enough to laugh at Himself and the absurdities of life.
    Courageous enough to accept assistance.
    Open minded enough to learn new things.
    Strong enough to grow.
    His tools are mind, body, spirit and soul with a little help from rope, crop, paddle and blindfold.
    He understands that each partner gains most from pleasuring the other. 
     
    And both of them know that love is the only binding that truly holds.

    8/18/2007 7:20:58 PM
    10 Steps To Making New Friends
    http://www.articledashboard.com/Article/10-Steps-To-Making-New-Friends/281138

    No matter what stage in life you’re at, it isn’t always easy to make new friends. Whilst at school, college or university, making friends is relatively easy, even for shy people, as people are of a similar age, with fairly similar interests, in the same location. However, making friends later on in life can be much more difficult. There may be colleagues at work, people you know at the gym, somebody you walk past every day, acquaintances in the pub, but how many of these are your real friends? How many would you trust with a secret, or a problem? For people who have moved away to a new town, or whose relationship circumstances have changed, having to make new friends can be a daunting prospect. Following these suggestions can help make finding new friends a bit easier.

    1) Do something! Don’t stay in waiting for new friends to suddenly appear. They won’t. Sign up for an evening course and you could learn a new language, become a wine expert, improve your cooking skills, or make better use of your computer in just a few weeks. Find a gym, play sports at a sports centre or at a local pitch, join a film club, learn to dance, take up a martial art, or do voluntary work. Go on the works night out, anything rather than spend another night in front of the TV.
     
    2) If you can’t find a hobby or a social activity that interests you, why not see if there’s a Friendly Society or Friendship Club nearby. These are a great way of meeting people, and can be invaluable if you have moved to a new town, and don’t know anybody. As well as like minded people, these clubs offer many social activities and social group events which can range from quiz nights at a local pub, to foreign travel, and may include special offers on such products as medical insurance.

    3) Although easier said than done, try not to be shy when meeting people for the first time, even though you may feel you lack confidence. When you are in a social situation, aim to make the first move, and other shy people will be glad you broke the ice. Remember to listen more than you talk as people usually like to talk about themselves, so give them the opportunity, but don’t talk about yourself unless asked. Ask plenty of questions but nothing too personal or controversial. You can ask them how they got to be invited, or how they know the host, about their job, about their hobbies, music, film and TV tastes and more. Be yourself, and try not to change just to fit in. Accept that you won’t like everyone you talk to, and not everyone will like you.

    4) You may be able to tell a little about a person from the way they dress, or from what they are carrying. If somebody is carrying a camera, listening to a portable music player, reading a book or magazine, walking a dog, or pushing a pram, you might have something else to talk about.

    5) Try to ask open questions such as “What do you think of ….?” rather than “Do you like …..?” as they require a more detailed answer, and encourage conversation. Questions that require a Yes or No answer don’t make for an easy conversation.

    6) Like minded people can often become friends. If you’ve always wanted to do something different, or take up a new activity, this could be the ideal time. From abseiling to zoology, there’s bound to be a local club or society that you can join. For example, if you play a musical instrument, why not visit a local music shop and see if you can find a band to join, or musicians to play with. If you’re an avid reader, why not join a book club. Volunteer work can be very rewarding if you have the free time. If you’re an animal lover, there may be an animal rescue centre that you could help out. Cycle shops will often have information about local routes and the local cycling club. Getting to know your neighbours can also be an easy way to make friends.

    7) You can also make friends online using social media sites or chat rooms. However, these types of friendships are not usually the same as real life friendships. You might have a great time talking to someone in a foreign country who likes the same music and films as you do, but this friend probably won’t be able to give you a lift if your car won’t start.

    8) Once you’ve made friends, don’t forget to get a phone number or email address, and be positive! Contact your new friend, but don’t be put out if they are too busy or unable to meet you for a while. Remember not to seem clingy or desperate. If you have the opportunity to make more friends, then do so, don’t feel like you have to rely on just one person.

    9) Being an honest, dependable and trustworthy person and not divulging too much about yourself or other people is important. People value loyalty and punctuality too, so treat other people as you would like to be treated. If you turn up late, and start divulging secrets, repeating rumours or spreading gossip, people will be less likely to be friendly towards you, and may not trust you again.

    10) As well as the good times like going out for a drink, or to a gig, you should be prepared to help out when a friend really needs your help. Whether a shoulder to cry on, a late night lift home, or advice, friends should be reliable and there might be a time when you have to be a real friend to someone who needs you.

    Finding a good friend won’t happen overnight, and you will probably need to work at maintaining friendships. Sometimes a friend won’t be able to see you for a while, and sometimes that friend will want to see you daily. Some people need time to themselves, and others don’t.

    Remember your old friends can still be contacted by phone or email even if you no longer live near them. As well as phone calls and emails, why not make a special effort to see them once in a while and make a weekend or a holiday out of it.

    Friendships can last a lifetime, and there are plenty of people who still keep in touch with people who are thousands of miles away. Get out there, find yourself some new friends and have a hectic social life!

    By: Oddfellows

    8/17/2007 9:23:13 PM
    The Dominant Mindset
    http://www.albanypowerexchange.com/TPE/essence.htm

    I often receive requests from Dominants who are on the point of embarking on a 24/7 relationship. Their biggest concerns center around both maintaining control of the relationship while simultaneously ensuring an environment conducive to the fulfillment of both his needs as the Dominant, and his submissive's needs.

    The issue I focus on in these instances is that of trust, in conjunction with the issue of control in "teaching" the sub/slave to trust her Dominant. The mindset is of utmost importance. Try not to separate aspects of the relationship into individual and distinct areas. Think of the process of establishing a D/s relationship, whether 24/7 or not, as a combination of necessary components of one thing...your dominance and her submission.

    The goal should be to incorporate your dominance and her submission seamlessly into your lifestyle. It should be intertwined so that just about anything you and your sub/slave do together could be construed as D/s. In other words, don't complicate your lives by categorizing aspects and activities into "D/s activities" and "non-D/s" activities.

    The control factor is a big issue particularly among couples just starting this lifestyle. My advice is always -- KISS (Keep it simple, stupid) :> Easier said than done, I will agree.

    There is always a tendency to over control and issue a plethora of rules, because, after all...you are "The Dom". My advice runs contrary to that thinking. Have at the very most less than 10 basic rules. Make sure the rules are doable at all times, and that they do not interfere with everyday living. The most important thing once you have set those rules is: enforce them. The rules should be the kind that will be easy for her to obey. Don't make them so onerous that you spend half your time punishing her for breaking them. Continually re-evaluate the rules you have given her to make sure they don't become onerous for one reason or another. Keep in mind that your life situations may well have changed in some ways from the inception of your rules; adjust them accordingly.

    The rules should be ones that remind her constantly of your relationship to her, who and what you are to each other, Master and slave...Dom and sub. It is your responsibility to try to foresee every eventuality where the rules might cause a problem and resolve it by adjusting the rule before it gets to be a problem. Always be flexible about suspending the rule if "reality" rears its ugly head.

    If you find yourself suspending a particular rule more often than it is in force, don't be afraid to completely change the rule or drop it altogether. There is nothing wrong with being realistic and realizing that even though you thought the rule would work all the time, it simply doesn't.

    Don't make the rules onerous for you, either. After all, life should be simpler now that you have your lovely submissive. :>

    When you have these rules in place, enforcing them when necessary, changing them when necessary, suspending them when necessary, you both will be on your way.

    Consistency and fairness should be your hallmarks as a Master. Your submissive will feel confident in placing her trust in you because she will know that you are confident enough in yourself to enforce, change, alter, suspend and drop any rule you set out there for your mutual benefit.

    However, if she breaks a rule, even inadvertently, you must punish and make sure she understands why. Never, ever take the disobedience personally and get angry. You must trust her to want to follow the rules because these rules also address her need to be dominated by you.

    If she disobeys, discuss the disobedience. Why did it happen? Were you, as the Master, not clear about the rule? Was the rule impossible for her to follow because real life interfered?

    Whatever the reason, always listen, and discuss the incident, but still punish. If the rule needs to be altered, then do it. If that is the case, the punishment would need to be lighter because it was something you had not foreseen. Take responsibility for everything.

    As to control over particular areas of your sub/slave's life, I look at this issue differently from most Dominants. I have complete control over all areas of My slave's life. Period, end of story. However, her trust in me is, in part, based on the knowledge that absolutely no decision I make about our lives will be unilateral. She trusts that I would never make a decision that would not take into consideration what is in the best interests of us both, no matter what that decision was.

    It is just as important for the Master to know when not to exercise control as to know when to do it. The bottom line is that I have the final word. For example, yes, I can tell her to quit her job. But why would I do that? Because I can? That is silly and not mutually beneficial to either of us. Realistically, if your submissive's job were to become so onerous as to interfere in your relationship, of course you both would sit down and talk about it. You both might decide the job atmosphere has changed and you both might decide the best thing for her to do would be to change jobs. The same might happen with you in your job. As the Master, you must take everything into consideration at all times. You are responsible for everything that happens. She trusts you to deal with it in a way that is beneficial to you both.

    Another area where Dominants seem to want to exert an enormous amount of control is in what his sub/slave wears on a day to day basis. I could select each and every day what Rebelsgal is to wear. I am way too lazy to do that. :) I expect her to be able to dress herself in whatever attire she deems appropriate for the occasion. I, however, have the final word. If I don't like her choice, she changes it. In areas like this, I govern by exception. I find it much easier and less onerous on us both.

    The idea is to control the environment you both live in. Some things you will not be able to do anything about...accept that and move on. Don't fight it. Remember your goal is to get your needs and her needs fulfilled and satisfied. Real life things such as jobs, relatives, friends, etc. will continually interfere...accept this and work around them. If you have your rules right, there will always be continual reminders of who and what you are to each other. Be selfish enough to make her the center of your world and everything revolve around her. Your goal is to satisfy her needs. Her goal is to satisfy your needs. Trust each other to do exactly that.

    I do not allow Rebelsgal to put her needs before mine. She is here to look after my needs. I will look after her needs. I trust her to do this and she trusts me to do the same.
    8/16/2007 6:58:39 PM

    The Healthy Submissive

    By Yalda Tovah http://www.submissiveloving.com/healthysub.html

    "Discipline gives total freedom;
    it allows you to go beyond your limitations, to break through boundaries and reach the highest goal. The path to discipline will not only save a person's life, it will also give it meaning. How? By introducing him to deeper joys and deeper longings, by creating a silence in which the whisper of the heart can be heard. Truly, discipline is the road to liberation."
    --Gurumayi Chidvilasananda
    1. The healthy submissive is capable of, and thrives on, intense, intimate, emotionally open relationships. This is often evident in the number of nourishing, sustaining, and life affirming friendships she makes over the years.

    2. The healthy submissive is a giver. She often needs help to ration herself because her impulses nearly always lead her to want to do good for others.

    3. The healthy submissive is capable of intense joy, especially in the context of a sustaining relationship.

    4. The healthy submissive finds significant relaxation when properly related. She is at ease in that place.

    5. The healthy submissive has finely tuned interpersonal sensitivity. She is reactive to subtle shifts in the emotional tone of others.

    6. The healthy submissive has a fluidity of self, a flexibility that enables her to adapt to changing circumstances.

    7. The healthy submissive is playful.

    8. The healthy submissive has no more than the usual cultural conflicts about her body, and its goodness and beauty.

    9. The healthy submissive takes pride in her accomplishments.

    10. The healthy submissive accepts herself as she is, knowing that while her culture values independence and self sufficiency, she has strong dependency needs and that there is no inherent "wrongness" about those needs.

    11. The healthy submissive seeks nourishing relationships.

    12. The healthy submissive, in accepting herself "as is" is tolerant of others. But neither will she allow anyone to tell her what her truth should be.

    13. The healthy submissive has a reasonable self concept, aware of her difficulties as well as her strengths.

    14. The healthy submissive hunger is to be the object of an intense and penetrating understanding. When her nature is understood and she is held in a loving and firm frame, her devotion is almost limitless. The healthy submissive has an enormous capacity for devotion, from which springs her service.

    8/15/2007 6:52:36 PM

    RIGHTING OURSELVES BEFORE MR. RIGHT
      Preparing for Mr. Right even when you're wrong.
     http://www.associatedcontent.com/article/1955/righting_ourselves_before_mr_right.html?page=2
    Finding Mr. Right in today’s society is not as simple as it was when Shakespeare’s Juliet uttered her breathy and cliche, “Where fore art thou, Romeo…” That phrase is a well-worn line, and now sends men scattering across the globe. Post-modern singles are dumbstruck with 60-hour workweeks, amassed credit card bills, and a penchant for selfishness that rivals the greediest of corporate whores. Finding Mr. Right has become a failing art for most women; it’s lost to the sea of lack of communication, wavering self-confidence, and over-analyzing every little thing he does; that is, every little thing that man does well, or fails at miserably. Women now carry more baggage than in any other time in history when it comes to relationships, and now wonder why every man they meet suddenly has a “deal breaker” or poorly formed excuse to break off the relationship. Men simply can’t handle all those unresolved issues and women refuse to let go of it, verging on irrational paranoia. There is no such creature as Mr. Right. Expectations are much too dependent on stereotypical delusions of grandeur. There are many wonderful men in today’s world, but until women fine-tune their overrated laundry list of features in a man, adjust their emotionally imbalanced state, and communicate, they will continue to be miserable, and more notably, single. There’s been an onslaught of clever prose on the language of lovers, both verbal and body over the past several years. The singles are consuming these relationship books like children in a candy store. When did society stop using their own brains and common sense to know that if one does not communicate their needs, and no reciprocity, or compromise exists in a relationship, that the pages of a book are somehow going to fix it? Consider, that as children, we were blunt, or we were shy—we told that cute little boy or girl next door how we felt; “I like you” or “I don’t like it when you pull my pigtails” and never thought twice about it. To illustrate, some women are consistently in a state of complaint that they haven’t had a great orgasm with the recent man in their life, but are loath to tell the poor sod, “just a little to the left” would most certainly do the trick. The same analogy applies to any given relationship issue, without communication, no woman or man will be happy, nor can they provide their partner happiness if needs, wants, and desires are not communicated. Somewhere down the line, the relationship will fail, and one or the other is handed the “deal breaker” and left with a poor excuse of sorts, when simple communication could have resolved the issue much earlier on. If the relationship manages to survive, there are two very unhappy parties merely existing. When we get right down to the nature of the single women’s woes, there is no escape from the angst of what so-and-so did some 13 years prior. One of the biggest mistakes women and men alike, make in the mating game, is to carry around years, and sometimes decades, of excess emotional baggage. It is time to empty the bag of every evil deed, some ex-boyfriend or husband of no consequence, invoked on you. Every individual deserves and has the right to be treated, as the individual they are, not how “a woman scorned” perceives them to be. Our experiences make us who we are; we grow by learning. If that bad relationship didn’t afford an obvious lesson, the lesson is on the table now; refrain from alienating the potential Mr. Right with a bad history that belongs to someone else. While emotional baggage can be resolved, personalities don’t change. It is a scientific fact that it takes approximately two years of new behavior for a person to acquire or change an innate personality trait. Women cannot change men or vice versa. How many times has it been said, “I can break him of that habit?” The next fact is obvious; people cannot be “broken,” “tamed,” “trained,” or even slightly “modified” to adjust to a woman's concept of what is acceptable. People are who they are—it is innate. If said habits are unacceptable in the early period of the relationship, they most assuredly will become intolerable later, and likely result in divorce. Just as women and men cannot change each other, it is even more important that women not attempt to “snare” Mr. Right, with tactics not their own. Women tend to be chameleons, changing their personalities, behaviors, style of dress to attract and please Mr. Right. This is false—unless you can keep up the act for the next 50 or 60 years, Mr. Right hasn’t even fallen in love with “you,” he’s fallen in love with the persona of a woman who speaks, dresses, and acts like someone else! Everyone falls prey to the mating game—women especially will go to the extra trouble of presenting themselves in a light they perceive as the one men want to see. This is actually true, but people must be true to themselves. Looking extra hot on a Saturday night is one thing, but men know most women don’t typically dress as such, all the time. Be yourself. Be true to yourself. Speaking of Saturday nights, bars and nightclubs may be where everyone hangs out, hotties and not, but rarely does anything more than a one night stand or 3-week stint result from an encounter that evolved from the drunken stoop of the local pub. Think about it, if that sexy barfly settled in at the end of the table is there often, he’s going to be found later, warming the same seat and possibly someone elses. Old habits die hard, and that one usually doesn’t. Is that clock ticking? Have confidence that he knows it, too. With modern technology, science, and marvels in medicine, it is now safe to have children well into the forties without consequence or risk. There are a few additional tests that will need to be completed, but rest assured, children are in fact possible at later ages. Relax, and enjoy the carefree experiences of youth, while still young! As young, hip, and even trendy, or aging singles abound these days, so does the cost, the time, and notably the angst of finding Mr. Right. It’s more common than not to work 60-80 hours per week, to have weekends consumed by perhaps even more work, simply to make ends meet. Really, there is little time left to socialize. Women have more recently inundated themselves with the trauma and panic of “not being able to find a man,” much less a “good” man, and are making the ultimate mistake of “settling.” This is considered desperation; it’s a cheat to oneself, and it robs both partners of an honest relationship. As individuals, we all deserve the best of what life has to offer. Selfishness, loneliness, and desperation do not make a solid foundation for love. Avoid inflicting it on others who absolutely do not deserve the selfish plight of your desire to be in a relationship, married, or having children at this very moment. Women tend to overlook that desperation by setting unrealistic goals. Once upon a time if the female gender was not married off and having babies by the time they were thirty, they were considered “old maids” and “spinsters.” In today’s terms, single women are simply referred to as single or “bachelorettes.” With careers and education pulling at the traditional and long-gone societal roles for the twenties, by modern standards, the twenties have evolved and are now lasting to a realistic estimate in the forties. What’s the rush? Once the excess of emotional baggage is gone and communication lines are opened, women can and will find themselves in tune with a few more men who may be closer to their ideal of the elusive Mr. Right. Understanding that both men and women need to be true to themselves and to each other is vital, while communicating needs clearly and concisely makes all the difference between misery as a post-modern single, and the exhilaration that a healthy relationship produces.

    8/14/2007 7:24:25 PM
    SM on the Cheap http://www.black-rose.com/cuiru/archive/2-6/cheapsm.html

    By Jay Wiseman and Lady Green

    In this consumption-mad culture, someone who takes up a hobby as simple as walking may spend hundreds of dollars on shoes, clothes, water bottles, and other paraphernalia. Small wonder, then, that many people who are first coming out into SM celebrate their newfound sexuality with a shopping trip that may spiral into four figures.

    While we like spending money as well as the next pervert, we'd hate to see anybody held back from doing SM by false assumptions about cost. Strictly speaking, one does not need any toys at all to do SM: some of the hottest scenes we've ever seen involved nothing except the bodies of the people involved.

    Formal SM gear is not cheap. A good pair of leather cuffs will usually cost at least $50. Floggers typically cost well over $100, and we've seen elaborate leather bondage gear go for more than $1,000. The people who make these items earn every penny: these high prices often equate to a pathetically small hourly wage for skilled and exacting work.

    Still, spending a lot of money for toys -- particularly if you're a beginner, trying out a new technique, or just plain broke -- is not always practical. Hence, we suggest you invest in high-priced SM gear only when you've reached a point in your life when that purchase makes sense, and when you're really ready to buy that particular item. You can begin or continue your SM explorations with less costly items -- Lady Green had been doing SM for a couple of years before she ever bought a formal "toy."

    When talking to newcomers about SM, we like to divide it up into three major sub-categories: domination, bondage, and pain. Your local stores stock plenty of items to help you explore all three areas, and if you're the "This Old House" type, you can make hundreds more.

    Regarding domination, you can buy dog collars and leashes at pet stores, variety stores, and supermarkets. Jay has found collars that lock, although these may require a search; you can also punch a hole through the collar to accommodate a lock. We like to use these as "training collars" for informal play or when entering a relationship witha new submissive. If the submissive does well in his or her initial training, s/he can be presented upon "graduation" with a more elaborate collar, custom-made or purchased at an SM supply store.

    Bondage is almost too easy: rope abounds. We use pure cotton clothesline or magician's rope cut into lengths that are multiples of six feet long (a twelve-foot length is probably the most versatile). Woven nylon ropes are also widely available, and sailing and mountaineering stores offer a tempting buffet of ropes in various weights, textures, and colors. We also like sisal rope from the hardware store, but its rough texture really moves it into the realm of a sensation toy. Your ropes will need to be cleaned after use, so purchase a lingerie bag to put them in before you toss them in the washing machine.

    As far as sensory deprivation goes, many drugstores carry good-quality and very inexpensive "sleep mask" blindfolds. You might as well pick up some ear plugs while you're there (check the labels for their noise-reducing ability). Lady Green has a large square silk scarf which is set aside exclusively for S/M play. Folded into a broad strip, it's a blindfold; she ties a large firm knot in the center of it to turn it into a relatively safe and soundproof gag.

    As to pain, well, now it's getting almost embarrassingly simple. First of all, remember and explore the incredible potential of your own hands and teeth (many people, including Jay, absolutely love the intimacy of pain that comes directly from the body of their partner).

    For those of you who enjoy clamps, wooden clothespins are very cheap, readily available, and can be marvelously effective. The heaviest nipple-torture player we know says he can be taken to his limits by a top who simply takes the same wooden clothespin on and off, repositioning it closer to the end of the nipple with each iteration. Interesting effects can also be attained by using many clothespins all over the skin (this is one of the few types of pain play that can make Lady Green shut up and quit talking for a change). "Zippers," in which clothespins are tied at intervals along a cord so they can all be yanked off the skin at once can be a challenge for the heaviest masochist. For harsher clamps, head over to an office supply store and try out the selection of metal binder clips.

    Spanking fans have it almost too easy. Sturdy wooden or plastic hairbrushes with rounded-off edges and corners can be bought almost anywhere -- try a beauty supply store for a great selection. A professional domme friend of ours recently presented us with a sturdy bath-brush with a wickedly angled head that is absolute heaven as a spanking tool. Wooden spoons, rulers, cutting boards, and belts all have a long and honorable track record. Many antique stores have lovely rattan rug beaters and leather razor strops (these tend to be sought-after and expensive in urban areas, but a bargain outside the cities). We've even seen a canoe paddle being used! Just remember to check carefully for sharp edges and corners.

    Even floggers -- normally a major investment -- can be reproduced with a bit of skill and time. We've seen floggers ranging from gentle to vicious which have been innovatively crafted from an old suede skirt, a few lengths of rope, a bicycle inner tube, some bootlaces, a leather jump rope, and a variety of other materials.

    Do you enjoy temperature play? We bet you've got some ice cubes in your freezer. You've probably got some candles around, too (remember that plain paraffin candles are most widely recommended; most other types melt at a higher temperature and are more likely to cause burns). You can also try hot creams such as Ben Gay or Tiger Balm; just remember that some people are allergic to some of these, so a patch test a day or so beforehand is a good idea. Be very conservative about amounts, particularly on mucous membranes (about "half a pea" is a good starting level for most people).

    These ideas ought to get you off to a good start. If at least a few of the items mentioned above fit in well with your S/M play, then you can head for a leather store or erotic boutique to see what catches your and your partner's attention. In the meantime, have fun with what your local vanilla stores so thoughtfully provide. In Jay's novice days, he went into a variety store to do a bit of special shopping. The lady at the cash register very competently rang up the clothespins, clothesline, a dog collar, a leash, some Ben Gay, some candles, and a few other goodies and never gave them a second look. But as he left the store, he thought that she glanced at him and gave him just the tiniest smile.

    8/13/2007 8:02:16 PM
    D/S LIFESTYLE

    How to find a partner in BDSM. by Maître Pierre and Mistress Catharine

    http://www.bdsmcircle.net/dslifestyle/howtofindapartnerinbdsm.htm
    There are many ways to find a partner but because of differences in situation such as geographical, social or simply practical, some of the details in this article may or may not apply.

    While writing these lines W/we are looking at three emails W/we received lately. They are like many others W/we have received and that W/we will probably receive; all asking how to find a BDSM partner.

    Here are some tips and facts that W/we have gathered during O/our experience in the lifestyle:

    - There are about 3 times more men than women in the lifestyle.

    For security and social reasons, women are less likely to "come out of the closet" as BDSM players. It seems to be less of a problem for men....but still the vast majority of both men and women are secretive.

    - There are about 4 male Doms for every female sub.

    Yes! The ladies can pick their choice. There are many many male subs for every female Domme, W/we have heard estimates of as high as 100 to 1. Again the ladies can choose....like Catharine says, "a dime for a dozen for subs!"

    - As for switches, about 25 percent of players switch in some form, but this, W/we talk about further in this article.

    In these numbers, W/we do not talk about professional Mistresses who do this for money and not for the love of the lifestyle. W/we do not talk either about homosexual players (men/men and female/female) because, the rules are different with the homosexual communities. And finally W/we don't talk about couples recruiting a slave or a plaything.

    As always in dating, it is the L/ladies who pick and choose their P/partners and it is up to the males be T/they subs or doms to woo the L/ladies. Now, let's see how a logical search for a P/partner goes;

    The goal of this search is to get a discussion going between the prospect partner and Y/you. From there, Y/you may have a chance to have something that will go further with this P/partner that has Y/your interest.

    If Y/you want to find a P/partner there are many solutions possible;

    - Ads in specialized magazines

    - Ads in specialized websites

    - Social gatherings in the lifestyle (munches)

    - Play party (private or public)

    - Chat rooms - Introductions from other L/lifestylers.

    - Others ....

     

    - Ads either in specialized magazines or websites:

    They usually all work in the same fashion. To put an ad, it is usually free, but to be able to answer an ad, Y/you have to pay. (At least the men pay, but not the women). They are good ways to meet a possible P/partner. But remember usually the L/ladies just have to wait for an answer to their ads while M/men have to do the initial contact. Sometimes a L/lady will answer an ad but this is NOT the usual. Again, remember that L/ladies will be overwhelmed by the number of answers to T/their ads while M/men will be waiting to a reply to T/their ads. Yes some things in society don't change.

    - Social gatherings in the lifestyle:

    These gatherings are usually in the form of a munch where P/people in the BDSM lifestyle meet in a non-threatening situation. Usually there is no dress code and these meetings are oriented so P/people can talk and exchange views on the lifestyle. According to O/our experience there is always more Doms present in these gathering then subs. And again, more men then women.

    - Play party (private or public): The public party is often advertised on the net or in specialized magazines. Anyone can go. This is the problem with these parties; many people go to these parties but many P/players don't. Some P/players just dont like public play. Except for a very few places, there is not enough intimacy for many P/players, so T/they prefer to go to private parties. To make things worse, often the P/people who go to these parties, go with P/partners already. For private parties, usually these play parties are "on invitation only" and the organizer of this party will invite "the good crowd". Again, same problem as the public party, players O/often go as couple.

    - Chat rooms: Many, many people play in cyber on chat rooms. Nothing wrong with that, but many people, men and women, are not ready to do the real thing. If Y/you are man or woman looking, be careful....lots of wannabes !!!! - others: Believe it or not but it is possible to meet P/players in regular vanilla situations. Maybe the lady cashier at grocery is a Dom, or the gentlemen who lives across the street is a sub, just keep your eyes peeled.

    let's go more in details;

    - Submissive woman looking for a male Dom:

    Like W/we said, ladies have it easy. For ads, make sure that you put an ad with exactly what you need and want in it. Unless there is something very unusual about you, male Doms are going to line up to meet you. Choose the one best suited for you. If you go to munches or play parties and you make it obvious that you are not accompanied by a Dom, male Doms looking for a partner will line up to see and talk to you because there are always lots of single male Doms present at these events.

    - Dominant woman looking for a submissive male:

    Remember " a dime for a dozen male subs". It is true. Ads work amazingly well for female Doms. Play parties and munches too! Just make sure that in your ad you specified what you need and what you want from a male sub. A female Dom friend, proof reading that article, told U/us that a lot of male subs are afraid to "come out of the closet". And often the ones who "come out of the closet" are just looking for a fast cheap thrill. So be careful, ads works well, but many male subs are not serious.

    According to the same female Dom friend, many male subs are scared to meet a prospective female Dom in a public place. W/we are not talking about public play here, but many men are scared to admit that they are submissive. Well, they must do their part. If the refuse to show up in a public place for the first meeting with You, how can You trust that man to do anything else in play!

    - Dominant male looking for a submissive woman:

    The trouble starts here. Because there are 4 men to every submissive woman in the lifestyle, it makes the search hard. Male Doms MUST BE patient! There are always a lot more ads for male Doms looking for a female submissive then there are ads for female submissive doing a search for a Dom. A searching male Dom will have to answer many many ads to receive a few replies. Not many female subs go alone to munches and play parties so, W/we are not saying that it is impossible to meet a female sub there but let's just say it is unlikely.

    - Submissive male looking for Dominant female:

    One rule for men here....BE VERY PATIENT AND KEEP TRYING!!!!! Male submissives make the majority of players in the BDSM lifestyle. There are not many female Doms looking for a male sub. Female Doms can take their time to chose. Ads for sub male usually make the bulk of any ads service. The possibility for a male sub ad to be answered by a female Dom is almost nil. Male subs have to answer a lot of ads to get a reply.

    There are a lot of male subs out there just looking for a fast thrill. Because of them, male subs have to deal with a bad reputation problem. To fight this problem, you must show that possible female Dom that you are serious by being constant in your communication and very patient. Many submissive males are scared to admit to themselves and of course publicly that they are submissive. But gentlemen, if you don't meet that goddess in a public place for the first time, how can She trust you in play, when you don't want to do your part in the first meeting!

    - Switch looking for switch:

    The best partner for a switch is.....a switch. If a switch, male or female gets with a non-switch partner, problems may arise when the switch wants to change sides. Communication and respect are the rules here. But again, a relationship between a switch and a non-switch is possible with good results....look at U/us; Pierre is male Dom and Catharine(katy) is a female switch....:)

    Do's and dont's:

    - For women:

    Well ladies, in the BDSM lifestyle YOU are the one who decides on the partner whether Y/you're a Dom, a sub or a switch. If Y/you put an ad, just be patient and replies will pour in. Choose carefully. Remember, to be safe and find the proper partner that you need. You can be choosy. By the way, you could be a very small woman or a BBW (Big and Beautiful Woman) there is a male looking for you, so YOU CAN choose. Take Y/your time and get to know this male P/partner that Y/you are interested in. There is no rush, YOU set the pace even if you are a sub. When your future master will collar you, it will be the time to follow order but if your are looking for a male dom, a strange as it seemed, keep the control of the discussion with the future male Dom, your safety demands it!

    If you are a female DOM, well, this is not a problem....:) Remember, many men want the play NOW!!!! If you want to find a good male sub, just be patient and make them wait until you are ready, time will purify the quality of these prospects. If a male sub is willing to wait and be patient, it's already showing his pontential as a sub....:) But Ladies, don't put that male sub in a delicate situation at the first meeting. When You will collar him, You will be able to do whatever You want, but in the beginning, be easy on him, often they are not confident to show their submissivness and to push them too fast could result in you losing a very good male sub. Be patient.

    - For men:

    W/we have to confess that this article is written mostly for men because they are the O/ones who write most often to U/us. Yes, women have the control in the search for partners in the BDSM lifestyle so men HAVE to play by their rules even if you are a DOM!!!! W/we know of male DOMS that when they find a new female sub prospect they try immediately to DOM them....BIG MISTAKE!!!! Usually, before a woman will accept to be Dominated in Real Life, she will want to build a bridge of trust between her and her future DOM. If You go too fast and push too hard, You will simply alienate the possible lady prospect.... Like a vanilla relationship, You must sell the social side of You before You can get further.

    If you are a male sub looking, like the male Dom, you must again sell the social side of yourself to find that partner, except here, of course, the lady Dom is in total control of the discussion. It looks good for male subs to be able to "help" the female Dom by doing house chores or some other task. If a male sub doesn't want to do this kind of thing, usually, a gift will be appreciated to the female Dom. Remember that male subs have bad rep. You must show that you are a good prospect by showing that you are serious in the lifestyle.

    - Ads and women.

    For a woman, an ad is a very easy and efficient way to find a male partner. Because W/we believe that an ideal partnership in the BDSM lifestyle is very important, ladies, it is important that you put EXACTLY what you are looking for. What are your needs and liking in the fetish world. Do you want a durable relationship like 24/7, someone who would marry you, or just a occasional play partner? What geographical part of this world you want this partner to live in?

    - Ads and men

    Ok men, here's an example:

    Car for sale, good condition, clean, good motor. ......

    Not much to try to sale a car, hmmm? W/we see ads of male Doms and male subs like this ALL THE TIME!!!!

    Ads like;

    "Male Dom looking for female sub"......or "very submissive male looking for a mistress"

    are simply very boring!!!! All the subs W/we know are VERY submissive... W/we do not know any female subs or Doms that would answer an ad like this. In your ad, tell the people what makes you special, any special kinks, what part of this world are you in, do you have a car, ready to travel to meet someone? Before you can sell yourself with BDSM arguments, try to sell yourself with vanilla and social arguments.

    Now:

    Beautiful 1967 metallic green Mustang for sale, low mileage, 301 motor with special header and modifed transmission, with brand new 400 watt stereo and mags. Must sell for family reasons (expecting first kid soon!)"

    That's an ad! Make yours the same.

    "Male Dom from the Montreal area, late thirties, 5 foot 11 tall, weight accordingly, love outdoors, music, kids and dogs. Looking for a female sub, very submissive or newbie to be trained. I am very strict but in a loving way. Have fetish about clothing and bondage. Special interest in whips."

    Don't you think an ad like this is better? But remember, you will have to answer ads, your ad being there often simply lets that prospect lady know more about you. If you answer an ad, tell more about yourself, if you send a pic, make it good, not fuzzy and try to have a full pic of you not just the face. Yes, on the pic, wear something that makes you look gppd! You could in that letter tell them a story (BDSM of course) about how you would play with them, again, remember the social side of you, you like music, because.... You like kids because..... A two line answer to an ad usually goes straight to the garbage bin. If you don't put an effort in your ad and your reply to one, the lady at the other end won't either. Remember, she can choose, she is usually overwhelmed by mail from other men. You must make yours better!

    - Social gathering and women:

    Often women, when they can, will go to a munch or a play party with friends. Some go alone, but usually they are too shy to do so. If you go with a couple or a Male Dom to whom you are not collared and have no desire to be, at the munch or the play party, step aside from that friend. It's ok for these friends to check on you, but let the men know that you are available. Usually a lady sitting by herself doesn't stay alone long...:) If somebody approaches you to talk, make them know what side of the lifestyle you are (Dom, or submissive).

    - Social gathering and men:

    If You see a woman that seems to be by herself, go and introduce yourself politely. Remember, maybe her Dom or Her sub is gone to get drinks. Don't make any "faux pas" by assuming that lady is available. If she is not and you ask, usually she will let you know, politely that she isn't. If she does, you can either go your way after you wish her a good evening to if you want to talk to her, ask. If she says no, don't insist. In a munch, it does not give you a good reputation if people know you as a rude or insisting man. You must have a good reputation or someone may tell that prospect lady that you have a "bad rep". In a play party, insisting could result simply of you being expelled from that play party. Again, reputation....

    - Chatrooms and women:

    Women in chatrooms are always very successful to find a man to chat with. Just use a bit of caution when you speak to someone (security first). It could very well be that you meet that Dom or sub of your dreams.. but is H/he half a world away? Be realistic when it comes to long distance relationships and remember Y/you can limit your geographic sphere.

    - Chatrooms and men:

    There are many men in chatrooms. W/we have witnessed often men jumping from chat room to chat room to find a play partner. That's a big mistake. It is fine if Y/you just want to have a cyber quickie but if Y/you want to find someone in real life to play with, Y/you must look more serious. Often when Catharine opens Her chat room, sub men would appear and immediately ask Catharine to Dom them, without any discussion or presentation. To make things worse, in the chat rooms there are rules that are sent to all N/newcomers saying, "No trolling". Well, these male sub claims to be very submissive, but don't follow the first rule that they encounter. That does not make a good impression.

    - General rules for women:

    Safety is the first issue. Everything you do to meet a new partner must be done under this primary rule. If the male partner is not happy and gives you trouble because you are trying to be safe, get someone else. How can you trust a man who doesn't even respect the right to safety! Remember that there are a lot of men looking for a partner, you have the choice. Choose well. A special note to female subs: don't forget the choice of Dom is yours.. not the Doms.

    - General rules for men:

    Respect the women. For a woman, to meet a complete stranger is a BIG deal. She needs to be feeling safe. Be patient and respect their fear. Time will make that trust build between you. If you find an ad or a partner in a chat room, well do your homework first, try to find any information about that lady. Read their profile if they have any, if a lady is the host of a chatrooms, read the rules. You don't want to ask her if she can Dom you if you're a male sub, when she specifically put a rule about no trolling. Instead, take the time to talk with her. This is the way to open opportunities with a prospect. If you find an ad about a possible female partner, well read the WHOLE ad! W/we have talked with a bi woman who put an ad looking for a female partner. She told U/us that she had received many email from men who obviously never read the ad completely. There is nothing wrong to send a request to such a ad, but if you're not what the ad ask for, be very polite and nice in your email, sometimes it work!

    Show the ladies with who you are and that you are serious and not just looking for a cyber quickie. If you're a sub, sell the things that you can do to help around. Many Doms ladies have the same problem; lack of time! If that lady has to choose between two subs, and find out that one can help her around the house, usually it helps her to choose. If you are a Dom and a submissive lady have to choose between two Doms, well, if you can help her by doing general maintenance around the house or give her lift with your car, it help. I know, it is not Dom-like to do this, but, remember, ladies are the ONE to choose to give their submission. Make the scale tips in your favor.

    - How did W/we meet?

    W/we found each other on a specialized website through an ad. It took 2 years to Pierre to find katy. Remember, patience is a virtue. Pierre and Catharine(katy) have lot of experience, both bad and good in T/their search. Now that W/we Dom others together, W/we are back to the strange world of looking for subs. So W/we continue to be witness to the way some subs react. Men often after a few emails will stop talking to U/us. Women seemed to be more tenacious.

    So if you are a man or a woman, you are bi and interested in being Dommed by a couple, well, write to U/us and show U/us that you read the whole article....:)

    Good luck in your search!

    8/12/2007 9:58:00 PM

    The Basics of Kink, Fetish, and BDSM http://www.stuorg.iastate.edu/cuffs/bdsmoverview.html
    What is BDSM?
    BDSM is a contraction of three abbreviations: B&D, D&S, and S&M. B&D stands for Bondage & Discipline, which refers to play involving someone being tied up or otherwise restrained and/or spanked. B&D players are often classified as "Top" or "Bottom", depending on who is doing the tying/spanking. D&S is Dominance & Submission, which involves role playing where one person plays a dominant character and another plays a more submissive role. D&S players are known as "Dom" (Male Dominant), "Domme" (Female Dominant, pronounced the same as the male version), or "Sub", depending on who is in charge. S&M stands for Sadism & Masochism, which is play involving the giving or receiving of non-harmful pain. Most people in the BDSM "scene" practice all three types of play to some extent, but may favor one type of play over the others. "Vanilla" is a term used to describe things not related to BDSM/fetish issues.

    What is a fetish?
    A fetish is a sexual responsiveness to specific parts of the body, types of clothing, or certain objects. The most common fetish is being aroused by leather or latex clothing or shoes.

    Why do people enjoy kink?
    No one knows the answer to this question for sure. It is thought to be a combination of genetic factors and the environment in which a person is raised. However, very little honest, unbiased research exists in this area.

    Are people into BDSM mentally ill?
    No! BDSM is a normal variation and extension of sexual play. There are mental disorders that involve the need to inflict or receive serious physical or mental damage, but safe, consensual, and non-exploitative play among adults clearly does not fall into that category.

    Are fetishes O.K.?
    Of course! If you feel aroused by something that's safe, consensual, and non-exploitative, then don't be ashamed to like that feeling. Be proud! It can be a lot of fun to dress up in exotic leather clothes, worship your partner's feet, or just coat your whole body with liquid latex. A healthy fetish is fundamentally different from the disordered variety that occasionally ends up on the evening news, which may involve a person stealing the object of the fetish or having difficulty functioning in normal relationships.

    What about bondage?
    Bondage is the art of restraint, either with rope, leather cuffs, or other means. Bondage is by far the most common kinky practice, but it is also among the most difficult things to do without causing harm. There are many delicate nerves and tissues in the wrists and other places, and great care must be taken not to damage them. Metal handcuffs are notorious for causing such injuries, so most players buy wider leather restraints. If you want to try bondage with a partner, please see a knowledgeable person to learn about the safety considerations. Restraining one's self with no one else around, however, is VERY UNSAFE! Many people die each year in the U.S. from restraining themselves while playing alone, usually due to something around their throats or in their mouths that causes suffocation. Don't do bondage by yourself! (There are plenty of people out there who would be happy to do the honors.)

    When does "No" not mean "No"?
    As a part of the negotiation before a BDSM scene, players agree upon a "safeword". This word is mutually agreed upon to mean "NO!" for real. The most common safeword is "redlight". In this way, players are free to pretend they are being forced to do things within a scene, but are free to stop the scene for real at any time. Safe, consensual, non-exploitative play always includes and honors safewords! Failing to honor a safeword is rape, and doing so is just as abhorrent in our culture as it is in the vanilla world.

    Is BDSM dangerous?
    Not any more than other contact sports. However, there are some risks involved. The single most important decision in BDSM is whom to play with. There are some very ill people out there who wish to do serious harm to others. There are also good-hearted people that are almost as dangerous because they attempt to do things they haven't yet learned to do properly. For these reasons, the BDSM community has very strict protocols on how to meet a play partner, and how to negotiate and actually play a scene. A person new to BDSM should learn these safety protocols from someone before attempting to meet a play partner!!! Predators tend to stay away from the organized BDSM community, because they know they are very likely to be quickly found out and reported to police. There is strength and safety in numbers.

    Are people into BDSM promiscuous?
    Everyone in the scene is different, so there is no appropriate generalization. However, there is a distinction between a play partner and lover. Many players in the scene have many play partners concurrently, with whom they do not have sexual intercourse of any kind. (Although most people who are in the scene and are lovers are also play partners.) BDSM is certainly based on sexual energy, but not necessarily the act of sex. Even with all the wild things people can do with each other, the single most common item on people's limit lists is sexual intercourse.

    How is BDSM different than abuse?
    I d First, BDSM relationships are based on real equality and pretend inequality, and the pretending can be ended at any time by either partner. Abuse is based on real dominance, and the victim cannot easily and instantly stop it. Second, BDSM is firmly based on consent, while victims of abuse are not given a choice in what their attackers do to them. Third, BDSM players spend years learning how to practice their art in a way that will cause intense sensation, but not harm, their partners. Abusers do not care about their victim's welfare. Yes, there are cases of abuse happening within BDSM relationships, but it is not caused by kink. Rather, it is a case of abuse that happens to be in a BDSM context. That is one reason why careful partner selection is so important. BDSM is made up of trust, respect, and tolerance. Abuse is made up of fear, jealousy, and contempt. The two could not be any more different.

    8/11/2007 8:20:24 PM

    THE FOUR AGREEMENTS

     (don Miguel Ruiz,1997) 

    Be impeccible with your word

      Speak with integrity and say what you mean.  

    Don't take anything personally

      Nothing others do is because of you.  It simply reflects their own life experiences and the training they received when they were children; their reactions are more about them than they are about you.  

    Don't make assumptions

      The Universe has powers beyond our comprehension. Have the courage to express what you want, and release attachment to preconceived ideas of what should happen.  

    Always do your best

      Do your best with the information you have in the moment, and don't look back with regret.  

    FASTING: A determination to refuse further contempla-tion of the negative. 

    - Ernest Holmes  

    Do the best you can with what you have from where you are.

    - Michael Dooley

    8/10/2007 8:44:15 PM

    Wise Words Change How You See
    From Abraham-Hicks: 
     

    All really is very well with you. Relax and acknowledge that. Have fun with all of this. You make much too much of all of it. You act like it’s like life or death, but there isn’t any death. And so, what it’s really about is fun or more fun! Pleasure or more pleasure! Clarity or more clarity! It’s about Well-being that you’re eeking out or Well-being that you’re allowing to flow rambunctiously. Well-being abounds. Sometimes you have to step back from the circumstances of your moment in order to recognize that.

     

      It either is or it isn't in the moment.

      And as long as your proclivity is downstream, you're doing fine.

      As long as you mostly want to feel good, you're doing fine.

      As long as you don't take yourself and anyone else too seriously,

    you're doing fine.

      As long as you don't stand in judgment about what anyone else is doing,

    you're doing fine.

      As long as you don't try to hold one other person to your standards,

    you're doing fine.

    You're doing fine.

     

    It goes like this: You are wonderful beings. You are blessed beings. You are deserving of Well-being. Well-being is on its way to you. Chill out and let it in!

     

    Most of you feel resistance and think it's normal, and we want you to know it's not - it's not normal.

    It's ABNORMAL.

    It is not anything like who you are.

    What is normal to you is enthusiasm!

    What is normal to you is laughing a lot - many many times a day!

    What is normal to you is feeling strong and secure!

    What is normal to you is feeling so much self-confidence, so sure about who you are that when you look at others you're always in a position to uplift them.

    What is normal to you is to have so much energy that at the end of the day you're still looking for things to do!

    What is normal to you is to have such a passion for life that you're
    eager to get together with other people to hear about what they're doing to see if it's anything you might want to turn a little of your attention to.

    What is normal to you is to have so much energy at the end of the day that you're already eagerly planning tomorrow.

    What is normal to you is feeling disappointed that the sun goes down and enthusiastic that the sun comes up.

    What is normal is a zest for life beyond anything that most of you over have remembered or felt in a long long time.

    THAT'S what's normal!

     

    The secret to life is this: look for something
    to appreciate and practice it until it becomes
    easy and you will live happily ever after.

    8/9/2007 8:12:28 PM
     Positive Abuse Survivors by Xena Nuna
    http://www.wingsoffiresurvivors.com/possurvivors.htm

    It's more the way the wisdom's used, than just how much one knows.

    Firstly it must be said that this article in no way trivialises the possible long term consequences of past abuse on submissives. The fact is that some are left battling long term issues and they do need support, something for another essay entirely. What this essay is about, is a different perspective on a long-debated issue regarding submissives who are abuse survivors and whether or not they should be ‘allowed’ to participate in BDSM activities, lifestyle or community. Also, the often prevalent opinion that submissives who are abuse survivors are always going to have deep personal psychological problems their Dominant has to somehow cure for them. In this essay i look at the other side of the coin, the possibility that a submissive can be an abuse survivor and come through that experience without long term problems. That they should not all be held as a group, somehow apart from the rest of the community, but allowed to express themselves as healthy individuals. There are times when an abuse survivor, having gone through heir own healing process, is held back by well-wishers and supportive friends, trying to wrap them up in cotton wool, stifling them as individuals. Also, that somehow being an abuse survivor causes different problems than the many other life experiences we all get thrown at us as life goes by, problems somehow specifically making them out of place in the BDSM community.

    To say that an abuse survivor shouldn’t ever be involved in BDSM runs along the same lines as saying that Vietnam veterans shouldn’t be involved in War Game Hobbies. There is a popular misconception that because some people having had a certain life experience have had follow-on emotional issues, that all people having have had that experience will also have the same follow-on problems. Being an abuse survivor doesn’t mean there is something wrong with us or that we are somehow weaker or more fragile of spirit than other people. Nor does it mean that there is a set list of personality defects or emotional instabilities that automatically come along as part of being an abuse survivor. Certainly some abuse survivors have emotional issues and traumas that mean they couldn’t currently enjoy BDSM activities in a healthy manner, then again so do some people that have never been abused.

    Surviving abuse is a life experience, the person living through it takes from it an individual experience unique to them and them alone. This is the same with the many other life experiences that all go towards developing us into who we are. With any particular event in our life, we react to it and we take from the experience new ideas that influences us from then on. To say that submissives are living out an abuse fantasy, or submissives who have been abused are merely reliving their abuse is a prejudiced assumption not necessarily based on fact. A healthy abuse survivor can be just as strong of spirit and full of self-confidence as anyone who has not had that experience. In fact, it is possible that through their healing process they gain greater experience, strength and self-confidence as well as a deeper understanding of themselves.

    All people have life experiences that change them and the way they interact with the world around them, those events are what makes us ... us. Some people come out the other side of them stronger, some carry with them lingering issues. This can happen with any life experience, death of a close loved one, being in a traumatic accident, being an abuse survivor. To take one in particular and single it out as a probable danger in the BDSM community is unlikely to help anyone, nor is it necessarily correct. We all carry with us some scar or another from something in our past, each person has their own that affect them individually. The main point it is, to treat each person as just that, an individual person. If someone has issues from past experiences, regardless of what the original event was, they may well need support and understanding while they deal with it. Often people find talking, sharing, finding others who have had similar experiences helpful. This is true of most experiences and unresolved issues, including abuse survivors. Taking into account each person and their personal drives is what truly matters.

    For example… Firstly, a rape survivor who is drawn to rape fantasy scenes because inside they feel that they deserve to be mistreated in this manner, jumps into scene with whoever will play this scene with them and never talks about why they like it. Compared to a rape survivor who enjoys rape fantasy scenes for the adrenaline rush and simulated lack of control, who has talked through their drives with a responsible partner and see this scene play as something completely unrelated to actual rape. Both the behaviour and internal drives of the two are very different, despite their original experiences being similar. People are individuals and what truly matters is getting to know yourself and each other on a personal level, being honest and candid. Identical actions in and of themselves can be loving or abusive depending entirely on the drive behind the people doing them. They can be healthy or unhealthy depending on the mindset of the person receiving them.

    The questions of how to help support a submissive who is struggling with past abuse issues, or in fact anyone struggling with any personal issues, is a different topic that i hope to soon cover in another essay. As to whether or not an abuse survivor should be involved in any particular BDSM activity, discover how they feel their past has affected them, as our past affects us all. Find out how it relates to their current and previous involvement in BDSM activities. Don’t question someone’s involvement purely because of what has happened in their past. What matters far more is what was learned from it, what was carried from that experience. There may be no need of special understanding or support in relation to past abuse, then again perhaps there is. Understanding a person’s state of mind, their inner drives and beliefs as best you can is the main thing. As often is the case, in one word the answer is … communication.

    8/8/2007 7:18:38 PM

    Creating the Mood for Lovemaking
    by Larry Rust
    http://www.owenave.com/createmood.html

    From counseling with ladies, I have learned many things.
    Most guys (not all) lack sensitivity and being sensual and romantic.
    And wonder why their lover just doesn't want,
    To hop in the sack on a moments notice.
    Ladies sometimes take a little longer to warm up,
    Where most guys are ready to go 24/7...
    And yes there are some ladies who are also but......
    Creating a mood for making love always helps.
    Having you lover come home to soft candle light
    Soft romantic music for making love and caressing.
    And if you don't have any music for this
    I suggest you check out my
    "Genesis of Sacred Love" CD's.
    Make your lover feel special....
    Maybe cover the bed in soft rose pedals ....
    Create romance.... ladies love a romantic...
    Take your time.... spend a long time caressing your lover very softly ....
    Sometimes so soft you are barely touching her skin.
    Build her desire..... make her want you....
    Kiss her softly on the neck ... in that sensitive spot under her ear.....
    And whisper in her ear how much you desire and want her.
    Run your fingers through her hair..... Look into her eyes....
    Connecting with her as you caress her.....
    You do this long enough .... she will be begging you to take her.
    And she will be anticipating the next time you will be making love as well.
    I also suggest aroma therapy as well with massage.
    Do this with warm scented oils, slowly and sensuously
    Working with all the pressure points to relax and seduce.
    I might also suggest sensuous stimulation of the senses like eating.
    Blindfold her with a scarf,
    Licking and tasting from your fingers, sucking it off your fingers.
    (slowly kissing and caressing in between.)
    The use of silk scarves and different textured items for touching the skin
    I even use a rabbit fur glove *smiles*
    Try Different Things, Don't just do the same thing every night.

    Leave her little naughty notes during the day
    If she is at work... send her an email or Instant message...
    Teasing her and building the desire...
    Letting her know how much you desire her...
    How much you want her...
    If you don't do these things already....
    Try it and see the great results it will have....
    And if you have been together for a long time...
    And your love life has gone a little stale....
    And you have taken these things for granted.... but used not to....
    Start being more of a romantic.....
    While once in a while a lady is in the mood to just be taken....
    But most like the sensual and sensitive approach first.....
    And believe me she will be putty in your hands if you do it right..

    I hope this helps to enhance and bless your love life and Relationship
    Namaste,
    Larry Rust

    8/7/2007 7:27:30 PM
    Size Matters! Reader Commentary on Being Fat in the BDSM Scene
    Fat bottomed girls you make the rockin' world go round!  
    ~ Queen

    By Sensuous Sadie, a Fottie herself (fattie & hottie)
    http://www.sensuoussadie.com/resources/bbwresources.htm

    Topics

    Are There More Large People in the Scene than in the General Population?
    What are the Advantages of being Fat in the Scene?
    What are the Special Concerns or Challenges?
    How do People Deal with Their Fears?
    Freedom for Fat Admirers!
    Do People have a Right to Preference about Size?
    What are the Issues around a Dominant "Helping" a Submissive to lose Weight?
    Who's Responsible, and What you can do to Change Attitudes 
     

    "As a Dominant, it's my role to nurture. I can only control you if you love yourself totally how you are, in all the glory of your submission. That obviously has nothing to do with size."
    ~ Mistress Jeanne 
     

    The other day my hairdresser commented that she thought I'd lost a few pounds. She expected me to be thrilled with the "compliment" of course. Instead, I explained that I'm uncomfortable with our culture's obsession with weight, and that I'd prefer if she focused instead on my other gifts. It's not like she'd ever said "you look great, you've gained weight!" Her comment was understandable though, because being a thin person, she doesn't see many plus-sized role models; in fact I might be the only one she knows.

    The BDSM scene is quite different in its approach to diversity. Master Alan says, "Our relationships are generally about psychological matters rather than physical ones. If you're interested in medical play, you're looking for a person who understands the chemistry of medical play. When your dream comes true in the form of someone who meets your needs, you are much less interested in his or her body and much more tolerant of physical differences."

    Are There More Large People in the Scene than in the General Population?
    A novice once asked me "if there were a lot of fat people in the Vermont community?" I found his lack of tact annoying and told him there were probably the same proportion of fat to thin people as there are in the world at large. This wasn't completely true however. It's commonly thought that there are more plus sized people, particularly women, in the kink community. Although there is no real data on this, for the sake of discussion I'm going to accept this as true.

    There are some good reasons for a larger number of plus sized people. In the vanilla world, there is a great deal of emphasis on being thin and a person's sexual attraction is often rated on this scale. This is not to say that all large people are considered unsexy, only that our culture usually equates small size with attractiveness. According to National Association to Advance Fat Acceptance (NAAFA):


    "At different times throughout history, the fat figure was looked upon as the ideal, desirable figure. For example, at the turn of the century, Lillian Russell − at a weight of over 200 pounds − was a reigning sex symbol. Today, the American cultural aesthetic of beauty ranges from the thin supermodel whose figure's proportions are unrepresentative of the naturally occurring shape of the human female, to an emaciated, sunken-eyed look termed 'heroin chic.'"


    In contrast, the BDSM scene is, by its very alternative nature, welcoming to a wide variety of body types. Amanda says "I think that the reason you see so many larger ladies in BDSM is they can be accepted for who they are here. In the vanilla world you may not get a second glance unless you are a stick, but in the BDSM world curves are appreciated." There is another way to look at this, and that is that it's not that there are "more" plus-sized people in the scene, but rather that the ones who are there are far more visible. Leo says "I don't think there are more than in the general population; I think there are more who have the confidence to present themselves as sexy and desirable. So a woman who cannot see herself as attractive in a vanilla context − because vanilla sexuality is all about having a conventionally idealized body − can feel desirable and admirable because she submits or dominates beautifully, or because she can give or take a good beating, regardless of her shape."

    There is also something to be said for people who are plus sized, but for whom their size is not an issue. October says, "There's nothing i like or don't like about being a BBW in the BDSM scene, it's just not a factor for me. I've never really been body conscious; this is the way i am. But i think that has more to do with my submission. See, when i get into an intimate BDSM situation, i dissolve like in Star Trek when the bodies dissolved under that transporter beam." On the flip side is Kittycat who admits her own self esteem has affected her involvement in the scene: "I have often wondered if there are more plus-sized women in the BDSM community because of they lack self esteem or because they feel like they have to submit to gain attention and love. This thought troubles me and I have even questioned my own motives this way."

    What are the Advantages of being Fat in the Scene?
    Aside from a broader acceptance of different body types in the scene, there are a number of outright advantages to being a person of size. Kiss says, "Being plus sized has given me strength and character. I can go to any play party and be nude and still love my body and enjoy sensations." Size offers particular advantages for Dominants, because it can suggest a secure sense of safety and protection. The biggest factors seem to be in the ability to "intimidate" a Submissive. Lady Greyeyes says "I like to think that I have a certain presence, an aura of power. Being a Woman of Size helps reinforce that image." Similarly, Jeannie says, "Being a Domme as strong as I am allows me to literally throw around my playmates with ease. It's delightful to be able to have that sort of physical control. It's very amusing, and isn't it all about my amusement?"

    There are advantages for Submissives as well, although they tend to be more in the physical arena. For example, a well-padded body can protect bones and organs that would be at risk on a skinny person. Leo says "If you want a serious pain-slut, the bigger the better! Just about anywhere is padded enough to beat without restraint, bruises don't last too long, and it's far more difficult to pinch nerves and blood vessels." While some might disagree with his sentiment, the "padding advantage" is one great benefit of size that came up again and again in my research. But practicality isn't all of it says Thomas, a Dominant who is an open admirer of generously-sized bodies: "the best part of a round bottom is that it jiggles wonderfully when you spank it!"

    On the psychological side is the two-sided sword of being able to take more pain. Kami says "Another thing i've noticed is that because I'm large i tend to become almost challenging in nature. i am a pain slut, and each time i play my tolerance for pain grows, which shows them I'm worth playing with." For both Dominants and Submissives, size can be a non-factor, or something which brings special gifts to a relationship. Dominant or Submissive, Jeannie says it best when she comments on how size has affected her life: "The most important thing about being a big woman in the BDSM scene is the same thing that gets me through life. I have Goddess-confidence in who I am. I have no self-doubt or self-loathing or any other insecurities about who I am or what I look like."

    What are the Special Concerns or Challenges?
    There is an assumption that being fat, in itself, is a bad thing. I would agree that if you are out of shape and unhealthy, it is a bad thing. Unfortunately, many people assume that all fat people are unhealthy which is incorrect on both a cultural and on a personal level. I myself work out with a number of plus sized people in my aerobics class. BrianaLynn adds that, "I, too, have lots of curves and work out to stay fit. I practice daily yoga moves to keep my spine supple and facilitate breath control, both disciplines needed to accommodate my husband's predilections."

    That being said, there are a number of concerns that are specific to people of size. Pharaohdawg suggests that players "review good body mechanics (getting onto or off the floor safely), protect their back for long standing play scenes (the shifting of weight from foot to foot), and help them avoid body positions that cause undo stress, numbness, cramps, and poor circulation to distal limbs." Some positions can be hard to hold for long, such as kneeling or on all fours, and support should be provided either with cushions or special equipment. Similarly, heavy people may quickly get out of breath doing things like crawling round the floor so activities like this should be limited unless they are specifically within the area of safe aerobic exercise. Pharaohdawg adds that, "High heels may not be a good idea because of issues around balance, back problems and foot pain which are made worse by weight." Suspension is a particular issue and one which I generally discourage for larger folks. However, those who do want to do it need to provide for more points of suspension for better overall weight distribution. Lady Greyeyes says " bondage, suspension, and weight on the knees for extended periods of time seem to be much more painful than for the average size person, so use pillows."

    How do People Deal with Their Fears?
    While there are challenges to being a person of size in the scene, most of the commentary seems to be very positive. Even so, I was disturbed, although not all that surprised, to read the descriptions so many women have of their bodies, describing them as "disgusting" and worse. How can we truly enjoy the pleasures of a body we cannot bear to look at? Can there be any true gift of this body to a Dominant when your body itself is considered "disgusting?" Would any Dominant even want such a gift?

    The issue of rebuilding self esteem is far to big to address in this article, but I do encourage readers to look into the resources listed at the end. This being said, there are some approaches to size that can help the transition into the scene. One of the things I do is that I only date Dominants who either love my body as it is, or don't care much one way or the other. It's particularly important to choose a Dominant who has good self esteem about their own body image, because that will be reflected in how they choose and treat their Submissives. Many Submissives say that the attitude of their Dominant is what guides their own approach to their body. For example, Kittycat says: "My Master thinks I am beautiful naked, who are you or anyone else to say that he is wrong?" I like that Kittycat's Dominant is clear in his preference, but I admit that I feel a little concerned that she may be basing her self esteem on her Dominant's opinion. This is a risky approach because it places the responsibility for good body image in the hands of another person. That being said, I'm thrilled that her Dominant is so verbal in his appreciation of her body!

    The community can also help provide a support system particularly through play parties where big beautiful people can walk around nude, seeing and being seen for the human beings they are, rather than the body types they might be in the vanilla world. Kittycat describes her introduction: "The first BDSM community I found was a Big Beautiful Woman (BBW) submissive chat room, where we get together yearly for a bash. So over half of my public experience in BDSM has been in a BBW friendly environment. Seeing other BBWs confident and proud of their naked bodies help me over come some of my insecurities."

    Playing in public can be a huge fear for anyone, and doubly so for larger people who have been taught all their lives that their bodies are unattractive. Perhaps the best approach, at least in the beginning, is to "fake it 'till you make it." Kittycat Says: "I am a physically prosperous woman and no amount of clothes or stages of undress is going to change that. That being said, showing off your more confident areas and hiding your more self conscious ones is a good idea. I go topless with a short skirt." One of the best suggestions I've heard for dealing with the fear of being naked in public comes from Tressa who suggests using a blindfold, "When my son was three years old he spoke these very powerful words as he covered his eyes with his arms, "if I can't see you, you can't see me." Kami adds that, "i am what many would call Morbidly obese and at times i do have issues with it especially when it comes times to disrobe in public. Yet once i get into the scene i do not care who looks at me. When i am watching others scene i am not looking at bodies but at the scene, so i figure that's what everyone else is doing when i am playing." While it is rare that anyone will openly criticize your size, Tressa offers her approach to dealing with unkind comments: "I approach them by letting them know that their comments hurt me, that while they're entitled to their opinions that they should keep their comments to themselves, especially those that are cruel or meant to hurt."

    The downside of this is that the low self esteem that often accompanies being fat can become integrated into the Dominant/Submissive framework, making for a situation where people who are already short of self esteem can turn into Submissives with even less. It is unfortunate that low self esteem can masquerade as submissiveness, particularly to novices in the scene, a group that makes up the majority of the community. This is the side of things that can create a real emotional risk. For example, Kami says "i am my own worst enemy because of my body image. There are times that i give off the appearance of not wanting to play or not caring to get to know someone for fear i will turn them off as soon as the clothes come off. It's your loss if you choose not to play with me, yet i keep you at arm's length so you won't ever ask. Contradictory aren't i?"

    Not everyone feels this self conscious however. October says, "Sure i've had men get that look when they meet me for the first time. But i ran down my list of those who had and not one of them, not one of them was either a real Dom or even a respected Top. Every single one was a wannabe or trytobe."

    Freedom for Fat Admirers!
    According to NAAFA: "Based on anecdotal evidence, five to ten percent of the population has a sexual preference for a fat partner. Since fat partners are not considered attractive or desirable by modern American society, there is a high degree of stigmatization associated with such a preference. Due to this societal, peer, and parental pressure, individuals with such a preference see the preference itself as abnormal or shameful. As a result, most individuals who prefer fat partners suffer from self-doubt and often public ridicule. Many decide to stay 'in the closet' about their preference because of this opposition."

    Fortunately fat admirers don't have to hide their preference in the BDSM scene, but can revel in it. I remember the first time my lover Alberto whispered to me, "I don't get what men see in skinny women." Hearing him say it made all the difference for me in that I could totally flaunt my body and know that he loved every minute of it. My former Dominant Griffin gave me a similar compliment when he murmured: "I love round bodies." Having lovers who were able to verbalize their love for my body went a long way in increasing my body self esteem. One Dominant I played with told me straight out that he "didn't date fat women" but then proceeded to play with both me, as well as three other big beautiful women. He is a "closet fat admirer." Unfortunately this kind of admiration can be damaging because of his denial of what he truly likes, which in effect is a denial of me as well. Although fat admirers may not always be able to express it, they will show it in the way they interact with you physically. Jeannie clearly has found a few of these when she adds, "Any man who sees a larger woman as sexy must be either hard up or out of his mind, right? You should see the well adjusted hunks I play with!"

    Do People have a Right to Preference about Size?
    Once I made the mistake of dating a guy who told me he didn't like dating "fatties," but he said he really liked me so we went out a few times. The problem was that once I knew how he felt about my body, I was never able to become intimate with him because I knew he'd be criticizing me, even if he didn't say it out loud. What a horrible thing to live with! Not everyone is so honest, so you may have to do a little detective work to spot the fat haters. Listen to how they talk about food and their own bodies, and what kinds of comments they make about other people. There is usually a tip off, but if not, you can always ask in a way that is self-affirming to yourself.

    One of the challenges about size and sexual attraction is that many of the people who refuse to date a plus-sized person are a bit defensive about it. They say that they're attracted to who they are attracted to, and there's just plain nothing to be done about it. In a way they're right. To a certain extent we are all hard-wired in terms of instant physical attraction, even though this kind of attraction is not a good foundation for a relationship. October adds that, "if i was the arbiter of what was attractive, you'd be writing about "The Pitfalls of Being a Short Man in the BDSM World" or "I'm a Skinny Man, and Subs Won't Look At Me." We all have our preferences and that's okay." In my own dating I've made a special effort to consider men who aren't my type. Looks may be nice, but when it's down to brass tacks I'd rather have an ugly (or fat!) man who loves me than a stud who hates my body. So yes, people have a right to have their preferences, but no, they'd best not expect me to listen to them whine because some size four babette hasn't fallen into their arms.

    What are the Issues around a Dominant "Helping" a Submissive to lose Weight?
    NAAFA says that, "Despite evidence that 95-98% of diets fail over three years, our thin-obsessed society continues to believe that fat people are at fault for their size." With these kinds of statistics, I feel that mixing up weight loss with the D/s relationship creates a dynamic that can be extremely dangerous emotionally. Although my friend Alan does handle weight control issues within the structure of his Master/Slave relationship, he does say that, "The hardest thing a submissive can be asked to do is to let go of addictive behaviors. I have seen submissives who were able to control their negative addictive behaviors through their submission. I have also seen the devastation that can occur when a submissive feels like a total failure after he or she has tried to obey Master with regard to food, alcohol or drugs." It is relatively safer to approach general issues of overeating that are not related to addiction, or encourage health through exercise within the D/s context. For example I work out regularly and my Dominant expects me to make that a priority. The difference between this and him "fixing me" by ordering me to lose weight is that working out is loving my strength, rather than hating my size.

    Who's Responsible, and What you can do to Change Attitudes
    One of the complicated issues around size acceptance is our culture's very strong bias against larger people. NAAFA says, "An estimated 38 million Americans are significantly heavier than average, and face societal and institutional bias because of their size. Fat people are discriminated against in employment, education, access to public accommodations, and access to adequate medical care. In addition, fat people are stigmatized, and are the victims of tasteless jokes and assaults on their dignity."

    The question then is, to what extent can an individual, you or I, fight this cultural bias? Being fat is similar to race and physical disabilities in the sense that it is immediately seen, and yet it is still acceptable to overtly make fun of fat people. Despite this, you can find people of color like Tina Turner who do not believe they have been discriminated against. I myself have not found my size to have held me back from anything in particular. What accounts for this? Is it sheer ignorance, or is there something else in play?

    I believe that there is a very big something else in play, and I would like to advance my own approach to size. I am not immune to the cultural pressure to be thin. However, being a size 24 for most of my adult life I have come to recognize that my size has little to do with anything that really counts in this world. For example, do you really believe that your size is more important than how good a parent you are? Does being fat somehow prevent you from contributing to your community? Does a size 18 dress actually translate into being inefficient at your job or pursuing your vocation? Of course not. I believe that it is these things that make our lives meaningful, and that to a certain extent our obsession with size suggests a superficial approach to life that ignores the essentially spiritual aspect of our existence.

    I also believe that cultural pressure aside, the biggest contribution to how people treat me is how I treat myself. I have never had a shortage of friends or lovers, either in the vanilla or BDSM communities. I am a living example of how personal attitude transcends cultural bias. Am I unusually brilliant, good looking, or wealthy? I only wish I was! But I do love myself, and express that love in physical and spiritual ways. Can everyone do this? Maybe not, but each of us can do something to change attitudes, both our own and that of others. If you think this is someone else's job, you're dead wrong. It is my job as a plus-sized gal to help the people around me accept or at least not care about my size. The only way to do that is by accepting, and loving it myself.

    In Closing

    The BDSM community offers a unique place of acceptance for fat people, and I would like that acceptance to proliferate. I ask you to not just stand up for yourself, but to stand up for all fat people. Speak up! Stand up! Listen up! Do not allow yourself to be repressed by some cultural decree about never being "too rich or too thin." You can start by complimenting a friend on their persistence, compassion or strength of purpose. Follow that up with some appreciation for their contribution to their community, the attention they give to their daughter, or their gift of listening. And if you really want to be subversive, tell someone "you look great, you've gained weight!"

    8/6/2007 7:49:29 PM
    Points to Ponder
    More Advice for Dominants

    http://www.submissiveloving.com/domadvice1.html

    ***This one is for all the Doms that have been burned.***

    Be Yourself

    If you have to lie about yourself in order to get someone to submit to you. They did not submit to you.

    If you project a personality other than whom you really are, no one actually submits to you. They submit to whom you pretend to be. I understand that you may be tempted to behave as you perceive a dominant should, but in the end you are cheating yourself. You will be far more fulfilled to know that one submits to you as you are. It is YOU who inspires this submission, not an alter ego.

    Maintaining a facade is work and sooner or later you will not have the strength nor the desire to continue with it. What then? Do not be surprised when the submissive is disappointed and goes in search of someone who is naturally what you pretended to be. Everyone loses in the end.

    Be Honest With Yourself about Your Version of Domination
    There is nothing wrong with sensual only domination but for some reason it has gotten a bad rap and dominants seem ashamed to admit that the only area they truly wish to dominate is in the sensual sense. You wish to make a good match when choosing a submissive so be proud of who you are and what you want. Do not lie to yourself and in turn to the submissives stating that you wish total control and domination of the submissive if this is not you.

    Do Not Begin What You Cannot Finish.
    Do not create a highly disciplined atmosphere in the beginning if this is not something you can maintain.

    Another problem is strictly disciplined behavior in the beginning only to have the dominant relax more and more over time. Submissives WILL test boundaries and if you slowly allow them to get away with more as time goes by you stand a good chance of losing the submissive's respect for your domination. If you've ever heard the phrase, "I'm not feeling as dominated as I did before." this is why you are hearing it.

    I've seen it happen over and over again. A dominant has a new submissive, drowns them in a barrage of "training" with physical/written assignments and it is a precedent which cannot be upheld in the long term relationship. The result over time is the submissive feeling less and less "useful". She/he had grown accustomed to a great deal of attention through these assignments and as it tapers off she/he begins to wonder if the dominant is losing interest when it really amounts to the dominant has run out of ways to keep the sub busy. This situation can create tension where none should exist.

    My advice? Use only training tools you truly need in order to know your submissive better and do not hand out assignments simply to keep them busy. You will avoid burnout and the submissive feeling lost if you take things slowly and remain focused. Also, only create the level of discipline you can keep control over for the duration of the relationship.

    Study, Learn, and Study Some More
    I don't want to hear that you were 'born' dominant and naturally know it all regarding dominance and submission. You don't. No one does. If you have chosen D/s as your lifestyle you must also choose to forever be a student willing to learn.

    LEARN about relationships, psychology, safety, and yourself.

    The Following additions were kindly submitted by Master Greatmane. I am honored to share his suggestions with you.

    Be Honest about Your BDSM Experience
    Be honest about what you have done. If you have never played with needles, violet wands, tens, or other hardware don't pretend you have. If you are doing something for the first time say so. Odds are your submissive is just as anxious to experiment as you are. But if you lie about something and then get found out, it will undermine her trust in you.

    Communicate Until It Hurts!
    Submission (and all sex for that matter) begins in the mind. Know yours and hers. It takes more then a checklist to find out what really turns her crank.

    Talk about everything! Then talk some more. It doesn't matter if you are the type of dom who plans out every last move in a scene, one who just wings it and does what feels right at the moment, or somewhere in-between; discuss with your partner things you would like to do and scenes you would enjoy, and encourage your partner to do the same. If you talk about enough different things she will forget the details and it will not ruin the surprise when you want to spring something on her.

    The Way to Carnegie Hall...
    Practice, practice, practice! Nothing screams dominance more then competence. Practice on the bed, on a stuffed animal, on a pillow, or any other inanimate object.

    Know what your tools feel like on yourself.

    Mistake is Not a Four Letter Word
    Admit when you make a mistake. It will not undermine her trust in you. However, if you try to cover up a mistake and she finds out, that WILL hurt her trust. You expect her to let you know when she errors, do the same for her. Dominants are only human and you will make a mistake here or there. Admit it, learn from it, and try not to make the same error again.
    8/5/2007 6:59:37 PM

    Characteristics of a Successful Submissive http://www.leathernroses.com/submission/subtraits.htm
    Author: Raven Shadowborne © 1999
    reviewed and edited  2004 

    I have spent a lot of time discussing with others through chats, real life, discussion lists and posting forums, what makes a good submissive. What marks a submissive from a player or wannabe. Through these discussions and my personal experiences I have been able to compile the following list of traits. I list the ones that were repeatedly told to me or in my experience seemed to be desired by a majority of dominants. From my personal life experiences, I feel that almost all of these traits are what makes a good person not just a successful submissive. 
    Many of these things intertwine with each other. But all are my personal beliefs of what makes a good submissive as well as a good person. Most of these can be applied to any relationship, not just those within BDSM. I list them in alphabetical order for ease of reading.

    Acceptance:
    This is the ability to see and accept yourself for who and what you are, be they your good points or your bad ones. This includes knowing your limitations yet keeping the thought that things can change and knowing you will change as well. This is the ability to let yourself be who you are, to take pride and pleasure in the person you are, and not lose that acceptance because someone said you are not what you know you are.   

    Communication:
    This is the ability to talk openly and honestly about what is in your heart and mind, your opinions and beliefs, your needs vs. your wants, your responses or reactions, basically to be able to talk about everything. This ability also calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the dominant. Once open communication has been established it should remain that way and will do so provided the submissive does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (as well as emotionally). Communication need not always be verbal. Just so long as what you need to say to your partner, gets said to them, then the lines of communication stay open. For example, you may find a particular topic easier to write about in your journal and thus "tell" your partner that way. This is still communicating.

    Courtesy (aka Manners):
    This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. Since the specifics of this one vary with each relationship, I will only address general manners. It is the ability to show proper courtesy by using please and thank you, addressing people with general respect and courtesy.

    Grace:
    This is another whose specifics vary with each relationship, but is basically the ability to not appear stilted or halting in your movements. I'm not sure this one is of major importance to many people, but I list it here anyway as it has come up frequently. Of course this may be affected by physical limitations that will reduce its importance.

    Growth:
    The ability to grow within yourself, look for and attain new goals. Be these mental, emotional or physical goals. The ability to continue to grow and sharpen your abilities is very important as it prevents the relationship from stagnating, helps you to grow as a submissive and thus discover new ways to please or serve your dominant.

    Honesty:
     Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the dominant what you think he/she wants to hear. A successful submissive is an honest person, one who does not lie, deceive, or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust. Trust is the basis of a relationship. To lie, breaks down the trust and therefore the relationship by removing it's very foundation.

    Humility:
     This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. A successful submissive knows they will make mistakes; that they are not perfect. A successful submissive admits his/her mistakes, and strives to correct them. Giving off an attitude of being better than anyone else, is not a desired trait. Having a sense of pride is good, but humility is necessary to prevent one from being arrogant.  

    Intelligence:
    By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful submissive intelligence is the ability to think for themselves. The ability to make informed decisions about who to submit to and just how far their submission goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn them as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their dominant and remember those things. 

    Loyalty:
     This is a very important trait in a submissive. It is the ability to uphold your dominants rules over anyone else. A successful submissive will not act in a manner that will raise doubts about his/her commitment to their dominant. It is upholding your end of the agreement made with your partner to the best of your abilities. This can also mean standing by your partner when difficulties arise. This tends to come hand in hand with commitment and both are necessary for a long term relationship to survive.   

    Obedience:
    This is exactly what is in every day life, the ability to do what you are told. Within a power exchange relationship this means willingly following the terms of your dominant and doing what you are told. Willing obedience is pleasing to the submissive as well as the dominant. This can directly relate to the person's submissiveness. A submissive does not obey because they fear their dominant, they obey because they have an intense need to please the dominant. This does not mean blind obedience (never question anything). Specifics regarding obedience do vary with each relationship, but obeying one's dominant is part of a power exchange relationship and is expected.  

    Open Mind:
    This is the ability to view things with as little preset prejudice as possible. To maintain the ability to learn new things and be open to trying something new or different. It directly compliments Growth. 

    Patience:
     That is the ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating. This does not mean to push your most urgent needs aside, but to learn the difference between what is a necessity and what is not and to convey these things to the dominant.

    Pride: (self respect, self esteem)
    This does not mean be arrogant, just the knowledge of your ability. Having a sense of pride in your abilities shows that you have a healthy sense of self esteem and your whole identity does not rely on another's point of view. A good submissive values themselves and respects their own limits. A solid sense of self esteem is a necessity for a submissive or they can become co-dependent upon the dominant, relying on the dominant for their own mental picture of themselves. Humility is part of this as well. 

    Respect:
    The ability to show respect through one's tone of voice, manners and general attitude. A sub must respect their dom (unless it is destroyed) and be respectful to others. This goes along with manners. Showing respect to one's dominant should be at all times, and not just when the submissive feels like it. Yes, we have arguments in these relationships, but a submissive should strive to maintain a respectful demeanor even during such times.   

    Service:
    Willingly completing tasks (sexual or otherwise) set for you by your dominant. As well to apply your observations to the things you do to please your dominant. Service usually points to those things outside of sexual ones and play (sessions). Such things as housework, cooking, and other things designed to make the home of the dominant more pleasing to him/her. Service can include tasks set for you by the dominant which do not fall under household chores. Perhaps the household budgeting is one task the dominant sets upon you, cooking his/her favorite meal, and many other things can be service. Basically anything done with the direct intent to please the dominant in some manner can be seen as service.

    Submissiveness:
    This can be taught or an inherent personality trait. This is the need to please others and by doing so pleasing yourself. As well, it is the ability to give in (so to speak) to another's control and feel content doing so. Submissiveness as a learned behavior does occur in bdsm relationships. This usually happens as the submissive gains experience and thus grows in their submission. However, if a person has to learn to submit against their natural inclinations not to, then submission is probably not for them. 

    Trust:
    A submissive must be able to trust themselves, the choices they make and be able to trust others. An overly wary or closed submissive, will have a more difficult time attaining a good relationship with a dominant. Being able to trust your instincts is necessary for a submissive, specially when looking for a dominant because your instincts will often tell you if something is not right. Listen to them because to ignore them can be dangerous.

    8/3/2007 4:32:27 PM
    Just now got back online after a major storm hit our area Wednesday night and took out the local DSL. Going to another funeral this weekend. Also, daughter is having toxemia issues and may need to be hospitalized again. Pray that she doesn't as my new grandson is on a "billy blanket" to cure the bad case of jaundice he came home with. He can't be off the machine until Monday and mom needs to be with him. UPDATE:
    After a scolding to keep off her feet, drink lemon water, and watch her bp, (with a hard look at the baby's daddy to make sure she does), daughter just might be able to stay home, afterall.
    7/31/2007 7:20:40 PM
    http://www.mybdsm.com/pages/kalanasc/bdsm/domorrude.html
    Is that dominant or just plain rude?
    Some folks have this image of dominants as people who always go around dressed in black leather, verbally abusing and haranguing everybody from store clerks to unsuspecting postal carriers to their next-door neighbors. While I do know a few folks who really act this way (and they're mostly newbie male tops, chuckle), I don't know any folks who act this way who I would consider a responsible and in-control adult, let alone a dominant.

    In my lexicon, "Dominant" does not translate to "butthole". They are two entirely different concepts. People who are discourteous, inhospitable, insecure, rude, pushy, arrogant or nasty, playing power games in real life with nonconsenting others, do not strike me as potentially being responsible or safe dominants. They strike me as being insecure and possibly emotionally unstable, and more likely to behave abusively than responsibly if given the power to do so. Acting like a rude SOB isn't proof of dominance; it's proof that you have no manners and you are socially stunted.

    I have occasionally surprised some BDSM community folk who came to visit when they were in town, because I behaved like a polite host rather than "A Dominant." Sheesh, what did they expect, I was going to pour their coffee on the floor and tell them to lick it up? Chuckle. Not on my hardwood floors. Maybe they did expect that, but without explicit negotiation and consent, I just don't go around assuming I have the right to top the world. Your personal sexual orientation is not a "Rudeness Free License" to everybody, no matter what it happens to be.

    If someone consents to play BDSM games with you and consents to be submissive to you for the period of time you negotiate, it might well be appropriate to order them around, exercise your power over them and expect them to address you by a title of authority. However, extending that attitude towards people who don't have that kind of intimate relationship with you is in my mind a very serious mistake.

    If your wife consents to have sex with you and enjoys it when you kiss and fondle her, that is all very well and good. It is not however automatic license to kiss and fondle intimately every person you meet socially - that would tend to get you punched out very quickly, or even killed or thrown in jail.

    Likewise, if one person (or several people) consent to be submissive towards you, it does not translate to giving you the right to behave dominantly towards everyone in sight. Assertively and with self confidence, yes. Aggressively or intimately dominant, no. Consent is a very good thing to be sure of before you attempt to assume a dominant or even a submissive role towards someone.

    People who have the need to play petty dominance games in real life that hurt and belittle people aren't dominants, or at least they aren't confident enough in their own dominant status not to be constantly jockeying for position by knocking other people. Being rude to others, belittling them, playing oneupmanship games, bragging, etc, is not dominance. It's rudeness. Rude people are rarely responsible dominants and responsible dominants are rarely rude people. Just my observations on the subject.

    7/30/2007 8:22:42 PM

    MsIn10sity's Essay on PanSexuality and Tolerance

    http://www.albanypowerexchange.com/Ds/tolerance.htm

    There is, in my opinion a great deal of "elitism" going on in what is known as the "D/s Community"... which is disheartening. Those of us (myself included) who practice D/s or some form of BDSM in our lives (either as a lifestyle or a lovestyle) should, for the most part, support one another and in that effort, I have written an essay on Pansexuality (no, not "sex with pans" <grin>) and Tolerance

    "Pansexuality... a concept a lot of folks don't like the sound or the idea of, it seems. However, those of us in the "kink" lifestyles... need to support one another and I think all of us should be a great deal more tolerant than we are of the other "factions" in our community. PanSexuality basically means the acceptance of all types/genders of sexuality; same sexual and heterosexual.

    Certain things about this lifestyle "squick" (meaning "bothers in the extreme") those in the vanilla world. Hell, certain things in this lifestyle squick even long-time participants (lifestylers is what I mean here). But to tear down someone else's kink demeans us and this is the very reason I am writing this little essay.

    For example: A very good friend of mine is a gay male leather daddy Top. Often the term "daddy" leads folks to think that this means he is a pedophile... and nothing could be further from the truth. A daddy in the leather community is not even about age-play, let alone pedophilia... it is about being a mentor; the "boy" is not an age specific term, nor does it mean he is submissive, for the right to say no is very much a part of this particular definition. It is the guidance and caring and sharing the daddy's experience that make a daddy/boy relationship important.

    It is, of course, very true that folks tend to put down what they don't understand instead of trying to understand or getting some information about it... this is sad, and whatever I say certainly won't make any big difference... but what I am going to promote on my website is TOLERANCE of others in this wide-ranging community loosely (and not accurately) called "alternative lifestyles."

    I say not accurately called "alternative" because, for some of us (myself included) D/s is not an "alternative" at all; it is as much a part of me as my physical description and my personality. I can choose to act differently but only at great expense to myself.

    Also, what folks do behind closed doors, in the privacy of their own homes in a CONSENSUAL, SAFE and SANE manner is no one's business; not their friends, neighbors, employers, society... not anyone. This is America... our sexual practices should not (and do not) reflect what kind of people we are inside. Regardless of what I do in the privacy of my home, I am the same person outside that environment... good at some things, not so hot at others, smart but always ready to learn new things, honest... and generally pretty tolerant and open to new ideas.

    I am squicked by beastiality because it is, for me, a consent issue. I abhor pedophilia because of the same thing... it goes against what I believe in because children and animals cannot give "informed consent". Children can and are damaged whether violence is a part of what a pedophile does to them or not... sometimes the damage lasts a lifetime.

    There are many other things that I don't engage in, but the reasons for them are centered around one of those three premises I mentioned... they are either not safe, not sane or not consensual (as I define them).

    There is a lot of noise right now about "Your Kink is Not My Kink but Your Kink is Okay" ... which I suppose makes folks who say this feel they are tolerant or at least want the image of being tolerant. Well, some things are NOT okay... and illegal activities and Non-Consensual activities are NOT a part of WIITWD... (What It Is That We Do, a recent and now popular acronym that I find ... cumbersome).

    7/29/2007 7:46:40 PM
    A bit of history

    http://www.martinfrost.ws/htmlfiles/nov2006/bdsm.html

    According to sexologists, almost every person had a share of fantasies (pictures) related to eroticization of power underlying pain, violence and submission at least once. The point is that the manifestations of sexuality in the animals are closely connected with their standing in a pack or flock. The humans inherited this interconnection. It took thousands of years of human history; the invention of romantic love; the establishment of the positions of kings, presidents, generals and heads of departments; the abolition of slavery; the emancipation of women; and the adaptation of the Universal Human Rights Declaration to lessen the strength of the interconnection. The modern human being has no right to aggression and violence (only the state has such a right). However, once banished into the subconscious, aggression and violence tend to break free in the shape of sexual dreams and various esthetic trends.

    Though sadomasochism is arguably as old as the human race itself, the origins of the BDSM subculture can be traced back to gay male leather culture, which formalized itself out of the group of men who were U.S. soldiers returning home after World War II. The soldiers apparently felt nostalgic for the wartime thrills because they shared a psychiatric disorder, which is presently called the “Afghan” or “Vietnam” or “Chechen” syndrom. They set up members-only gay clubs with an emphasis on strict formality and fixed roles. The clubs aimed to reconstruct an atmosphere of cruelty, erotism, military hierarchy and discipline. The clubs became the cornerstone of the so-called “Old Guard Leather” subculture. The clubs existed in virtual isolation until the 1970s.

    The generation of WWII veterans began to gradually fade away as years went by. The subculture that originated in that group started to come out of the closet, shaking off the air of homosexuality. New Guard leather subculture appeared around the 1990s, which rejected the rigid roles and exclusion of women and heterosexuals of the Old Guard.

    Games people play

    Some people take part in BDSM activities to heal their hidden sexual complexes and fears. To them, sex is something dirty, obscene and shameful that can only involve bad boys and girls, who, in their turn, need to be punished. Some women may justify their actions by claiming that “I didn’t start it up, I was forced into it by him who beat and humiliated me!” Some men may as well blame it all on tough time in school where “no girls looked in my direction, they always poked fun at me. Now it’s about time I made fun of them…”
     
    Others have been simply bored to death after practicing a missionary position for decades. They are searching for new ways to spice up their lovemaking routine. Some people feel attracted to the subculture and sex fetish paraphernalia.

    On a physical level, BDSM “sensation play” often involves inflicting pain, even if without actual injury. This releases endorphins, creating a sensation somewhat like runner’s high or the afterglow of orgasm, sometimes called “sub-space”, which many find enjoyable. Some writers use the term “body stress” to describe this physiological sensation. Yet those who dream of achieving “sub-space” should not be under the impression that any person who has been bound or whipped in the “right way” is guaranteed to experience something akin to utmost bliss. Moreover, “sub-space” is rare among the majority of sadomasochists. Every person may or may not have his own key to trigger mind-altering processes. BDSM activities are one out of many rather peculiar options on the table.

    Not unlike in any other case, this coin has its flip side too. Trans-like conditions are thought to be addictive and may result in psychological and physiological dependence. One may be hooked on BDSM play just like others become addicted to drugs, fast cars, the Internet, and games of chance. Masochosts use a special term – Hunger with a capital “h” – for describing a certain condition of a person who has been withdrawn from receiving his another portion of pain.

    Sadomasochists seem to have plenty of imagination and creative powers. They wrap up one another in food plastic (mummification); use close-fitting latex gear and sleeping bags for similar purposes; apply such implements as whips (flaggelation) and canes or paddles (erotic spanking); drip hot wax, put clothespins and drive needles through the private parts. Lifestylers can be also bound with rope, chains, straps, cling wrap, handcuffs or other materials. The tools of BDSM play encompass a wide variety of items from specifically designed implements to ordinary household items. Other BDSM activities involve drowning, strangling, trampling, and a number of roles plays (petplay and ponyplay, doctors and nurses etc.) Some BDSM enthusiatss derive pleasure from playing the British public school, the Gestapo, the army. Others enjoy being used as live footstools and coffee tables.
    7/28/2007 5:11:58 AM
    Colden Adam-Wayne W. was born at 4:21 am this morning. He weighed in 7 lbs 13 3/4 oz and is 19.5 inches long. He has long golden brown hair and prominent blue/green eyes. There was a scare with my daughter after the birth but she is doing very good and is happy she can eat and drink something now. Labor lasted 28 hours. Dad is going to recover.
    7/26/2007 6:50:48 PM

    Ann Albers' Articles - Codependency vs. Caring
    http://www.visionsofheaven.com/articles_docs/ARcodependent.html

    Far too often, I meet people who have been trained to take care of others before honoring their own basic needs. Many of us have been raised to believe that our self-worth is determined by how well we please others -- typically the people we care most about in this world. Caring for others is indeed a quality of the soul, but not caring for yourself is a decision based on fear instead of love -- the fear that you will meet with disapproval or be considered selfish when you put yourself first. What is the difference between codependency and genuinely caring for another? I had to ask my angels. This is what they replied....

    "Codependency occurs when one chooses to please and take care of another at the expense of their own authentic needs and desire. The codependent person takes care of another because deep down they harbor a belief that if they don't they are not a good person. The codependent takes care of another because they will feel guilty if they do not. The codependent has been raised or trained to believe that their needs do not matter as much as the needs of others.

    Look deep within yourself. Ask if your actions and service to others are driven by a joyous need to share the good you have created in your own life. If so, this is soul-level caring and love. You have created what you require and your 'cup runneth over.' You have so much joy and love in your life you must share because you cannot contain it all. You are satisfied and you find true satisfaction in sharing your time and resources to help those in need. This is soulful giving.

    However, if you find yourself giving from an "empty cup" you will be exhausted, resentful, and feeling guilty for desiring time to yourself. You may adopt a mentality of martyrdom and feeli proud of your suffering for others, but this is not soulful. This is the result of determining that you will be disowned, unloved, or sinful if you put your own needs on an equal priority with the needs of others. Sometimes codependent behavior results when a person with good intent judges others.... you see someone that "needs help" and you determine you must save them without considering that perhaps you are enabling their "victim mentality" and seeing that their soul would be better served by leaving them to figure out their own growth. Serve the soul rather than the personality at all cost.

    How will you know the difference between codependency and true soul-level caring? The answer is quite simple. True caring will fulfill you. It will raise you up into a state of unconditional love and peace of mind, knowing you are being of service in this world while loving self and the other. Codependent behavior will drain you. Some honest part of yourself will feel unfulfilled, unappreciated, or exhausted.

    If you find yourself exhibiting codependent behavior, make a list of what is missing in your life -- rest, proper nutrition, playtime, time for yourself. Write down your unmet needs and do not judge whether or not they are important "enough" because if you think of them they are important to your soul. Make time for your needs first, and then you will be able to give from an abundance of energy, love, and compassion.

    Dear ones, we love you and do not judge you. We honor your good intentions. We will assist you when you call on us to help you heal the wounds that would cause you to love others but not self. You are equal to others, deserving of love, rest, compassion, fulfillment, and joy just as much as they. Know you are deserving of all good, and that God will make sure all souls are taken care of in the highest manner they allow." -- The angels.

     
    7/25/2007 8:01:09 PM

    Tips on Caring for Yourself as You Care for Others
    http://www.netwellness.org/healthtopics/aging/faq11.cfm


    We are composed of body, mind, and spirit. Very often though, we tend to focus on "body care" when we talk about taking care of ourselves or giving care to other people.

    Our first concern, of necessity, is to make sure we get enough food, water, and shelter. Then, we may consider factors that may be important to keep our minds healthy, such as being stimulated by reading, studying, thinking, or meditation.

    Our emotions and feelings are recognized as part of who we are, and we work on keeping emotional balance.

    In addition, we have a spiritual aspect of our lives that keeps us connected to nature, the things that we see, and also the things we are unable to see yet believe in. Most of us spend each day trying to balance the needs of our body, mind, and spirit. It is not surprising when we find ourselves taking on more responsibility, such as taking care of someone else, that the balancing act gets a little more challenging.

    As a caregiver, one who takes care of someone else, you become a special resource. You are helping another person to meet the everyday needs that all human beings have.

    Caregiving is one way to gain personal satisfaction in physical work for the body, problem solving for the mind, and the feeling of being needed and appreciated for the spirit. But you need to understand that the caregiving role is only one aspect of who you are and what you do.

    It is easy to become so involved in the caregiving of others that you forget to take care of yourself. You can be a resourceful caregiver and continue to have a life apart from the caregiver role if you remember to maintain balance:

    • Be realistic about what you can expect from yourself (be gentle with yourself, don't push beyond your tolerance).
    • Ask for help when you need it (from family, friends, or outside agencies).
    • Listen to your body, mind, and spirit for signs of exhaustion, confusion, anger frustration, and emptiness.
    • Allow your care recipient to do something for you or to give something to you (someone who is "taking" needs to "give back" for their own balance, as well).
    • Network with others for information (natural networks, such as church, synagogue, community, support groups, and health care professionals).
    • Care as much for yourself as you care for others (if you neglect Yourself, how can you fully care for someone else?).
    • Enjoy a laugh, or further develop your sense of humor (you will not get out of this life alive, so you might as well take life and yourself a little less seriously!).
    • We know that 75% of caregivers are family members, most of these caregivers are women, and the expectation is that they are the ones who will fulfill the roles of caregiver and nurturer because "it's always been that way." Although men make up a much smaller percentage of caregivers, the caregiving process in some way also affects all husbands, sons, and brothers.
    • Most caregiver time is spent in providing daily personal care to someone experiencing a chronic illness. As a caregiver you are not only giving the care recipient personal care, but you may also handle medical aspects of care as well. If you have no training in health care, these responsibilities could be overwhelming. In many instances, you may be performing care that would take three different shifts of staff to provide in the hospital or nursing facility.
    • Sometimes, when we spend a lot of time in the caregiving role, we forget that we have responsibility for maintaining other roles, as well. So, self-care, the C in the balance idea, becomes vital if you are to keep up your energy level.

    Maintaining wellness of your body, mind, and spirit is as important as anything you do for someone else. If you consider yourself an important part of someone else's life, think of the possible effect of neglecting to take care of yourself as much as you think of caring for someone else. Make your health and wellness a priority.

    Tips on Keeping Yourself Well

    • How do you do that? Begin by focusing on keeping yourself well. Eat a balanced diet, get enough sleep and rest, exercise, and enjoy some leisure time every day. Remember to schedule your check-ups for medical and dental care so that you are promoting your health and attempting to prevent illness.
    • "Everybody needs somebody sometime." These words of an old song express perfectly the human need for people in their lives to share conversation, enjoyment, and relaxation. Although the challenge of caregiving may reduce the time you spend with friends and family, take time out to spend with others. If you eliminate the social aspects of your life, you may feel isolated and resentful about the caregiving situation. Family caregivers usually need assistance with caregiving to have time for social activities.

    Managing Stress

    Although a certain amount of stress is needed in life, you do not want it to get out of control. Here are some tips to keep stress in balance.

    • Prepare for the morning the night before. Make lunches, lay out clothing, etc.
    • Do not rely exclusively on your memory. Write things down that you want to remember. Have duplicate keys made. Stress plays tricks on memory.
    • Plan ahead, plan ahead, and plan ahead.
    • Learn to say no. You can only do so much.
    • Take a "time out."
    • Treat yourself to a relaxing bath, meditate, or read without being interrupted.
    • Remember to breathe. Take several deep breaths before, during, and after stressful situations or anytime.
    • Be gentle with yourself. Remember, you are a helper, not a magician!
    • Remind yourself that you cannot change people or certain situations, but you can change how you respond to them.

    Laughter is the Best Medicine

    • Laughter has many positive effects. Laughter is useful in releasing tension, reducing pain, improving breathing, and generally improving your mood while lifting your spirits. If you lose your sense of humor, you lose your perspective on life. Accept the importance of laughing at yourself and being able to laugh about situations.
    • Try a few time-tested techniques for increasing humor and laughter in your life. Read comics, funny books, or jokes. Listen to tapes of comedians or old radio shows available at your library. Watch humorous movies or videos. Share a laugh with the person for whom you are caring. Try to go to social events where there is a lot of fun or joy. Smile, laugh, and enjoy to get those brain chemicals to release pleasure in your life!

    How to Find and Get Help

    As a caregiver, you expect a lot from yourself. Be realistic about what you can hope to accomplish on your own and what you can and should reasonably expect from others.

    Many times caregiving is cut short by illness or burnout as a result of caregivers thinking they can do it all! You need to explore formal community services to help out in emergencies or when you just need a break.

    The following list includes several examples of support services for caregivers, which you may find helpful as resources. This list does not include all available community services, but it is a start for you to consider.

    • Respite care - temporary help for caregivers (2 hrs/day to 2 weeks, etc.)
    • Home Health care - nurses, aides, personal care
    • Homemaker - shopping, laundry, cleaning, cooking, etc.
    • Meals-on-wheels - home delivered meals
    • Transportation - doctor visits, shopping, etc.
    • Handyperson - repairs, lawn care, etc.
    • Friendly visitor - home social visits
    • Adult day care - physical, emotional, social care center
    • Geriatric care manager - nurse, social worker coordinates care
    • Telecare - daily telephone reassurance
    • Caregiver support group - informal discussion group for caregivers

    Community services can be located by telephoning your state Office on Aging, Area Agencies on Aging, local senior centers, your physician's office, the American Association of Retired Persons (AARP), your employer's human resource office, church, synagogue, friends, or acquaintances. Also, the internet is a wonderful resource for locating help in your area.

    Caregiving for another person can bring experiences that challenge the body, mind, and spirit balance of all involved. Use the resources and tips in this information guide because these strategies have proven helpful in caregiving situations. Be aware of your feelings and those of others about what is happening. Develop positive attitudes about the experience by keeping it in perspective! Remember, Superman is a myth, and Superwoman does not exist. The best you can do is the best you can do. BALANCE.

    7/24/2007 7:28:35 PM

    Arousal and Pain: What is erotic pain?

    It's common for people to wonder why pain can be erotic. When someone is aroused, the tolerance for pain may increase within the confines of the sexual encounter. For someone who is responsive to pain, each individual will have their own likes and dislikes. These preferences are to be respected and explored, but NEVER ignored. Listen carefully to the thoughts and feelings of your play partner, and follow the rule of beginning lightly and slowly, and building intensity. It is also wise to have discussed a 'safe word' - meaning a word that when said aloud by the submissive partner, the scene and its activity are immediately ceased. A safe word should be something easy to remember - such as 'red' - that will be immediately honored by the Dominant partner.

    When beginning to explore pain play, many people begin with using pain within a sexual encounter. Lightly biting your lover's neck, scratching his back with your fingernails, pinching her nipples softly and caressing them - these are all forms of erotic pain play, and represent a softer, safer, and mutually enjoyable point to begin. You may continue to explore this with gestures that carry more meaning, such as holding onto or lightly pulling hair, lightly slapping, spanking, cupping and gently squeezing the testicles. Note what your partner is enjoying and if you should find that they aren't enjoying something, move along to something else, decreasing the intensity. Many people require full arousal to like experiencing erotic pain, and if the pain is too sudden or too intense, loss or arousal or a negative reaction may result.

    Common Pain Implements and B&D/S&M Toys

    • Hands-On: Spanking.

      Spanking can begin as caresses, lying your partner over your lap with your hand on their buttocks. Use your other hand to stroke them intimately, teasing them as you move to light, playful spanks. Focus on the fleshy, lower section of the buttocks; do not hit below (thighs), or above, (tailbone), as this may cause injury or discomfort. Slightly cup your hand, keeping your fingers together, to spank, and caress the spot briefly after each spank. Give a short set of spanks, building slowly in intensity.
    • Slapping. As slapping tends to be a meaningful gesture - one showing great Dominance and eliciting a variety of feelings from the recipient - this needs to be a mutually discussed activity before playing. Note that those wearing glasses or contact lenses should NOT be slapped in the face. When slapping, place your other hand on the other side of your partner's face as a precaution; injuries have resulted when someone reacted naturally by turning their head with the slap. Though other parts of the body can be slapped or smacked, such as the shaft of the penis or a woman's vulva, you must keep these blows light in accordance with what your partner can reasonably handle and enjoy.
      Paddles. Paddles vary in type and construction - from smooth wood to thick leather. Use a broad bdsm paddle that bears no cutout holes, sharp edges, rivets or studs - these will likely leave marks as well as increasing the likelihood of abrading skin. Be aware that bdsm paddling your partner is more severe than spanking, so begin lightly and limit the number of strokes. It is a good idea to give the stroke, and then wait for your partner to nod to accept the next stroke. As with hand spanking, restrict your paddling to the fleshy area of the buttocks. Paddling that strikes bony or sensitive areas can bruise and cause injury.
      Slappers. A Slapper is usually made of two pieces of rigid leather, sewn together at the handle end and left open at the other. When you strike with a slapper, the two open end pieces slap together, making an audible smacking sound. Note that the narrowness of many slappers increases the chance of leaving welts, so limit your initial sets and use light to moderate force only on the fleshy part of the buttocks.
      Riding crops.

    • Though they seem benign, riding crops can be used to tickle your partner's body as well as whip sensitive areas. Practice your accuracy by hitting a pillow or stuffed animal - you will want to be able to hit specific spots without missing. You can caress your partner's body with the crop - particularly nipples, tracing along their thighs to their genitals, and gently stroking their body as they contemplate what you're up to. Strike softly, alternating between using the crop as a whip and an extension of your hand, stroking and caressing. You can flick your partner's nipples, tap him lightly on his penis, and whip her behind. Do not use a crop above the shoulder blades, on the neck, hands, or feet. Women's genitals can only lightly be tapped, and most men can only take light tapping on their penis and extremely light (or none) tapping on their testicles. Restrict blows to fleshy areas.
      Whips/Floggers.
    • For those getting familiar with pain play, I do not recommend single-tail whips. These narrow whips produce an intense, painful sensation concentrated in a very small striking area. The accuracy and experience required to use them is beyond the scope of this article, and injuries such as lacerations, eye injuries, and ear injuries can occur with inexperienced users.
      Multi-tailed Whips.
    • There are two types of these: cat-o-nine tails and floggers. Cats are distinguishable due to their braided tails, while floggers have many flat tails and a relatively short handle. For the purposes of this article, I will recommend floggers over the more-abrasive cats. Beware of heavy-leather floggers with tails comprising of sharp strips of leather and sharp edges. One of the best types of floggers to begin learning with is one made of soft, lightweight leather, (like deerskin.) Building intensity from light to moderate, this floggers is unlikely to leave marks or case injury when used properly. Stand back from your partner, and look at the spot you wish to strike. Aim the tips of the flogger at this spot, and try to avoid 'wrapping' the ends around the body, (which often causes marks.) Broad partnes of the body, like the buttocks, back, and chest, may be whipped, but avoid: breasts, genitals, inside of the thighs, hips, and limbs. Clamps.
    • Select broad, flat-surfaced clamps to begin, and if the clamps allow for you to adjust the tightness, this is a big plus. As with other activities, it is important for your partner to be fully aroused when accepting clamps; understand that not everyone will be able to take even the lightest clamp administered even briefly. People have different tolerance levels of pain, and there are times that the pain from clamps is completely non-erotic to the partner. Use clamps briefly - for no more than twenty minutes - at this beginning stage. Note that clamps continuously hurt while being worn, even if you have busied yourself with playing or engaged in a sexual encounter. NEVER forget to remove a clamp on a timely basis; remember that clamps close off blood circulation when fastened.
      How to apply nipple clamps:
    • nipple clamps may be applied to nipples to begin. Pinch open the nipple clamp, and use your other hand to pinch the nipple, beginning lightly and increasing intensity until it is near the intensity of the chosen  nipple clamp. Raise the nipple up, aim slightly behind the nipple's tip, and approach so the clamp is applied parallel to your partner's body. Close the nipple clamps over the nipple very slowly until it has closed completely, and move your hand away carefully. Do not hit, bump, pull or twist a clamped nipple. Observe your partner carefully; if after two minutes, they have not let our a breath, relaxed slightly, and adjusted to the pain of the clamp, remove it.
      Removing clamps:
    • keeping your hand still, grasp the end of the nipple clamp and pinch the free ends together until the clamp releases the nipple. Slowly move it away, and do not release pressure on the ends of the clamp until it is away from the body. Allowing a clamp to close again on sore tissue is extremely painful! DON'T rub the freshly unclamped nipple; let blood return and the tissue recover as touching it will cause great pain.

    There are other forms of pain play, including caning, single-tail whipping, clamping more intimate parts of the body, and electrical play, which have not been included here due to the limited depth availabel through this article. If you desire to learn more about these activities, books, websites, and local BDSM organizations and clubs are a good place to start, learn and play real-time. Play on a safe and consensual basis, and communicate often and openly with your partner.

    7/23/2007 8:12:20 PM

    Online flirting and dating can be fun - Here are some tips to help you enjoy it http://www.perils-of-pleasure.com/Beginning/OnlineDating.html 

    Be Honest

    With yourself and with prospective partners. Never be ashamed to admit you don't know something, or to ask questions. If you're looking for 24/7, don't tell someone you only want to play. If you're looking for love and romance, be up-front about it. If you are dishonest about what you want, it's not only you who could get hurt in the long run.
     Never reveal too much about your personal life to anyone on-line. There are too many people who'll use your heartaches and problems for hot gossip.

    Trust Your Instincts

    If something doesn't feel right, it probably isn't. Your instincts, once again, are your greatest gift and resource. Use them, and listen to them.

    Heed Warnings

    If you're told by more than one person that a prospective partner could be trouble, LISTEN. Take into account that it's someone else's opinion of someone you're getting to know, but always listen, and openly ask your partner about what you hear. Ultimately, it's up to you to decide if you believe everything you hear, but always hear what someone is trying to tell you, and always, check it out.
     If a prospective partner asks you not to ask anyone else online about them, ask yourself why. Then ask them why. And if you can't come up with any satisfactory answers, either walk away, or proceed with EXTREME caution. 
    If a prospective partner is hesitant with personal information after you've already given yours, then take it as a warning. FIND OUT WHY.

    Don't Gossip

    Don't get dragged into online gossip. It may be fun for awhile, but eventually it will only come back to haunt you. There are people online who have nothing better to do. Don't become one of them.

    Think for Yourself

    Trust yourself. Be honest with yourself. And above all, TAKE CARE OF YOURSELF.

    But, you want to meet that online love...

    Meeting your online love in person for the first time - Here are some tips

    There are many ways to meet potential love and sex partners. Online and classified ads are only
    two of these ways. First time meetings always require a little extra security and safety. Below are some simple rules for those awkward first encounters.

    Advanced Planning

    Always set the meeting up well in advance, so that you have time to arrange a sufficient safety net. (This goes for men and women alike.) If you are traveling to a distant city, make reservations at a motel, but do NOT let the person you're meeting know the location where you'll be staying. That includes the phone number of the hotel or motel.

    Daylight and Public

    Arrange to meet for the first time during the daylight hours in a public place, such as a mall or a restaurant. Always park your car a distance away, so that if the meeting goes badly, you cannot be followed away. Another good idea is to take a cab to this first meeting.

    No Sex on First Date

    Do not plan on sex during your initial meeting. You should have plenty to discuss without sex or or the like being a part of the evening.

    Think about taking along a friend. A serious potential partner won't feel intimidated.

    Safe Calls

    There are many ideas out there about how safe calls, but here are a couple of ideas that have worked in the past.

    Let two friends, preferably in ths same area where you'll be meeting, know your complete schedule. Give them the full name of the person you'll be meeting, their phone number and a brief physical description. You can even go so far as to give them the make, model and plate number of the car your date' will be driving if you have it available.

    Make sure that your friends have an accurate description of you, as well, and the phone number of the local police. Arrange to call these two friends immediately after you've met your date'.

    Give them a key word' beforehand, that you can say if you need to get away from your date' - for example, you could say that everything is great' if you need help, or that everything is wonderful' if you're okay. Your safe call friends should arrange to come get you or give you some sort of out' if you use your keyword. If you'll be spending more than a few hours with your date', it's a good idea to call your safe calls every few hours, at least at first.

    Be Honest

    Be honest with your date. If you feel, after this first meeting, that this person is not someone you want to be involved with, be honest and up-front about that. It's not necessarily a good idea to do this at your first meeting. Go home, sleep on it. And then arrange to speak to this person the next day. Remember, your instincts are your most valuable resource.

    Enjoy Yourself

    Have a good time. Be yourself. But most importantly, be SAFE and be HONEST - with your date, and with yourself. 

    7/22/2007 6:10:52 PM
    THE A B C'S OF LIFE

    Accept differences. Be kind. Count your blessings. Dream. Express thanks. Forgive. Give freely. Harm no one. Imagine more. Jettison anger. Keep confidences. Love truly. Master something. Nurture hope. Open your mind. Pack lightly. Quell rumors. Reciprocate. Seek wisdom. Touch hearts. Understand. Value truth. Win graciously. Xeriscape. Yearn for peace. Zealously support a worth cause.
    7/21/2007 7:40:14 PM

    Defining The BDSM Life Style:
    The Essential Prerequisite

    by Polly Peachum
    American Author http://gos.sbc.edu/p/peachum.html
    The Essential Prerequisite

    If you want to define a real and workable BDSM life style for yourself, you must initially do a lot of hard work. You need to get to know yourself very well. You must determine what you really need from power exchange and the type of person that you want in your life. Finally, you must set out somehow to find what you want, to get it into your life, and not settle for anything less, anything second-best. But before you can begin to do any of that, you must take one very important step: you must give up the seductive, addictive fantasy world of BDSM and step out into reality with the rest of us who have struggled and thought and worked hard for what we need. Shedding the comforting cloak of fantasy, just as a child gives up his security blanket when he gets too old for it, is the first hard step that a person who really wants to live a real-world BDSM life style must take. You must realize that most people in the S&M cyber society around you will not take that step, and, in fact, not only do not want personally to take that step but do not want you to take that step, as they feel that your doing something different from them will invalidate their life choices. When you do choose reality over fantasy, you may find--as so many of us before you have--that the seemingly warm, loving family surrounding you suddenly becomes a hostile tribe who close their ranks to you. When you're no longer willing to play their games, to accept them at face value, when you try to dig a little deeper and get at who they really are, many people dedicated to fantasy will start to hate you: you're ruining their fun with all this tedious probing. Expect that, and it won't come as such a shock when it happens. Fantasizers have a right to pursue what they want. Just because you may want reality, this doesn't give you the right to force this choice down their throats. But it's important not to forget that you, also, have every right to get what you want or need. This means that the fantasy players who try to force their attitudes or codes of behavior onto you have no right to do so (and in fact, they cannot do so--unless, of course, you cave into them out of a desire to be liked or admired).

    There are hundreds of realizations that make up the process of distinguishing fantasy from reality. Here are a few simple examples that I hope will give you an idea of the scope of this undertaking:

    THE FANTASY: Every dominant, everywhere, must always be addressed deferentially as "Sir" (or "Ma'am," if she is female), and possibly, obeyed as you would obey someone who actually owns you.

    THE REALITY: Some dominants will hit you upside the head if you dare to address them in this way unless you know them really well. Not only does "Sir" assume a certain familiarity or the existence of a power exchange when none is actually there, but honest dominants do not want to be called by such a title unless they have, in your eyes, earned it.

    THE FANTASY: A submissive who doesn't wear a collar is not a True Slave.

    THE REALITY: True submissives are made by what they are inside, not by their (or their masters') BDSM fashion sense. A slave is someone who is owned by another--period. If her owner doesn't want her to wear a collar, that slave will not wear a collar, unless she's rankly disobedient.

    THE FANTASY: A person who does really good cybersex, who is able to paint delicious erotic scenes with words, is in reality a wonderful dominant or submissive, with profound feelings and extensive experience.

    THE REALITY: A person who does really good cybersex, who is able to paint delicious erotic scenes with words, is simply a good or an imaginative writer. To believe otherwise is the same as believing that an actor is in real life the same personality he or she plays on the screen. In actuality a superb BDSM cyberscener may be as vanilla as they get. Or he may be a cop. You will not know anything about such people, you cannot know what they are really like, by watching them spin pretty scenes. You have to get beyond their words, somehow see more of what they're really like. This involves talking to them on the phone. This involves meeting them in real life. At the very least, this involves observing them carefully over a long period of time and questioning them extensively about their real feelings on sexual and other issues.

    7/20/2007 8:50:57 PM

    Human animal roleplay (also called petplay, ponyplay, ponyism or pup-play) is a form of erotic sexual role-play where one or more of the participants takes on the role of a real or imaginary animal in character, including appropriate mannerisms and behavior, and sometimes a partner will act as another animal, or in a sexual context may take the role of rider, trainer or caretaker (or sometimes bedding partner). The principal theme of human-animal roleplay is usually the voluntary or involuntary reduction (or transformation) of a human being to animal status, and focus on the altered mind-space created.

    The most common examples are probably canids (pup, dog, wolf), felines (cat, kitten, lion) or equines (pony, horse).

    Human-animal roleplay is also used in a BDSM context, where one person may be a 'slave', treated or used as an animal by their Mistress/Master. A human pony is known as a ponyboy or ponygirl.

    Non-sexual animal roleplay was common in many tribal cultures, such as Native American culture and prehistory, where it formed an important part of their rituals. In this case the animal was usually either one that was revered spiritually, or one that was hunted. It is also used in physical education especially with children, as an enjoyable way to encourage certain exercises.

    Contents

    • 1 Overview
      • 1.1 Cultural and ritual use
      • 1.2 Erotic use
    • 2 Other considerations
    • 3 Variations
      • 3.1 BDSM ponyplay
      • 3.2 BDSM pup-play
      • 3.3 BDSM kitten-play
      • 3.4 Other variations
    • 4 Equipment

    Overview

    The origins of human-animal roleplay, and petplay, are probably various and diverse, again, depending upon the people involved. However, its origins are certainly influenced by costuming, fiction, myth and legend, roleplay and psychodrama in their various aspects.

    Cultural and ritual use

    Non-sexual animal roleplay was a common and integral part of ritual in many tribal cultures both in recent and likely prehistoric times, where a member (or members) of the tribe would take the role physically and often spiritually, of an animal that was either revered, or hunted. Examples of the former include many of the American Indian tribes and Arctic native peoples, examples are evidenced by cave paintings. In 1911 Julia Tuell photographed the last Animal Dance ("Massaum") performed by the Northern Cheyenne of Montana.

    It is also sometimes used in education, especially physical education, as an enjoyable way to encourage people to exercise the body in unusual ways, by mimicking various animals.

    Erotic use

    Like much of erotic play and roleplay, human-animal roleplay in an erotic or relational context is entirely defined by the people involved and by their mood and interests at the time of play. It ranges from the simple imitation of a vocal whinnying of a horse to the barking, panting or playful nudging of a puppy, or playful behaviour of a kitten, to crawling around on all fours and being fed, or petted, by hand. (In the latter instance, its motives may be similar to those of ageplay, ie taking on a role that one feels spiritually appropriate or which allows for nurturing, and a change from usual roles in everyday life). To the greater extremes of dressing up as a pony in modified horse tack, masks, prosthetics and temporary bondage based body modification (such as binding the forearms to the upperarms and/or the calves to the thighs).

    Public participation in human animal roleplay is varied. Inconspicuously, a couple could role-play a silly, but loving, pet play scene in public, but it would look to the casual observer like one partner is merely stroking the other's neck innocently. In the case of many convention going Furries and some BDSM club/party fetishists, one partner may wear a dog collar with a leash attached (some carry their own leashes, others are carried by their partner).

    The reasons for playing such a character or animal can vary as much as the actual physical manifestations and intensity of the play. Some people enjoy being able to "cut loose" into a different, or more dynamic personality (eg, Were-creatures or Catgirls; see other variations). In some cases, pet play is seen as a loving, quiet cuddling time where there is no need for verbalizations and the simple act of stroking, rubbing and holding the other partner is satisfying or reassuring in and of itself for those involved. For others, there may be a spiritual side to it. Some feel closer to their animal totem, while others may identify with something akin to a deeper side or part of their own psyche (see: Therianthropy). For still others, there is the experience of power exchange setup in a context or structure which they can accept. Clearly, again, it depends on the people involved and what they bring to it or take from it.

    Additionally, some authorities classify this as a type of animal transformation fantasy. It can have strong elements of exhibitionism, be totally enjoyed in the privacy of the home, or lie somewhere between those boundaries. Before the Internet became widely available, the private players were virtually unknown. With the sharing of ideas, in forums and chatrooms, has come the realization that this is a kind of erotic roleplay; while not widespread, it is still enjoyed by more than just a few fringe groups. It is, however, primarily still identified with BDSM practice, or as being integrated into furry or other alternative lifestyle activities.

    This activity is a pure roleplay whose principal theme is the voluntary or involuntary reduction (or transformation) of a human being to animal status and focus on the altered mind-space created. For a majority it has no connection whatsoever with zoophilia or bestiality, which are controversial and would usually be considered edgeplay in BDSM circles.

    Other considerations

    It should be pointed out that each type of play can focus on a certain "strength" of an animal character. Pony play often involves the practice and training that a horse owner or trainer would put their horse through to learn how to walk, canter, etc, as modified for human limbs. Puppy play often can involve BDSM related discipline. Cow Play often involves fantasies of lactation and impregnation. The usual limits of safe, sane and consensual apply to roleplay as much as any other activity between humans who accept and respect their partner's interests and limits. For most, this does not include bestiality.

    Note: Just because one partner is playing the "pet" does not necessarily make them the passive or submissive play partner in the scene. For example, if the form of pet play is for the meek and timid wife to "transform" into a werewolf or mischievous anime catgirl, she may take the upper hand and dominate the partner. Again, how the play is interpreted is entirely up to the people involved.

    Some people believe that they have certain animal 'instincts' and through animal roleplay can let them out. This is especially true in the BDSM communities, where some people 'live' as their chosen animal 24/7. This type of mentality goes beyond roleplay and becomes a full lifestyle for the parties involved. There are also 'hybrids'. These are humans who live part time as one type of animal, and part time as another. This is usually determined by the situation.

    There seems to be a growing trend among the BDSM scene in animal roleplay, especially pup and kitten play. Playing the role of a pup or kitten is one of giving over complete control over to another, while the 'Master or Handler' expects only unconditional love and obedience from his/her animal.

    Variations

    BDSM ponyplay

    Ponies (people involved in ponyplay) generally divide themselves to three groups, although some will participate in two or perhaps all three:

    • Cart ponies: usually pulling a sulky with their owner.
    • Riding ponies: used to be ridden, either on all fours or on two legs, with the "rider" on the shoulders of the "pony" (also known as Shoulder riding). Note that a human back is generally not strong enough to take the weight of another adult without risk of injury, so four-legged "riding" is generally symbolic, with the "rider" taking most of their weight on their own legs.
    • Show ponies: just showing off their dressage skills and often elaborate harnessess, plumes and so on.

    Born in a Barn, a 2005 documentary film, depicted the lives of several ponyplay enthusiasts.

    • British musician Alison Goldfrapp and her back-up dancers have worn ponyplay related outfits during several of her tours.
    • Madonna and her back-up dancers simulated ponyplay during her performances on tour in 2006. 

       BDSM pup-play

    Pup play is sometimes (though not always) associated with leather culture. The focus is on living and acting as close to an actual K9 as possible. Pup play is more about being a playful, goofy, being on all fours who shows his/her Master their love and devotion. Instinct also plays a big role in pup play. Without the natural K9 instinct, pup play is dull and unsatisfying.

    BDSM kitten-play

    Similar to the above, but the bottom assumes the less serious role of a pet that keeps some independence and - as part of the fantasy - might retaliate against the partner trying to tame him/her. Kitten play is less well known than Pony or Puppy play, although with recent years is growing in popularity.

    Other variations

    Some would consider Costume Play, or cosplay, Anime Catgirls to be a form or look of pet play as well, because these are generally young female characters that have the combined aspects of females and cats (generally a human girl with cat ears, a tail, fangs and a propensity for catlike affection or curiosity). Examples would be Cat Girl Nuku Nuku, Pink from Dragon Pink and others. Some superheroes, heroines and villains could also be classified as related to pet play, such as DC Comics's Wildcat, Catwoman and Vixen, Marvel's Tigra, Man-Wolf and Black Cat, or even Nastassja Kinski's Irena Gallier in the 1982 film Cat People (a remake of the 1942 Simone Simon film), and Miss Kitty from the Brendan Fraser movie Monkeybone. All involve animal qualities taken on by a human. Some would even count the enactment or spiritual belief in therianthropy (werewolves, werecats, etc) as falling under human animal roleplay or transformation play as well.
     Equipment

    Pet play can simply be a roleplay or state of mind without any special equipment, perhaps only involving the use of a ball or toy, others might utilize items found in any petstore like a pet collar. Costume players, or 'Fursuiters', might have entire animal costumes created for themselves, sometimes in conjunction with a collar and in a few cases with various BDSM accessories. Those involved in the heavy BDSM side of this kind of play might utilize an endless array of bit gags, bridles, blinkers (or blinders), saddles, tack (harnesses), pony point trainers, butt plugs with tails, pony boots with "hooves", leashes and collars, BDSM-style "gloves" that prevent use of individual fingers (making a hand more akin to a hoof or paw), and related items are produced and sold commercially to those who wish to act out such fantasies.

    7/20/2007 4:18:30 AM
    She was soooooooooooooo blonde...
    ... she sent me a fax with a stamp on it.
      
       
    ... she thought a quarterback was a refund.   
       
    ... she tried to put M&M's in alphabetical order   
       
    ... she thought Boyz II Men was a day-care center.   
       
    ... she thought General Motors was in the Army.   
       
    ... she thought Meow Mix was a CD for cats.   
       
    ... under "education" on her job application, she put "Hooked On Phonics".   
       
    ... she tried to drown a fish.   
       
    ... she tripped over a cordless phone.
      
       
    ... she spent 20 minutes looking at the orange juice can because it said "concentrate".   
       
    ... she told me to meet her at the corner of "WALK" and "DONT WALK".   
       
    ... at the bottom of the application where it says "sign here," she put "Leo".   
       
    ... she asked for a price check at the Dollar Store.  
       
    ... she studied for a blood test-and failed.   
       
    ... when she saw the movie rating "NC-17: under 17 not admitted", she went home and got 16 friends.   
       
    ... when she heard that 90% of all crimes occur around the home, she moved.   
       
    ... she thinks Taco Bell is the Mexican phone company.   
       
    ... when she missed the 44 bus, she took the 22 bus twice instead.   
       
    ... when she went to the airport and saw a sign that said "Airport Left", she turned around and went home.   
       
    ... she got locked in a grocery store and starved to death.
    7/18/2007 8:36:06 PM

    Gag (BDSM)
    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
    A gag is sometimes used in consensual BDSM play. Is it also a common prop in bondage erotica.

    Contents
    1 Motivations
    2 Safety
    3 Gags
    3.1 Ball
    3.2 Bandit
    3.3 Bit
    3.4 Butterfly
    3.5 Cleave
    3.6 Detective / Over the mouth
    3.7 Funnel
    3.8 Hand
    3.9 Inflatable
    3.10 Medical
    3.11 Mouthguard
    3.12 Muzzle
    3.13 OTM and stuff
    3.14 Panel
    3.15 Pecker / Penis
    3.16 Ring
    3.17 Stuff
    3.18 Tape
    3.19 Tube

    Motivations
    Some people are sexually aroused by the sight of gags, or activities involving gags. One specific paraphilia relates to scenes on television in which the captor gags the damsel in distress to stop her screaming for help. Some people are sexually aroused by such imagery, even if there is no nudity or sexual act present, or even if the victim is only gagged but not restrained in any way, sometimes going as far as to search video stores and websites for certain scenes. The 1981 film Terror Among Us, which was only ever shown on American television, has become a cult film amongst gag fetishists for its lengthy portrayal of bound and gagged women.
     Other people appear to find that being gagged exacerbates their sense of helplessness within a BDSM scene, and desire to be gagged for that reason. Gags also have connotations of punishment and control, and thus are often also used as a form of humiliation to the wearer. Some people like the fact that when a gag is used, the wearer has no say in what is about to happen. This type of motivation is rare, and people with this motivation may find it difficult to make it fun for the other person.
    Safety
    Placing a gag on anybody is very risky, as it involves a substantial risk of asphyxia if the subject's nose is blocked while wearing a gag. Using a gag on somebody who is ill, or affected by some condition such as the common cold, catarrh, the flu, or common allergies (including your cologne or perfume) is also quite dangerous, as most gags make it difficult or impossible to breathe through the mouth. Vomiting and choking also pose a risk, which further blocks the airway. For this reason, a gagged subject should never be left alone.
     In practice, no gag is effective enough to silence someone completely without inhibiting breathing. Most gags that do stop the subject from making intelligible speech still allow loud inarticulate vocal noises to call for help. Thus, a pattern of noises, such as three grunts in rapid succession, is sometimes used as a safeword by BDSM players. It is also common to use an additional non-verbal safety mechanism, such as a solid object held in the hand, which can be released by the gagged person as a sign that they are in distress.
    Gags
    Ball
    A ball gag is usually made of rubber or silicone in the shape of a sphere with a strap passing through its diameter. Ball gags are mostly used in BDSM activities, but they have been observed in the media, especially in a humorous or bizarre context.

    A Clockwork Orange, Hostel, Pulp Fiction, Scary Movie, Candyman 3: Day of the Dead and The Notorious Bettie Page contain ball gag scenes, and they have been observed at least twice in The Simpsons. They have even been featured in a video game, True Crime: Streets of L.A. The sequel, True Crime: New York City, uses a ball gag icon to represent "sex crime" evidence the player collects. A ball gag is also featured in Fallout 2, if the player loses an arm-wrestling contest.
     In use, the ball is strapped into the mouth behind the teeth, with the straps going around the head to secure it in place. If the ball is very large, it may be difficult to push it into place behind the teeth, or to remove it. It is advisable to test a ballgag before using it for a prolonged period. It might feel relatively comfortable for the first few minutes, but it can eventually make the jaw very sore. A ball gag's purpose is more of humiliation rather than silence; the wearer can still be heard, but it renders his or her speech completely unintelligible, and should the wearer insist on attempting to talk, excessive drooling will result.
     Drooling can also be induced by pulling the gagged person's lip for a minute. Once drooling starts, it is almost impossible to stop. Some people use this as a way of emphasising that they are in control of the bound person. Also, some people find the sight of a gagged person drooling very erotic.
    Bandit
    An OTM gag that covers the nose, and is commonly used in Japan and on many cartoons. Without stuffing it is not very effective. Also known as an over the nose and mouth gag.
    Bit  
    A bit gag bears a passing visual resemblance to the bit used in a bridle for a horse, and much of its sexual value stems from fetishistic symbolism in human pony play.
     It consists of a bar that is held in place in the wearer's mouth by straps and other hardware. Unlike the metal bit of a horse's bridle, the bar of a bit gag is usually a soft rubber cylinder. It is not very effective in preventing speech, unless combined with mouth stuffing, although it will make it somewhat more difficult for the wearer to produce coherent speech. Occasionally reins are attached. Because of the possibility of injury to the lips, the bit gag is not suitable for rough play.
    Butterfly
    A butterfly gag is a wing shaped gag, that is usually inflatable by means of a rubber bulb. The centre part fits behind the teeth and fills up the mouth, while the wings go between the teeth and the lips. The gag inflates in the shape of a butterfly. This kind of gag is very hard to keep in the wearer, use of an O-ring in front of the gag strapped to the back of the head will hold the butterfly gag in place. This is a great gag for those who like an entire mouthful of rubber.
    Cleave  
    Actress Sarah Michelle Gellar sports a cleave gag in Scooby Doo the movie. A more effective variant of the OTM gag is called the cleave gag. Instead of being tied over the person's mouth, the scarf or cloth is pulled between his or her teeth. While such a gag of thin material is not very effective, a thick scarf can be used to hold his or her mouth open, and the tighter that gag is tied the better it works, although no matter how tightly it is tied, the gagged person can usually spit it out. Occasionally a knot is tied in the centre of the gag so it works more like a ball gag.
    Detective / Over the mouth  
    Detective (OTM) bandanna gag.
    This type of gag is often described in fiction as preventing the subject from speaking, using soft materials like scarves and bandannas. In practice it does not silence the subject very effectively. The long scarf or bandanna is pulled over the subject's mouth and tied at the back of his/her head. Images of OTM gags, usually applied on women, had been prevalent since the film serials of the early 1900s. For this reason, the OTM gag is associated with the typical damsel in distress. It is also sometimes called the "detective gag" because many of its first appearances were in crime serials.
    Funnel
    A funnel gag consists of a funnel with a tube leading from its spout into the mouth, usually with straps to hold the tube in. Such a gag is used to force the bound person to drink a fluid. It is very easy to choke during such forced drinking.
    Hand  
    Hand gags are, as the name suggests, you gag a person with your hand. When hand gagging someone, a person usually grabs the victim from behind since the victim cannot see this coming. Then, the person firmly places their unfolded hand over the victim's closed mouth. Then they may pull the victim into their body for extra leverage and control. However, hand gags are not only limited to BSDM, but to every day life as well. For example, if a person is about to accidently tell you what your birthday present is, their friend may hand gag that person to keep them quiet. Despite hand gags being the simplest gags, they also are the least dependable. This is because the victim could easily spit or bite the hand of the person gagging them. This would cause the person to lose grip on their victim. In some crime shows, when a victim is handgagged, the person doing this wears leather gloves at times, and this could be the reason why.
     Ironically, despite being a type of gag, hand gags are sometimes used by heroes when rescuing damsels in distress at the moment the latter least expect it (such as when the damsel in distress runs into a corner, only to be snatched by the unexpected hero hidden there) or when both of them are evading the captor(s). Hand gags are also common in war films and military dramas, particularly in the stereotypical portrayal of special forces such as the US Navy SEALs, whereupon they handgagged enemy sentries before either snapping their necks, or dispatching them with a silent weapon (either a knife or a silenced handgun).
    Inflatable  
    An inflatable gag is usually a rubber balloon which is inflated by a hand valve. Most inflatable gags will not hold in the gagged person's mouth well, so the gag is usually paired with a ring gag to keep it in place.
    Medical
    Bondage pornography also depicts the use of medical gags such as the Whitehead gag[1] and Jennings gag[2] in BDSM contexts. It is unclear to what extent these devices are used in general bondage play, outside of pornographic depictions. Such gags allow unlimited access to the mouth. They stop coherent speech, but do little to silence a person.
    Mouthguard
    This gag has two mouthguards, similar to those worn by football and hockey players. One rests on the lower teeth of the wearer while the other is against the top. Again, like sports mouthguards, these mouthguards can be softened in boiling water to fit to the mouth of the wearer. The mouthguards are attached to a front faceplate, like most plug gags, and straps from the front to the back.
    Muzzle  
    A muzzle gag works in a similar way as an OTM gag, only that they are usually made of leather, are fastened around the head with buckles and straps, and cover the lower part of the face. They have different shapes and colors, depending on the manufacturer. It is so called because it resembles a muzzle used on animals, with a flexible pad which straps over the mouth, and sometimes also around the cheeks and chin. Muzzle gags have a strong psychological effect on some people, because of the association of being restrained in a way generally associated with animals. Restricting movement of the jaw and covering the cheeks can both increase the efficacy of a gag. It is difficult to draw the line between a muzzle gag and a head harness with attached gag.
     Muzzle gags are probably one of the oldest gags and illustrations showing muzzle-like gag devices have been observed from early colonial times.
     A muzzle gag may also have an attached posture collar and may also be fitted with an integrated pecker gag.
    OTM and stuff
    This gag is a combination of detective (OTM) gag and stuff gag. It prevents speech and cannot be removed by pushing with the tongue. There is a greater risk of asphyxiation and choking than with either type alone.
    PanelP
    Panel gag is a simple gag with a panel that covers the mouth area, and straps that buckle or lock together behind the head. The panel is often outfitted with an attachment that fits into the mouth (without any attachments, the panel is purely cosmetic and does not inhibit speech or sound). Panel gags with plugs are sometimes referred to as plug gags. In some cases the plug attachment is shaped like a penis see pecker gag.
    Pecker / Penis  
    A pecker gag or penis gag is a muzzle gag that has a protuberance on the inside that sticks into the mouth. It may be wide and flat, intended to depress the tongue, or it may be a large knob with an effect similar to a ball gag. This is used due to the humiliation value of its resemblance to having a penis in the wearer's mouth.
    Ring
    A ring gag is a similar device to a ball gag, except that the ball is replaced by a hollow ring. This is both safer from the viewpoint of preventing the risk of choking, and also allows limited access to the mouth.
     A ring gag will cause the subject to drool uncontrollably, this often being the purpose of the gag.
    Stuff
    A stuff gag is very similar to, and works in the same way as, the ball gag. The person's mouth is stuffed with handkerchiefs, scarves, socks, underwears, either clean or dirty, or bandannas rolled into a ball, acting as a stopper. To reduce the chances of choking, the stuff gag is never pushed all the way into the person's mouth. Instead, a large part of it hangs out of the mouth, allowing the top to pull it out easily when he/she has to.   Sometimes, to further ensure that the gag does not accidentally slip deeper into the person's mouth, the top may use a larger gag. It is then seccured with a cleave gag, cloth gag or tape gag.
     With enough stuffing, the mouth becomes so full that the cheeks bulge. Some people find this attractive.
     The stuff gag was first seen on television, most notably Chinese period dramas, where it was lambasted by members of the BDSM community. While it works in preventing speech, a person who has been stuff gagged can easily spit it out by pushing it with his/her tongue. However, it is for this reason that the stuff gag is one of the safest gags to use during self bondage, as the person with his/her hands tied can still spit the gag out if he/she feels any kind of discomfort. However, the risks of asphyxiation and choking are still present for someone who is not careful.
    Tape  
    Tape gag is, as the name suggests, a type of gag that involves the use of sticky tape. The most commonly used types are duct tape, gaffer tape and PVC tape from two to three inches wide. Tape gags are the simplest gags to apply to someone. If the top doesn't want the gag to fall off, he/she must wrap a long strip of tape around the lower part of the person's head, covering the latter's mouth while ensuring that the gag will not slip off. A strip from ear to ear under the jaw helps to restrict jaw movement, making the gag more effective. On some occasions, a top may add a comical touch to the gag by applying two strips in the form of an "X".
     Note that a tape gag can cause the skin on the lips to be ripped off. It can also irritate the lips and cause fever blisters in those who have dormant fever blisters or cold sores. Tape gags can also rip hair off when wrapped around the head. The longer you leave the tape on, the harder it will be to remove it from the skin.
     Though many prefer ball gags and bit gags during bondage play, tape gags are often used when neither is available. The top may also use tape during a roleplay where a ball gag will be inappropriate; for example, a kidnapper and captive scene that does not immediately lead to sex or kink.
    While tape gags can be combined with stuff gags for extra effectiveness, it is easy for one to choke on the stuffing inside of the mouth.

    7/17/2007 8:39:43 PM

    Highly Sensitive People: Emotional Sensitivity By Kyra http://www.experiencefestival.com/a/Emotional/id/35322

    Emotional Sensitivity

    Empathic people do have observable traits that are easily identified. Interestingly, the traits are a set of characteristics that have always had their own air of mystery. I'm referring to a set of psychological traits that has never been adequately explained before. These characteristics are commonly referred to as emotional sensitivity.

    Sensitivity is a set of character traits that has just begun receiving attention from the psychological community within the past few years. This is strange, because it has always been fairly prevalent among the population. Nevertheless, it has not even been officially recognized as a personality type. I want to make sure that you understand what I mean when I use the term sensitivity. Following is a list that describes the attributes of emotionally sensitive people.

    1. Emotionally sensitive people feel emotions often and deeply. They feel as if they "wear their emotions on their sleeves."

    2. They are keenly aware of the emotions of people around them.

    3. Sensitive people are easily hurt or upset. An insult or unkind remark will affect them deeply.

    4. In a similar vein, sensitive people strive to avoid conflicts. They dread arguments and other types of confrontations because the negativity affects them so much.

    5. Sensitive people are not able to shake off emotions easily. Once they are saddened or upset by something, they cannot just switch gears and forget it.

    6. Sensitive people are greatly affected by emotions they witness. They feel deeply for others' suffering. Many sensitive people avoid sad movies or watching the news because they cannot bear the weighty emotions that would drive to their core and stick with them afterwards.

    7. Sensitive people are prone to suffer from recurrent depression, anxiety or other psychological disorders.

    8. One the positive side, sensitive people are also keenly aware of and affected by beauty in art, music and nature. They are the world's greatest artists and art appreciators.

    9. Sensitive people are prone to stimulus overload. That is, they can't stand large crowds, loud noise, or hectic environments. They feel overwhelmed and depleted by too much stimuli.

    10. Sensitive people are born that way. They were sensitive children.

    There are a couple different responses kids have to their sensitivity. One type of sensitive child is the stereotypical kid who gets picked on by bullies, and is a well-behaved, good student because she cannot stand the thought of getting into trouble. The other type of sensitive child more often experiences the stimulus overload mentioned in the previous paragraph. These children are thus over stimulated and have difficulty focusing, which causes them problems in school.

    Sensitive people typically exhibit all or nearly all of the above descriptors.

    One of the sure signs of a truly sensitive person is that he feels animosity toward his sensitive nature. Most sensitive people whole-heartedly wish they were tougher and more thick-skinned. They feel like their sensitivity is a weakness. They wish things didn't bother them so much. They wish their emotions weren't so obvious to other people. They wish they could let things go and not worry so much. They aren't comfortable with their sensitivity, and wish they could do something to get rid of it (or at least get rid of the negative aspects of it). Therefore some sensitive adults have learned how to hide their sensitivity from others.

    7/16/2007 8:24:31 PM

    Reducing the Risks for Meeting an Online Acquaintance http://www.stuorg.iastate.edu/cuffs/meetingsafe.html
    Making Acquaintances

    In the information age, there are unlimited ways to meet people with similar interests. The most common are websites, chatrooms, and even old-fashioned personal ads. These venues are great for getting people in touch with others, but they also provide cover and anonymity to people who want to do harm. Unfortunately, because of the stigma and prejudice against people with a BDSM orientation in our society, it is somewhat difficult for people in the BDSM community to meet partners in safer, real-life social gatherings. Meeting partners is especially difficult in rural or very conservative areas.

    As a result of the risks of meeting people online, and the vulnerability that BDSM itself brings to meeting a potential partner, the BDSM community has developed tools and safety procedures to help significantly reduce the hazards of meeting a new acquaintance in real life. However, these tools are just as valuable to people who are not affiliated with BDSM, and could even save your life. This paper describes the safety procedures in detail, and it is our hope that you will use them to protect yourself in any situation that you may need them.

    Initial Real-Life Contact

    After conversing with a person online or over the phone, you may want to take the next step and actually arrange a meeting. A first meeting should be set up in a very public place with many exits, and should preferably have security readily available. Mall food courts are usually very good for this purpose. You may also want to set up a safecall, which is discussed in detail in another section of this paper. When your potential partner arrives, converse with him or her about non-personal issues for a while until you feel comfortable that you are still interested in the person. Don't reveal anything that could be used to identify or trace you until your instincts have had a chance to evaluate how things are going. Be weary of a person who tries to push you into a conversation topic that you are uncomfortable with, or who seems not to be interested in you as a person.

    If you are unsure about whether or not you like the person, or don't feel entirely safe, feel free to end the meeting at any time. (Be sure to exit as outlined below.) You can either call it quits there, or arrange another very public meeting to get to know the person better. This procedure is not rude, and the worst the person can do is say no.

    When and if you decide that you like the person, and you are comfortable that he or she is probably safe to become more involved with, then you should exchange driver's licenses. Have something to write with handy, and write down every single piece of information on the license. Make sure that it is indeed a State-issued, photo ID. Video rental membership cards or work ID's are not acceptable. You should also ask for, and give, personal references to be called to check on each other's background. References should have phone numbers, not e-mail addresses, since it is not possible to evaluate a reference over e-mail. It should be stated that you have every right to walk away at any time you feel uncomfortable with the person.

    Of course, not everyone knows these safety procedures. You should warn the person beforehand that you will ask for ID and references, so that he or she can have a fair chance to ask some friends to expect your call.

    The exit from a public meeting is very important. You must not leave the meeting place with the person, and you also must not let him or her see you walk to your vehicle. Exit the mall or other area by different doors, and be sure you are not followed. It is vital that you not go anywhere with the person yet, because only you have his or her ID information.

    After the Meeting

    Once you are home, immediately call a friend with all the information you wrote down from the person's ID, as well as a physical description of him or her for your friend to write down. Be sure that the friend you choose is reliable and responsible, because your safety may depend on that choice.

    Begin calling the personal references that the person gave as soon as possible. You are evaluating what the reference says about the person, as well as the reference himself or herself. After all the references have been checked and the person's information is in the hands of your friend, you may feel comfortable setting up a more private date with the person. Once you have chosen a time with him or her, be sure to specify an appropriate location. The only appropriate locations are the residence listed on your Driver's License, the residence listed on the other person's Driver's License, or a public place. Once the time and location are set, you are ready to arrange a safecall.

    Safecalls

    The safecall is the single most important tool you can use to increase your level of safety. A safecall is a call made to a friend at a prearranged time, with a prearranged code-word to mean that you are safe. In order for the safecall to be effective, your friend must know exactly where you are, and have all the personal information about the person you are meeting. Instruct your friend that if you don't call within ten minutes of the prearranged time with the proper code-word, he or she should send police to the address where you planned to be.

    Since a safecall is only as effective as the accuracy of the information you give your friend, you must take steps to ensure its accuracy. First, go only to the place where you told your friend you would be, and drive yourself directly there. Don't arrange to meet your partner somewhere and drive to another location. Once at the location, don't leave until the date is over. When you arrive for the date, inform your partner that you must make a safecall at the time you arranged with your friend, but don't tell him or her whom you are calling or your code-word. If things go wrong and you are in danger, make the safecall, but don't use your code-word to your friend. With the code-word missing, your friend will know there is a problem. Finally, it is perfectly acceptable to set up several safecalls for the course of the date instead of just one.

    Other Safety Advise

    There are many other measures you may take to ensure your safety. Not all of them are right for everyone, but you have the right to choose what works best for you. One thing you may consider is bringing a friend along on your dates. This may be a bit awkward for some, but may work well for others. If you are a member of the BDSM community, you may want to avoid inescapable bondage during your first several dates with a new partner. In any case, always make your own personal limits clear to partners before engaging in any personal activity. Clear, direct communication is the most effective way to protect yourself from most problems.

    7/15/2007 8:38:21 PM

    Red Flags, Warning Signs, and Intuition: Learning to Trust Your Instincts; Part 2 Submissives/ Slaves by Norische http://daddydomsbabygirls.com/6.html

    The BDSM lifestyle harbors many dangers, oddly enough most people think only about the dangers to the submissive or slave and not to those dangers present for the Dominant. Among the thousands of dedicated, hard working, honest and disciplined submissives and slaves there are those few that pose a danger. There are those that are users, manipulators, liars, gold diggers, wannabees, and scam artists. Unfortunately sometimes we do not see these individuals for what they truly are until it is too late.

    Some individuals are under the impression that all it takes to be a submissive is to sit pretty and say "Yes, Master" or "Yes, Mistress". There is a lot more to being a submissive or slave that just knowing what to say or how to look good. Being a submissive is something that is deep within you, it is the core of your very nature, the idea of service is a dream or better yet a fantasy that you hold dear to your heart. Being a slave is taking the idea of submission and living the fantasy, there are many types of slaves and submissives just as there are many types of Dominants. Here are a few that may pose a problem to a loving and trusting Dominant.

    Cyber slave/sub. This is someone that has gained most of his or her experience from the Internet, he or she normally has little or no real life experience.

    The Professional Victim slave/sub. This is someone that spends a great deal of time making others feel sorry for them, they are always telling others about how they were abuse or victimized by someone. One thing that I have noticed with this individual is that they never take responsibility for any thing; it is always someone else\'s fault. They will knowingly put themselves in danger or in situations where there is sure to be a problem, and then blame the other party. They never learn from their mistakes, mainly because they don\'t want to they love the pity parties and the attention.

    The Show Piece slave/sub. This is someone that thinks the only thing they need to do is look good. They can\'t scrub the floors because they might mess up their manicure; they can\'t take out the trash because it smells funny and will make them smell funny too. This is an individual that will wear the most dazzling leather outfit to the club but refuse to scene because it might muss his or her hair. This person will spend hours at the gym, and tanning salon as well as spend their entire paycheck on clothes. This individual is into BDSM mainly because of the really cool outfits and he or she just looks so damn good in leather.

    The Fetish-Freak slave/sub. This is someone that is just into kink, any and all kinks, if it is strange and unusual they like it. They have a tendency to try something for a while and then move onto the next new kink. These individuals are out for the thrill; they love the shock factor and will try anything once, maybe twice just to make sure they really didn\'t like it. They have a tendency to find a Dominant and make a big show of commitment but leave him or her when a new freakier friend shows up.

    The Gold Digger slave/sub. This is someone that will be the perfect slave or submissive as long as the Dominant is willing to pay the way. He or she will do anything the Dominant wants but if the money runs out they are out the door. This person chooses their Dominant carefully; they will come into the relationship with the full knowledge that they plan to be spoiled. The minute they enter the Dominant\'s life this slave/sub will expect him or her to flip the bill for everything; new clothes, car payments, manicures, the list never stops. They will insist that they live with the Dominant. They also very seldom have an outside job, the excuse for this is quite simple, if they worked outside the home then they would not have the time to serve their Dominant.

    The Excuse slave/sub. This is someone that has an excuse for everything. This person may or may not do what you ask, and if not you can bet your bottom dollar there is a good excuse for why they didn\'t do what you asked them to. They border on what I would call lazy, they are artist at getting out of doing anything. If you desperately need something done then you had better find someone else to do it.

    The Legal Eagle slave/sub. This is someone that will report you to the authorities at the drop of a hat. This slave/sub may agree to scene with you, talk about everything that you plan to do, and agree to it. Then the next day take themselves to the emergency room and claim you abused them, or worse that you raped them. This individual is dangerous not only to those involved with them but to the BDSM society in general, it is this individual that will go to the press or police and tell everything they know about anyone they know.

    The Everyday Thief slave/sub. This is someone that will work their way into your life and then just when they have earned your trust they rob you blind. It may be slowly and subtly at first, a few dollars here or there, and if found out there is always a reasonable explanation. However if not caught soon enough this slave/sub will wipe you out, and leave a terribly bitter taste in your mouth for quite some time.

    The above are just examples of the different types of undesirable slaves/subs, these examples are by no means the majority of individuals, in fact they are truly the minority.

    All submissives and slaves are unique and it is this uniqueness that makes them interesting, however if you believe an individual you are involved with may fit into one of the above categories then perhaps you should look into reevaluating your relationship with him or her.

    When we are in a relationship we tend to over look many warning signs, although in retrospect we can clearly see what was once oblivious to our minds. Here are a few questions you should ask yourself and remember to answer them honestly, when you have finished go back and look at the questions again, also look at the way you answered them.

    * Does the slave/sub demand expensive gifts?

    * Does the slave/sub get overly emotional when they don\'t get his or her way?

    * Does the slave/sub demand all of your time, not allowing you to spend time with friends or family?

    * Does the slave/sub threaten to leave you when ever you tell them No!

    * Does the slave/sub demand your attention even when you are too tired or too sick to do as they wish?

    * Does the slave/sub spend an unusual amount of time preening or looking at him or her self in the mirror?

    * Does the slave/sub constantly beg for new clothes, shoes, jewelry, or gifts?

    * Does the slave/sub frequently compare you with other relationships that he or she has had?

    * Have you caught the slave/sub in a lie?

    * Has the slave/sub ever made you feel guilty about questioning his or her actions?

    * Has the slave/sub ever used tears to influence your actions?

    * Has the slave/sub ever told you that you are ugly or criticized you about your appearance?

    * Has the slave/sub ever told you that he or she didn\'t wish to be seen publicly with you?

    * When you are at a group function does the slave/sub wander off the minute that he or she steps in the door?

    * Has the slave/sub ever told you to shut up?

    * Has the slave/sub ever cussed you out or yelled at you?

    * Has the slave/sub ever refused to have physical relations with you just to get back at you for something?

    * Has the slave/sub ever threatened to have you arrested?

    * Has the slave/sub ever called the police on you?

    * Has the slave/sub ever made you feel guilty about asking them to do minor housework?

    * Has the slave/sub ever make up stories about you or told others things that should be kept within the relationship?

    * Have you ever had to do without something just to be able to buy the slave/sub something they want, this does not include basic needs?

    * Have you ever felt like the slave/sub is hiding something important?

    * Have you ever come home unexpected and found the slave/sub missing and when he or she finally shows up they are unwilling to tell you where they were?

    * Have you ever dreaded talking to the slave/sub because you honestly didn\'t want to get into a fight?

    * Have you ever dreaded coming home, because of the slave/sub?

    * Have you been depressed or anxious since the slave/sub has become part of your life?

    * Have you found things missing unexpectedly?

    * Have you noticed unusual charges on your credit cards, or associated with your checking account?

    * Has the slave/sub ever struck out at you or attempted any form of physical violence against you?

    * Has the slave/sub ever demanded to know where you are or called to check up on you?

    * Has the slave/sub ever nagged you to do something?

    * Have others told you that your slave/sub has behaved in an unacceptable manner?

    * Does the slave/sub frequently make excuses for not getting something done, even if they know it is important?

    * Has the slave/sub ever betrayed your trust?

    * Has the slave/sub ever threatened to commit suicide just to get his or her way?

    * Does the slave/sub participate in illegal activities; this does include the use of illegal drugs?

    * Does the slave/sub drink to excess or drink often?

    * Does the slave/sub quit talking to you or ignore you as a means of punishing you?

    * Does the slave/sub get jealous whenever others are around?

    * Have you ever felt lonely even when you are with your slave/sub?

    * Have you ever avoided asking the slave/sub to do something just because it would be easier to do it yourself?

    * Has the slave/sub refused to speak about his or her past?

    * When question does he or she avoid giving prompt, thorough answers?

    * Does the slave/sub get upset if he or she is not the center of attention?

    * Does the slave/sub seem to spend your money faster than you can make it?

    * Have you ever second-guessed your decision to get into the relationship?

    * Has the slave/sub ever begged or coerced you into doing something that you are not interested in doing?

    * Has the slave/sub ever asked you to cross your own personal limits or boundaries?

    * Does the slave/sub constantly want to know where you were or where you\'re going?

    * Did the slave/sub beg you to be his or her Dominant after only knowing them for a short time?

    * Did the slave/sub start following you around, joining groups you belong to even getting a job at where you work, before you were in a permanent relationship?

    * Does the slave/sub make you feel uneasy at times?

    These questions are designed to range in a wide variety of areas and severities. Read each question carefully and remember that everything is relative. If the slave/sub has gotten upset with you and pouted for a little while it is ok: if he or she has thrown a fit and refused to talk to you for a week then you probably need to reevaluate your currant arrangement. Look at your combination of answers, did you answer yes to those involving possible control or discipline issues, perhaps all that is necessary is a reassertion of who is the Dominant in the relationship. If you answered yes to issues that involve high emotions, financial or legal issues then perhaps you need to take a step back and look at things a little closer.

    Every BDSM relationship is different, just as every Dominant, Master or Mistress is different. We all expect something different from out slave/sub, however when we get into a relationship with another individual normally we take the time to examine what the role of each individual will be. Some relationships allow a great deal of independence and flexibility, others are structured and demand obedience, neither is wrong by any means they are just different. The main issue is whether or not the relationship that we find ourselves in is the same one we agreed to. As a Dominant, are you getting everything out of the relationship that you expected to have? Do you question your slave/sub\'s loyalty, honesty, or integrity?

    When I originally started writing this article I thought of all the Dominants that I have ever known, specifically those that have been involved in bad relationships, I must say that there were quite a few. I would like to say however there were far more that were happy, healthy relationships. There are some individuals out there that will seek out others to use, manipulate, abuse, or take advantage of, both in BDSM as well as vanilla relationships, so do not think that this is common only to the BDSM lifestyle.

    Being a submissive/slave takes honor, loyalty, service, obedience, integrity, intelligence, and an open mind. There is no room for greed, laziness, egos, jealousy, dishonesty, threats, or secrets. I have found from my experience that a good submissive/slave is worth their weight in gold; at times I would not know what to do without my slave.

    A few months ago I had major surgery, and I had to travel over 600 miles away from home to have this surgery, the trip took a total of 5 days. None of my family was there, not my sisters, or my daughters, no one…….no one except my slave. I must say that through the pain of coming out of surgery, thought the confusion and the fear there was never a more beautiful site than the face of my slave smiling down at me as she brushed the hair out of my eyes. Knowing she was there made it all seem a little better. Since then she has been there to make sure I took my medicine, to make sure that I didn\'t exert myself and to walk me though each challenge. She patiently waited until I was able to scene with her, without ever once making me feel bad or guilty about not being able to give her the attention I knew she so desperately wanted.

    I tell you this so that you do not go away after reading this article thinking that all slaves/subs are bad or dangerous. Simply look over the questions I have listed, if you answered yes to a question, look at it again. Is the action or behavior something that was done one time or were there special circumstances surrounding the event. If so then perhaps you should answer that question as no, or ignore it. If you see a trend in your answers perhaps you should sit down and talk to your submissive/slave as to those things that you feel are disturbing. If you feel the relationship is unhealthy or dangerous perhaps you should step back and reevaluate.

    This article was written in hopes of educating individuals and perhaps sparing some a little pain. As Always this is merely an article, please take from it what you can use and ignore the rest.

    7/14/2007 8:54:57 PM

    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Erotic_humiliation
    Erotic humiliation
    is the consensual use of psychological humiliation in a sexual context, whereby one person gains arousal or erotic excitement from the mixed and powerful emotions of being humiliated and demeaned, or of humiliating another. The humiliation need not be sexual in itself, as with many other sexual activities it is the feelings derived from it which are sought, regardless of the nature of the actual activity. It can be verbal or physical, and can be relatively private or public. Often it can become ritualized, and unlike some sexual variations it can also be easily carried out over a long distance or online. The distinction between humiliation and dominance in an activity such as erotic spanking is that the sought after effect is primarily the humiliation, the activity is just a means to that end.

    Whilst mild or moderate humiliation is not an uncommon part of BDSM or other sexua roleplay, humiliation play can be taken to a point where it becomes considered edgeplay by most people, either due to its extreme nature or due to the controversial views on its psychological impact. This is a highly subjective issue, and depends greatly on context.
    Terminology and overview

    The person being humiliated is often called a bottom and the person who humiliates them is often called the top, or if female, sometimes humiliatrix. Other common names are slave or sub/submissive for the bottom, and master/mistress or dom/dominant for the top.

    Humiliation is not the same as domination as the devotee is not necessarily seeking to be ordered about. Humiliation comes into its own as a sexual force when the devotee seeks the humiliation over and above the means, for example when being spanked is primarily valued because of the belittlement involved. As such, it encompasses a range of paraphilia, in particular foot fetish or shoe fetish, body worship, spanking, bondage and most BDSM styles. It can be as basic as the desire to kiss and massage feet as a precursor to sex, or it can be complex, involving roleplay or public displays of subservience. It can also be for a set period of time (a "scene") or as an ongoing facet of a relationship.

     Means of humiliation

    Sexual humiliation is very open ended. Broadly it can be divided into verbal, and physical aspects. Verbal aspects might include:

    • Verbal belittlement, such as "slave", "boy", "girl", "missy", "pet".
    • Insults and verbal abuse, such as "fat", "ugly", "stupid", "worthless".
    • Degrading references such as "slut", "tart", "bitch", "faggot" and "whore".
    • Slighting of body parts or behaviors, such as disparaging or cruel references to breasts, facial appearance, genitalia or genital size, bottom, and slighting of mannerisms such as walking, responsiveness, standard of self-care.
    • Having to ask permission for everyday activities such as toilet, or eating or spending money.
    • Small breasts humiliation, where scorn is addressed towards the supposed inadequacy of the adult female's breasts or her inability to please a man (and by implication her essential worthlessness as a woman and her breasts becomes an object of play for the man).
    • Small penis humiliation, where scorn is addressed towards the supposed inadequacy of the adult male's genitals or his inability to please a woman (and by implication his essential worthlessness as a man and his penis becomes an object of play for the woman).
    • Forced repetition, such as being obliged to repeat back commands to confirm them.
    • Forced flattery, such as agreeing that every decision that the dominant makes is wise, correct, and justifiable while additionally praising the dominants physical and personality traits.
    • Mockery and ridicule.

    Physical and tangible aspects might include:

    • Ejaculating, defecating, spitting, slapping or urinating on the bottom's body or, especially, the face.
    • Performance of menial tasks or abusive workload such as cleaning the floors with a toothbrush.
    • Frequent performance of passive/aggressive sexual services for the dominant, such as erotic massage, cunnilingus, analingus, or fellatio without expectations of reciprocal acts or intercourse.
    • Detailed accountability and control (micro-management) as to time spent or activities done, including list of jobs to do, precise directions as to how the housework is to be performed, and exactly how to act and behave.
    • Specific rituals and affectations to be adopted. This includes displays of subservience, such as lighting cigarettes, walking a pace behind the dominant, only speaking when spoken to, kneeling or prostrating in front of the dominant when expecting orders, eating only after others or on the floor, low status place to sleep, and a wide variety of body worship activities such as kissing and/or licking the dominant's feet, boots, buttocks, anus, vulva etc. to express acknowledgment, subservience, shame, or even positive emotions such as happiness or excitement.
    • Suppressed Freedom of Movement. This may include never being able to leave the room in which the dominant is present without permission, and may be forbidden to leave the house or 'dungeon' in general for the duration of slavery or servitude.
    • Detailed punishments for a variety of 'infractions' or misbehavior, such as having to stand in a corner facing a wall for several hours, flogging or whipping, reduced rations, or forced exercise.
    • Roleplaying "lower status" beings such as animals (for example dog or horse) or babies (see human animal roleplay and adult baby play).
    • Spanking, whipping, restraint or other BDSM activities such as cock and ball torture (CBT).
    • Prohibitions or restrictions on clothing. For females a common example is being mandated to only wear revealing bikinis or lingerie. For men, this may include feminizing or cross dressing. Both sexes may be expected to go completely in the nude, with decorative objects such as collars, bands, tiaras, or cuffs being the only exceptions.
    • Use of chastity belts or other means of erotic sexual denial.
    • Wearing of external signs of "ownership" such as a collar.
    • Having friends, family or strangers aware of or witnessing one's treatment (i.e.: public humiliation).
    • Erotic objectification, where the bottom is cast in the role of an object, such as a footstool.
    • Embarrassment.
    • Forced Homosexuality
    • Cuckoldry, taking on a third party lover to humiliate the bottom as an expression of the relationship of the top and the bottom.

    Some sexual humiliation involves inflicting pain but much of it is far more concerned with ridicule, mocking, degradation and embarrassment.

    Sexual roleplaying may or may not involve humiliation. For example, one person might play the part of a dog because they enjoy being mock-forced into it and the top will emphasize the lowness of the bottom's status as an animal, whereas another person might play the role of the dog without any element of humiliation, simply as an expression of their inner animal or playful spirit.

     Psychology of humiliation

    Humiliation in general touches strong emotional buttons, the more so when it becomes sexualized. Because of this, consent and paradoxically a high degree of awareness and communication is needed, to ensure that the result is desirable rather than abusive. For example, a submissive may enjoy being insulted in some ways, but genuinely crushed and devastated if humiliated or insulted in other ways.

    Humiliation play is also connected to sexual fetishism, in that non-sexual activities may become sexualized by association with arousal, and also may be associated with exhibitionism in the sense of wanting others to witness (or being aroused by others witnessing) ones sexual degradation.

    For some people, activities such as name-calling are a way of achieving ego reduction or getting over sexual inhibitions. For example, between gay people, terms usually associated with homophobia may be used, such as "faggot".

    As with all sexual activities, some people have sexual fantasies about humiliation, and others actually undertake it as a lifestyle or in a scene. Sexual fantasies of humiliation are very common, but for most people remain a fantasy - they would have strong reservations about it being public, or engaged in with a partner for real, however erotic the idea may be. Others do explore humiliation with partners, and many people use online humiliation (where the humiliator and others are involved via the internet using chat, email, websites, etc.) as a compromise between exhibitionism and reality on the one hand, and safety and anonymity on the other. 

     Online humiliation

    Online humiliation is the desire to be seen in a sexually embarrassing context via the internet. It allows the submissive to seek fetish partners across the world, to send them embarrassing pictures or to submit to their demeaning instructions. The process can be conducted via chat and webcam, via email, via dating and contact websites, or even via online auctions where the person publicly bids for items that reveal their fetishes.

    7/13/2007 8:37:07 PM

    Lifestyle From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lifestyle  

    In sociology a lifestyle is the way a person lives. This includes patterns of social relations, consumption, entertainment, and dress. A lifestyle typically also reflects an individual's attitudes, values or worldview.

    Having a specific "lifestyle" means engaging in a characteristic bundle of behaviors that makes sense to both others and the self in different times and places. Therefore, a lifestyle can be used to forge a sense of self identity and to create cultural symbols for the way a person is. The behaviors and practices within lifestyles are a mixture of habits, conventional ways of doing things, and reasoned actions.

    These patterns reflect by demographical factors (the habits, attitudes, tastes, moral standards, economic level and so on… that together constitute the mode of living of an individual or group); that include things such as the individual’s activities in addition to their interests. As a construct that helps consumers interact with their worlds, lifestyles are a subject to change every time. Consumer behaviour research uses lifestyle data to determine which consumers by products.

    In environment, "Lifestyles" are often assocaited with particular footprint. Green lifestyles are those lifestyles that consume less of the planets resources then other types of lifestyles. If everyone on the planet had a lifestyle like the typical north american then we would need over 40 earths to sustain the global population.

    The term "lifestyle" first appeared in 1939. Alvin Toffler predicted an explosion of lifestyles ("subcults") as diversity increases in post-industrial societies. Pre-modern societies did not require a term approaching sub-culture or "lifestyle", as different ways of living were expressed as entirely different cultures, religions, ethnicities or by an oppressed minority racial group. As such the minority culture was always seen as alien or other. "Lifestyles", by comparison, are accepted or partially accepted differences within the majority culture or group. This tolerance of differentiation within a majority culture seems to be associated with modernity and capitalism.

    Within anarchism, lifestylism is a belief that by changing one's own personal lifestyle, and by retreating from class struggle, an anarchist society can be formed.

    The term "the lifestyle" can also mean what is more commonly called swinging or may refer to those who engage in BDSM activities. Also called the "alternative lifestyle," people in "the lifestyle" most commonly are part of a couple; often a married couple. They meet other like-minded couples or occasionally singles to engage in sexual acts or activities involving BDSM "play." Not all BDSM activities are sexual, so they may also meet to educate, support, or help others who are in "the lifestyle." People in the lifestyle meet on various different websites, as well as in private and public clubs. They may or may not be active within their group, and they may or may not make their "lifestyle" known to others. Therefore, being active in the lifestyle doesn't mean they are "out" in the lifestyle.

    Some people do not consider the term "lifestyle" to be an accepted "word".

    'VALS (VAlue Life-Styles)' Arnold Mitchell (of SRI International) developed similar groupings. He drew up four main categories subdivided into nine life-styles, again based on long questionnaires:

    • need-driven groups: "survivors" and "sustainers"
    • outer-directed groups: "belongers", "emulators" and "achievers"
    • inner-directed groups: "I-am-me", "experientials" and "societally conscious"
    • combined outer-and inner-directed groups: "integrated"

    According to this framework, the outer-directed groups, `belongers' (conventional, conservative and so on), `emulators' (ambitious, upwardly mobile and so on) and `achievers' (leaders who make things happen and so on) account for two-thirds of the US population. Thus the 'Times ' newspaper, to take a UK example, might expect to target `achievers', and possibly to address a larger total market segment than the 'Guardian ', which might be looking to the `societally conscious' for its most ardent supporters. Less widely reported is that the VALS typology also suggests that there is a possible progression within the life-styles --from `survivors' through to `integrated'.

    7/12/2007 8:17:54 PM

    Subcultural engagement for
    the 21st Century..
     Rape Fantasies
    www.barbelith.com/topic/1004/from/70    
    Specific to this thread I would like to address the issue of rape fantasies as it applies to BDSM power dynamics.

    Often many people of various sexual orientations experience the desire to be on one side or the other of a rape fantasy, even if it never extends beyond a mental imagining. Some people even have desires to switch the POV and role during these fantasies. A very insightful test is the role of secret receptiveness of the perceived 'victim' of the fantasy rape. Often the excitement/focus of the fantasy is based on the 'victim' secretly desiring the act or being forced to admit their pleasure in it. For those people for which this element MUST be present in order for the fantasy to erotically function it has been reasonably suggested that this fantasy is not a rape fantasy at all but a cloaked version of Dominance and submission using the common language and symbol structure of the larger culture. The key element is the fantasy requires a moment of consent, the willful moment of recognition that the 'victim' is deriving pleasure from the exchange, and perhaps is forced to accept their responsibility of participating in the act.

    Within the BDSM community there is a huge amount of discussion regarding the enacted agreed upon power exchange, a subconscious/repressed passivity on the part of a player, and the real life horror of nonconsensual violence oriented rape.

    While part of the power of a taboo is the transgression, I strongly encourage people who know they are attracted to the D/s exchange to examine the language they are using to represent their desires.

    I personally have spoken with a very very large number of people about the confusion and guilt they perceive in their desire for rape, when in fact they aren't talking about nonconsensual violent rape at all. They are attracted to the roles of a D/s power exchange implicitly dependent on a form of consent.

    The D imagines that moment of taking control and giving the sub exactly what they secretly desire, even if a struggle occurs. In this case the D is erotically focused on the moment of surrender when the sub, over come by the pleasure (which if you're a masochist could be pain derived), admits they needed/wanted the act to occur. The pleasure of being a D in this specific case is in delivering a righteous imbalance of power.
    'You said no, but meant yes, and I forcibly gave you want you wanted.'

    The sub imagines a powerful but attractive D ignoring the sub's objections/justifications/virtues/status and forcing an act. In this case the sub finds the act pleasurable or extremely satisfying in some way and must admit this to themselves if not also to the D.
    'I said no, but really wanted it to happen or am now glad it did.'

    There are people who are sexually aroused by nonconsensual violent rape. If these people seek consensual partners to role play with it maybe fair to say they are using an appropriate outlet for their desires. If they seek to enact their desires with non consenting parties, they are engaging in criminal behavior.
    If a person enacts a Dominant imbalance of power to force another person WITHOUT prior consent for that exchange, they are engaging in criminal behavior.
    This has lead to very detailed and explicit contracts between experienced BDSM players to ensure clarity regarding appropriate activities.

    Part of the beauty of a respectful D/s exchange is the knowledge that one is choosing to participate. Arguably that moment of consent never truly stops happening. While one person maybe controlling the pattern of events outwardly, all parties are responsible for their experiences

    7/11/2007 7:20:06 PM
    SPECIAL PRESS RELEASE:
      
    A special Arkansas edition of Windows XP has been developed.
      
    It is distinguished by the unique opening screen. It reads: WINDERS XP, and has a a Dukes of Hazzard screen saver.
      
      
    Other differentiating features:   
        
    •   
      The Recycle Bin is labeled
      "Outhouse"
        
    •   
      My Computer is called "This Dern Contraption"
        
    •   
      Dial up Networking is called "Good Ol' Boys"
        
    •   
      Control Panel is known as the "The Dashboard"
        
    •   
      Hard Drive is referred to as "4- Wheel Drive"
        
      Floppies are "them little ol plastic disc thangs"
        
    •   
      Instead of an error message a "garbage bag and roll of duct tape" pops up
    •   
        
      CHANGES IN TERMINOLOGY IN
      ARKANSAS EDITION:   
        
      OK . ats aw-right
      Cancel . stopdat

      Reset . try er agin

      Yes . . yep

      No . . noop

      Find .  .hunt fer it

      Go to. ..
      over yonder

      Back . back yonder

      Help . hep me out here

      Stop . kwitit

      Start . crank er up

      Settings . settins

      Programs .  .stuff at duz stuff
      Documents .  .stuff ah done did
        
        
      Also note that ARKANSAS EDITION does not recognize capital letters or punctuation marks.
        
      Some programs that are exclusive to Winders XP:
        
        
          
      •   
        Tiperiter . . . . . . . A word processing program
          
      •   
        Colerin book . . . . . a graphics program
          
      •   
        cyferin mersheen . . . Calculator
          
      •   
        outhouse paper . . . . notepad
          
      •   
        iner-net . . . . . . . Microsoft Explorer 5.5
          
      •   
        pichers . . . . . . . . A graphics viewer
        
      I hope this helps all y'all!
        
      Billy Bob Gates
      Head
      Honcho
            
    7/10/2007 7:08:45 PM
    Man's orgasm denial
    http://www.bondage-guide.net/types-bdsm-plays.html


    One of the most challenging BDSM practices for a man is orgasm denial – a deliberate refusal for the climax and keeping yourself or your partner in a state of high arousal without "letting the steam off".

    Orgasm denial can be a part of usual BDSM session, with one person dominating the other with the help of continuous denial to give the desired and long-waited orgasm. Here main principle of all orgasm denial practices is to get you partner to the height of sexual excitement and linger on this state as long as possible, giving a release only when frustration reaches its highest peak or not giving at all.

    Why is orgasm denial so appealing? First of all, let's remember the old truth: nothing in this world is more desirable than things that are unattainable. The same with orgasm denial: you show a "sweet thing", you promise it can be so great, you beckon him and then...you cut it off, but not that sudden. You take you time to let this game going on and leave your sub unaware of the outcome.

    Second, for a "victim side" - orgasm denial game requires a good deal of self-discipline together with feelings of frustration and tension. Though such a futility can be quite tough to resist, sexual satisfaction obtained through such denial is far more powerful and overwhelming than after a usual intercourse where tension finds its natural release.

    Thirdly, for a dom it becomes a perfect control tool over the sub. A top partner may ask almost anything in order to get what he wants. As long as orgasm becomes an award the same way as drug addict wants for an essential fix-up, a dom possesses an unlimited power.
    So what ways can you choose to make your partner beg for cuming?
    One of the most popular gears in BDSM practice is chastity devices: chastity belts and cages. All of them prevent their wearer from the possibility to have an intercourse or any kind of self-stimulation. This is a real torment for a man when he is all-way aroused but unable to have a full-fledged erection and ejaculation.

    Another BDSM toys that can be used for this purpose are old-fashioned restraining devices: handcuffs, spreader bars, bondage tape and others. They will not only give a man possibility to ejaculate it will not allow him to find another way to lessen sexual excitement.

    All in all you have a wide variety of things to try with or without any special devices, the main thing is to prolong orgasm and to choose whether to tell your bottom about the outcome of the game and desired climax. Tease element is quite essential to make game go on in any direction. It adds excitement to the game with the element of unpredictability and besides it exercises your bottoms tolerance.
    7/9/2007 8:44:55 PM

    BDSM vs. Abuse
    http://www.domsubfriends.com/library/bd-v-ab.shtml


    The key difference between S&M and Abuse, is "consent".
    * Consent = Is an agreed approval of what is done and/or proposed by another.
    * Abuse = to use so as to injure or damage: MALTREAT

    S&M

    * Is based on the safe, sane, consensual theory
    * S&M is a controlled environment
    * S&M has safe words to stop the scene
    * In a S&M scene the dominant looks out for the well being of the submissive
    * S&M can be an erotic sexual encounter
    * In S&M both partners are enjoying themselves
    * in S&M the dominant respects limits
    * In S&M there is mutual respect
    * In S&M the relationship is fulfilling
    * In S&M both parties feel they contribute towards the relationships
    * In S&M one can ask their partner to "play"
    * In S&M relationship there is trust
    * In S&M a submissive voluntarily serves the dominant
    * S&M is about building trust
    * S&M builds self esteem
    * S&M builds the spirit of a submissive

    Abuse

    * Abuse is not negotiated
    * Abuse is an out of control environment
    * Abuse does not have safe words
    * An abuser does not give a damn about the victim
    * Abuse is always one sided
    * Abuse is never negotiated.
    * In abuse, no one is enjoying the results
    * The abuser is into non consensual violence
    * The victim has no respect towards the abuser
    * In abuse the victim is harmed
    * In abuse both parties are left unfulfilled
    * The abuser always feel they are superior
    * A person does not ask for abuse
    * In an abusive relationship there is no trust
    * The abuser does not care for consent
    * Abuse has no trust
    * Abuse destroys self esteem
    * An abuser destroys the spirit of the victim



    Dominants!!! Before you get in trouble know :
    * A sub may be in subspace and not have the presence to stop the scene. Watch for your submissives well
    being
    * "Recalling," also known as "Flashbacks." Example of this can be, a sub who was raped years ago, and
    during a humiliation scene, has a recall of that traumatic moment. Know thy sub. Don't let her flip out.
    * Always clean your toys. Do not use the same toys without using condoms each time. Wash the toys after each
    use. Do Not use same sex toys during multiple partner scenes, without changing condoms.
    * Always use common sense. You are playing with a human being, who has given you the gift of trust.
    Don't abuse that trust.
    * Reputation takes a lifetime to earn, yet a measly second to lose. For a moment of gratification, don't ruin someone's life.


    Don't be abused...Recognize the Signs

    Physical abuse is all of the following:
    * Hit, choke, slap, threaten or hurt you outside the scene content.
    * The abuser will force sexual acts upon you, even if you are not in the mood
    * Will rarely respect your physical limits

    Mental/emotional abuse consist of:
    * Isolating you from your friends, family or others
    * Putting you constantly into a confused state
    * Constantly being criticized
    * Making you financially depended upon them
    * They are constantly draining you of your finances
    * You constantly have to watch what you say around them
    * Making you feel worthless
    * Blames you for all misfortunes
    * Extreme jealousy on their part
    * You being constantly afraid to speak to your partner
    * Never listening to your concerns
    * Constantly asking you for financial support
    * You living constantly in the state of "Walking on Egg shells"

    In case of Abuse:
    * Contact National Domestic Violence Hotline 1-800-799-SAFE (7233) or 1-800-787-3224
    * Leave the relationship
    * Contact your family or friends
    * Contact your religious leaders
    * Call your local police department
    * Get Local Counseling.

    Sites for Victims of Abuse:
    * Violence Against Women Office - New Hotline Inf…
    * Yahoo! Society and Culture:Crime:Crimes:Domesti…
    * The Domestic Abuse Project of Delaware County
    * Y LD - Domestic Violence and The Law
    * Rape, Abuse & Incest National Network
    * Sexual Assault Information Page
    * Kink Aware Professionals

    7/8/2007 7:41:10 PM


    Romance in a BDSM based relationship

    http://dark.delusions.com/stormcat/ramblings/romance.html

    The picture of a dom opening a door for a sub seems wrong and out of place on the surface. Shouldn't the sub be the one opening the door? Or the image of the master who brings flowers home to his slave, again presenting an image that seems subtly wrong to many. These two images do have something in common though, and a strength and correctness within them to helping the relationships grow and thrive. While not something that every sub wants, and certainly very few if you ask them what they seek from their service, romance is a powerful tool, both for taming, and keeping a sub.

    Romance is necessary to the health of a relationship, coming from both dom and sub. It brings the lift, and smile into life and, if even for a brief moment, causes you to forget the world. While many BDSM practioners seek a bit more emotional distance, on the surface, it is the relationships where the emotional distance under the surface is minimized which are the strongest. One way to do that is to put a little romance into your life.

    I'm not trying to say that it should be omnipresent in the bond, especially because it's best when it's least expected. In my experience the relationships I've had, and seen, it is the ones which are treated first and foremost as relationships (even (perhaps more importantly!) if the BDSM is 24/7 (aka lifestyle)) which are the most successful and lasting.

    7/8/2007 9:37:52 AM

    B is for Bondage
    From the very gentle tie and tease scenario with feathers, scarves and stockings - to what I would term 'extreme restraint'; that is bondage which is all about restriction, impossible escape, and even a torment in itself. Although I am a proficient rope artist, bondage needn't be limited to just rope work and hemp. I am as equally at home with the cold hard feel of chains and cuffs, as I am with the most unusual materials for all restraint such as mummification, sleep sacks, full enclosure, caging etc... I enjoy it all. My favourite scenario for bondage is one that lasts hours and tests your ability to be placed in the strictest and most uncomfortable of positions; to be kept as a helpless and vulnerable being, incarcerated for as long as I wish.

    D is for Discipline
    It can take so many varied forms from actual physical punishment, such as caning and cropping, a whipping with a severe cat 'o' nine tails or even a spanking... to simple verbal command - task setting, a look, a position... Discipline within my interpretation, is foremost-ly about taming the mind and spirit- everything else is accessory after the fact.

    S is for Submission
    What will it take to gain your submission? Will you surrender it willingly or does it have to be wrestled from you? These are pertinent questions and each session is about finding the answer to that question... because of course that is what I crave. To feel that I have conquered and that you have been slain. For me, you would walk on coals... and more so, I would show you exactly why you would do such things. You will be amazed at how much you find yourself agreeing - and how naturally you adapt to being my follower and I, your leader.

    M is for Masochism
    So you like pain and you are wondering if I can deliver it in the doses you require... meanwhile I'm wondering if you can take the measures I will dish out! Will you challenge my limits for cruelty? How close will we dare to tread that fine line between safe, sane and consenting to risky, undecided and downright scary? Make no mistake about the fact that I enjoy making you suffer - for sufferings' sake. If you can take it, I am very very very very very very very happy to accommodate! But let us not think of masochism in purely physical terms. I see its emotional side too! The craving to be made to eat humble pie, to feel utterly debased and humiliated to the point at which you wish to crawl outside of your own skin... The masochism is in knowing that no matter how bad you are made to feel, you lust for more - even as your face darkens as you see yourself in these words - it remains fact, and I understand that well. 

     

    7/5/2007 7:47:27 PM
    –noun
    1. a dishonest, knavish person; scoundrel.
    2. a playfully mischievous person; scamp: The youngest boys are little rogues.
    3. a tramp or vagabond.
    4. a rogue elephant or other animal of similar disposition.
    5. Biology. a usually inferior organism, esp. a plant, varying markedly from the normal.
    –verb (used without object)
    6. to live or act as a rogue.
    –verb (used with object)
    7. to cheat.
    8. to uproot or destroy (plants, etc., that do not conform to a desired standard).
    9. to perform this operation upon: to rogue a field.
    –adjective
    10. (of an animal) having an abnormally savage or unpredictable disposition, as a rogue elephant.
    11. no longer obedient, belonging, or accepted and hence not controllable or answerable; deviating, renegade: a rogue cop; a rogue union local.

    [Origin: 1555–65; appar. short for obs. roger begging vagabond, orig. cant word]

    1. villain, trickster, swindler, cheat, mountebank, quack. See knave.
    7/4/2007 8:45:06 PM

      
     That Don't Impress Me Much
    author: killa and Rick's_miria © 2002
    (sung to the Shania Twang song of the same name) http://www.leathernroses.com/humor/miriaimpress.htm

    I've known a few Doms who thought they were pretty smart
    But you've got being wrong down to an art
    You think you're smart
    But you're really a troll
    You're a regular wannabe, a know-it-all

    uh oh you think you're something special,
    uh oh just cause you read Castlerealm
    that don't impress me much!
    OH so you're a Master then?
    That don't impress me much!

    So ya got the whips but have ya got the cuffs?
    Now don't get me wrong yeah your dungeons alright,
    but that wont warm my butt on a long lonely night
    that don't impress me much!

    Well I never met a Dom who carried clamps in his pocket
    and a length of chain just in case,
    now I cant believe you kiss your rack at night
    C'mon baby tell me -- you must be jokin', right!

    uh oh you think you're something special,
    uh oh just 'cos you read Castlerealm.
    that don't impress me much!
    OH so you're a Master then?
    That don't impress me much!

    Okay, so you're a Marquis DeSade
    That don't impress me much
    So you got the pain but have you got the touch
    Don't get me wrong, yeah I think you're alright.
    but that wont warm my butt on a long lonely night
    that don't impress me much!

    You're one of those Doms who likes to shine up his cross.
    You make me take off my clamps before you let me get on
    I can't believe you kiss your rack good night
    C'mon baby tell me -- you must be jokin', right!

    uh oh you think you're something special,
    uh oh just cos you read Castlerealm
    that don't impress me much!
    OH so you're a Master then?
    That don't impress me much!

    Okay, so you've got a flogger
    That don't impress me much
    So you got the moves but have you got the touch
    Don't get me wrong, yeah I think you're alright
    but that wont warm my butt on a long lonely night

    That don't impress me much
    You think you're cool but have you got the ice
    Don't get me wrong, yeah I think you're alright
    but that wont warm my butt on a long lonely night
    That don't impress me much

    Okay, so what do you think you're DeSade or something
    Wish that hurt
    That don't impress me much.....

    7/3/2007 8:30:35 PM

    Issues of Common Sense ...
    http://members.aol.com/rebelgent/rgpg5.html
    (dedicated to all new subs***shysub31***)

    With the influx of newcomers into this lifestyle in the last several years, it has become apparent the issue of safety is an extraordinary consideration. Too many newcomers are jumping into this without regard to their own safety and a plethora of horror stories have proliferated regarding disastrous first meetings.

    As you enter more deeply into the active areas of the BDSM spectrum, you will encounter a wide variety of "rules" regarding safety. If you take the time to examine the myriad of rules, you will see they are based in simple common sense. They will appear, at first glance, to be many and perhaps even overwhelming.

    The sense of there being an overwhelming amount of rules is a result, I feel, of the "Law of Unintended Consequences". What started out as an excellent idea to simply help guide newcomers in protecting themselves and keep those who thoroughly disapprove of our lifestyle at bay, has seemed to take on a life of its own and come to take the place of instinctive knowledge, discretion, and using one's own intelligence.

    What has happened unintentionally is that through the establishment of the plethora of "rules" and "safety tips", we have seemingly provided a shortcut for those who wish to ignore their own common sense and gut instincts yet still meet and play "safely".

    Were I a new Dominant, I would take it as a given that everyone is entirely responsible for his/her own safety and well-being in the long run, whether 'Dominant' or 'submissive'. However, as the Dominant, the ultimate responsibility for the safety and well-being of your potential sub/slave rests entirely in your hands.

    I can guarantee you that in the greater majority of horror stories, once thoroughly examined, it becomes crystal clear that they were caused by common sense, gut instincts, patience and caution being ignored, on both sides. It is the responsibility of the sincere Dominant to provide common sense, patience, and gut instincts, if these are lacking in the sub/slave.

    It is advisable for new Dominants to be aware of what new submissives are being "taught" particularly in the online venue. In a great many cases, instead of being counseled and cautioned regarding the importance of learning themselves and their potential partners and earning trust in one another, new Dominants are often "facilitated" in their own impatience by the very "safety rules" under which some submissives tend to operate. These "rules", in my opinion, engender a truly false sense of security, in both the Dominant and the sub/slave.

    Understand that you, as the Dominant, are as much at risk as the new submissive. If the submissive insists on following the safety rules to the letter (which is well within her rights to do), it is imperative that you, as the Dominant, take full responsibility for her doing just that. In essence, it is your carefully built reputation, both in the "real world" and online, as a safe and sincere Dominant, that is at risk.

    The following are examples of typical applications of some of the standard "rules". In the online venue, when a new submissive comes into a room and states she is meeting her Dominant for the first time, the immediate question usually asked is "Have you set up your safe calls?" A woman got hurt before she even got the chance to make her first safe call. It was fine that she was still able to make that safe call and get out of there, but was she any less hurt? The point is the woman allowed a Dominant she hardly knew, and who apparently hardly new her, to start playing with her, knowing she had a safe call to make in the hour. In essence, she was relying on the safe call to "protect" her from a man she hardly knew. It didn't. The man merely took advantage of the time to do what he had probably intended on doing all along.

    Your reaction to this as a new Dominant may be, "I would never do that!" But, were you not to take the time to make sure that the sub/slave was aware of everything you intended on doing and was prepared herself, the end result could easily be her being hurt by you even unintentionally.

    Because the submissive in the above example was hurt, the man in question was obviously not a Dominant, either new or experienced. No Dominant will take advantage of the "lag time" between safe calls to act irresponsibly or hurt the submissive, her trust in him, and his own reputation. Any sincere and honorable Dominant will take advantage of any time to continue the process of getting to know the potential sub/slave more deeply as well as providing more opportunity for her to get to know him.

    In another incident, a woman came into one of the discussion rooms and indicated she had become "uncomfortable" with the Dominant she was in the process of meeting for the first time. Before she got offline, she was panicked, helped along by a "sister" sub who started going into all the possible 'what if's'. (By the way, they had only known each other three weeks online before meeting.) Fear begat fear and for a couple of days, The Case of the Missing Sub was the topic of the hour.

    Unfortunately, the conclusion to this story included the police being sent to the Dominant's home: because the submissive had not made her safe call. He, of course, hadn't a clue as to what was going on. The sub had left his home two days previously to drive to another state and was incommunicado.

    As a potential new Dominant, place yourself in the position of that Dominant whose reputation is now on a police blotter. Would it not be worth the effort from you as the Dominant to confirm that the submissive had followed through on her own requirements? Any responsible Dominant would accept that as a given.

    In this example, it was the new Dominant's impatience, lack of common sense, and ignoring requirements to which he had agreed that caused an incident that could easily have been avoided. Having a submissive travel cross country after having talked with her for only three weeks is an invitation to disaster.

    From my perspective, both incidents illustrated above show a lack of responsibility on the part of the Dominants. You, as the Dominant, must be aware of whatever procedures and rules the sub/slave requires for her sense of well-being. Additionally, as the Dominant, you must make sure those procedures and rules are followed.

    These incidents also point out that having "safety rules" in place are no substitute for common sense, gut instincts, patience, caution, and most importantly in a Dominant, self-control.

    It has been noted that some submissives ignore their own common sense and allow their hormones to get the better of them in their eagerness to enter and enjoy this lifestyle. That is undoubtedly true. However, as the Dominant, you are the one completely responsible for maintaining not only your own self-control, but also for seeing to it that your potential sub/slave maintains hers in the interests of her own safety and well-being.

    With that goal in mind, I strongly advise all new Dominants to follow this one simple rule regarding first meetings: meet on the submissive's home turf, in any area where she will be most comfortable and at ease, in a public arena such as a restaurant, a mall, or a park, never in her home or yours, with no expectations of play.

    Your goal, at the first meeting especially, as well as the potential sub/slave's goal, is to get to know each other more deeply and thoroughly as people and as individuals. Hopefully, as the Dominant, you will have already made extremely clear to the potential sub/slave exactly what your expectations of her will be in your potentially developing relationship.

    You will have made sure that she is not feeling pressured by you to meet. You will have already confirmed on all levels that she is ready, emotionally and psychologically, to meet you and get a better perspective of you as a potential Dominant.

    As the Dominant, you will have exhibited all the patience in the world, and will have used all the time necessary for you both to have established a very strong foundation of trust in each other. You will have already spent very significant amounts of time in conversations ranging from your current activities, your jobs, your pasts, your various interests to your future goals, hopes and dreams.

    As a new Dominant, you will have shown your sincerity and trustworthiness through your openness, honesty and consistency. You will not have spent time in "cyber/phone games" as your only method of determining compatibility. As a Dominant, you will realize and understand the importance of getting to know your potential sub/slave not only as a submissive, but just as importantly as a woman, and as an individual. At the same time, you will understand the importance of her getting to know you as a man and as an individual, as well as a potential Master.

    Your goal is to establish trust between you, a solid, well-founded and concrete trust that will allow you both to start a lasting and mutually fulfilling relationship. Keep in mind, only through mutual honesty, openness, sincerity, patience and time can such a foundation be established. Keep in mind, as well, those characteristics are the hallmark characteristics of any man who considers himself a Dominant man.

    Take the time to learn all aspects of this lifestyle so that you will be a safe Dominant in all respects. There are many resources available to you, including other experienced Dominants who will be more than happy to provide guidance and advice on a variety of levels. Before you start the process of attempting to meet a potential submissive for the first time, make sure that you have fulfilled your responsibilities to yourself as well as to her in knowing your abilities, that you have established your trustworthiness concretely, and that you have done all the "homework" required to assure the successful conclusion of your goals.

    After all, as the Dominant, are you not responsible for all of that?
    . . . and Safety

    "OOOPS!!" That is probably the very last word a sub/slave wants to hear from her Master during a scene. Having taken all the necessary precautions prior to meeting for sceneplay, and having taken the time to know each other on all levels, the next logical and natural step is inevitably sceneplay.

    No matter how experienced a Dominant may be, mistakes can and will occur. The manner in which a Dominant responds to these mistakes is the focus of this essay.

    Submissives contemplating a potential Master should make every effort to be aware of how the Dominant responds to mistakes. In short, does he take personal responsibility for them?

    I have heard often heard Dominants and sub/slaves describe a scene that went wrong. Scenes will go wrong no matter the experience of the people involved. If you are "testing limits", trying something new or just in a new environment, you as the Dominant must constantly be aware of the potential for a scene to go wrong.

    I feel that a Dominant must take full and complete responsibility for whatever it is that went wrong, even if what happened was totally unforeseen. A Dominant doesn't seek to place blame or to find fault. A Dominant will question and review any scene or incident gone bad in depth to find out if there was anything he could have done to prevent it going wrong. He will then utilize that data to determine what he should do in the future to ensure that whatever went wrong doesn't happen again. It is not about, nor should ever be about, placing blame.

    If you are to be a Dominant, and ultimately a Master, in control of yourself and your sub/slave, you must be willing to take the responsibility for everything in this context upon yourself. You cannot have the power without accepting the corresponding responsibility.

    A novice sub/slave, I know, wants to go further and faster than the Master may deem prudent. The submissive may want it all fast and want it now. The responsible Dominant will never take her to any new experience faster or sooner than he, alone, deems wise. It is entirely his responsibility to be able to make that determination accurately, with the safety and well-being of his sub/slave always in the forefront of his mind. He must be able to determine honestly and accurately his own ability to safely experiment and expand activities before he attempts them.

    Because he will have taken a very long time to come to know her, her reactions and her limits thoroughly, he knows he is in full control of himself as well as of the scene, and will hold himself responsible for anything that goes awry. He will not blame the submissive for "pushing" him to do things beyond her limits.

    Understanding his responsibility as a Dominant, he will demonstrate self control when presented with a request from his sub/slave to "experiment" and will simultaneously show his sub/slave that he, indeed, controls her. A Dominant with self-control is the inner core of a Master.

    As I mentioned above, any Dominant can have a scene go bad, for an extremely wide range of reasons. For example, one of my scenes with Rebelsgal ended with her fainting. At a particular point in the scene, I noticed she was struggling to stay in subspace. I immediately stopped the scene, and released her from the stocks in which I had placed her, and had her sit down. What happened? What went wrong? After much discussion, it was determined that she had not eaten anything all day prior to the scene and had had an alcoholic beverage prior to scene play. In addition, the room we were in was very warm and the heat, combined with the lack of food and the drink caused Rebelsgal to faint.

    The scene was one we had done numerous times before but it appears that circumstances combined to make this particular scene go sour. Who is to blame? Is there blame at all? We did not look for blame. I took full responsibility for what happened and determined what I needed to do in the future to make sure that such a mishap never occurs again.

    I now ensure that Rebelsgal always has something to eat prior to doing a scene and never has an alcoholic beverage prior to a scene, whether or not she has eaten. The circumstances that combined to make the above scene go sour may never happen again in exactly that way. But why take that chance? In determining what went wrong in that particular scene, I gave myself an added guarantee of even less going wrong in future scenes.

    Make sure you understand what goes wrong in your scenes. Here again, the reason to understand these reasons is not to place blame, but to ensure that such things do not recur. It is simply called taking responsibility.

    Submissives also have a responsibility to themselves prior to commitment, to know how their Master responds to such mistakes. Will he blame the sub/slave if a similar occurence were to happen? I could have blamed Rebelsgal for not having eaten all day or for having taken a drink before a scene, or for not having told Me she had not eaten.  The Dominant in the first example could have blamed the novice sub/slave for having wanted to go too far, too fast.

    In neither case would blaming either each other, or the Dominants' blaming the sub/slaves have solved the problem or in any way helped avoid a repetition in the future. The goal, once the problem is discovered, is to resolve it (in other words, fix it): determine its cause (in other words, out what went wrong), learn from the cause (in other words, see what slipped past you), and move along (in other words, forget it).

    I can't count the number of times I've heard Dominants blame the sub/slave for a bad scene. Their number one response is: "Well, she wanted it. It's her fault." To which I respond: "No way, José, it is not her fault...it is your responsibility." She is your sub/slave, and therefore your responsibility. If you want the power and control that come with being the Master, you must take the responsibility that goes with it.

    I have heard Dominants say they were "expanding limits" and it didn't go well.  How were they supposed to know it would go bad, they wonder?  That's the point, I tell them, you don't know. If you are expanding limits and the scene goes sour, take responsibility for it and find out why it went wrong by looking to yourself, first.

    Ask yourself whether there was anything you needed to do prior to trying that scene? Did you communicate clearly and effectively enough? Did you really listen to your sub/slave's responses regarding what you wanted to do? Did you discuss the scene thoroughly enough beforehand? Were you absolutely sure your sub/slave could handle an expansion of limits? Did you thoroughly understand why she had the limit in the first place, whatever it was?

    These are merely the start of the questions a responsible new Dominant (or an experienced one, for that matter) will ask himself should a scene turn out badly. A responsible, good Dominant will want to take responsibility. He will want to ensure that future mistakes are not made or, at least, kept to an absolute minimum. A responsible Dominant can make mistakes, but he acknowledges his mistakes and takes responsibility for his mistakes. As he resolves the mistakes, he also determines he will be a more careful and safer Dominant in the future.

    7/2/2007 8:30:31 PM

    ETIQUETTE FOR THE SCENE
    By Rose © The Black Rose - Washington DC 1997
    http://www.iron-rose.com/IR/docs/etiq.htm   
    MAKE MS. MANNERS PROUD OF YOU - THE BASICS

    A. Before we chose to join the leather tribe, we all were first and foremost human beings. We learned that in order to survive we all had to learn to live together and be polite to and tolerant of each other. Rules like "Do unto Others as You Would Have Them Do unto You," and "If You Can't Say Something Nice about a Person, Don't Say Anything at All" may seem cliché and irrelevant in the times in which we live. The truth is, those old lessons from childhood still are meaningful in SM relationships. All those things your momma taught you about good behavior and manners apply just as aptly to the scene as to a fancy dress ball.

    B. We have all been through the ordeal of the dating ritual. Some of us are better at it than others, but basically the techniques are all about the same. If we feel attracted to another, we don't go up to that person and just take what we want or demand "On your back, baby." We try to be nice, friendly. We start a conversation and get to know each other. We do the mating dance.

    The same holds true for the scene. We do not live in the pages of a fantasy. Just because a person's sexual identity may be as Dom/me or sub, does not negate the rest of the person. Most people in the scene prefer to be approached by potential playmates as people first - not as their sexual roles.

    Do not make assumptions - you could be wrong. Some tops wear dressy collars as part of a scene outfit. A woman in a collar is not necessarily anxious for you to walk up to her and say "On you knees, bitch, " whether she is top or bottom. Use your vanilla dating senses when attempting to meet someone in the scene. Maybe "What's your sign?" isn't the right approach, but "Will you whip me , Mistress" isn't either.

    How would you approach someone at a bar or a college mixer? Try that. "Hi, my name is Rose," followed by some opening small talk still works for me. Everyone loves to be flattered, use that. "Hi, my name is Rose and I've been coveting that lovely corset you're wearing. Where did you get it?" Break the ice; don't bang her over the head.

    A most important element of scene etiquette is discretion. Most of us have to live in the "real" world and our scene identities may be something we must keep separate from our professional identities. What we see and hear at leather organization meetings, or play parties should stay there. Don't take it on the street.

    At Black Rose, we do not use last names to help protect the identity of those who prefer anonymity. Certainly some people exchange real names, but we urge all our attendees to keep that knowledge to themselves. Being in Washington, DC, we get visited by many people in political jobs and in sensitive military positions. Discretion may be more important to us than in other communities, but protecting others from harm we can cause by opening our mouths at the wrong time is simply the right thing to do anywhere.

    How would you feel if you were walking down the street to lunch with a client, or your boss or your mom and someone from the last Black Rose meeting came up to you and said, "Hi, I really loved watching you get caned last week. You were black and blue and crying so beautifully! You are such a SLUT!" As a courtesy to other members of the community whom you do not know well enough to know if you will be offending or endangering, keep what you see and hear at scene events out of the eyes and ears of the vanilla world. Until you know it is alright with the other person to discuss the scene with his/her friends and associates, be discrete.

    If I chose to give you my name and number, it is for you only unless I give you permission to give it to others. Respect this. If someone calls and asks you for my number, say "Why don't you give me yours and I'll ask her to call you?"

    I witnessed a nasty little exchange one night early in my years at Black Rose. A man approached a female friend as we were talking and, after politely waiting for a chance, asked my friend for her telephone number. As she was giving it to him, I noticed a man standing behind us writing it down also. When I pointed this out, my friend almost bit this rude dude's head off. And he deserved it. Do not take advantage of others. Because I give my personal information to another and you just happen to overhear it does not give you the right to use it. If you do, nine times out of ten you will be sorry that you did. People do not take kindly to such behavior.

    LEATHER MEETINGS ETIQUETTE

    A. Certain rules of behavior apply to scene events, just as certain rules of behavior apply to events in other cultures.

    When Black Rose began, the ratio of males to females was almost 15-1. Any female walking in the door was either thrilled with the odds or intimated by all the come- ons she endured. Nowadays our ratio is much closer to 1-1, but the past has taught us some important lessons - lessons applicable to all the sexes and the all the combinations thereof.

    Be aware of the concept known as "my space" - that zone around ourselves which we hold sacred. Give a newcomer space to get comfortable with the group, the setting, all the new faces, before pouncing. We have way too much experience with "Vultures." These are men and women who have to be the first one to hit on every newbie who walks in the door. Getting that reputation in a small community will make you persona non grata quickly.

    We all have our quirks and we don't all like each other. Instinctively we tend to feel good or bad about another person almost immediately. Either our pheromones activate or we turn off. If you make a good approach and get a favorable response, great. Continue. But if s/he isn't interested?

    Take no for answer. Doing so graciously may turn that "no" into a maybe another time. Even if you love being humiliated, if the Domme you approach spurns you, go away. You will not ingratiate yourself to her by humbly begging at her feet for her attentions. Her additional invective might thrill you; it is not meant to urge you on but, rather, away from her. Get the message before she asks a DM or an officer to make you leave.

    Merely because one person rejects your offer does not mean you will never find anyone to play with you. Sometimes the chemistry is simply wrong. Accept that. Go on and try again.

    If you are the rejecter, be gracious as well. There is no need to humiliate someone for trying politely. If you mean no, don't be afraid to say it; but if you are busy and might be interested later, let that be known.

    B. Everyone wants the "popular" man or woman. At meetings these folks are usually surrounded by people who want attention. Wait your turn. If s/he is speaking with someone else, use your common sense and don't interrupt. I have, regrettably, been less than patient with several ill-mannered men in this category.

    Don't castigate someone for not knowing your sexual orientation. We can't all look at a person and know if s/he is gay, straight, bi. If you must reject someone for being of the wrong sex, do it kindly.

    When you approach someone, introduce yourself - not your role. Speak to the person, not her/his role. At meetings, most people are not "in scene," and even if someone is, you have no obligation to react to him/her as if you were in the opposite role. Submissives are not required nor expected to be submissive to every dominant in the room. Don't expect it if you are a top and don't feel obligated to do it if you are a bottom.

    Men, not every woman in the room wants to be your dominant. Until otherwise requested (and if you consent to do so), you needn't address every woman as Mistress. In this situation, my friend says, "I am not your Mistress. I haven't earned that respect from you, nor have I taken you as my submissive. Don't call me that."

    SCENE EVENTS

    A. Most SM clubs and private parties are composed of at least two spaces - one for eating and socializing and another for play. Make a note of which is which when you enter the space and try to respect these boundaries. There are reasons for them.

    Each scene also has a boundary. Be aware. Just as individuals need their "space," a scene needs its space. A couple from New York grew so tired of having their space invaded by wankers, they began bringing police tape and barricades to delineate the area in which no one else should enter. It stopped the problem.

    Watching is a great way to learn and part of the excitement for many people who play in public, but give players the space they need to do their scene. If the Top has long arms and a long whip, he'll need to stand further away from his bottom. On the other hand, if a Domme is bending closely to the breast of her sub to do a cutting, she should not have to worry about someone bumping into her arm as she draws the blade down the skin.

    Pay attention when walking through a space full of scenes too. Each implement we use requires a certain amount of space for the extension and follow through. Don't walk into the arch of a whip. If you do and get hit, it's your own fault. You just walked through a scene. Even if you don't accidentally get hit, you may get a thwack from the angry Top whose scene you just invaded.

    You may be the world's leading authority on some SM game, but unless you are the DM or your opinion has been sought, keep it to yourself while observing a scene. Stopping a scene to give a lesson not only unnerves the top (not to mention embarrassing him/her) but also destroys the headspace of both partners in the scene. If you see something you consider dangerous, go tell the DM. If you can offer constructive criticism to someone who wants it, do so after the scene - in private.

    Most SM clubs and private parties have rules regarding what is and what is not allowed. These can be as simple as "No penetration" to a list which goes on for ever. Make yourself aware of the rules before you start to play. If your not sure, ask the DM or host.

    Smoke only in designated areas.

    Many places/individuals designate certain play which cannot be done for legal reasons. Often these can involve full nudity, penetration, needle play and fire play. Many people prefer that any type of sexual intercourse be conducted in private rooms rather in the main dungeon space. Follow these guidelines if you want to be asked to the next party.

    Be responsible. Illegal drugs may cause the owner of an establishment to be shut down or a homeowner to be arrested. Don't bring them. Don't knowingly violate any laws which may impact others in the same space. If alcohol is not allowed, play without it. If you can't play without a drink, you have a serious problem and should not be playing anyhow.

    The main reasons that parties are usually divided into socializing space and play space is noise. Conversations are meant to be held in the socializing room - not in a loud voice 2 feet from intense SM play.

    Laughter can be devastating to a nervous sub. S/he may feel humiliated because you are laughing at her/him even if you are responding to a joke someone just told. Or a sub may be deep into headspace and sailing though a difficult pain scene, but your obnoxious loud laughter and conversation may pull her/him out of it an into dangerous territory.

    We all make occasional mistakes in this category - even the most seasoned players. If you must talk and greet others in the dungeon, do it quietly. If asked to "take it upstairs" apologize and do so quickly.

    Another problem can be the loud bottom - one who makes an inordinate amount of noise while playing. This can be very disconcerting to other players, not to mention the nosy neighbors. There is one sub in our group who screams like a maniac when she is playing. I've gotten to the point where I just won't start a scene if I come into the dungeon and she's playing. If you know you can't be reasonably quiet in a scene, let your partner know that. If you're the Top, bring a gag and use it if it becomes necessary.

    B. Reaching, Touching and Interfering - the big three.

    At one of my first public parties, I was involved in a scene with 3 other bottoms and 4 tops. Everything was fine, until I opened my eyes and saw someone I didn't know with his hand on my nipple. I freaked. Needless to say, the scene was stopped and the offender asked to leave, but it taught me a lesson I cherish now that I almost exclusively dom. I must patrol my scene because there will always be people who feel they have a right to reach in and touch someone.

    A scene most often consists of two players , though occasionally may involve multiple people on both sides of the equation. Those people are playing together because they chose to play with each other. You can watch, but do not dare reach in and touch or join unless you have been asked by the Top in charge. I trust it is not necessary to say this applies to one on one scenes as well. BDSM as we play it is CONSENSUAL. If you and I have not agreed to a scene, then don't try to get into one I am having with someone else. You will suffer the consequences which could be as simple as being asked to leave or as severe as being smashed in the face with a fist.

    Not only our bodies deserve the respect to be touched only with consent, but so too our belongings and clothes. If you touch my leathers while I'm wearing them, you are touching me as well. In legal terms, touching my jacket is as much a battery as slapping me in the face.

    It may be socially acceptable to see a new golf club your best friend just purchased and grab it for a couple swings, but you wouldn't do that to a stranger's equipment. The implements of SM are very personal. Never feel free to pick up someone else's toy to try it without permission. Most people will be gracious if asked. Give them the chance.

    I cannot say this enough. Unless it is the pre-accepted theme of an event, not every sub there must be respectful and submissive to every dominant in the place. Just because she may be kneeling on the floor naked and collared, you have no right to touch without permission.

    Naturally, the same holds true for subs. Not every dominant in the room wants or must play with you - or even be polite to you if you do not deserve it.

    There are certain accepted conventions in every community. In ours, one doesn't approach an "owned" or even a "temporarily collared" sub and seek to play with him/her. The proper procedure is to approach the top first. Knowing who IS collared to whom and who won't or can't play with others without permission may be a bit of a problem because not all doms dress in fantasy costumes. Not all subs are collared. Be very careful how you approach someone if you are not sure. If you make a mistake, and a sub directs you to his/her dom, then explain your ignorance of the situation to the dom first, then make your request. Despite out growth in the last few years, we are a very small community. If you aren't sure about someone don't want to make a mistake, ask someone you know, or the DM or host. Hosts are the best bets usually since they invited people. When I'm approached in this situation, and it is appropriate, I offer to make an introduction.

    Many singles attend SM parties, many newcomers who are desperate to be asked to play. Being in that situation can be difficult and too often leads to social blunders. Be aware, however, that experience does not equate with social graces. One will encounter more experienced players who also exhibit ill manners.

    It takes a lot of nerve to make the first encounter, especially for newbies. Avoid the pitfalls previously discussed and skip the bad approaches.

    When you are have steeled yourself for that first attempt, don't just walk up during a scene. Wait. And remember, a scene does not end just because the whip is put down and the top begins to release the bottom from bondage. Give them time to unwind together, to cuddle or regain composure. Then make your move.

    Most humans love to have their egos stroked, so use that to your advantage. Instead of begging, "Beat me, Mistress," go for the compliment. Try something like, "I love your sensual play style," or You were fantastic - the way you had her begging." A compliment may get a conversation started.

    Another good ploy is admiring toys. As you will recall, if you want to keep your hand, don't just reach out and grab an implement. After the scene, compliment the owner and ask to examine it. As the conversation develops add, "I've never felt anything like this before," or "I'd love to feel it." More often than not, a friendly top will give you that opportunity. When people admire my toys this way, I often make the offer to let them feel it myself - I've made a lot of new friends and play partners that way.

    In addition to being polite to individuals at a party, there are some general guidelines that are simply good behavior.

    Don't Bogart that sling! There are never enough play stations for everyone to play at the same time. Be considerate. Don't hog one piece all night. If it is really crowded at a BR event, we ask you to limit your scene to 30 minutes. Even if the rules don't set a time limit, do so yourself. You'll gain favor with those waiting in line for the space you've been using.

    Leave the space as you found it. A lot of scenes are messy. If you will be doing wax or blood, be sure to put down a drop cloth or cover the equipment with towels or blankets so wax or blood doesn't go everywhere.

    Remember also, BDSM is a physical activity. People sweat and sweat is a bodily fluid. So is cum and women's natural lube. Wipe off the equipment after you've finished your scene. Often there will be alcohol or some other fluid and paper towels available for this purpose. If not ask the host or DM. It will be appreciated.

    Pick up your toys and get them out of the way.

    Be a good guest. When you are invited to a private party, there are certain things you can do to insure you will be asked to attend future events.

    Offers of help are always welcome, but if you offer then be prepared to help. Show up when asked, and actually do what is asked. Too often there are bodies who should be preparing the party standing around chatting instead. This is not helpful to your host.

    Don't show up early unless the host asks you to do so. We all have busy schedules and too much to do - especially on party day. I am lucky to be ready by 9:30 for a 9:00 o'clock party at my house. Usually I have a few subs lined up to be ready on time, but it is often a problem when guests start arriving too early. Too early is even a minute before the starting hour. Be fair to your hosts. Let them get a shower and change also. Not everyone has a sub or partner to meet and entertain the guests while s/he dresses.

    Almost no one offers to help after a party - when it is often most needed. At a friend's house, those who make the offer almost always get a nice reward - the after party play for helpful guests.

    And don't think only bottoms or subs should help. Tops and doms make just as much mess and need to be just as polite to their hosts. If you have a sub or slave to offer in your stead, great. But it is even better if you both pitch in.

    Finally, people who throw private parties go to a lot of trouble and expense. Be sure to let them know you appreciate the privilege of attending. A few words of thanks before leaving will be remembered. If the host is in a scene when you are ready to leave, find the DM or a family member to pass along your thanks. Better still, the fine art of letter writing should be revived. Thank you notes are the best way to keep your name (and return address - hint, hint) in the mind of the host. 

    7/1/2007 7:42:14 PM

    Dominant vs Master
    Dominatrix vs Mistress
    http://www.steel-door.com/Dominant_vs_Master.html

    Those just entering the BDSM world will find the abundant usage of both of these words by members of the online community. This is primarily due to the rapid growth of access and the restrained attainability of quality texts to correctly interpret what these words mean within the community itself. Up to a few years ago the BDSM world was a tightly closed and almost secret society. Membership in this society was kept totally private and hidden with significant effort. Entree into the community was by referral and accompaniment only. Protocols or rules of conduct were strict and strongly enforced, not from some control standpoint but because those rules emerged from bitterly hard lessons in survival.

    A Dominant is a person with a dominant aspect in their personality.

    A Master is a Dominant with significant real life BDSM experience.

    They are not the same. It can be fairly said that all Master/Mistress's are Dominant. It cannot be said that all Dominant's have earned the title of Master/Mistress. The Dominant person will range from lightly, moderately and heavily dominant. They may desire to engage in a relationship which is infrequent and strictly limited by rules, boundaries and limitations. These light Dominant's will generally have a very limited desire to have a significant D/s relationship, this is sometimes due to conflicting life events and other times due to being 'barely dominant'.

    There is a second group of light Dominant's or persons with a desire to control without the adequate understanding or tools to do so. I sometimes call these person's low level Dominant's. Their range or sphere (their world) is small, they can be poorly educated, relatively low paying jobs, somewhat narrow minded and may be subject to 'dominant bursts', or short term barely or uncontrolled violent outbursts. These low level Dominant's are often abusive and were generally bully's or victims of abuse as children. They may be full of justifications for their 'actions' often assigning 'blame' or directing by means of fear, intimidation or threat of pain. They are often without honor, courage and veracity as individual's and when encountered in the BDSM world should be avoided or not sought out to be in a relationship with.

    The moderate Dominant is the most common Dominant and will characteristically be interested in a 'relationship', though often they may not desire a full time relationship when they are fairly new to the community. They tend to have a broader range and more committed style than the light Dominant and the submissive will find them to be more stable. They will tend to be decently educated, interested in their outer world, midrange job. They may tend to control through a blending of thought and the accentuating of traditional type disciplines. They are most likely to have 'sides', wishing and desiring their submissive to 'share' in decision making choices.

    The heavy Dominant can be distinguished primarily by a clear, strong and compelling desire to live in a 24/7 relationship with one submissive. This Dominant will generally have been in the community for a long time or be seasoned, will have explored the 'abundance' of many D/s events, meetings, scenes and partners. They can be more tolerant and more strict than any other Dominant. A high percentage of heavy Dominant's will have spent some portion of their BDSM life as a submissive, learning from the inside. These Dominant's often allow few limits and believe that their submissive must trust in them to direct them in a safe, sane manner. They are generally well rounded and quite stable. Holding to simple, firm rules with a strong desire to maintain the health and well-being of their chosen mate.

    One of the most significant traits which identifies or distinguishes a member of this community is the basic 'desire to serve for the pleasure of another'. This aspect trait is shared by both Dominant and submissive though manifested in entirely different ways. When 'in scene' the Dominant is 'serving' the needs of the submissive by giving and/or directing that submissive in a manner which is pleasurable to the core being of the submissive. In those terms the Dominant is the giver, the submissive the receiver. In a good or well rounded relationship this flows back and forth between both Dominant and submissive. The submissive is 'giving' obedience and consent to the Dominant, the Dominant is 'giving' direction and control to the submissive.

    Additionally you have those who go by the name of Top. This person is generally an individual who enjoys scening from the Top position. S/he may or may not have a strong dominant aspect. Many Top's will openly indicate that they do not consider themselves to be a Dominant, they generally have little desire to be in a controlling position of another person's life. Many see themselves in dual roles and may identify themselves as switches, or having the ability to switch from Top to bottom role. I also need to mention the Sadist here. A Sadist may or may not be a Dominant, in much the same way as a Top. Often a true Sadist will openly identify themselves as a Sadist. They scene because the inflicting of pain upon another being brings them pleasure. In many cases the Sadist has no desire to live in a controlling position over another person. Also the true Sadist is very attuned to 'scene limits', they can and may be a stickler for very precise identification of what is permissible and what is not. In general terms they are not oriented toward 'serving the pleasure' of the person they scene with though often they are very skilled, very intelligent and very careful.

    A Dominant may be sadistic and will often have a strong sadistic side which allows them the ability or range to interact with the submissive in an intense sensory stimulation way.

    A multiple partner Dominant can be any of those above mentioned. The individual's stability can best be judged by the duration of those poly-relationships. Also there are those that take on or desire to take on 'stables' of submissives. In most cases this is a fantasy wish fulfillment type of ego stroking. Functionally, the more people within a relationship the harder it is to manage. It is quite difficult to manage a single relationship well, every division of time, energy and focus reduces the overall quality to everyone.

    THE MASTER ~ MISTRESS

    The Master/Mistress is beyond the last level of the Dominant. They are generally well experienced, often having lived as a full time slave for up to several years as part of their training. This title used to be given within the local communities in a ceremonial way when the individual had earned this title by the estimation of a majority consensus agreement of the Dominant's within that local community. It was considered to be a high honor and carried with it a measure of instant respect by all those so encountering it. In addition there is a further title of Grand Master/Mistress. This title is awarded even more rarely and should you encounter any individual with this title, you should offer extreme respect and understand that this title was awarded for demonstrable and long term consistent actions.

    One final thing to really confuse you. There is a category that I call the Alpha Dominant. (aka High-Level Dominant) (aka Natural Dominant). This individual appears to have been born Dominant. They often 'emerge' at a young age, (sometimes at puberty), they have natural skills, are highly imaginative and creative, flexible, energetic and intense. They have no need to 'prove' themselves to any other standards or measures. They may have no abuse whatsoever in their background. They are generally highly motivated, precise, detail oriented, aggressive, charming and capable of literally anything.

    The vast majority of Dominants 'emerge' in their mid-thirties. A full emergence often takes as long as seven years as they work through and integrate all the conflicting information inside of themselves (this is identical for the submissives also - though many female sub's emerge in their late 20's). During this 'emergence' process they can be somewhat unstable, moving from person to person and sometimes from orientation to orientation as they seek to understand what is happening to them and who they really are.  

    A few other misconceptions to address. The term 'Lady' is often seen. Lady can be an indicator of both Dominant or submissive. Many Alpha or number one submissives are called 'Ladies'. Usage of this term as it applies to a Dominant Female is somewhat unclear though it 'may' indicate that the Dominant is or has been a switch. I should note that many of the Dominant's are former submissives who carry forth their education and training quite proudly. The term Lord is also commonly seen here and is often used as in 'Lord and Master'. Being called a 'Lord' does not mean that the individual is a Master but appears to be a term of endearment given by the submissive to that Dominant. Sir and Ma'am also fall into the category of endearment honorific title terms. Many Dominant's have no desire to assume the identity of a Master and require their submissives to call them Sir to be used as the reverent title of choice. This also holds true for Ma'am though I should note here that 'Madame' can be interpreted as a slur due to it's association with prostitution.

    Also, a submissive is not allowed to address an individual as Master or Mistress unless they are within the collaring process with that Dominant. When wearing the 'collar of consideration' the sub/slave moves within the relationship circle of that Dominant's realm and should then address that Dominant in the manner so indicated by that Dominant's rank or desire. This continues through the 'training collar' stage and becomes permanent in the 'slave collar' stage. Proper protocol and etiquette should be taught to the new submissive/slave to prevent accidental embarrassment of the Dominant in situations where the submissive/slave may encounter other Dominant's, Alpha subs and submissive/slaves.  

    I was quite properly prompted to write a similar identifying article to the Submissive vs slave one. Also, I just received this safety tip from one of the Member Readers and decided it was important enough to pass along for those interested in this type of play -thank you Jewels!.

    I feel the need to make a comment about puppy training. You mentioned that in puppy training the sub may be required to eat dog food. One safety issue here that comes to mind is that most dog food is not suitable for human consumption as much of the meat used comes from rendering plants which do not ask why the animal was brought in (i.e. a large variety of diseased meat may be included with the meat from relatively healthy animals). The only dog food that does not do this as much is Hills Science Diet. The Hills plant actually voluntarily meets standards for human food production. My background in this knowledge comes from my current veterinary school training and a tour of the Hills research plant.

    Note: if you are a pet owner, there isn't a worry that your pet may get sick from the food, it is heated prior to final packaging to greatly reduce if not eliminate that problem, but I wouldn't want to risk it in a human.

    6/30/2007 9:28:52 PM

    Screamer's
    Rights, as a submissive


    http://www.thescreamergirl.com/rights.htm


    I have the right to set limits, and expect them to be respected. I have the right to adjust these limits at any time, with notice to you. I have the right to expect you to push them, to force me to create new limits and boundaries.

    I have the right to privacy. I expect you to be concerned about time we spend apart, but I expect you to understand that I am a person, separate from you, and thusly having problems and situations in my life that I will not need your help with. I have the right to expect you will respect me for my independence and not criticize me for it. I have the right to ask you for help, should I need it. I have the right to be trusted, providing I have earned it, and I have the right to expect you to believe I am an intelligent, caring and loyal person.

    I have the right to ask things of you, and have you listen to my requests. I have the right to ask for your attention, without having to misbehave to get it. I have the right to ask you to contribute as much to this relationship as I do. As long as my requests are submitted respectfully, I expect you to consider them as you would from any friend or colleague. I have the right to question your motives, should you deny my requests, as long as I do so with the proper respect.

    I have the right to expect you to administer your punishment with care and caution. I have the right to use my safewords at any point, should I feel them necessary. I have the right to get up and walk away from a scene if you have crossed the line. I have the right to expect you to respect my decisions, and not think less of me, or abandon me for them.

    I have the right to return my safeword to you, should I feel you've earned my trust completely. I also have the right to refuse to do so if I am not comfortable with it.

    I have the right to speak up if I feel our relationship is not giving me what I need. I have the right to tell you what I need, in a respectful manner. I have the right to expect you to understand my reasons for doing so, and the right to expect you to listen with an open mind. I have the right to walk away from the relationship if we cannot come to a common ground on these issues.

    I have the right to expect tenderness, love and understanding after a scene is completed, should it be what I desire. I have the right to ask you for that tenderness if I've had a bad day, or if I just feel the need for closeness. I understand that there will be times when you and I will disagree about this - when you will want a scene, and I will not. I have the right to call for a talk about this, and to expect you to listen to and consider my reasoning. I expect you to have the final word, but I expect you to wholeheartedly consider my feelings, whatever they may happen to be.

    I have the right to expect our relationship to progress, for trust to continually be renewed, for our souls to be as close as our bodies are. I have the right to tell you if I need more from you, and I expect you to respect my decisions about what I want and need. I expect you to want the relationship to progress, unless decided otherwise before hand. I expect you to understand that deep trust often leads to love, and I expect you not to repel me if I tell you that I love you. For, my Master, I will love you, should our relationship move ahead, should our trust continue to grow. I have the right to expect you to tell me, at any point, if you do not feel you can return those feelings, so that I may decide what I want and need. For it is your pleasure that adds to my own, makes it real. And mine, that adds to yours.

    6/29/2007 8:23:00 PM
    Welcome to Sensual Bondage

    BDSM, what is it ?  http://www.sensualbondage.net/

    "BDSM" is an acronym of "B&D" (Bondage & Discipline), "D&S" (Dominance & Submission), and "S&M" (sadomasochism). "BDSM" refers to any or all of these things, and a lot of stuff besides.

    Tying up your lover is BDSM; so is flogging that person, or bossing that person around, or any of a thousand other things. BDSM is highly erotic, usually (though not always) involves sex or sexual tension; and is highly psychologically charged. One person (the "submissive") agrees to submit to another person (the "dominant"); or, alternately, one person agrees to receive some sort of sensation, such as spanking, from another.

    Some people like to be submissive all the time, some people like to be dominant all the time; some people like to switch, being submissive one day and dominant the next.

    Many people practice some element of BDSM in their sexual lives without even necessarily being aware of it. They may think of "S&M" as "That sick stuff that people do with whips and cattle prods and stuff," yet still blindfold one another from time to time, or tie one another down and break out the whipped cream...

    All of these things are "BDSM." BDSM is not necessarily hardcore sadomasochism; it can be remarkably subtle and sensual and soft. Pinning your partner to the bed and running silk or ice cubes or rabbit fur over your lover's body qualifies as "BDSM" (specifically, of a variety called "sensation play").

    BDSM doesn't have to involve all of these.

    There are many people involved in BDSM who enjoy tying others up, or being tied up themselves, but who do not enjoy S&M--that is, they aren't interested in inflicting or receiving pain. Sometimes, one partner just ties up the other, as a form of foreplay. Similarly, there are many people who may like the psychological control they get from ordering their lovers to do things, but do not care for being physically restrained or tied, or for tying up their lovers.

    BDSM is as varied as the people who do it.

    Some people, love the aesthetic of an elaborate rope harness, or an elaborate form of bondage; others simply aren't interested in the bondage elements at all. The key to all these different forms of BDSM, though, is the exchange of power. One person (the "bottom" or "submissive") is choosing to allow the other person (the "top" or "dominant") to have control over him or her in some way--perhaps by allowing the dominant to tie them up, perhaps by allowing the dominant to spank them, perhaps simply by doing whatever the dominant instructs them to.

    In particular, BDSM is NOT abuse!

    People who are practicing BDSM in any of its trillions of forms are doing it voluntarily, for fun. It's a way to explore. Everything that happens in a BDSM relationship is consensual; and believe it or not, it's not just about the dominant getting what he or she wants--it's more about the submissive getting what he or she wants.

     An abuser has no regard for the feelings, needs, or limits of the victim. A BDSM dominant is concerned above all else with the needs and desires of the submissive. Pretty straightforward, really.

    6/29/2007 8:17:19 AM

    Daddy Doms
    By Kendra
    Daddy/little girl does not refer to the ages, real or pretend, of the participants. Nor does it imply closet desires. In my relationship my Dom is not my father, he is nothing like my father, and I have no need for him to replace my father. He is however my Daddy. We do not engage in age play specifically ( beyond the occasional school girl fantasy *s*) and our relationship is not based on any need to have sex with children. I am always all woman, and always a very independent woman.

    He does have the ability to make me feel like a little girl, however, a very cherished and sometimes needy little girl. It is a feeling that I revel in, it is the safest place I have ever been, and it allows me the freedom to be all that I am without fear of reprisals. Daddy Dom is a feeling, an environment that two people have created. A Daddy Dom is so named because of the qualities he possesses and the service he provides.

    So, what are these qualities? What is a Daddy Dom?

    A Daddy Dom wants to be the center of your universe. He wants to be able to provide for your every need and care. But more than that he wants to be able to shape and mold you to the image he thinks you should become. He sees in you someone who can achieve a much higher, much greater status. He believes more in you than you believe in yourself. What he wants in return is to be able to bask in his image of you, the image he has created. To achieve these goals he relies on a combination of love, respect, and discipline.

    His love for his little girl goes without saying. He loves her as much for who she is as for who she will become with his guidance. She is his prized possession. His eyes light up when she walks into the room and he takes great pride in her successes. After all, he helped to create her. She holds the most tender part of his heart and has the greatest power to hurt him.

    This love would not be possible without respect. A Daddy Dom needs to feel pride in his little girl. He needs to know she can hold her own in the outside world and still submit to him. He holds the greatest respect for the gift she has given him and takes great pains to increase it’s value. It is extremely important to him to know she can be with any man and she chooses to be with him.

    He knows that this makes discipline a priority in their lives, more important than in some other D/s relationships. In order for the little girl to really trust, she must know he means what he says. If his little girl is going to be the best she can possibly be he must stand firm. He uses his experience in life and his knowledge of her to provide proper direction and punishment when the need arises.

    If he does not enforce discipline, this respect becomes a tenuous thing. If his submissive finds that she can manipulate him out of punishing her, she begins to lose respect and the ability to empower becomes impeded. He understands that it becomes increasingly difficult to be possessed by someone you do not respect.

    This takes great strength on his part. It takes strength to control her, and to shape her to his needs and desires. It takes strength to be her confidant, her shoulder, her anchor. It takes strength to let her out into the world when all he wants to do is hold her safe in his arms. And it takes strength to do what is necessary when she needs to be disciplined.

    A Daddy Dom provides something else that is very important to his submissive...acceptance. She is safe in his arms because he knows her, everything about her, and he still loves her. When she goes to him she knows that this man knows all of her dirty little secrets and it doesn’t matter. To him she is beautiful.

    Daddy Dom and sadistic Dom are by no means mutually exclusive. Many Daddy Doms embrace their sadism while understanding and feeding their submissive's masochism. This balance is necessary to many little girls because it allows all parts of her to be nourished, leading to an incredibly fulfilling relationship.

    I think most Dominants have a bit of the Daddy in them, taking on the role of male authority figure in the submissive’s life and using their power to enrich that life. Daddy/little girl verbalizes that feeling, and adds a dimension of warmth, caring, and ritual that it’s participants crave.

    There is something infinitely magical about a Daddy Dom. Perhaps it is something only a little girl can understand.

    6/27/2007 8:20:53 PM

    101 ideas to make Your slave feel Owned (i.e. loved)
    http://www.submissiveloving.com/101things.html

    One of the main factors, for me in feeling truly Owned is to be constantly reminded throughout the day of Master's control. These reminders can be subtle or really obtrusive. The more often a slave is reminded of her submission, the deeper it becomes....and the more fulfilling. So here are some ideas You might want to try... And no matter what rules You decide to make Your own, please....be consistent. If You are unwilling to take the time to enforce the rules You make, then there may as well be no rules at all. There is nothing in the world that will make a slave feel less loved than to have a Master/Mistress who ignores her transgressions and does not exert Their Dominance.

    1. Have her wear slave bells. The constant soft jingling of the bells is soothing and a certain reminder of her submission.

    2. When she has broken a rule, talk to her as You punish....and make her speak in detail about why what she did was wrong.

    3. Make her take her shoes off every day as soon as she enters Your house.

    4. A beautiful, special collar will make any slave joyous. Take the time to select the right one, and have her wear it as often as possible.

    5. Have her call You each day at a specified time, no excuses.

    6. Give her anklets and tell her she must wear one of them every day, no excuses.

    7. Whenever possible (i.e. no curious young-uns about), have her kneel before You and ask to accompany You upon the furniture.

    8. Choose her hairstyle and go with her to get it cut to Your specifications.

    9. Whenever possible (i.e. no curious young-uns about), have her display herself whenever You come into the room.....legs spread, shirt unbuttoned. No matter what position You take, she is to be sure Your view is unobstructed

    10. When around the kids or vanilla friends/family, make sure she has an alternative title for You besides Master.....such as "my Love" etc.

    11. Use her sexually in a rough, selfish way when You feel like it....interrupting whatever she was doing.

    12. Chose a food that she dislikes and have her eat a small portion every day for a week.

    13. Have her crawl to bed each night.

    14. Bring her a stuffed animal each time You go out of town. ~grin~

    15. Choose her clothing each day.

    16. Have her get Your daily wardrobe ready for You the night before....laid out, ironed etc.

    17. After punishment, have her kiss Your boots and thank You for loving her enough to correct her.

    18. Have her bring a warm towel and wash and massage Your feet each day after work.

    19. Get her tattooed (Your choice of art and location).

    20. Get her pierced (or preferably if You are trained, do it Yourself).

    21. Get her branded.

    22. Respect, but push her limits.

    23. Ask her each night what she did that day that You would not have approved of. *grin* This gets her in the habit of being completely honest, and also makes her conscious of the things she could do better each day.

    24. Teach her exactly how You want her to kneel, and demand perfection.

    25. Reward her by allowing her to please You sexually.

    26. Supervise her workout routine.

    27. Each night she is to kneel next to the bed asking permission to sleep with her Master, and each night she does, she is to kneel by the bed in the morning and thank her Master for the privilege.

    28. Have her polish Your boots weekly, on her knees at Your feet.

    29. Negotiate until you are both comfortable with the terms and then sign a contract.

    30. Giver her a writing assignment: "The definition of Pain - 1000 words"

    31. Have her keep a diary of her journey into submission.

    32. Instruct her that she may never get herself something to eat or drink in Your presence without first asking You if You want something.

    33. Some evenings, keep her on a leash and take her with You no matter what You do....even if You do not speak to her or include her in Your activities.

    34. When appropriate, she is to speak when spoken to.

    35. Reward her by giving her delicious pleasure.

    36. On occasion, share her.

    37. When it suits You, instruct her not to make eye contact with You without Your command.

    38. Have her keep her body clean shaven at all times.

    39. Conduct random inspections of her body to make sure she keeps herself to Your specifications.

    40. Make her wear a butt-plug under her clothes whenever she goes out alone.

    41. For transgressions: have her write Your name on the bottom of her foot and tell her to remember she is walking on You with each step. (This is harder to do that You might think....)

    42. Master the art of the meaningful piercing stare.....

    43. Give her reading assignments.

    44. Test her on the reading assignments, to make sure she learned the appropriate lessons from each.

    45. Instruct her to keep her toenails painted perfectly everyday, and check to see that they are before bed

    46. Make it her responsibility to put the toys away after play and punishment, and to keep them clean and neat.

    47. Reward her by letting her name her favorite scene, toys, etc.

    48. Call her Your slut, Your pet, etc.

    49. Have her make a list of the 10 things that make her the most self-conscious, uncomfortable or embarrassed.

    50. Work with her, having her do the things on the list (if possible), so that she conquers those fears and hesitations.

    51. Sometimes, pamper her.....wash her body and hair, having her remain perfectly still as You turn her and move her about.

    52. Hand feed her like a small child on occasion.

    53. Have her eat from a dog bowl on occasion.

    54. For transgressions: make her wear a sign to the next public function naming her crime. (ouch)

    55. Praise her dedication when she has pleased You well.

    56. Instruct her that she is never to touch Your body without permission.

    57. Have her write a meditation about her submission, devotion and trust in You....to be said aloud each night before falling asleep.

    58. Some days allow her no clothing whatsoever (when practical).

    59. For transgressions: deny her play. No pain for you, bad girl....hehehe.

    60. In the same ilk, For transgressions: deny her orgasm.....give her sex, but she can't cum.

    61. For transgressions: Command that she is to be silent for a week. She may not speak, and will take whatever pain or pleasure You give as silently as possible.

    62. Treat her like a pet in front of friends, making her present herself, turn herself, etc.

    63. Giver her a writing assignment: "The definition of Obedience - 1000 words"

    64. Have her wear a toe ring.

    65. Tell her one morning that she must cum for You 15 times that day, and then write about the day.

    66. Have her wear nipple clamps under her clothing out to dinner.

    67. On Your birthday, let her receive Your spankings.

    68. Spend time training her how to move gracefully to please You.

    69. For transgressions: stand her in the corner like a 3 year old.

    70. Always flog her after completion of a task, even if it was satisfactory. A well flogged slave is a happy slave.

    71. Speak about her as if she were not present.

    72. For transgressions: deny her any D/s at all for a week.....letting her do just as she pleases, not allowing her to serve You in any way, no punishment, no instruction, no play, banning titles of respect, etc. This will shame her and certainly make her strive to please You when it is over and she is in her place again.

    73. Defend her honor to those who would disrespect Your prized possession.

    74. Pet her often.

    75. Make her be webMistress for Your huge site, DallasBDSM. hehehehe

    76. Whenever possible (i.e. no young-uns about), have her sleep in a cage.

    77. Buy her sexy or slutty clothes to Your liking.

    78. Teach her things....expand her knowledge.....in a patient Fatherly way.

    79. When You are away, call her and have her masturbate for You.

    80. If You choose to play with others, make sure Your slave knows who is first in Your heart.....and that some things are just for her.

    81. Remember her birthday.

    82. Lead her with a loving fist in her hair.

    83. Wake her each morning with an assigned task for the day.....and make sure it is done by day's end.

    84. Teach her patience.

    85. Videotape Your sessions and watch them together.

    86. On long trips, have her wear double dildo latex underwear.

    87. Hand feed her chocolate.

    88. Have her place her regular wear shoes in a line by the front door. They should be in a straight line with the laces tucked inside, or the buckles buckled. Inspect them periodically.

    89. Keep a list of her transgressions in a little book....let her slip for a while...thinking You are not noticing.....then one day, bring out the book and have a day of atonement.

    90. Tickle her just because You can.

    91. Have her be perfectly still and quiet while You bring her extreme pleasure.....when she moves or makes a sound punish her then return to the pleasure.

    92. Keep her locked in her collar when You are home. You place it on her.....having her kneel. Wear the key to the lock around Your neck.

    93. When possible, have her cook and serve Your dinner wearing nothing but an apron and collar.

    94. Buy her a Polaroid camera and give her assignments to take pictures of herself for You in certain outfits or positions, etc.

    95. Remember to kiss and caress away her tears.

    96. Don't be afraid to bring her to tears, for they are Yours as well.

    97. Take her and the dog to the park, both on leashes.

    98. Caress her, whisper into her ear that You love her, nibble on her belly, lick her thighs and make love to her until she cries.

    99. Have her fall asleep with Your cock in her mouth and tell her You expect it to be there when You awake.

    100. Occasionally, fulfill her fantasy.

    101. Master's word is the last word.

    Addendum

    102. Make sure that she is safe at all times....when with You and when You are apart (to the best of Your ability). Keep her vehicle in good working order, make sure she has emergency money and a cell phone to call for help if needed.

    103. Be consistent.

    104. Take the time to talk to her.....learn her fears, her dreams and fantasies. Use Your knowledge.

    105. When You go out of town, forbid her to shave her sex. Shave her Yourself when You return.

    106. Specify exactly how she will address You in private and in public.

    107. If You are willing to correct her each time she forgets until it is a habit, have her refer to herself as "this slave" or "this girl" etc.

    6/26/2007 8:36:20 PM

              
     Seven Pillars Of Dominance
    Author: J. Mikael Togneri ©
    Used With Author's Permission 

    The topic of experience often comes up when discussing BDSM. Experience is the sum-total of everything we have learned in a given field, and everything that we will learn in future. I was born dominant and actively entered this lifestyle when I was seventeen, over two decades ago. I find myself today at the extreme "hard-line" end of the BDSM spectrum, a minority within a minority. Do I have experience? Yes. Do I hold strong views? Certainly – even controversial ones. Do I have much still to learn? Of course; everyone does. What I have learned thus far can be summed up as follows:

    A dominant is a ruler, but never a tyrant.
    But to rule requires understanding, and understanding requires humility.

    A dominant has pride, but never arrogance.
    But pride requires dignity, and dignity requires humility.

    A dominant commands respect, but never fear.
    But respect requires serenity, and serenity requires humility.

    A dominant employs strength, but never force.
    But strength requires knowledge, and knowledge requires humility.

    A dominant criticises, but never derides.
    But criticism requires insight, and insight requires humility.

    A dominant receives, but never takes.
    But receiving requires giving, and giving requires humility.

    A dominant completes, but never tries to alter.
    But to complete one must be able to see what is there, not what is missing, and this most of all requires humility. 

    In short, to use an archaic phrase, noblesse oblige. If a dominant is the centre of a submissive's universe, it is because she thinks so, not because he does. No one is respected, let alone obeyed, just coz. The truth of the matter is that owning is at least as much work as being owned.

    6/25/2007 9:44:26 PM
     http://www.lovelifeleather.com/WakingUp.htm 

    Waking Up  *** I think I am at the point in my life that this article covers.***

    author unknown

    A time comes in your life when you finally get it - when in the midst of all your fears and insanity you stop dead in your tracks and somewhere the voice inside your head cries out - ENOUGH!

    Enough fighting and crying or struggling to hold on. And, like a child quieting down after a blind tantrum, your sobs begin to subside, you shudder once or twice, you blink back your tears and through a mantle of wet lashes you begin to look at the world through new eyes.

    This is your awakening.

    You realize it's time to stop hoping and waiting for something to change or for happiness, safety and security to come galloping over the next horizon.
     
    You come to terms with the fact that he or she is not Prince or Princess Charming and you are not Cinderella or Cinderfella and, in the real world, there aren't always fairy tale endings (or beginnings for that matter) and that any guarantee of "happily ever after" must begin with you and in the process a sense of serenity is born of acceptance.
     
    You awaken to the fact you are not perfect and not everyone will always love, appreciate or approve of who or what you are...and that's OK. (They are entitled to their own views and opinions.) You learn the importance of loving and championing yourself and in the process a sense of new-found confidence is born of self approval.
     
    You stop criticizing and blaming other people for the things they did to you (or didn't do for you) and you learn that the only thing you can really count on is the unexpected.
     
    You learn people don't always say what they mean or mean what they say and not everyone will always be there for you and that it's not always about you. So, you learn to stand on your own and to take care of yourself and in the process a sense of safety and security is born of self-reliance.
     
    You stop judging and pointing fingers and you begin to accept people as they are, and to overlook their shortcomings and human frailties, and in the process a sense of peace and contentment is born of forgiveness.
     
    You realize that much of the way you view yourself, and the world around you, is as a result of all the messages and opinions that have been ingrained into your psyche. You begin to sift through all the beliefs you've been fed about how you should behave, how you should look, how much you should weigh, what you should wear, where you should shop, what you should drive, how and where you should live, what you should do for a living, who you should sleep with, who you should marry, what you should expect of a marriage, the importance of having and raising children or what you owe your parents.
     
    You learn to open up to new worlds and different points of view.
     
    You begin reassessing and redefining who you are and what you really stand for. You learn the difference between wanting and needing and you begin to discard the doctrines and values you've outgrown, or should never have bought into to begin with, and in the process you learn to trust your own knowing.
     
    You learn it is truly in giving that we receive, that there is power and glory in creating and contributing and you stop maneuvering through life merely as a "consumer" looking for your next fix.
     
    You learn principles such as honesty and integrity are not the outdated ideals of a by gone era but the mortar that holds together the foundation upon which you must build a life.
     
    You learn you don't know everything, it's not your job to save the world and you can't teach a pig to sing. You learn to distinguish between guilt and responsibility and the importance of setting boundaries and learning to say NO.

    You learn the only cross to bear is the one you choose to carry and that martyrs get burned at the stake. Then, you learn about love, romantic love and familial love.
     
    You learn how to love, how much to give in love, when to stop giving and when to walk away.
     
    You learn not to project your needs or your feelings onto a relationship.
     
    You learn you will not be more beautiful, more intelligent, more lovable or more important because of the man or woman on your arm or the child that bears your name.
     
    You learn to look at relationships as they really are and not as you would have them be.

    You stop trying to control people, situations and outcomes.
     
    You learn just as people grow and change so it is with love...and you learn you don't have the right to demand love on your terms...just to make you happy.
     
    You learn that alone does not mean lonely - and you look in the mirror and come to terms with the fact you will never compete with the image inside your head and agonizing over how you "stack up."
     
    You come to the realization that you deserve to be treated with love, kindness, sensitivity and respect and you won't settle for less. You allow only the hands of a lover who cherishes you to glorify you with his or her touch...and in the process you internalize the meaning of self-respect.
     
    You learn your body really is your temple. You begin to care for it and treat it with respect. You begin eating a balanced diet, drinking more water and taking more time to exercise. You learn fatigue diminishes the spirit and can create doubt and fear so you take more time to rest. And, just as food fuels the body, laughter fuels our soul, so you take more time to laugh and to play.
     
    You learn, that for the most part in life, you get what you believe you deserve -- and that much of life truly is a self-fulfilling prophecy.

    You learn anything worth achieving is worth working for and wishing for something to happen is different from working toward making it happen.
     
    More importantly, you learn in order to achieve success you need direction, discipline and perseverance. You also learn no one can do it all alone and that it's OK to risk asking for help.
     
    You learn the only thing you must truly fear is the great robber baron of all time, FEAR itself. You learn to step right into and through your fears because you know whatever happens you can handle it and to give in to fear is to give away the right to live life on your terms.

    You learn to fight for your life and not to squander it living under a cloud of impending doom.
     
    You learn life isn't always fair, you don't always get what you think you deserve and sometimes bad things happen to unsuspecting, good people. On these occasions you learn not to personalize things. You learn no one is punishing you or failing to answer your prayers. It is just life happening.
     
    You learn to deal with evil in its most primal state - the ego. You learn negative feelings such as anger, envy and resentment must be understood and redirected or they will suffocate the life out of you and poison the universe that surrounds you.
     
    You learn to admit when you are wrong and to building bridges instead of walls.
     
    You learn to be thankful and to take comfort in many of the simple things we take for granted, things that millions of people upon the earth can only dream about: a full refrigerator, clean running water, a soft warm bed, a long hot shower.
     
    Slowly, you begin to take responsibility for yourself by yourself and to make yourself a promise to never betray yourself and to never, ever settle for less than your heart's desire.

    You hang a wind chime outside your window so you can listen to the wind and you make it a point to keep smiling, to keep trusting, and to stay open to every wonderful possibility.
     
    Finally, with courage in your heart and with faith by your side you take a stand, you take a deep breath and you begin to design the life you want to live as best as you can.

     

    6/24/2007 7:57:10 PM

    Suggested By: Daddy Denial

    A Man who displays humility
    will be a Master who will show you respect 
     

    A Man who is not afraid to cry
    will be a Master who understands your tears 
     

    A Man who is quiet
    will be a Master who will hear your quietest whisper 
     

    A Man who knows fear
    will be a Master who will not leave you to face yours alone 
     

    A Man who will listen to a child
    will be a Master who will always work to understand your words 
     

    A Man who can stand alone
    will be a Master who will not crush you under His weight 
     

    A Man who controls Himself with ease
    will be a Master with the ability to control you in the same way 
     

    A Man who does not have to prove His point
    will be a Master with many worthwhile points to share 
     

    A Man who never makes demands
    will be a Master who treasures anything you give 
     

    A Man who doesn't run after you
    will be a Master you will never need to run away from 
     

    A Man who is calm
    will be a Master who can weather your storms 
     

    A Man who has walked the path to peace
    will be a Master able to guide you along that path 
     

    A Man who does not shout
    will be a Master who will never deafen you 
     

    A Man who knows Himself
    will be a Master who will have time to know you 
     

    A Man who never stops learning
    will be a Master who never stops growing 
     

    A Man who always seeks to be the best He can be for you is the only Man truly worthy of being called
    Master.

    6/23/2007 7:55:19 PM

    RESPECT

    http://www.bdsm-the-dragons-  view.com/RESPECT.htm
    When viewing the many varieties of BDSM relationships, we must understand that our freedom to be ourselves includes that every person is automatically entitled to basic respect as an individual unless they demonstrate they do not deserve it.  And that extends to their lifestyle choice.  One deserves the same respect as any other.  Just because one couple lives their BDSM relationship full time all the time does not make it superior to those that only participate in BDSM activities on a part time basis.  It’s only different.
    In the D/s Relationship

                The misconception many have that a dominant is “naturally” superior to a submissive and, therefore, more deserving of respect is ludicrous.  The submissive deserves just as much respect for their ability to submit as the dominant does for their ability to dominate.  In the first place, a dominant cannot dominate without submission just as the submissive cannot submit without domination. 

    The dominant and submissive are interdependent, literally breathing life into each other.  Both must be equally committed in order for the D/s relationship to become a reality.  This fact alone makes them equally deserving of respect, not only from the observer but, one from the other. 

     

    Simply because the submissive interacts as the inferior in the relationship does not demean their character or their stature as an individual.  The paradox is that, the less the submissive becomes, the more they are.  The greater their submission - the greater their value. 

     

    Conversely, being the superior one in the relationship does not automatically mean that the dominant one is superior as an individual.  Simply being dominant does not automatically elevate one.  Also, the type of dominant or submissive one is, matters not.  Contrary to appearances, they are equal partners in the relationship, each fulfilling the needs of the other and, therefore, entitled to equal respect for what each brings to the relationship. 

     

    In The Power Exchange Relationship

     

    One of the most disturbing things about so many of the people that participate in the power exchange relationships and activities is the conduct in their highly public open to anyone BDSM chat rooms on the Internet.  In those, there is an “automatic absence” of basic respect for anyone.  When they are PC online their attitude is that you get no respect; you are a suspect until you prove otherwise.  And they don’t make that easy to do.  They can be brutal in challenging, especially when a person claims to be a male “Dom.” 

     

    Many times I have witnessed name calling free-for-alls in their chat groups.  But, even under peaceful conditions, there is no “air” of the BDSM lifestyle other than joking and playing about it.  They behave like naughty children who got to play in the kinky sandbox.

     

    Some of them have established moderated and controlled discussion groups that are very good, but they are “members only” and not visible to the general public as those described above.  What impression is given to the curious who come searching the Net?

     

    And yet, many of these same people I have witnessed at some of the BDSM clubs or events performing perfect facsimiles of D/s or M/s relationships and SM activities.  As if strapping on the leather magically transforms them.  I marvel at their Jeckel - Hyde ability.  But it only demonstrates the fact that they lead two separate lives.  Some of them do it remarkably well.

     

    Overall

     

     One does not choose their predilection.  They are what they are.  Their preferences are not a matter of choice. They naturally like what they like and dislike what they don’t.   However, they may choose how they participate.  The whole point of our relationships and activities is that we are free to pursue our own natural course absent condemnation as long as we adhere to the principles of safety and consent.  That must be respected.  

     

    To arbitrarily consider any person to be inferior and, therefore, less deserving of respect based solely upon a different predilection is being judgmental and demonstrating bias of the worst kind and it is wrong!  Those who do not understand this are the ones undeserving of respect. 


    The foregoing is narrowly confined to BDSM, its practices, preferences, and relationships. It has nothing to do with respect, or the lack of it, based upon a person’s individual behavior aside from BDSM.  That would be a personal matter, not a lifestyle one. 

     

    The point I am making is: to blatantly consider anyone less entitled simply because of their in-born nature is dead wrong just the same as if they were physically, racially, sexually, ideologically, or any other natural way opposition prone to your personal conceptions or preferences.  Any of those things would be fatal to the comprehension and understanding of BDSM and its relationships and it would automatically exclude the bearer of that attitude from any consideration within our lifestyles.  The alternative experience is grounded in the absence of prejudice.  

    TRUST AND COMMUNICATION

    The amount of actual power transferred in a dominant/submissive relationship is determined solely by the amount of trust that has been developed.  The quality of the relationship is directly proportionate to the extent and quality of that trust.  It is very important to understand that trust is NEVER accorded automatically.  It must be earned.  Not by words, but by actions and deeds.  This applies to BOTH sides in the relationship. 

     

    During the beginning stages of the relationship the dominant and the submissive observe each other to see how they act or react to situations that naturally occur.  Additionally, they will create situations as a test.  Only a fool will commit the power of their self determination to another without a thorough evaluation of that person’s ability to handle the responsibility.  

     

    The submissive may deliberately misbehave, act without authority, or play dumb just to see how the dominant acts.  Notice that I said act instead of react.  The dominant should always act calmly upon whatever the situation is to solve and/or correct it.  They should never react emotionally.

     

    An important dominant trait to look for is the affinity for finding solutions.  A dominant must always be in control and that means they must first be in control of themselves and their emotions.  The extraordinary amount of faith necessary to allow submission to occur requires the submissive to KNOW within their very marrow that the dominant can be trusted.  That they will never over-react or deliberately do anything that will cause real life harm to either of them or their relationship. 

     

    On the other hand, the dominant may create a condition wherein the only choices given to the submissive would be the wrong thing to do just to see if they will go ahead and select one of the wrong choices or, instead, ask for an explanation or even a time out to discuss it if it’s a serious problem.  No dominant wants a submissive that he cannot trust to look before they leap.  He/she will expect them to think before obeying directions and not blindly proceed in a way that could possibly harm themselves or others or jeopardize the relationship.  They are expected to respectfully question bad judgment. 

     

    The submissive/slave is not a robot; they’re a helpmate, an asset.  One of the things a dominant looks for is a partner that has abilities and talents that will compliment them.  The trust goes both ways.  D/s is a relationship, a trusting partnership that functions according to the will of the dominant.  The couple must be able to trust each other’s commitment and ability to make good decisions during any circumstance. 

     

    We spend an extraordinary amount of time educating new submissives in all the ways to identify and protect themselves from those “bad doms who would abuse them but seldom do we see any real discussion about what the dominant has to know about the submissive before accepting the total responsibility for them that defines the dominant role in a D/s relationship. 

     

    Any legitimate dominant wants a submissive with the good sense to bring a problem to their master’s attention rather than to blindly step off the edge of the cliff simply because master told them to do it.  That kind of submission has no value, deserves no respect, and, potentially, is just as dangerous for the dominant as it is for the submissive.  The submissive is expected to be another set of eyes and ears that will bring to “master’s” attention anything they may need to know.

     

    If we agree that trust is the foundation for the D/s relationship, then communication must be the vehicle the relationship rides upon.  We can never stress the necessity for allowing open communication between the dominant and submissive enough.  It is mandatory!  Once a couple has determined they are suited for a relationship, the quality of their communication will have more influence upon the success or failure of the relationship than any other single thing. 

     

    The submissive must never feel that he/she cannot approach “master” to inform, question, or to seek an explanation.   The more honest and open the communication, the further, faster, and deeper the relationship will grow to be.  Restricting communication stagnates a relationship and sets it on a path already littered with failures.

    6/22/2007 8:58:49 PM

       Characteristics of a Successful Dominant 
    Author: Raven Shadowborne © 1997 http://www.leathernroses.com/domination/domtraits.htm
     
      I have spent alot of time discussing with others in the lifestyle what makes a good dominant. What marks a true dominant from a player or wannabe. I have read every bit of material I could get my hands on. Through these discussions and research I have been able to compile the following list of traits. I list the ones that were repeatedly told to me, many of them appeared in just about every conversation I have been involved in and most of the pieces of writing I have read. My heartfelt thanks to the wonderful insight of MistressIce, EZRiser, and Magistar in particular. Their words, insight, and honesty helped me to create this list as concisely as I could. 
    Acceptance: 
    Acceptance of self, what is within yourself, what your wants needs and desires are.. Acceptance of your limitations and those of your submissive. The ability to accept another human being for the person they are, including their shortcomings and especially to accept your own. Accepting what being a dominant is to the individual and not being ashamed or intimidated by the needs within,  but happy in ones mind set.  
    Communication: 
     This is the ability to talk and discuss things. It is an integral part of any relationship, but an absolute neccisty within a D/s one. A dominant should have the skills to communicate thier needs, wants, desires, fears, thoughts, limits or whatever else comes along. The ability to talk also calls into play the honesty and truthfulness of the dominant. Once communication is open it should remain that way, and will do so provided the dominant does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (by not telling the submissive your experience and other necessities) and emotionally. 
    Compassion: 
     The ability to see and at least attempt to understand the emotional aspects of your submissive's psyche. To understand and be aware of the multitude of things within reality that can affect a submissive physically, emotionally and mentally. To be able to apply that understanding to the many situations that arise within daily life that may prevent your submissive from serving to the best of their abilities. Using compassion wisely to allow you to aide your submissive, support him/her during times of stress shows that you are truly a well rounded dominant. One who realizes that a dominant and a submissive are people too. Without compassion you are not a dominant only a sadist. 
    Courtesy: 
     This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. It is the ability to show proper manners, pleases and thank yous. To address someone with a respectful tone of voice. A dominant should show courtesy to his/her submissive and other submissives around them. Just because you are a dominant does not give you the right to be rude or cruel. This includes courtesy to your peers.  
    Grace: 
     Elegance in the manner a dominant presents themselves is an important and desirable personality trait that many submissives say they prefer. The way a dominant carries themselves, their style of play, no matter how graphic should still flow with style and grace. Their actions should not be overly hesitant, stilted or confused. If this is lacking as an inherent ability, the dominant should be willing to learn and grow in this area. 
    Dominance: 
     This is the most important trait in a dominant. It is the inherent natural ability to lead. To exert control in a respectful, intelligent and humble manner. The strength of character which allows you to exert the control necessary in a power exchange relationship. The ability to care for another person's entire well being. 
    Honesty: 
     Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the submissive what you think he/she wants to hear. Honesty is the basis of trust, without it there is no trust. And without the trust, there is no true relationship. A successful dominant is an honest one, one who does not lie or attempt to deceive. One who is truthful when he/she speaks. Most important is to be honest about your level of experience, to lie is to endanger the very life of a submissive. 
    Humility: 
     This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. To see yourself as a person, not just a dominant. To see that sometimes in reality your needs must be set aside for the better of the relationship. (possibly to settle a disagreement, set limits or things of that nature) A successful dominant knows they will make mistakes, that they are no perfect. Sure they have pride in their abilities but they also know that everyone grows constantly and they are secure enough within themselves not to need to be the center of attention at all times. This allows the dominant to be open to learning new things and not have a know it all attitude. This brings into play bullying. Bullying is using your status as a dominant to push around submissives without any thought for their well being at all. Bullying is a completely selfish action. A dominant who consistently bullies will turn submissives away from them and lose the respect of their peers. It shows a lack of humility and can also mask a poor sense of self esteem or a possible abusive person using the lifestyle to hide their abusive nature. 
    Intelligence: 
     By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful dominant intelligence is the ability to learn the proper way of playing with the toys inherent in the lifestyle before using them on a person. The willingness and ability to research and learn about the lifestyle itself. The ability to make informed decisions about what their needs are and how to attain them and just how far their domination goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn him/her as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their submissive and remember those things. The dominant should not only take the time and intelligence to know the physical tools, but also the psychological tools of dominance. Along with some basic psychological aspects of their submissive. (Knowledge should grow as people change constantly) There is nothing uglier than seeing an ignorant dominant trying to use humiliation as a tool of dominance. Humiliation is a difficult tool that requires maturity, intelligence, and skill.
    Loyalty: 
     This is a very important trait in a dominant. It is the ability to uphold your personal honor and remain true to the agreement between you and your submissive should the agreement be one of monogamy or whatever. Fickleness is very unattractive in a dominant and dangerous to the emotional well being of the submissives who serve you. 
    Patience: 
     A good dominant has patience. The ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating and not being dominant. This does not mean you have to be lax or soft, but to learn the proper time to push and the proper time not to. It is also the ability to wait for those things which take time to develop and to learn, especially within yourself. To realize that it takes time for a submissive to learn all the intricacies of serving you and have the patience to teach the submissive what you prefer. 
    Pride: 
     This is the ability to know your capacities and realize you are not only a good person but a good dominant. The ability to recognize your own strengths. This does not mean you should be closed minded to new ideas. Nor does it mean you should be unaware of your faults or keep an inflated ego. Pride in your dominance is a beautiful thing, arrogance or false pride are deadly. False pride usually masks insecurities which can be life threatening to the submissive. 
    Respect: 
     A successful dominant will show respect at all times, until such time as the submissive  proves he/she is unworthy of such respect. A disrespectful dominant does not earn the respect of his/her peers or the submissives around them. By giving respect to others, you earn it for yourself. 
    Responsibility 
    A good dominant should have a sense of responsibility and be aware that they are the ones who are in control of a scene. They should take this responsibility seriously and act in such a manner that will keep themselves and their submissive as safe as possible. A good dominant should take responsibility for his/her own actions, even so far as admitting a mistake when one is made and not push the blame onto someone else. A good dominant should use this sense of responsibility to learn before acting.  
    Self Control 
    A good dominant must be in control of themselves first before they can even hope to control another safely. A good dominant is not one who is prone to fits of out of control behavior, raging fits and other actions which show a lack of self control. A dominant should be able to keep his physical needs in check in order to maintain a scene safely for the submissive. A good dom should also have the self control needed to stick to his/her guns when they are faced with a begging sub for something new that they know is dangerous and that they know they have no experience in.  
    Self Respect: 
      A good dominant values themselves, and respects their own limits. A bully does not thrill a submissive. A solid sense of self worth is a necessity for a dominant or they can cause serious damage to the submissive's psyche. This does not mean act like you are the universe's gift to domination. 
    Service: 
     This is applicable to dominants but not in the same way as a submissive. A dominant serves their submissive by and through their dominance. By intelligently applying their dominant nature, and meeting the physical and emotional needs of the submissive, the dominant mutually serves the submissive. A successful dominant remembers that without a submissive, there is no such thing as a dominant. And that to receive the submission of a person is a gift. The dominant will therefor cherish that gift, and do their best to uphold it and not abuse it. This is the key to an exchange of power relationship.  

    Those are the traits which I have repeatedly heard make a successful dominant. Many of them overlap and refer to other traits within them. And most of them are applicable to every relationship not just those within D/s. These are the traits I have heard many submissives speak of as what they are looking for in a dominant. Not everyone will have all of those traits bred into them, and some of them can be learned. But those traits do reflect what is within a true dominant. This list is meant as an informational aide only and not as a hard core end all and be all ruling of what makes a dominant. 

    6/21/2007 8:22:49 PM

    BDSM RELATED HUMOR

    It's time to end negotiations with that potential play partner when…

    you ask for references, and he gives you 3…Tarl Cabot, the Marquis de Sade and Caligula.

    he tells you that on line role-play does so count as real time experience.

    you ask if it's possible to speak to someone he has played with in the past and he brings up his hand, a la Senor Wences and says in a funny voice, "So what would you like to know?"

    the 'so how big are them things, anyway?' discussion starts. (details are important, but there are limits)

    he tells you he wants a service-oriented submissive because he keeps misplacing the remote control.

    he tells you everything is agreeable and he's looking forward to a relationship with you IF the visitors allow him to remain on this planet

    he mentions he's getting better with fire-play…the last sub only suffered 3rd degree burns on 40% of her body.

    he says he wants a relationship just like the ones in Penthouse Forum.

    he tells you that birth control methods aren't needed, since he had the mumps while he was in college.

    he makes an off-hand comment about running out of places to hide the bodies.

    he states he doesn't have a job because being a great dominant takes so much time.

    he tells you his wife approves of this relationship, but doesn't allow him to receive calls at his home or go out in public with his submissives.

    his hobbies include any of the following: cow-tipping, drive-by moonings, flatulent flaring, or cruising elementary schools.

    he asks if you can loan him some money just until he cashes his $24,000,000 lottery ticket.

    he tells you the best party he ever attended was that kegger just before he flunked out of college.

    he mentions that he was a good dom to his last few subs, very caring and attentive, and he still doesn't know why they charged him with 'stalking'

    he tells you the only reason he drives that beat up rust bucket and dresses like that is so you could get to like him for himself and not for his fortune.

    you ask him what he does for a living and he says nothing since that *$%ing psychological review.

    he informs you that he wrote several BDSM books under his pen names, Jay Wiseman, Race Bannon and John Warren.

    you ask about the aluminum foil hat he is wearing, and he says, "Sssh, they might hear you! " 

    6/20/2007 8:24:37 PM

    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Negotiation_(BDSM)

    Negotiation in BDSM community is a form of communication where participants make arrangements on each others' requirements, responsibilities and limits to find the best possible agreement.

    As BDSM is sexual practice that keeps to SSC philosophy, negotiation is necessary to set sexual activity within the boundaries of these principles.

    Activity within BDSM relationships requires trust, openness about most practices that may include risks. On the other hand, partners have certain needs which should be clearly defined in order to be properly satisfied. In this regard, negotiation is essential part not only when parties were not familiar with each other but also in case when partners have long-term relationships.

    Negotiation may not only concern a particular session but touch upon a more wide range of subjects on a BDSM philosophy in general: considerations on a lifestyle, the perspectives of the relationships, religious beliefs and many other issues that can be in one way or another connected to BDSM activity.

    Negotiation within the limits of BDSM practice can be performed either verbally or in written form. One of the most common ways to clarify all the issues concerning participation in BDSM activity is to make use of negotiation form.

    Negotiation form form is a list of needs, limits and activities within BDSM practice presented to both participants for a specification of the details of BDSM session.

    Types of negotiation

    1. Scene negotiation takes place before the actual participation in BDSM session, during the session and after it. It can be done in written form, where all the topics discussed will be listed for agreement or disagreement. This is made to evaluate the possible productivity of the session and compatibility of both partners.
    Negotiation on a pre-scene phase may include discussing such things as:

    • Arrangement of Roles - who will take the part of the top partner or bottom partner, and participation of any other observers, the way partners address each other;
    • Expectations and needs of both partners - likes and dislikes of submissive and dominant partners and the ability to fulfill each other's needs;
    • Limits of the scene - boundaries that are set to define what experience is acceptable within psychological (such as humiliation, obedience or verbal violation) and physical limits (such as pain, marks and resistance to various influences);
    • Types of play - practices that would be included in a scene: bondage, role-playing, spanking or sensory deprivation;
    • BDSM Gear and attire - what materials, adult toys and fetish wear will be used;
    • Duration of the scene - at what time the game starts and ends, who will be in charge of the time;
    • Health concerns - talking over existent health problems: allergies, chronic diseases, STD's, taking any medications and other;
    • Safety measures - any safety tools to prevent situations when something goes wrong way;
    • Sexual contact - what type of sexual activity is accepted if any;
    • Safe words - one or set of verbal and non-verbal signs that will be used to stop the play or slow it down.

    Negotiation that takes place after session is focused mainly on the following: possible drawbacks or otherwise positive moments, feelings and suggestions on the next sessions.

    2. Relationships negotiation is a form of negotiation that concerns consideration of building up a scene relationship or a more committed 24/7 relationships. Partners who are interested in long-term relationships sign up a kind of contract that is similar to one a couple signs when getting married. Together with the questions that concern BDSM activity, partners discuss long-term arrangements: type of this relationship, agreement on living together, financial and psychological responsibilities. When both parties agree on TPE relationships they usually agree on signing up a contract in support of their commitment to BDSM lifestyle and each other. Such contracts do not have a legal base but they allow partners to determine all the aspects of their lifestyle more clearly.

    6/20/2007 10:05:32 AM
    • Scissors. It is very important to have a pair of scissors which can be used to cut through rope, duct tape, saran wrap, leather restraints, and even clothing in the event of an emergency. These need to have aggressive cutting edges but a blunt tip which can be used next to someones skin without stabbing. To styles are traditionally used which go by various names including bandage scissors, surgeon's scissors, EMT shears, or ambulance shears. These can be hard to find locally and probably need to be ordered from a medical supply or bondage supply house. I do have a pair of 9-1/2"-10" fiskars serated shears which I purchased at a local hardware store (Lowes); the bottom blade is longer than the top blade (for continuous cutting) with a somewhat blunt tip and a notch which can be used for cutting bones, rope, and other round objects.
    • Bolt cutters are used to cut locks, chain, and D-rings for emergency release.
    • Fire Extinguisher
    • Emergency lighting. Your scene may get a little scarier than you intended if the power fails.
    • First aid kit.
    • Telephone. If in doubt, call 911. They have seen it all - don't be embarressed.
    • A soft object such as a leather wallet or a rubber bit is handy to protect the teath and maintain an open airway for a seizure victom (see the link to the article elsewhere on this page).
    • Have you taken a CPR class?
      http://www.mybdsm.com/pages/faustopheles/bdsm.html
    6/18/2007 8:13:19 PM

    BDSM, 
    Dominants, Switches, and Submissives
    http://www.sagazette.com/bdsm.html

    So, you read the ad for BDSM and you really like the photo.  You write to her, tell her you like her photo, like the things she’s interested in, and you want to beat her and have her suck your dick.  Why would she become annoyed at that?  Well, maybe because she’s dominant? 
    Dominant, submissive, switch all have specific meanings in the BDSM community.  Not only that, but there are usually specific conventions in addressing dominant women that they find to be necessary.  More so than dominant men, though dominant men have their own little ways.  And sex?  Well, just a hint that you need to read BDSM ads very carefully.  Not all dominant women have sex with their play partners.
    Dominant in the scene almost always means ONLY Dominant.  Very few people who call themselves dominant will switch, or if they do, it’s in such limited circumstances they may as well never switch.  Submissive is the opposite.  If someone calls him/herself a submissive, asking him/her to dominate you is pretty much a lost cause.  Their nature is being submissive.  Not in domination.  It’s not interchangeable for most people.
    If someone can go either way, they will refer to themselves as a switch.  A switch may be a gender switch, which means that they are submissive to one gender and dominate the other.  They may be a situational switch, which means that in some situations they are dominant and some submissive, or it may all depend on how they perceive their partner.  It also may depend on their mood at any particular time.  Switches are NOT people who can’t make up their mind.  They are people who can enjoy either side of the Power Exchange and that’s a good place to be.  But switches are not the most common players.  Most people are either dominant or submissive.  So back to that.
    Men who address submissive women with “yo, bitch, on your knees.”  Are demonstrating total cluelessness.  Just because a woman is submissive does NOT mean she’s submissive to you.  If you reply to a submissive woman’s ad with some sort of “Write to me on your knees, NOW bitch.”  You have made it clear that you not only know nothing of real world BDSM, but that you are unlikely to have any respect for her as a submissive.
    Submissive men and women are some of the strongest people on earth because they can give their entire will to the person of their choice.  The key phrase here, however is Person Of Their Choice.  They have not yet decided to submit to you.  Since you don’t yet know them, your assumption that they are submitting to you is totally premature.  So please, when you write to them, write a nice, friendly letter letting them know what YOU are looking for and expect and open a dialog.  If it’s right for both of you, you will definitely reap the rewards of taking your time.  And another clue for male dominants:  Don’t send her a photo of your penis or your naked headless body.  This has come up on newsgroups often enough to be a clear no no. 
    Submissive men are more likely to be accepting of rudeness from dominants.  There are a lot more submissive men than there are dominant women.  This does not mean, however, that it’s okay to be rude, obnoxious and demanding of submissive men.  If you see a submissive man’s ad that you like, then write to him and tell him what you liked, what you are looking for, and say you’d like to meet for lunch/coffee.  Don’t demand he accept a collar today.  Don’t tell him that all your male slaves have to do XYZ.  Treat him like a human being.  Truly submissive men are to be treasured above rubies.  Most who call themselves submissive are just looking for kinky sex. Dominant women are another kettle of fish all together.  Calling her Mistress before she accepts your submission is seen as presumptuous.  Mistress is a term implying obligation and relationship.  So when you write to her, call her by her name, call her ma’am, but avoid using Mistress as a term to address her by.  Don’t send her photos of your privates.  Like submissive women, that is not the most important thing that she is looking for.  Do READ her ad.  A lot of dominant women do not have sex with submissive men.  Don’t expect her to be into “casual sex” or “sensual servitude.”  Don’t tell her how good you are at oral.  Don’t tell her that you want to be her toilet (trust me on this…this information is better saved until after you meet her.), want to be castrated, or want her initials tattooed on your whatsis.  Take time to get to know her.  Write to her about what attracted you in her ad, what you expect in a relationship (not too graphic, okay?) and what you are looking for long term.  Suggest lunch or coffee in a public place.  Be interesting.  One liners, “I want to be your slave” don’t tell her anything she wants to know about you.  If you didn’t want to submit to her, you wouldn’t have answered her ad.  So give her information, don’t waste her time.
    Dominant women may be the most complex category to deal with because female domination is often very different from the Variations Magazine stories.  Many female dominants are into service and don’t have sex with submissives.  Many will only have sex with submissives in an ongoing relationship after a long, trial period.  Many female dominants are not into service, but are into SM only.  Many are into service, and not into SM.  You cannot treat these ladies as being interchangeable.  Be very careful to read their ads.  Be sure that what they are looking for is the same as what you are looking for.  One other thing.  Dominant women network.  They talk a LOT and if you are rude, obnoxious, and behave badly, you’ll find that your nickname makes the rounds and you will get more turn downs.  Be careful what you say.
    Writing to dominant men is fairly easy.  Follow the same procedure.  Tell him what attracted you.  Tell him what you are looking for.  I’d avoid sending naked photos here, too, because you want him to see you as a person, not a “fucktoy” even if that is the major turn on for you both.  Keep it friendly, but reserve calling him Master for when you know there is something there.  One of the worst parts of the internet are “Velcro collars” which are the people who give and accept collars without them meaning anything, and where they can last only days or even hours.  You want to be taken seriously, so maintain a bit of dignity. 
    One final word:  If you are turned down by the person you wrote to, don’t continue to send them whiny, threatening, rude or obnoxious emails.  If you mistake someone’s interest in BDSM for sex, and he/she writes you a “get lost” note, accept it.  Don’t write back with justification.  Don’t call him/her names.  Go on to the next.  You are not going to change anyone’s mind, and you are just ruining your chances for any of his/her friends.

    6/17/2007 8:25:47 PM
    Anger and BDSM
    Part One - Dealing with your anger as a submissive
    December 3, 2000
    http://www.thescreamergirl.com/anger1.htm

    (Disclaimer:  A rare thing for me.  D/s is fluid, and different for everyone.  This essay may not work in your personal relationship, and that's okay.  Parts of it may work, some may not.  That's okay too.  I can only write from my own experience, which is always what I do.  ALWAYS, if you are in a dangerous situation, one in which you feel you might be harmed, it's best to remove yourself until such time as you again feel safe)
    Regardless of the super-model version of the saintly submissive, we're all human.  We experience all human emotions - joy, fear, sadness, and yes - anger.

    So, what, as a submissive, do you do with that anger, when called upon to serve?

    I guess this is really in two parts - anger not involving your dominant, and anger *with* your dominant.

    Now, for me, the first one is pretty easy.  If I'm angry at someone at work, or I'm angry with my car, or the parking situation or the bank, I'm going to handle it the same in a D/s relationship as I do anywhere else.  I'm going to feel it, and try to resolve it.  Sometimes, the best way for me to resolve or get past anger is to work myself up to crying.

    In a D/s relationship, you have someone you can go to, and ask "Please make me cry" and who probably won't turn your down <grin>.

    I realize that this is not possible for everyone, in all situations, but it sounds good, eh?

    Let's take an example: a submissive has had a horrible day at work.  Arrives home, heads for the kitchen to prepare the evening meal.  Nothing is going right for her that day.  Not only was work bad, but her car is acting funny and she's out of garlic.  The dominant arrives home, sits down, starts reading his paper, while the submissive is banging pots and pans around and cussing quietly under her breath.  The dominant strolls out to the kitchen to find out why the submissive hasn't brought him his nightly beverage yet.  The submissive looks up, from the middle of the kitchen floor, surrounded by pots and lids and saran wrap and a nasty looking knife.

    Does the submissive:
    a) jump up, apologize profusely and fetch the beverage, setting aside her anger to serve?
    b) growl quietly and go back to playing with the shiny saran wrap
    c) look at the knife, look at the dominant and smile
    d) start crying, throw her hands in the air and mumble unintelligibly

    Now, my guess is, in most situations, its A or D.  If you chose B or C, then maybe some anger management classes are in order? <grin>.  Let's just deal with A and D for now.

    A. Jump up, apologize and fetch.  This is a case of setting aside your anger to serve.  It's admirable, and it's probably the solution that most of us find acceptable in this situation.  But how healthy is it, to not deal with it?  I would go along with A, providing that the submissive asked for some quality talk time later to communicate with her dominant that she had an awful day, and would appreciate some patience while she works through the issues.

    D.  Start crying and mumbling.  This is what I usually FEEL like doing, when confronted with this situation.  Anger usually makes me feel very 'put upon' and having one more person ask me for one more thing is more than likely going to push me right over the edge.  I have only once, in seven years, taken anger out on a Dominant, and it was at his behest that I did so.  Usually, if it's not the dominant causing the anger, I rarely feel the need to explode all over him.

    So, having said all that, what's truly healthy?

    Talking.  Communicating.  If you do not feel up to communicating in the manner in which your relationship demands, then ask for a time out until you *do* feel ready.  If your relationship does not allow for that, then take a few deep, cleansing breaths and try to explain yourself without hysterics.  Chances are, your dominant will understand the bad day at work.  Maybe his boss was a real bastard that day, too <grin>

    D/s relationships should be built on honest communication and trust.  If you can't trust your dominant enough to be able to share your anger and frustration with him, maybe you're in the wrong relationship.  Above all, always, make sure that your needs are well fed in all areas - including this one.

    Now let's look at the other side of this - when you're angry, and it's your dominant that you're angry with.

    First of all, it's okay.  Dominants, contrary to popular net-history, are not perfect creatures.  They err, just like the rest of us do.  While we, as submissives, would like to believe that they always have our wants and needs forefront in their minds, like any good relationship, we must realize that they are humans first, dominants second.

    Again, this situation calls for honesty.  I don't think there's a Dominant in the world who wants his submissive to sit, smiling up at him and say "No, there's nothing wrong, Master" when there is.  Conversely, anger does *not* give you the right to take on the dominant role in the relationship and start berating your dominant for coming home five minutes late from work.  There's a middle ground there.  And what's it called?  Anyone?  Anyone?

    Communication.  There.  You knew I was going to say it again, didn't you?

    Mentally and emotionally, from a submissive standpoint, I know that it's difficult for a submissive to even *be* angry with her dominant, unless what is causing the anger borders on "harm".  We want them to be godlike creatures, capable of making all of our dreams come true, but in most cases, they're just like any other person on the planet.  They do screw up.

    They forget to call.  They forget our birthday.  They over-estimate your weight.  They tell you that you looked better as a blonde.  They take on another submissive and forget to tell you about it...

    Whoops.  That's another issue, huh.

    The anger from the first part of that paragraph is silly old human error.  There's nothing that can be done to prevent it, and these things will always happen, no matter whom you're with.

    And then there's the last thing.  This is the kind of anger that I'm really referring to here.

    How does one express this kind of anger to their Dominant, without appearing to be topping from the bottom or leaving their submissive role entirely?  It's not easy.  Trust me, I speak from experience.  It's very easy to want to point your finger and start with the "You, you, you" thing, but it's not the right approach (submissive or vanilla!) and it won't solve anything.

    In my experience, it's best to handle this kind of anger the way you'd handle it if you were a married vanilla couple.  Take some time to gather your thoughts.  If you can't do this, then at least try to remember that you have a relationship with this person and if you have any hope of continuing the relationship, remember that you *are* the submissive in the relationship.

    Some things that could happen would make it so that you didn't *want* to continue the relationship.  You *could* feel free to speak your mind - yell, scream, cry, berate - but I'd still caution against that.

    You submitted to this person of your own volition and your own free will.  You did that, obviously, because you trust them, care for them and respect them.  Always try to keep that in the forefront of your mind while dealing with a heated issue such as infidelity, or non-monogamy.   You may well decide to end the relationship, if the issue is strong enough to you.  That decision lies in your hands.  But make sure that you've got the big picture in mind before you run.  And be sure that you allow the dominant the opportunity to communicate to *you* why whatever-has-happened, has happened.  You may not know the whole story, and you owe it to yourself to get it.

    I've heard of folks in D/s situations giving each other an "anger" card.  They each get one, and when a situation arises that they are too upset to discuss at the time, they hand the other the card, and the other agrees to wait for the anger to subside so that the communication can begin.  I think this is a good tool for folks who might have trouble communicating in other ways - kind of like a safeword for anger.

    You have to talk for the anger to go away.  Set aside the D/s if you have to, but talk about it like two adult human beings.  If you fear physical retribution, it's best to vacate the premises until such time as you feel it's safe to return.  If you fear emotional retribution, it may be best to leave as well.  Anger has a tendency to turn into guilt at the hand of a skilled manipulator.  Be aware of it, rather it's possible in your relationship or not.

    You should never be afraid to share your innermost, deepest feelings with your Dominant.  These feelings are not always going to be gushing with joy and causing sexual stirrings with each other.  Sometimes, they're down in the gutter of human emotions.  Those need to come out, too.  Having the freedom to express yourself sexually means you also have to take responsibility for the rest of your emotions as well.

    Be well, be happy, be talking!

    Screamer, December 3, 2000 

    6/16/2007 10:13:31 PM

    Characteristics of a Successful Submissive
    Author: Raven Shadowborne http://www.leathernroses.com/submission/subtraits.htm
     
     I have spent a lot of time discussing with others through chats, real life, discussion lists and posting forums, what makes a good submissive. What marks a submissive from a player or wannabe. Through these discussions and my personal experiences I have been able to compile the following list of traits. I list the ones that were repeatedly told to me or in my experience seemed to be desired by a majority of dominants. From my personal life experiences, I feel that almost all of these traits are what makes a good person not just a successful submissive. 
    Many of these things intertwine with each other. But all are my personal beliefs of what makes a good submissive as well as a good person. Most of these can be applied to any relationship, not just those within BDSM. I list them in alphabetical order for ease of reading.

    Acceptance:
    This is the ability to see and accept yourself for who and what you are, be they your good points or your bad ones. This includes knowing your limitations yet keeping the thought that things can change and knowing you will change as well. This is the ability to let yourself be who you are, to take pride and pleasure in the person you are, and not lose that acceptance because someone said you are not what you know you are.   

    Communication:
    This is the ability to talk openly and honestly about what is in your heart and mind, your opinions and beliefs, your needs vs. your wants, your responses or reactions, basically to be able to talk about everything. This ability also calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the dominant. Once open communication has been established it should remain that way and will do so provided the submissive does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (as well as emotionally). Communication need not always be verbal. Just so long as what you need to say to your partner, gets said to them, then the lines of communication stay open. For example, you may find a particular topic easier to write about in your journal and thus "tell" your partner that way. This is still communicating.

    Courtesy (aka Manners):
    This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. Since the specifics of this one vary with each relationship, I will only address general manners. It is the ability to show proper courtesy by using please and thank you, addressing people with general respect and courtesy.

    Grace:
    This is another whose specifics vary with each relationship, but is basically the ability to not appear stilted or halting in your movements. I'm not sure this one is of major importance to many people, but I list it here anyway as it has come up frequently. Of course this may be affected by physical limitations that will reduce its importance.

    Growth:
    The ability to grow within yourself, look for and attain new goals. Be these mental, emotional or physical goals. The ability to continue to grow and sharpen your abilities is very important as it prevents the relationship from stagnating, helps you to grow as a submissive and thus discover new ways to please or serve your dominant.

    Honesty:
     Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the dominant what you think he/she wants to hear. A successful submissive is an honest person, one who does not lie, deceive, or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust. Trust is the basis of a relationship. To lie, breaks down the trust and therefore the relationship by removing it's very foundation.

    Humility:
     This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. A successful submissive knows they will make mistakes; that they are not perfect. A successful submissive admits his/her mistakes, and strives to correct them. Giving off an attitude of being better than anyone else, is not a desired trait. Having a sense of pride is good, but humility is necessary to prevent one from being arrogant.  

    Intelligence:
    By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful submissive intelligence is the ability to think for themselves. The ability to make informed decisions about who to submit to and just how far their submission goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn them as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their dominant and remember those things. 

    Loyalty:
     This is a very important trait in a submissive. It is the ability to uphold your dominants rules over anyone else. A successful submissive will not act in a manner that will raise doubts about his/her commitment to their dominant. It is upholding your end of the agreement made with your partner to the best of your abilities. This can also mean standing by your partner when difficulties arise. This tends to come hand in hand with commitment and both are necessary for a long term relationship to survive.   

    Obedience:
    This is exactly what is in every day life, the ability to do what you are told. Within a power exchange relationship this means willingly following the terms of your dominant and doing what you are told. Willing obedience is pleasing to the submissive as well as the dominant. This can directly relate to the person's submissiveness. A submissive does not obey because they fear their dominant, they obey because they have an intense need to please the dominant. This does not mean blind obedience (never question anything). Specifics regarding obedience do vary with each relationship, but obeying one's dominant is part of a power exchange relationship and is expected. 

    Open Mind:
    This is the ability to view things with as little preset prejudice as possible. To maintain the ability to learn new things and be open to trying something new or different. It directly compliments Growth. 

    Patience:
     That is the ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating. This does not mean to push your most urgent needs aside, but to learn the difference between what is a necessity and what is not and to convey these things to the dominant.

    Pride: (self respect, self esteem)
    This does not mean be arrogant, just the knowledge of your ability. Having a sense of pride in your abilities shows that you have a healthy sense of self esteem and your whole identity does not rely on another's point of view. A good submissive values themselves and respects their own limits. A solid sense of self esteem is a necessity for a submissive or they can become co-dependent upon the dominant, relying on the dominant for their own mental picture of themselves. Humility is part of this as well. 

    Respect:
    The ability to show respect through one's tone of voice, manners and general attitude. A sub must respect their dom (unless it is destroyed) and be respectful to others. This goes along with manners. Showing respect to one's dominant should be at all times, and not just when the submissive feels like it. Yes, we have arguments in these relationships, but a submissive should strive to maintain a respectful demeanor even during such times.  

    Service:
    Willingly completing tasks (sexual or otherwise) set for you by your dominant. As well to apply your observations to the things you do to please your dominant. Service usually points to those things outside of sexual ones and play (sessions). Such things as housework, cooking, and other things designed to make the home of the dominant more pleasing to him/her. Service can include tasks set for you by the dominant which do not fall under household chores. Perhaps the household budgeting is one task the dominant sets upon you, cooking his/her favorite meal, and many other things can be service. Basically anything done with the direct intent to please the dominant in some manner can be seen as service.

    Submissiveness:
    This can be taught or an inherent personality trait. This is the need to please others and by doing so pleasing yourself. As well, it is the ability to give in (so to speak) to another's control and feel content doing so. Submissiveness as a learned behavior does occur in bdsm relationships. This usually happens as the submissive gains experience and thus grows in their submission. However, if a person has to learn to submit against their natural inclinations not to, then submission is probably not for them. 

    Trust:
    A submissive must be able to trust themselves, the choices they make and be able to trust others. An overly wary or closed submissive, will have a more difficult time attaining a good relationship with a dominant. Being able to trust your instincts is necessary for a submissive, specially when looking for a dominant because your instincts will often tell you if something is not right. Listen to them because to ignore them can be dangerous. 

    6/15/2007 8:23:35 PM

    Qualities of A Successful Dominant
    http://www.submissivewomenspeak.net/domqual.htm

    Self-Control, Stubborness and Emotional Resilience, Responsibility, Maturity, Trustworthiness, Experience and Knowledge, and Desire

    Below are descriptions of some of the minimum qualifications which a dominant who hopes to be successful in a power-exchange relationship must have. It is not meant to be complete, just to provide you with some of the more important qualities to look for in a potential dominant partner:

    Self-Control

    If you can't control yourself--your vices, your emotions, your tendency to act out--you cannot control another person. You are too weak and self-indulgent to control another. As mentioned above, all submissives, even the best, resist control at times. Dealing with that resistance in a way that encourages good behavior in the submissive and helps to train her to be a better submissive and a happier person means realizing from the start that your submissive's actions, however you may dislike them, are not about you. They are, rather, about her problems with submitting. Learning not to respond narcissistically--i.e., with anger, personal affront, hurt, or defensiveness--when she behaves in a resisting or manipulative way, is part of self-control. Instead of overreacting, a self-controlled dominant will rationally and over time devise workable strategies based on his intimate knowledge of his submissive that discourage the behavior and attitudes he dislikes.

    Stubborness and Emotional Resilience

    People who only imagine that they are dominants and who are suddenly thrust into the position of having to control a real human being face-to-face, often ask a very revealing question: when faced with the initial difficulties of training a submissive and overcoming the onslaught of her confusion or resistance, a situation which requires so much self-control and maturity on their part, they often wonder what it is that the dominant gets out of the relationship besides hard work and grief. An actual dominant never wonders this in any serious sense. He knows what he wants to get out of a power-exchange relationship, and he makes sure, despite the difficulties, that he gets it. A dominants must actually be dominant--must actually have a strong enough will to get his needs met, to insist that he get what he wants out of the relationship. In addition, to someone who is genuinely dominant, overcoming the submissive's resistance in a way that enhances the relationship for both of them is something that, despite his dislike of the actual resistance, he relishes, as in the long run it enhances his control.

    Responsibility

    Owning someone for life is a very serious endeavor. When you control another person and can do anything to her that you want to, you have a great responsibility toward her. Some people shallowly liken a dominant's responsibility to that of owning a pet, but it's much more of a duty than that. In terms of the seriousness with which the dominant must take his charge, it's more like having a child. You control this person absolutely, and, assuming that your love your slave, you must make sure that the things that you do--or don't do--are not harmful or damaging to your charge. You have to think first, and carefully, before you speak out in anger. You have to consider how each action you take or decision you make affects your submissive as well as yourself. You have to anticipate how your sub will react to certain things before you commit to them. You're steering the ship. You're the only one in charge. If you truly realize that, then you also know that when things screw up and don't work out, it is not the fault of the person who is helpless before you and who must follow your orders; it is your responsibility, and yours alone.

    Maturity

    A dominant has to be grown up enough to take the responsibility when things go wrong. A child in an adult's body, on the other hand, blames every bad thing or misfortune that befalls him on others. Nothing is ever his responsibility. It's always someone else who has screwed up. A mature person also has patience and a willingness to wait a long time, if necessary, for things to work out. Some things in power-exchange take a very long time to achieve, and a dominant, especially, has to have the determination and fortitude to wait for these things without giving up or losing heart. A mature person is able to keep perspective: he doesn't see every little blow up or emotional difficulty from his submissive as a sign that the relationship isn't working or as some symptom of the fact that his submissive doesn't love him. A mature dominant also knows how to walk the very fine line between not letting his submissive partner's emotional difficulties rule him on the one hand and becoming emotionally distant from the submissive on the other. A mature person tends to have a calm, even personality that isn't rocked by every little incident that life throws at him. A mature dominant can be looked up to by his submissive partner, leaned on, seen as a pillar of strength and support--at all times, not just when he finds it fun or easy to play that role. A mature dominant has a good understanding of human nature from having encountered its many forms and knows, in general, what works and what doesn't work when dealing with a submissive. He doesn't have to learn all of this by experimenting on you.

    Trustworthiness

    This may be the most important quality that a dominant must have. Someone who is completely dependent upon another person and who exists only to please that person has to know that her dominant is reliable and consistent--and especially that he is capable of keeping his word. A dominant isn't trustworthy just because he says he is. He's trustworthy when he proves to you, with consistent actions over a long period of time, that he does what he says he is going to do and when he says he will do it, that he tells you the truth and doesn't deceive you, that you can come to him with your problems, whatever those problems may be, and rely on him to lend a sympathetic, loving ear and not to reject you just because those problems make him feel insecure, confused, or upset.

    Experience and Knowledge

    It helps immensely if a dominant knows what he is doing--knows which activities are safe and which put a submissive in danger physically or psychologically, understands how to get to know his submissive--to delve deeply into her personality so that he can better control her, knows how to keep her serving him happily and enthusiastically, and knows how actually to control someone. Most people who want to be dominants don't have the slightest idea of how to do the any of this. They may have had a little success at doing fantasy scenes on the computer, and they think this childish play, which anyone--even a submissive like myself--could learn to do convincingly with a couple of day's practice makes them experienced and worldly dominants. Or they may learn from the terrible S&M advice and ettiquite books on the market that there are "training methods" or formulae that work universally with all submissives (nothing is further from the truth). Or they may have gone to a couple of play parties, seen the performances put on by individuals who are only slightly less ignornant than themselves (although these playes will usually do everything within their power to convince you they are S&M experts) and concluded that really controlling someone closely resembles these staged and artificial scenes done mostly to impress an audience with how skilled or cool you are. Learning how to control someone, how to overcome her resistances (every submissive who experiences real, permanent dominance resists), how to handle each new situation that comes up takes a great deal of knowledge or experience, and there's an art to it as well. It's complex, as each individual situation requires a different, noncanned or stereotyped response. Most people in the Scene, most people who call themselves dominants and promote themselves as wise S&M gurus, know nothing about any of this. They're fumbling around in the dark. A dominant either learns this kind of thing from many, many years in the school of hard knocks or from learning from another dominant who already has this knowledge.

    Desire

    It's a sad fact that many people who call themselves dominants these days have absolutely no idea of what to do with a submissive once they are alone in the same room with one. As long as they can bluster and preen and pretend on line or at a distance or for a short period of time they do fine. But once they actually have a real person to deal with 24 hours a day, they quickly run out of ideas. Most of these people have none of the essential qualities described above, and they don't really want any of the difficulties or hassles that controlling someone always involves. They want to be dominant entirely for the ego boost, or because they believe that it's an easy way to get girls to do what you want them to, or because it all sounds so much funner and easier than a conventional relationship. They are not control freaks. They are not truly dominant. If they were, they'd accept the hassles and difficulties involved with control, as they'd relish that control so much that they would be willing to deal with any problems it brings. Most self-styled dominants, however, do not really want to control another's life, they do not want to own a slave (although they often believe that they do until they find one), and when confronted with the realities of ownership, they run away, abandoning their responsibilities. The most common form of running away, of abdicating the dominant's responsibility, is to blame all the relationship problems on the submissive, pretending that she is ultimately the responsible one. This is the most common situation that Jon and I hear about from the many submissive people who write us to ask for advice.

    6/14/2007 8:41:15 PM
    http://www.domsubfriends.com/voye/articles/105/

    He Looks like a Dom and Quacks like a Dom, but is he really a Dom?
    Thoughts on the difference between appearing to be in control, and actually being in control
     
    "In the vanilla world there is a very active game of dominance and submission, one that is largely unspoken and unacknowledged, but in some ways more grounded in reality. Vanilla 'dominants' are dominant by virtue of both the circumstances of their lives as well as by their basic natures. They don't 'act' dominant, they simply are dominant. On the other hand, BDSM Dominants are bound by a loose set of traditions and customs that have little to do with whether they are really in control, but rather with whether they appear to be in control."
    ~ Jonathan

    One of the reasons I love visiting my friend Dylan is because while I'm at his house, I am enclosed in his circle. Although he isn't involved in BDSM, he's what we might call a "Vanilla Dominant," in that he creates an environment where I am free to submit. I get to enjoy the comfort and security of the control he provides without ever feeling as though my own independence was compromised. In Dylan's world, consent is not overt, but rather implied, although by being there, I am in a sense giving consent. This is a different scenario than the checklist-exchanging consent of the BDSM scene.
    What is Control then?
    Dylan's control over his environment, and of me is a very particular kind of control. My awareness of his gift comes out of my feelings about love; that to be able to love, we must love ourselves first. Similarly, to control another person, we must be able to control our own lives. This does not mean never having fun or being spontaneous, but rather that each of us creates our lives and takes responsibility for what we have created. If wish to be a Dominant, I need to be able to demonstrate that my life is what I have chosen, rather than a bit of flotsam and jetsam tossed about in the storm.
    Dominants in the BDSM Scene
    Our community puts forth a model of what a Dominant is, and provides lots of instructions about how to speak, act, dress and conduct a scene (also known as quacking like a Dominant). The good part about this is that these models offer a way for community members to interact with a clear line of communication. The downside is that if a new Dominant doesn't have a grounded sense of self, these trappings create an artificial construct, a persona which unfortunately can fool novices and even experienced players. My friend Stacey says that "For people who are truly Dominant, they use whatever protocol, clothes, etc that they want. That's what it means to be the Dominant, they get to do things the way they want. The community does have a structure, but when it's used by people who aren't intrinsically dominant, it just looks silly." One example of this silliness is a local Dominant named Colby who dresses to the nines, is highly articulate, and has a collection of expensive accoutrements in his basement dungeon. In this very dungeon, I watched as an experienced player developed a crush on him, or at least the him that she could see on the surface. Unfortunately, what Colby doesn't have is emotional, financial, or personal stability, the things that in my opinion establish a foundation for someone to control another person. My friend Julia might be thinking of Colby when she says, "Most of the dominance I've observed in the BDSM worlds looks like a cartoon to me."

    You could say that Colby is "acting" like he is in control, while my vanilla friend Dylan is simply "being" in control. Of course not all Dominants in the BDSM scene are like Colby, and many of them are indeed stable on all fronts. What I want to look at here is how Vanilla Dominants do what they do, and how to identify Dominants in the BDSM scene who are also simply "being" dominant.
    Vanilla Dominants
    One distinction between the dominance you see between the scene and the vanilla world is the role of sexuality. Stacey describes it this way, "Dominance is something inherent in a person and it doesn't matter whether they define themselves as a scene Dominant or not. A vanilla dominant is simply a strong dominant person who revels in that dominance, but doesn't necessarily use floggers, bondage or any of the other accoutrements. They just don't identify with the 'rackem and whackem' scene." Julia adds that, "In the BDSM world, sex is the sine qua non (the prerequisite) of dominance and submission. In the vanilla world, sex is just one part of a much more complex set of relationships." The key messages here are that dominance, sexuality, and BDSM can be combined in a number of ways irregardless of the labels we in the scene often use.

    When I look at Dylan's life, I observe that he is stable on a number of fundamental levels: career, financial, family, and personal. While Dylan has changed jobs a few times, he has consistently moved up in his career. He may not be rich, but he lives within his means and can afford the things he cares about. He has a number of long term friends, and is active in his community. Julia adds that, "Vanilla Dominants don't take pride in the fact that they own eleven different floggers and they are skilled at wax play. They take pride in how much money they raised for their church or how they coached their daughter for the debating team."

    In contrast, when I'm at Colby's house, I'm expected to scrape up my own lunch, which likely as not will require me to wash the dishes piled up in the sink. While waiting for him to finish e-mailing his friends I might enjoy checking out his collection of single tails, but then I also know that he makes excuses for not having enough money to visit his kids. Here at home with his armor set aside, Colby is in control of nothing. He's simply a guy looking for another temp job, eating peanut butter sandwiches just before payday, and finding a new gal pal submissive who won't see through the masquerade for a few months. Julia is hard on guys like this, but there may be a kernel of truth in what she asks, "Do you know a single BDSM dominant who donates his dominance to anything of social value outside of the scene? People who are into the lifestyle are often selfishly focused on their own sexual pleasure, and little else." If Colby really was a Dominant, his gifts would not only provide him with better than a rundown lifestyle, but he'd be contributing something to the larger world.
    How do we know which is which?
    Colby of course is just one person in the BDSM scene, and there are certainly plenty of Dominants who have more balanced lives. The challenge then is to identify Dominants who are actually in control, not just acting. My approach is to ignore the visual and sexual trappings, what the person says, wears, and acts – even whether or not they have a submissive. Instead, I look at how they are managing their lives. Are they passionate about their work? Are they responsible parents? Have they been able to sustain a long-term relationship? Are they living in a comfortable home? Are they emotionally stable?
    Is he or she in Control, or Controlling?
    Being "in control" is a bit of a loaded term, so let's look at some related issues. One is the distinction is between being "in control" and being "controlling." Being in control is about being certain and sure-footed about who you are and what you are doing. When you are dominant with those around you, you are allowing others the benefit of this control. Being controlling is about being insecure and demanding that others assure you that you are okay. It is the antithesis of, and yet is often mistaken for real dominance. The control of a Dominant is also different than the control we talk about in relation to twelve step programs. There, we seek to turn over control of our lives to a higher power, a quest which I work on every day. However, this doesn't mean that we're sitting back and expecting God to do all the work. God has the big picture in hand, but it is still up to me to roast up the shish kabobs and scrub the grill.
    Can we judge Submissives by the same Yardstick?
    Another interesting side issue is whether we can apply these same ideas to submissives. Does their ability to control their own lives relate directly to their ability to actually submit, versus only appearing to submit? Submissives are rarely measured by their ability to control their own lives, but a submissive whose career, financial life, and social network are in shambles is clearly not someone who is prepared to engage in any exchange of power. Giving someone control of a messed up existence is not a gift, but a burden. Stacey agrees with me, saying, "Many submissives are strong individuals and their submission is to a strong partner, not to the world at large. There has to be a tension (in a good sense) between two people who are equal in strength and completeness, a push and pull between worthy opponents. What thrill is there for a Dominant in having someone weak surrender their teeny bit of weakness?"

    What I find really fascinating about Vanilla Dominants is that they model a substantive approach to control. It's not that we in the community don't have this already, but that it can get obscured in the bells and whistles of BDSM. We may think we have it all figured out, but in some ways this organic approach to dominance has a step up on the gee gaws and costumes of the scene. Dylan's way of dominating me may not have the explicit consent step I'm used to, but I'm pretty sure that if he ever wants to move that dominance into the bedroom, I'll be the first in line.
    6/14/2007 7:31:53 AM
    BDSM Education--Ideas for creating your own Dom/me and sub Rules, Rights and Guidelines
    http://www.bdsm-education.com/rights.html


    Regardless if you are Dom/me or sub after reading this I hope you will create your own guidelines to follow.

    Basic human rights, laws and courtesy apply no matter what your proclivity.

    There are normal manners and courtesy just like the rest of society.  So just because you claim yourself to be a Dom/me don’t expect to treat submissive's as if they were your submissive, that is NOT OKAY.  Just because you claim yourself to be a submissive don’t expect Dom/me's to treat you as if you are theirs, that is NOT OKAY. 

    No one should expect a sub to wait on a Dom/me or a Dom/me to issue orders to them when not in a relationship with them.  

    Until you give your gift of submission to a Dom/me. NO Dom/me has the right to intimidate, force, demand or take away your freedom. 

    Until you have accepted a sub, NO sub has the right to try to manipulate, hound, demand or take away your freedom.  

    Both must have trust and respect for each other, this is not one sided.  

    Neither should lie or hide things from each other, nor should either side accept it being done.

    Both should be emotionally and physically sound and expect to stay that way in ANY relationship.  

    Both should take the time they feel they need and not allow the other to force or rush them into ANYTHING. 

    Subs don’t expect the Dom/me to fix/solve all your problems.  Sure your Dom/me wants to hear about your life but they don’t want to hear you talk about your problems continuously, this makes you into a needy, high maintenance sub, get a therapist if you have real problems.  Dom/mes it goes for you as well, if you are constantly dumping your problems on your subbie, you are just weighing them down with things they can’t fix (and they do want to fix everything for you), if you have real problems see a therapist.  

    Dom/mes don't want a doormat (a person used by another person for their own benefit without regard for the persons feelings, growth or well being).  Why would a Dom/me want to be involved with someone that will submit to anyone for anything at anytime?  They wouldn't.  Both should want someone that respects themselves otherwise how can they respect you? 

    Subs you are expected to obey immediately and not question the Dom/me ever.

    Both should expect respect from the other.  

    Both should have safe words and it should be clearly understood that they will be used if either feels a need.  Using a safe word does not mean anything beyond what the word represents.  i.e., a safe word for slowing down, for checking in, for I need to talk about this now, etc.  Never think any less of the person for using their safeword.

    Subs should expect to tell the Dom/me what they would like if they feel a need is not being met.  (Yes, yes done respectfully)   

    Subs should expect to tell the Dom/me their dreams, fantasies, what they think are their needs and what they think is missing.  This might be done verbally or in a journal.

    Dom/mes are allowed to express tenderness, love and understanding when they desire and not be seen in a non Dommly manner by a sub.  

    Subs are allowed to express a need for tenderness, love and understanding when they feel the need.  

    Subs should expect to be allowed to ask questions as long as done respectfully.  

    Subs you have to believe the instructions/orders your Dom/me gives you have been done with thought and care.  You should not constantly question your Dom/me about the instructions/orders.  Clarifying questions are usually acceptable when asked in a respectful manner.

    Subs should expect to be allowed to bring up concerns they might have and expect the Dom/me to listen and consider what they are saying.  Yes this is to be done respectfully and yes the Dom/me has the final word, but the sub has to feel you gave it consideration and not a just because I say so response.  

    Both should expect the other to make mistakes, one prays it is not one of endangerment.  

    A Dom/me has the right to stop any play/scene at any time.  

    A sub has the right to stop any play/scene at any time.  

    Dom/mes should never feel guilty for applying real punishment or for fulfilling their Dom/me responsibilities.  

    Both should never be abusive to the other.  

    Subs you have to believe the instructions/orders are given with thought and care and not just to see how far you will go or how many weird things you will do for them.  

    A sub will never consider herself a weak person for being submissive.  It actually takes a submissive strong enough to admit to themselves the desire within to serve, obey and please their Dom/me.  

    A sub will always focus on pleasing her Dom/me and hopes the Dom/me will find her pleasing.  

    Subs are always in submission to their Dom/me even outside their presence. 

    Subs should always be prepared to please their Dom/me anywhere, anytime, no matter what the circumstances or who is around.  

    Subs will only make their choices based on if they will or will not please their Dom/me.  As well as make their choices within the orders/boundaries/instructions/guidelines their Dom/me has set for them.

    Subs behavior at all times reflect directly upon their Dom/me, so they are to act with good representation of their Dom/me at all times.  

    Unless specifically agreed to/granted no sub has any rights or privileges in their relationship with their Dom/me.  And any rights or privileges given can be removed at any time by the Dom/me.  

    The Dom/me will train, teach and shape their sub according to their wants and desires.  This makes their sub worth more to them.  

    The Dom/me has final word in all matters or issues.  The sub must believe the Dom/me has used their judgment and fairness in making the decision.  

    No sub can release themselves from their duties, service, collar or the relationship without the Dom/mes prior approval and consent.  

    Dom/mes can have as many subs as they desire or require. 

    Subs may never think, say or portray any thing to anyone about the relationship as abuse or abusive. 

    Subs are expected to keep an open mind and try new things expanding their limits.  

    Subs will not attempt to top from below or try to make play/scene travel a certain path. 

    It is a subs responsibility to figure out what pleases their Dom/me. 

    Subs will not allow physical harm be done to them if at all possible. 

    Subs are expected to be courteous and to assist other subs whenever they can. 

    Subs are never allowed to think they are a better sub than another.

    Subs should be allowed to ask for help if they feel the need. 

    Subs should be allowed to ask for attention rather than act up to get attention. 

    Subs should be allowed to expect aftercare following any play/scene. Subs should expect to be reminded of their submission.  

    Dom/mes should expect to be reminded they are the Dom/me when a sub feels they are being allowed to wander too far or get away with too much.

    Now I am sure I haven't included every possible thing I have heard over the years, but I hope this gives you a place to start thinking about what will work for you and what will not.

    6/13/2007 9:14:41 AM

     

    TEN RULES FOR DOMINANTS


    http://www.vanilla-not.com/basics/tendom.html

    1. Be Patient

    Until you enter into a relationship with a submissive, you have no more right to order him/her around than does anyone else. Give your bottom time to get to know you and what you are like. Finesse and subtlety are major elements of dominance. Similarly, strength and gentleness go hand in hand. The sensitivity and awareness (or lack thereof) that you show in the real world is likely to be repeated in the playroom.

    2. Be Humble

    You may be God's/Goddess' gift to the world, but no one needs to hear it or wants to hear it. You will have ample opportunities to show how good you are - and plenty of opportunities to make a fool of yourself. No matter what you claim, the "real you" will show through in a scene. Don't set yourself up for a failure by developing expectations that you know you can never reach.

    3. Be Open

    Although the top is classically considered to be the teacher in D/s-SM, you can always learn from your bottom, no matter how inexperienced. Be willing to learn from other dominants who may have a totally different perspective from yours. Try to approach by-now-familiar trips with an attitude of wonderment and discovery. Be aware that everyone has her or his own personal style.

    4. Communicate

    You are responsible for finding out basic, essential information about the people you play with, such as experience, limits, likes and dislikes, and health information. Playing D/s-SM without this knowledge is like Russian roulette. Talk about your head-space and your view of D/s-SM with your bottom, so that any uncertainties can be dealt with before you start playing. Clearly spell out roles, rules, limits, and contracts. Do not take for granted that your bottom instinctively knows the ground rules.

    5. Be Honest

    If you lack experience in an area that your bottom would like to experiment with, be honest about it. Your partner has a right to know that. Be honest with yourself and take your submissive only to those levels at which you are completely in control of the situation. Safety should always be the first concern, taking priority over how hot a particular scene is.

    6. Be Sensitive

    There's a very fine line between a sensitive, caring dominant and a self-righteous, insensitive overbearing clod. Your scene should be a creative synthesis of your needs and fantasies and your bottom's needs and fantasies. Although, on the surface, your submissive is serving you, what actually is happening is that dominant and submissive are serving each other. Earn the complete trust of your submissive and never violate or even threaten to violate that trust. His or her submission is a gift to you. Use it appropriately.

    7.Be Realistic

    End the scene with the bottom wanting more, not wishing there had been less. Remember that power, control, and sensitivity are the keys, not just the intensity of the stimulation. Be clear about what is fantasy, and has little to do with what works in practice. Your favorite porno picture books may be stimulating in themselves, but don't try to imitate them to the last detail.

    8.Be really Dominant

    Submissives are looking for someone who will take over their body and mind, not just for brute strength. Real people are wanted, not just cardboard images from cigarette ads or macho stereotypes. Your dominance enhances your whole existence. It does not cover up or substitute for other areas of your life - it is you. Make your submissive fall in love with you, and expect him or her to give him/herself up to you totally. Follow up on rules, expect obedience, and punish appropriately when it is called for. Don't shirk your responsibility to your bottom or to your sister/fellow tops. Be dependable and expect dependability. You have agreed to take the dominant role - now take it!

    9. Be Healthy

    Like any strenuous activity, SM requires that its participants be in top physical and emotional health. Many factors, including the amount you sleep, your eating habits, and your alcohol and drug intake affect your performance and endurance during a scene. Don't attempt to do SM when your physical or emotional energy is low. As a dominant you have a special responsibility to be in control of yourself and on top of the scene. An attitude of "drugs and alcohol don't affect me that much... I can do it anyway" violates your submissive's trust in you and can be dangerous. If you don't want to accept the responsibilities, you shouldn't be playing the game!

    10. Have Fun

    After all, sex is all about having a good time. You have earned, and you are entitled to the unique, intense pleasures which come from responsible, creative SM play.

    6/12/2007 7:29:11 AM

    128 Basic slave Rules (with many suggestions before reading the rules)http://spicy.sirknightsrealm.com/?page_id=88
    Some notes for the female to take into consideration when using these rules and participating in a Master/slave relationship (or any part of the bdsm world out there):
    1. The Master/slave relationship is a complex one requiring a serious commitment to honest and open communication, and the practice of learned responsibilities for the care and protection of each person’s well being, psychological, physical, sexual, social, and emotional health. you can protect both you and your Master’s participation through the use of selected safe words (like ‘yellow’ and ‘red’) and gestures (such as tight hand holds, wiggling of a limb, or opening of a hand). Don’t ever be afraid to use them or think that you are not supposed to - especially if you are in your first experience. Expect to be tested by your Master so that you are made aware of your limitations for your sake and His.

    2. There is alot to learn, to develop and to discover in this type of lifestyle: its traditions, customs, fashion, speech, etiquette, play, and practices which may include bondage, discipline, punishment, sadism, masochism, guidance, surrender, control, pain, aftercare, sensation, sensuality, sexuality, spiritualism, respect, warmth, passion and love. It is recommended that each person learns as much as they can throughout whatever avenues are available (never being afraid to ask about anything you are even the slightest bit curious or concerned about): similarly interested friends, presenters and experts you get a chance to meet in the ’scene’, books and magazines on related subjects including those who are against the lifestyle, groups in your area who offer educational classes, play parties, and conferences, any related fictional books of erotica and fantasy, academic books on theatre, sceneplay and props, Internet websites and FAQ’s (frequently asked questions), first-aid classes, fetish fashion outlets and those who carry leather, bdsm toys and tools of the lifestyle. Failure to learn the proper use of the toys and tools of the lifestyle can result in serious injury - so be careful.

    It is recommended that a skilled person in edgeplay (activity, as mentioned in rule #128, requiring extensive knowledge and skill where physical and psychological injury can result if not done properly) and advanced first-aid be present should you be engaged in such activities by your Master.

    3. Each rule involves a multitude of meanings and different styles for unique and personal application. Work with them. Read each one, ponder the possibilities, look seriously at the images they create inside you and allow what you feel from each one to come into full bloom, get away from them, and then come back and work on them again until you have put together the ones that will become your mindset from which to live by, to seek out the Master you crave to serve and to please and to love, or to become stronger and more committed to the one that you have and with whom to share of yourself through your creative application of them.

    4. Consider these rules a part of, what will become your crash course about the Master/slave relationship and lifestyle, but realize they are not conclusive, nor the only way to enter and to experience it, for there is more to learn then from the rules that are listed here.

    5. Begin slowly and build trust of each other’s responsibilities, knowledge and skills towards the level of control and the enslavement you crave. Spend time communicating and negotiating your first few sessions with your Master and especially before you commit yourself to a shared lifestyle. Take the time to experience trial periods of commitment to a Master: a weekend, a week, a month, a few months. Always have time periods where you can drop out of submission, as if a third person, to discuss what is occurring between you and your Master and how to move forward in meeting each other’s needs. Know that you can always leave - for no slave should live in a lifestyle out of fear for one’s life. The best of Masters will have an open door, unless you, by Him, is seen as one who is no longer wanted as His slave. If that should occur - know that there is always someone else out there who can take His place so that you may be able to find the One who will allow you the opportunity to submit. Know that you can also take a break from submitting to a Master and can do so until you feel ready to submit again. There will always be pleasure to draw from a slave - regardless of your age, your figure or your physical health.

    6. Consider tests for blood and sexually transmitted diseases should you engage in usage where blood, urine and semen will be sexually or orally exchanged.
    Engage in your roleplay or lifestyle safely using condoms, dental dams, and latex gloves wherever and whenever needed for protection. Your life may depend on these tests and practices. Don’t be afraid to speak to your doctor, clinic or hospital about your need for these tests or about the results of your play from which you may suffer - they’ve seen and heard more than you might imagine. Keep in mind that what you communicate with your doctor is confidential (unless you live in those states where marks on your body may be mistaken for the results of acts of domestic violence), and that the more you can communicate about what you have received - the better of care they will be able to provide you. You do not have to explain exactly why the tests are necessary - just that you and a partner will be engaging in sex where you feel such tests are necessary for your safety.

    7. It is highly recommended that the use of drugs including alcohol not be used during any part of a Master/slave relationship or at play parties where activity requires careful and well thought out planning and execution such as in bondage, being pierced, punished, disciplined,

    edgeplay, and other such activities. Both partners will need their full faculties to experience these activities safely and without reckless behavior. I would also caution the use of tobacco in such activities.

    8. Keep a journal for yourself to work through what you are feeling as you progress towards and through the relationship you want and are in. Don’t be afraid to hear yourself through your writing. Let it flow like the freedom you feel when you are in your slave space. Share only what you wish or what you are allowed. Expect to receive assignments on what you experience so that you both learn what to work on and how to progress. Don’t be afraid to share your journal with your Master, but do ask if you can have a private one should you desire it.

    Begin working with these rules by making your selections in the following manner:
    1. Select a place in a household where you feel comfortable in a kneeling position while nude. The kneeling position should be performed as follows:
    Kneel attentively, toes curled forward, ankles touching or at least as close together as possible, thighs touching, hands placed on top of the thighs with palms down and fingers spread apart, the inside of your arms pushing your breasts towards the middle of the chest with breasts in front of the arms, the back arched to push the breasts forward and to give the torso good curvature. If this position is difficult for you to achieve, then select a nude position of your choosing whereby you feel a sense of submission as if honorable to be in such a position whereby your form, as if secretly displayed, could induce the touch of a Master’s eyes upon you and gain the envy of those females who may be present.

    2. Place the rules at a level where you can read them without having to change your position.

    3. Remain in your position for a few minutes and then begin reading the rules out loud in a kind of held back tone as if to do so quietly in a confessional manner. Read all the rules whether you agree with them or not. Try not to resist what you are feeling and let your thoughts run wild.

    4. Spend several days reading the rules, at least once a day, in this manner.

    5. When you are ready to make your selections, do so by positioning yourself comfortably. Have what you will need to begin the process of working with the rules: pens, pencils, plenty of paper, felt pens, a good writing surface, and if needed: any food or drink you prefer. Clear away any objects you feel will distract you from your thoughts. Add music to your environment if you wish to and be sure the room is at a comfortable temperature. you may also choose to work with the rules outside. But keep in mind that the selection process of the rules may take several days to a few weeks, so be sure to find the best environment for you to work in and to return to.

    6. Read each rule out loud, in whole or in part. Decide if the rule needs to be changed in any way and rewrite it. Work with it until you find you can identify with it, or that you have decided to eliminate it. Using a numbering system or coloring scheme (with felt pens) mark each rule, or to categorize them before you tear apart the rules, or thereafter, keeping in mind the following:
    1. Will do. (Without question)
    2. Want to do. (But,… you have to be pushed or forced to do it because that is what works best for you. It is not to come easy.)
    3. Won’t do. (Under any circumstances: roleplay, lifestyle or otherwise)
    4. Find questionable or problematic or troublesome, but possible if interpreted or rewritten.
    5. Need to do. (Must have, even to the point that the relationship could not work without it.)
    (Note: During your discussion with your Master you may find that more than half of those you decide are 3’s and 4’s will turn into 1’s, 2’s or 5’s pending His interpretation and execution of those rules, no matter how you rewrite them or if you decide to eliminate them. Part of the process is to challenge how well you know your ’self’ and your Master, and how your state of mind changes in His presence.)

    7. Keep in the mind the rules are not in any particular order. This is done on purpose since a slave must be able to adapt her behavior and creative spirit to fit the surprises, changes, and challenges that will occur in the lifestyle she has with her Master.

    8. When you have finished your selection process - read those you chose for 1, 2, 4 and 5, in your kneeling or other position. Read them out loud in the confessional tone about 1-2 times a day until the day comes when you can discuss your choices with your Master, with whom the final decisions will be made and for whom you may be required to display your creative application of those rules chosen.

    9. Remember: you are not required to memorize the rules you have selected, but you will be expected to know of their context when questioned by your Master. A hesitant response or an incorrect one could get you disciplined in part for not remembering, but more for not staying focused on how you are to behave. After you have been disciplined the correct and acceptable response in reference to the rule should be told to you so that you will remember it the next time.

    10. Once your discussion with your Master is complete, it is strongly suggested that you, with His permission, read your selections in an acceptable position, nude, at least once a day, for at least 10 days. Failure to do so without an acceptable cause or reason and you are likely to get punished upon your next meeting with your Master.

    11. you may record the rules you have selected for playback for use any place where you need to hear them. (I, the author, will allow one such tape per person, not to be sold in any electronic format (ie.: tape, CD, removable HD, or floppy) in any quantity.)

    128 Basic slave Rules

    1. i will serve, obey and please my Master.

    2. Above all else my primary focus shall be to please my Master, hoping that He finds me pleasing in all that I do, whether i am in His presence or not. my Master knows of my potential, learning more about me in each day i am with Him. He trusts that i will act in accordance with what He perceives of my potential - He knows what is best for me and how important it is that i set a good example for other females who may be present around me.

    3. i worship my Master.

    4. i worship my Master’s body.

    5. The power of my Master fills me with awe. Just the sheer thought of Him or the hearing of His voice gives me strength.

    6. To receive pleasure i must earn it.

    7. i worship my Master’s whip.

    8. i trust my Master: His responsibilities, His skills, His hunger and needs, and His concern for my safety, my emotional, psychological, social, sexual, and physical health.

    9. i am nothing more than an object of great value - an instrument Master will use to draw out His pleasures.

    10. i will ask my Master for permission to satisfy whatever need i have before acting on it.

    11. my body and mind are the property of my Master.

    12. i must always give thanks to my Master for all i am given immediately after receiving what He has given me, for such things are gifts or privileges granted to me by Him.

    13. i must be both specific and explicit in my speech.

    14. i will not hesitate when responding to my Master. my focus is important to my growth.

    15. i will thank my Master for the discipline and punishments I receive, specifying what i received and expressing the reason as to why i was given them.

    16. i have no will of my own other than that which falls within the context of the rules i have selected and of that which is needed to pursue the ambitions i am allowed to seek out as according to the permissions i have received from my Master. i will report to Him my progress in such matters to receive His favor or His guidance in making whatever steps may be required to move ahead so that i am successful.

    17. i am always in submission to my Master whether He is present or not, ready to please Him at anytime, in any place, under any circumstances, regardless of who may be present. For the opportunity to submit and to please is by far more important and satisfying than any other pursuit. i trust my Master will keep me safe, protecting His reputation and mine in the presence of others, as He examines my ability to present myself to Him and to others in a subtle manner when required to protect our lifestyle from those who may not understand, nor support, as long as our behavior is not in anyway misrepresented nor misinterpreted by those who may be afar. i am to set, once again, a good example, ready to explain my position to others when required to do so. my lifestyle is a part of a growing culture for which i must never forget that i am an integral part.

    18. All my choices shall be based upon whether or not they will please my Master.

    19. When i am not in the presence of my Master and i have choices to make - i will perform them to the best of my abilities and within the boundaries and guidance He has allowed me.

    20. i shall wear the collar my Master gives me with pride for it signifies His ownership of me and my devotion to Him.

    21. i shall wear the chains my Master gives me as a symbol of my position in life - that of bondage to Him. i shall wear them, as required, around my neck, my wrists, my ankles or around my waist.

    22. When i am ready - i shall wear His rings to signify my submission to Him - one pierced through each nipple of my breasts and one through each labia.

    23. my mouth shall only be referred to as a *insert what your Master has desired* for it will often be used as if it were a pussy.

    24. my sex shall only be referred to as a pussy.

    25. When the cock of my Master is put into my mouth and i am directed to suck it - i will do so vigorously as long as i am required to do so. my hands shall be placed on the tops of my thighs, behind my neck or held at the base of my back so that during the sucking i can use my whole body to display my hunger to my Master.

    26. my Master’s cum must never go to waste - i will swallow all of it when Master cums into my mouth (and be punished should I spill any of it from my lips), licking it up if Master cums into my hands or into a plate i hold in front of Him to receive it, or onto the food He gives me which He may require of me to hold just under His cock as He ejaculates over it. i will clean His cock thoroughly squeezing out every last drop. In rare and privileged cases i may wear my Master’s cum on my body, sometimes after massaging it into my skin. Cum is a gift from my Master and it is an honor to receive it. The eating of my Master’s cum will be counted as one of my meals for that day.

    27. i worship my Master’s cock, its head and its shaft, especially when it is hard or when i am given the opportunity to make it hard for Him.

    28. i will worship my Master’s anus only after a thorough washing of it.
    i shall do so hungrily, being sure to lick between the cheeks for as long as Master requires me to do so. i will use my hands to spread my Master’s cheeks apart.

    29. i will never look into the eyes of my Master without his permission. To do so would be inappropriate of my position and doing so could be interpreted by Him that i am seeking His attention or expecting Him to act - when such things are up to Him and to Him alone.

    30. my head must be bowed down in the presence of my Master unless i am given permission to do so otherwise. i honor the position of my Master and it is important that i am not distracted in my submission to Him.

    31. my eyes must be cast down in the presence of my Master unless i am given permission to do so otherwise. i am to focus on my behavior, waiting to act appropriately and without hesitation when directed to do so by Him.

    32. i must always wear revealing and sexy clothing of good taste around my Master unless given permission to do so otherwise. The clothing I wear will allow easy access to my pussy, ass and breasts. The clothing will emphasize and often exaggerate my assets. i will wear such clothing in any kind of weather. How i present my body to Him or in front of others is more important than my discomfort and insecurities.

    33. When others show an interest in what i am wearing i must ask them if they would like to see more and then gladly show them what they would like to see - but only after i have received permission from my Master - for i trust my Master’s judgment that such a display is not only reasonable but is safe to do.

    34. i must remove all of my clothing in the way i have been taught when Master commands of me to do so - regardless of who may be present and despite where it is i am - i trust my Master.

    35. When i remove clothing from my body it must be folded neatly and placed in a small pile in front of me just ahead of my feet or my knees if i should be required to be in my kneeling position after unclothing myself.

    36. my basic attire in the presence of my Master shall consist of a collar and my highest heels. The rings of my submission, if i have been pierced, must also be attached to my body, as should the chains He has given or allowed me to wear.

    37. my legs, underarms and pussy must be kept completely shaved smooth and clean so that nothing of me is hidden from view.

    38. Unless otherwise given permission - my hair must be kept up in a manner that is ravishing so that my shoulders and the nape of my neck are fully exposed - especially when i am naked. It is important to Master that i appear not just attractive, but alluring and desirable.

    39. Whenever i need to pick something up or receive something from someone else i must do so wherever possible by going into a kneeling position to show that i am honored to do so. i will perform this motion according to how Master has taught me.

    40. my pussy and rosebud must be thoroughly washed and of a good aroma at all times, if even perfumed, but especially before serving my Master.

    41. my “place” is on my knees before my Master, for it is a privilege and honor to be His slave.

    42. When in the presence of my Master, but not in use, i will go to the place He has selected until i am needed by Him.

    43. my greatest felt satisfaction is realized when i know i have pleased my Master.

    44. There can be no greater pain or suffering i can feel then when Master is not pleased with me. Naturally i will feel depressed, saddened, empty, and lost. i can only hope He will show His mercy upon me and provide to me the guidance i will need to be put back on track so that i will be forgiven and once again be allowed His eyes upon my flesh, His touch upon my soul, and His warmth and love upon my heart.

    45. my submission is a natural inborn feeling, and at times a surging and powerful force inside me that only a respectable and knowledgeable Master can recognize, control and manage, for a He understands how my nature influences my behavior and how temptations to act outside of its drive can easily lead me astray and away from my primary focus: to please and to be found pleasing. He, too, manages and controls His Own natural state, sharing with me through a power exchange between us, bonding me tightly to Him, His needs with mine. my submission to such a Master allows for me to feel more aware and alive inside and out, bringing me to a feeling i cherish: ‘at home’.

    46. i fear no other power for my Master is always with me.

    47. i will not hesitate in my obedience to my Master.

    48. Whenever Master speaks, even when i am speaking, i am to immediately become silent so i may be able to listen intensely to what He has to say. i must never interrupt Him unless He has shown me how to communicate with Him, if i need to. i must ask first for His permission to speak, specifying to whom i would like to speak to, and whether or not i may be allowed to speak freely - then and only then, if granted, may i say anything more than asking first to speak.

    49. The opportunity to please my Master is very important to me and I will take every chance to seek out such opportunities to do so to the best of my abilities and in accordance to how i have been taught or allowed to do so.

    50. i choose willingly to be treated as my Master’s property - as long as such treatment is safe and legal.

    51. When Master feels i am ready and our relationship has progressed to a lifelong commitment, i shall be specially prepared to receive His unique and permanent mark of ownership upon my flesh, in a place of His choosing, whether it be a piercing, a tattoo or a branding. Thereafter, i shall become His property and slave in the most strict sense - completely His for as long as the relationship continues to be managed and controlled in the manner in which is beneficial to each of us and in accordance with our mutually shared natures.

    52. i am my Master’s greatest treasure.

    53. i will learn all the positions my Master wants to teach me to the best of my abilities and will be prepared to take such positions when required and to display myself in a manner through them that He, and others who may be present, will find most pleasing.

    54. i must never reach orgasm without explicit permission from my Master. Failure to receive properly asked for permission and i will endure the punishment Master will put upon me without my safeword. Such pleasure must be seen as a privilege so that i do not take advantage of it.

    55. The safeword given to me by my Master can be spoken at any time-even when i have been told to be silent. If i am not able to verbalize it - i trust my Master will show me how i can express it. Safewords are for my protection as well as His. i must be careful not to take more than i can handle, as He will need to know when to stop from getting carried away with His own passions - so that i may be prepared over time to endure more for Him.

    56. my safeword, verbal or otherwise, cannot be used when i am being punished. i must remember that punishment could never be very effective if i were able to control it - i must take it in full measure - so that i will focus on the correction of my behavior for the long term, for unlike discipline, punishment is not what i will want again. i should know better. However, safewords can be used when i am being disciplined - Master will let me know which is which when the time has come that such treatment is necessary to correct my behavior.

    57. i must confess to my Master when i have been naughty so that He may decide if such violations require me to be disciplined or to be punished. i must accept whatever decisions He makes by thanking Him for His choice - if He allows it before or shortly thereafter, specifying as to why i will be or have been disciplined or punished. i must focus upon how sorry i am for not behaving in the way in which i have been taught- for i have brought defilement upon myself and to Him an unacceptable act which is displeasing to Him.

    58. i realize Master may own more than one slave, if He so chooses, and that i, unless allowed by Him, may never be able to have another Master other than Him, accept by His choosing to further my training. i trust Master will take whatever precautions are necessary to keep the slaves He chooses to own sexually healthy and to provide whatever measures are necessary to protect us from the eruptions and ravages of any jealously which may try to corrupt the relationships our Master has allowed between each of us - including the one we each have with Him.

    59. i must never be concerned when i feel too much of my flesh is showing, in private or in the general public - however, i can ask my Master for permission as to how to handle my discomfort.

    60. i am a female slave - of worth and value to any Master who would find me useful. my role has been clearly brought into definition through my ability to recognize and to act accordingly with my true nature, enhanced through the teachings of my Master, and through the continued practice of my primary focus, and my search for every opportunity to do so.

    61. my Master will decide what my sexual orientation shall be. i will commit myself to His decision and perform as such only in His presence and only with His permission. i know my performance will be measured and corrected as He sees fit should i be required to attend to, provide myself to, perform with, or upon another female slave.

    62. i must tell my Master if i have had an orgasm without His permission so that i can be properly punished for my disobedience and disrespect.

    63. Pain and pleasure shall be with me always - in my thoughts and my fantasies - for the contrast strengthens me to behave in the manner my Master expects of me. Such thoughts and fantasies are tainted with the memories i have from the last time i was in the presence of my Master. He is with me always.

    64. my limits do not have to be respected - i trust my Master to take me past them when He expects that i am ready - for each side of the wall of my limitations is both pleasurable and a challenge - one side more intense than the other. My only hope in such transferences is that Master will be able to take me there again and again as my relationship to Him progresses through time; that He too will need it as much as i will, and that He will not be afraid to increase the intensity while we are there.

    65. i have much to learn in order to become a well-trained and well-behaved slave.

    66. i will endure whatever discipline or punishment my Master gives me so I can become a better slave for Him.

    67. i will work on building up my tolerances to the level my Master needs me to have, being careful not to push myself further or faster than i am ready to endure for Him, so that i may be able to expand my limitations and increase my value to Him.

    68. Through discipline and punishment i shall learn to behave.

    69. In bondage i am made free.

    70. i will never touch my breasts, nipples, pussy or clitorus with my hands or sex toys in any manner where i could experience sexual or sensual pleasure without permission from my Master including washing them, shaving my pussy, adjusting my breasts as i fit them into clothing, or in attaching my rings.

    71. Only through submission can i find my true self.

    72. my life is empty without a Master to please - that lost feeling inside can be real and it can grow. i may be able to step away from the hunger of my nature, but not for long, for soon it could effect every part of my life. It is important that i seek a Master to please - but if i cannot find one or that i shall not be found, i am not totally lost for i must always remember: i will survive - for it is my nature to do so. my drive to please can be adapted towards the needs of others even though they may not be as satisfying as the one i would have towards a Master. i must keep in the back of mind that there is a Master who is looking too and that i need to be patient by redirecting my needs in other ways where i can provide pleasure to others.

    73. i shall never think of myself as a weak person for it takes a strong female to commit to the drive inside me, to serve, to obey and to please a Master. i too have responsibilities and as natural as they may seem to me it is important that i use all of my faculties including my creative spirit to submit to a Master in a unique fashion personal to my relationship with Him. By doing so i hope to provide a good example to those females around me who may still be learning so they too are not led astray from their primary focus, that they are as true to their nature as i strive to continue to be to mine. i must remember that how i well i behave enlightens and empowers me to become even closer to who i am - a devoted slave, of good rapport to a Master who truly understands my needs in relationship to His own.

    74. i will give all that i am to my Master in order to become free.

    75. i must never show disrespect towards my Master in any way – no matter where i am - in his presence or not.

    76. Crying and the shedding of tears at any time is good and expected for it softens my will and bonds me closer to my Master.

    77. Only in complete submission to my Master shall i realize the depth of the love i have for Him.

    78. The needs of my Master must always come first before mine own for they offer an opportunity to please Him.

    79. i must be attentive to the needs of my Master and always be ready to respond to them to the best of my abilities and in the unique ways in which i have chosen and have developed for Him.

    80. i am allowed to suggest ways to further my training or use of me, verbally or through my journal, as long as i address my Master properly first.

    81. i must always respond fully both physically and verbally to whatever my Master does with me. The expressions of my emotions and my physical responses are important to Him. i must never hold back any part of their display, regardless of how intense they may be, unless restricted to do so.

    82. i am a sexual and sensual being.

    83. i must always remember how pleased my Master is when others delight in my sexiness as a result of my ability to show off my assets.

    84. my behavior must always display a sexual content however subtle.

    85. The only clothing i will buy and wear will be those items which my Master would find pleasing to Him: fitting to my figure and its assets, of good quality, of reasonable cost, and appropriate in His eyes and taste for the occasions i am allowed to attend with or without Him. i may ask if i may choose what to wear so i may be able take an opportunity to surprise Him to win His favor.

    86. i may, at times, offer various parts of my body to my Master in hopes He will take pleasure in using them in whatever ways He wishes. my only hope will be that my offering will please Him. If not, i want Him to punish me.

    87. It is important for me to eat plenty of carbohydrates, proteins and vitamins in the foods and fluids i am permitted to choose to nourish my body and mind, and to exercise my body regularly, as permitted by my Master, to increase my physical strength, to keep my limbs as flexible as possible, and to maintain or improve my figure so i may be able to endure my Master’s use of me however intense and for however long a period is required by Him. i want to be of a healthy and sound mind and body, free as possible of any personal limitations, when pleasing my Master.

    88. If i am required to be my Master’s toilet, into or onto which He chooses to release the watery juices of His cock, i shall position myself to receive His personal waters by kneeling for Him, tilting my head back, opening my hole wide, and closing my eyes so that He will delight in the display and offering of my body and of one of my orifices for Him choose upon which one to use. i shall remain still as He releases Himself, swallowing what i can of the waters He allows me. i shall play with myself during the release, as is instructed by Him, so that i am permitted to sexualize the experience as much as possible for His pleasure, thanking Him afterwards for allowing me the opportunity to honor Him in this most private way.

    89. i will not wear a pad or tampon when i am on my period without His permission - my pussy must be available for His use at all times.
    Should i be allowed to use a pad or tampoon - it must be removed in His presence should He require my vagina to be emptied - regardless of where i am and who may be present. The use of a pad or tampoon is a privilege that can be taken away from me at any time. If so, i can only hope i will be allowed to bleed for His pleasure and to feel my blood trickling down my legs or to strain to hear it drip onto the floor or onto another female slave he has selected to punish with my blood.

    90. If Master has chosen my sexual orientation to that of being bisexual, and He requires of me to receive the watery juices or blood of a chosen female slave’s pussy, i am to position myself, as i would for Master, to receive upon my flesh or into mymouth the slave’s juices, and if permitted to do so, either through His command or after receiving permission from Him to display for Him my hunger, i will cup my mouth tightly to the slave’s pussy to feed from her, licking and sucking, if allowed to do so, as much as I can get from her remaining tightly cupped to her until Master allows me to release myself from her. Thereafter, i am to be thankful for what i have received and for the privilege He allowed me. Such a feeding will be counted as one of my meals for the day.

    91. If it is possible to practice my basic attire in my household I will do so. i will remove my clothing immediately after entering my household putting my collar on first, then my rings and chains (if i have them), and my highest heels.

    92. i will always sleep nude - kneeling first before i enter my bed and kneeling first as soon as i get out of my bed - for it is a great privilege to have a bed to sleep on.

    93. i must never tighten my body when it is being whipped, caned, cropped, slapped, paddled, belted, strapped, spanked, bullwhipped, signal whipped, or anally or vaginally pumped. my Master likes it when my flesh jiggles and He knows that when i tighten my body it hurts more and inhibits my ability to display my expressions and emotions.

    94. i am proud to wear upon my body the marks given to me by my Master. i know that my Master will never mark me permanently - other than the mark of His ownership He will give me at the proper time, but i will gladly suffer for Him so he can mark me with the stripes he wishes to decorate my body with for His viewing pleasure.

    95. i will always listen with a strong interest in whatever my Master has to say during my training. i want to learn all that i can from Him so i can understand more about Him, about me, about the bdsm scene and community, and those involved in bdsm relationships - so i may be able to better understand the world i am apart of and be able to communicate it accurately to anyone who wishes to know more about it.

    96. When i take a shower i can do so the way i like to, but when i have finished washing i must rinse my entire body with only cold water for not less than 2 full minutes. i am not to try to cover my body with my arms and hands thereafter. i may use a towel to dry off, but in my Master’s house - only His whip shall be used to dry me.

    97. When i walk, run, sit, stand, kneel, reach out, speak, or listen - i will do so in a sexual manner, however subtle, and with confidence and pride hoping other females around me will feel my projection upon them, that my performance is found admirable, that they would seek to emulate me without any of their insecurities or self-conscious thoughts holding them back. I want to set the best example of proper female behavior - especially if Master or someone He has chosen is nearby to examine and monitor it. However, my goal must be to behave as naturally and freely as is possible as if without any effort on my part.

    98. When standing still i shall do so with my feet and legs together, my hands held behind my back and my head bowed down. i will remain silent in the way Master has taught me.

    99. If required: the plug Master has provided me must be inserted deeply into my pussy before arriving at my Master’s house. Failure to do so and i shall feel the punishment He will give upon my pussy as i keep the lips of it pulled apart - for the plug was intended to provide me pleasure.

    100. i hope Master will choose to use my tongue as His towel after His shower so i may be able to worship His body.

    101. Until Master has chosen it is time for me to wear a more permanent mark of ownership upon my flesh, i shall proudly wear His temporary mark of ownership upon me wherever He chooses to place it.

    102. When sitting i shall sit up straight with my legs together and my palms down on the top of my thighs.

    103. i will not speak to others without my Master’s permission except to say to them that they will have to speak to my Master first. This is especially important at play parties.

    104. i shall learn to the endure the whippings Master gives me by using the technique of saying ‘YES’ through each of His strike brought down upon my flesh.

    105. i shall gladly make my body available to my Master to be used as furniture: my body positioned to decorate a room or a garden, a footstool to rest his weary feet and legs upon, my backside as a His table to eat off of, the cleavage of my breasts to hold his wine glass, my palms to be used to hold a plate of His food, or my hands to hold a book open for Him to read or a lamp to for Him to see.

    106. Privacy is a privilege - even to have it when i need to use the bathroom. i must ask for it and accept my Master’s decision even when i am denied of it.

    107. As a helper slave i shall assist my Master in the setting of a scene or in the training and use of other female slaves.

    108. As a preparer slave i shall ready other female slaves for my Masters use, harden His cock for Him, or harden the cocks of others He allows me to harden.

    109. As a cleaner slave i shall use my tongue to clean the ejaculate of my Master from the body of a female slave He has put it upon, my mouth to suck for it from a female slave’s pussy my Master has used for His pleasure, or to clean the cocks. i am allowed to clean that have been pulled out of the pussies of other slaves. For as a cleaner slave i am to lick up what semen i can find.

    110. As a provider slave i shall offer parts of my body to those elected by my Master for their pleasure. i will also offer myself to those who wish to use me for a demonstration or to experiment on.

    111. As a domestic slave i shall perform chores about my Master’s house, and those of others He allows, acting in a sexual and enticing manner in all that i do.

    112. As a sex slave i shall incorporate a sexual attitude and hunger in everything i do, being eager to sexually perform at the best of my abilities for my Master and for those whom He allows to use me. my hunger must be such that i would feel as if i could never be satiated until Master allows me to be.

    113. The beginning and the ending of a day shall always be with a full body whipping and a cock feeding to remind me of my place or to provide myself to my Master for His first and last use.

    114. When i have been given permission to play with myself i shall do so in the following manner: working my clitorus almost to an orgasm and then stopping for a few minutes, then working it again to almost at orgasm and then stopping for a few minutes, and then finally working it again to a full orgasm. Then and only then shall i enjoy an orgasm on my own. Should i cum before the third tier - i will tell my Master so i may be punished. i will play with myself in this manner even in His presence.

    115. Should Master ever wish to cage me for display, i will gladly crawl into it and proudly position myself in it in ways He finds pleasing, in solitude and quiet, so that if He chooses, others may delight in what they see without any interruption from me, seeing that i am well-behaved and humbled that i am Master’s property and slave. i can only hope that Master would never put me into a cage to confine me for my misbehavior, that i could never come that close to displease Him so much that i would have to suffer such humiliation, begging with my tears and my cries for his forgiveness, for i want the cage to be my safe haven from my fears, a place i can crawl into of my own free will, locked into it because Master granted my request to be locked in it.

    116. i am free to leave my Master at any time without the fear of permanently losing Him as my Master.

    117. At the beginning of my relationship with my Master i shall present to Him three names for Him to decide upon as to which one will be my slave name. i know that He does not have to choose any of them and that He can choose one of His own for me to be known by. Thereafter, when someone asks who i am i can respond by introducing myself in the following manner: “i am slave [slavename], property of Master John.”

    118. i will periodically examine my whole life and look for how it has changed as a result of my relationship to my Master. i will speak to my Master about those areas where there have been improvements and those areas where i feel uncomfortable, insecure, or unsure of what direction i should take, how i should behave, or how i can behave in a manner that is different than how i have been behaving in the past.

    119. i want to suffer for my Master in ways that please Him and that are safe for me to do so.

    120. i will not be passive in serving my Master. i will aggressively participate in my exchange with Him.

    121. If i am sent to another Master to serve - i will serve that Master well, as if He were my Master, for i want my Master to receive a good report after i have been returned to Him.

    122. Should Master wish for my breasts to be suckled by a female slave of His choice or that legal and safe drugs be used to induce the production of milk in my breasts, i will do my best to keep my milk up so that He and others may feed from me, that my breasts will be full, tight and extra sensitive as much as possible, for however long Master wants my breasts to produce milk for Him. Likewise, i will assist in the inducement of milk production from the breasts of any female slave Master has chosen for me.

    123. i will not date others or form a relationship with others without permission and approval from my Master. If i should have sex with others i will have it safely and will always tell my Master in detail what i have done so that no part of me is a secret and that i am laid bare for his inspection and approval.

    124. The money i earn, should i be allowed a career, or put to work, where i am paid for my responsibilities, is mine to keep. However, I must ask my Master how i should spend or save it. i may present ways to Him for His approval. i will accept the responsibilities He gives me in the handling of my finances. It is important to my Master that i learn to handle money wisely so, if needed, i can reach my goals or be ready for any emergency where finances may be required for resolution.

    125. If i am wearing a dress or skirt and no panties and i am going to sit down - i must sit on my bare skin - and do so gracefully whether i am in private or in public. If i feel that i am not as clean as i should be, i will tell my Master, so that He can decide what should be done.

    126. When i wear nylons i will wear them only with garters and high heels. i will never wear panty hose - such items of clothing shall be thrown out.

    127. When i am in the presence of my Master and i am free to move about i will do so in seductive and enticing ways.

    128. i will give to Master my body, mind and spirit, in faith of His knowledge of the skills, safety and first aid measures necessary to put me through painfully ecstatic and euphoric edgeplay: the use of needles and pins to pierce my flesh; the use of scoring tools to make drawings upon my body or to selectively and carefully cut my skin to make me bleed with little or no scarring; aromatherapy where He will throw me into higher states of consciousness with the scents of oils and incense; blood and breath control to bring me to the edge of my survival to feel the battle for my self-preservation; guns and knifeplay to intensify my awareness of my existence racing parallel with my threatened drive to live; and other such uses. Through these activities i shall learn to ride on the top edge of my fears and the bottom edge of my perception of utter terror - for it is there i shall come to know my greatest fear of all: that i will want to go there again and again.

    The end.

    6/11/2007 10:21:30 AM
    Common Mistakes New People Make
    (Author unknown) http://www.wizdomme.com/infopack/mistakes.shtml

    The number one mistake I see made by new to D/s is thinking there is a right and a wrong way to go about playing. While there are some safety rules that should be followed, the only people who make the rules are the ones involved in the scene or relationship. If anyone else tells you that you are doing this wrong, tell them to mind their own business.

    Another common mistake is rushing into things. I know that after years and years of suppressing this desire it is very hard to take it slow when you finally find out you aren't the only one that gets turned on by bondage. But rushing to dominate or submit to another without taking the time to get to know some skills, and each other, is a recipe for pain... that is the bad kind, not the good. When you first get started, take the time to read the literature, join a local organization, and get to know the person you will be playing with.

    A mistake I often see new subs make is submitting to anyone and everyone who calls themselves a dominant. Just because someone sticks "Master", "Mistress", "Dom" or "Domme" in their screenname doesn't mean you have to call them "sir" or "ma'am" or submit to their demands. For the most part, a reputable, experienced dominant knows this and will not demand unearned respect. New dominants are sometimes guilty of this. If someone hasn't earned your respect, why would you act like they have?

    Another mistake inexperienced subs often make is in setting limits. Some make too many limits, and this will sometimes frustrate or scare off the dominant. Much more common is a new sub setting too few limits. They feel they will not be desirable or "sub" enough if they have limits. Take some time to think about what truly squicks you... what you do not under any circumstances want to experience at present, and make this act a limit. If a potential Dom/me won't agree to a certain limit, walk away. Of course, your limits will change as you become more experienced. What you won't submit to this year, you may crave the next.

    Something else I have seen is the "Dom/me is always right" syndrome. The joke is there are two rules in D/s:
    1. The Dom/me is always right
    2. If the Dom/me is wrong, refer to Rule #1
    That's what it is, too... just a joke. Dom/mes are human and are sometimes wrong. It isn't a sin against the D/s gods to respectfully suggest to your Dom/me that s/he may be wrong... especially if it involves a safety issue. Just because you are a sub doesn't mean you check your brain at the door. If you are the dominant and make a mistake, don't be afraid to admit it and apologize. It won't make you any less "domly".

    Finally, many newbies think that the Dom/me's pleasure is the only thing that matters. Sure, as a sub it is your job to please your Dom/me, but it should please you as a sub, also. We play these games to make everyone happy. While there may be times you do something to please your Dom/me that you don't enjoy, if you find yourself doing this consistently you are probably with the wrong partner.

    These files are presented for general information only and are not meant to be a "how-to" guide.
    As with anything, what works for someone else may or may not work for you.
    Use common sense when exploring new relationships of any type.
    6/10/2007 9:58:33 AM
    ~ Promiscuous Domination and submission... ~
    by Mistress Steel
    http://www.thebrc.net/articles/MistressSteel/promiscuous_domination_and_submission_ms.shtml

    Promiscuity - indiscrimate or casual. Unrestrained sexual behavior. Of little concern or random.

    Within a 'casual' relationship there is seldom an investment of concern. Sex becomes a random coupling for momentary pleasure without any regard or allusion toward future commitment or a deeper relationship. When a thing becomes 'common' its innate value diminishes. For 'sex' or 'scening' to be a meaningful experience there must be an investment or belief in its intrinsic value.

    When sex/scening is offered or given casually, the viewpoint of the receiver is to view the giver as casual or common. There is an old saying, easy to get, easy to forget. If a submissive can be taken with ease, they are probably not worth keeping! If the participants have no desire for anything more than an occasional random coupling then a casual or common regard for their partner is satisfactory.

    From a Dominants perspective if a submissive thrusts an offering of 'everything' at any potential Dominant partner almost from the moment of contact, then that Dominant will often 'see' this offering to be of little value or consequence or may view the submissive to be without depth of character. If a submissive will submit to any Dominant that wanders into their range then that offering becomes casual or common or without special meaning.

    There is a subtle excitement to winning or conquering the discriminate affections of another human being. The revealment of personal strength, character, intellect, veracity, loyalty, charisma and honesty sufficient to enable a submissive to carefully and with intense discrimination select a Dominant as 'special' excites. Every human wants and needs to feel somehow unique and special to the people who are close to them in their lives.

    For a Dominant to win or attain the affections of a submissive of character the Dominant must devote time, energy, effort and concern in the pursuit of that attainment.

    It is important for both the Dominant and the submissive to carefully examine their extended needs and desires. If they wish to engage only in casual or short term encounters then an open or indiscriminate involvement with others may be exactly what they desire. If however, they are seeking a longer term or fully bonded relationship with 'special' overtones and deeper meanings then they should probably not choose to scene casually. Reputations are built on the actions of the people within the community. An attitude of promiscuous submission or domination reduces the veracity by which that submissive or Dominant is viewed by others.

    Within a 'relationship' extensive sexual variety may be an intrinsic part of the relationship dynamics, this is quite different from being casually submissive or casually dominant within the entirety of the community itself.

    If you value yourself first, others will then find value in you.

    6/9/2007 8:13:45 AM

    Dom-Space
    Author: Raven Shadowborne © 1999  
    http://www.leathernroses.com/domination/domspace.htm

    There is quite a bit of controversy over the existence or non-existence of Dom-space. Quite a few dominants describe similar experiences during a session that they term "dom-space". Often, new dominants will ask if such a thing exists and if it does, what is it. Depending on who you ask, is the answer you will get. 
    Dom-space is the dominant's equivalent of sub-space. Like sub-space, each person's experience with dom-space varies. No two people will have exactly the same experiences with this occurance.  

    Unlike sub-space, the dominant does not lose control of their thoughts or actions in most cases. The opposite occurs instead. Those who have described dom-space say it is like an intensifying of what is going on in a session. Some say they can feel the presence of the submissive, his/her heartbeat, breathing, and even thoughts. Some have described it as a mental bonding in which the dominant and submissive reach a place together in which words are no longer neccessary and pure instinct takes over. Some have said that when this occurs, they just "know" what to do and when to do it, in order to get exactly the response they want. It is often described as feeling like the toy (whip, crop, whatever) is nothing more than an extension of their arm, a part of them instead of something whely seperate from them. Most people who have experienced this, say dom-space includes a heightened sense of physical arousal beyond just an erection. During such an arousal, every nerve in the body becomes extremely sensitive, some say to the point where you can feel the very air touching your skin.  

    Some people use the term dom-space to describe a mental mindset. Using the term this way pertains to the mental feeling of control and power that occurs in a dominant. This use can occur outside of a session as well as during a session. It is more of a personal experience, whereas the other definition often includes the submissive. This is a more singular sensation, which gives heightened awareness of one's personal power and position. It can be quite strong, to the point of affecting the dominant's body with physical arousal, or increased strength. It's a mental adrenaline rush. Many describe it as a very heady feeling that often hits when the submissive blatantly shows their submission. For example, a submissive agrees to try a golden shower even though he/she is unsure if she will enjoy it. Seeing the submissive kneeling naked, waiting to receive the shower, can create a major head rush of power in the dominant. Or the submissive accepts a permanent mark of ownership such as a tattoo, brand or peircing. Watching (or participating) the submissive take this mark willingly, can cause an overwhelming feeling of ownership, responsibility and power in the dominant as well. 

    Like sub-space, dom-space requires the right atmosphere or trigger in order for the dominant to enter dom-space. For some this could be something as simple as the submisive kneeling wihtout being told to, or as complex as a very involved scene. How intensely dom-space affects the dominant is also highly personalised. For some it is rather mild, for others they describe it as being almost psychic to the point where they can "see" the submissive and feel them even with their eyes closed.  

    The ability to enter dom-space is affected by such things as physical health and stress level. If a dominant is ill, or overly stressed, dom-space may be impossible to reach. For some, failing to reach dom-space, is the equivalent of impotence. It can be a painful blow to the ego. However, failing to attain dom-space once in a while, does not mean you've lost your "dominance" or your liking for b/d or s/m play. It simply means you are human, and like any other human being, your mental and emotional states are affected by your daily experiences. 

    For those who have experienced such emotions or reactions, dom-space is considered a reality. For those who have not experienced, it is often dismissed as a fantasy. It is up to you to decide if you believe it exists, or not.  

    6/8/2007 8:59:02 AM

         Dominant Drop      http://www.leathernroses.com/domination/steeldomdrop.htm

    (The detaching of a Dominant due to excess energy release!)

    The Dominant engages in a relationship which begins with the establishment of rules, boundaries, instructions. A requirement to the submissive to follow immediate directions of conduct, behavior, attitude etc. An example of this is to immediately require that the submissive call the Dominant an honorific title such as Master, Mistress. The submissive is told that they must be deferential, humble, obedient, respectful etc. at ALL times. The submissive is then given a list of objectives, requirements, things which that Dominant feels are important for the establishment of boundaries between the two of them. On the surface this all sounds wonderful.

    However. In a real life and/or functioning full time relationship this type of construction causes problems. If you set up the relationship to only exist within these parameters then what you are creating is a cage. You are 'forcing' the existence of role or scene to occur at any time you are sharing the presence of each other. Initially this may seem to be exactly what you desire. You believe you require this totality of apparent commitment by the submissive.

    However, as you move forward with the relationship you begin to feel stressed. Identifying the source or cause of this stress may be difficult. You may find your language becoming 'constrained' when you speak with your submissive. You may feel 'tight'. You may look at the relationship and to all extents and purposes it is perfect, exactly as you have created it to be. So, why are you feeling so trapped? You may find yourself exploring 'new' submissives, you may feel guilty, shamed, embarrassed and unhappy. You really like or love your submissive, what is happening?

    One of the least visible aspects of a Dom/sub relationship is also something widely talked about but poorly understood. Exchange. Many people equate this to an exchange of power by the enforcement of roles (especially in scene). This exchange can be better understood as not an exchange of Power but an exchange of energy. By creating an artificial arena or environment, the 'forced' introduction of requirements, rules and boundaries you are also constructing the identical requirement, rules and boundaries for yourself. You become trapped within a performance role whenever you are with your submissive. Far from addressing your needs as a Dominant the relationship now becomes an exercise in assumption of role regardless of where you are at the moment.

    By requiring your submissive to be submissive at all times when around you, you are also requiring yourself to be dominant at all times. This inevitably becomes a burden, stressing both mentally and physically. It can go to the extreme of driving the Dominant to 'avoid' their submissive. They may find it impossible to explain what is 'wrong' to their submissive because that submissive has 'obeyed' them to the letter. The flaw was within their perception of what a viable D/s relationship should be like, not in the submissiveness execution of the Dominant's desire. How does a Dominant undo such a thing without losing the respect of their submissive? This phenomenon is sometimes called Dom Drop. The requirement to sustain role at all times drains the Dominants energy reserves, when they exit the immediate proximity of their submissive they feel depleted and sometimes even physically ill.

    There is another aspect which I also need to talk about. Many submissives 'feed' on the energy of the Dominant. A great submissive/Dominant relationship 'passes' or 'exchanges' energy. However, especially in new Dom's and subs there tends to be a more focused need emanating from the submissive. The submissive wants to experience everything they have imagined inside of them. To bring this into fruition they launch themselves at the Dominant in full submissive regalia. Only too eager to trigger that Dominant response which feeds their needs. They are only too happy to call the dominant an honorific title, abase themselves and follow directions. They cling to these rules like leeches. To a large extent their submissive response forces or attempts to force the Dominant into Domming them. For those in casual relationships, occasional meetings, phone or cyber this type of incessant role playing may be viable. For those seeking real life or a more full time interaction this kind of relationship seldom works.

    I sometimes explain it this way. I am a Domina all the time for it is simply an overt part of my nature but I am not dominating all the time. It is essential that all aspects and parts of my personality live. That means my vulnerability, my need to cuddle, my desire to laugh, to dance with my man, to do dishes and vacuum, whatever it is that pleases me and brings me fulfillment and joy in my life. all are part of me, integral and necessary for me to feel whole and healthy. There are no rules which say you as a Dominant must do this, that or the other. You are unique.

    To address Dom Drop in my own life it became necessary to view my primary relationship in other terms. It is my desire to control when and where I turn on (or become 110% Domina). To accomplish this the most simply I elected to construct my relationship with an ON/OFF switch. When I am with my partner we are both in neutral space. This allows open flowing conversation, debate, humor, the sharing of ideas, doing things together etc. When I feel a desire to engage or take control then I do so. I may do this physically by touch or verbally by shifting from neutral language where I use his proper name to 'scene' language where I use my chosen 'private' name for him. This simple construction is quite effective. It blockades the submissives potential desire to 'force' me into role, it negates the building of stresses by offering open exchanges of conversation and at the same time allows me total control over when and where I exercise my nature to its fullest. I do not experience an energy 'rape' as I have found over the years that my Domina 'rises' with my energy. Therefore when I am 'engaging' my partner I am 'full', needing to pass energy to my partner.

    A submissive experiencing a Dominant in Dom Drop may find a sudden withdrawal coupled to a unsubstantive reason for the detachment or withdrawal. The submissive may go into a panic or 'frenzy' bombarding that Dominant with gifts, cards, flowers, phone calls...etc. Each of these will compound the problem and make it worse, adding stress to the Dominant. These are demands for attention that the Dominant is simply unable to give at that time. That inability can be driven to the point of a complete severance of the relationship in order for the Dominant to 'retain face' or their internal image of themselves.

    A new submissive should consider the act of alleviating the stresses of the Dominant as a priority in their life. Learning to be patient and await the natural waves of energy that all of us produce is something that makes more experienced submissives such a joy to be around. A submissive should seek to blend seamlessly into their Dominant's life, sharing in that 'excess' of Dom energy when it is available and 'feeding' their Dominant with ease of spirit when that Dominant is low on energy. 

    6/7/2007 9:07:45 AM

    BDSM Top 17 Questions http://www.hallsofnirvana.com/TopTen.html

    How do I get started exploring BDSM?
    Where can I meet other people interested in BDSM?
    Why do the Dom/me and sub rooms and channels online seem like closed cliques?
    How can I tell if I'm Dom/me or sub?
    How can I convince my (wife/husband/boyfriend/girlfriend) to try this with me?
    Is it cheating if I'm involved in online-only D/s?
    How do I meet BDSM people in real-life?
    My online partner wants to meet RT, but I'm not sure if I'm ready yet?
    How can I find the right Dom/me or sub for me?
    What's the difference between D/s and BDSM?
    What's the difference between a sub and a slave?
    What does "collaring" mean?
    What does a D/s contract involve?
    What is a safeword and how does it work?
    What kind of toys and accessories should I get?
    What are limits and how do they work?
    What's the topic?

    How do I get started exploring BDSM?
    Very carefully, by finding out as much information as you can (such as you're doing now.) Take advantage of the many books available, web resources, and talk to people in the community - ask questions! Understand what you hope to get out of it - and be honest with yourself and others about your interests.

    Where can I meet other people interested in BDSM?
    The same way you meet people with any other special interest: go where they go. Many people make use of the extensive online BDSM community to meet friends, mentors, partners, and to gather information. In the real world, look for clubs and organizations that hold classes, meetings, and parties in the BDSM community I don't want to meet people, I just want to explore my fantasies. That's fine - online can be a very safe alternative to real life exploration of potentially dangerous games. Just be honest with those you come in contact with, and don't lead people to expect what you're not willing to fulfill. Many people do live double lives: intense sadist or masochist in the safety of the online world, and "ordinary" vanilla (non-BDSM) human being offline. Then again, we all live regular lives and do regular things when we're not in BDSM mode... A word of caution: don't expect to be warmly welcomed into established D/s groups online if you're only there for a quick cyberthrill - many of these people take this very seriously, and are very tired of constant come-ons online.

    Why do the Dom/me and sub rooms and channels online seem like closed cliques? Many of these people have known each other for a long time, including online and offline relationships and histories with each other.Because of the number of tacky, rude and vulgar approaches new people often use, it's no wonder that most regulars in these areas have developed a healthy caution when new faces arrive. But if you're honest, open, polite, and respectful about your reasons for being there, you should be greeted with courtesy and have your questions answered. If not, try another room. Remember, the attitude of all chatrooms varies depending on who's in them at any given time, and opinions you might receive in these rooms are only those of the people giving them. There's no guarantee that what's right for one person will be right for anyone else.

    How can I tell if I'm Dom/me or sub?
    Ask yourself which appeals to you, and ask yourself why.Understand what your own hopes and goals are before actively pursuing a D/s relationship, and be honest with others about it. Some people have had Dom/me or sub fantasies beginning at very early ages, others discover these tendencies later in life. For some, D/s is a seemingly natural part of relationships with certain people and not others. Many people are switches, who enjoy both dominance and submission at different times.

    How can I convince my (wife/husband/boyfriend/girlfriend) to try this with me?
    Talk with them. Tell them honestly what interests you about D/s or BDSM and how you both think it would affect your relationship if you were to try it. If s/he is hesitant, encourage them to join you in your research. If they are dead-set against it, accept that... but perhaps try to discuss why, as that may affect other areas of your relationship. Don't ever make your partner feel forced into BDSM activities if they're not comfortable with it, or it ceases to be consensual and can border on emotional or physical abuse. If your partner absolutely refuses, you need to make some serious decisions.

    Is it cheating if I'm involved in online-only D/s?
    If you're involved in a real-life relationship and are engaging in any cyber relationship that you are keeping secret from your partner, it's probably cheating. Whether or not this bothers you personally, consider that there are other people involved and all could end up being hurt. Many people have open relationships where online and/or offline affairs are accepted, and many are openly involved in pursuing D/s activities online that their real-life partner isn't a part of. Remember this works both ways: it's a possibility that your online or real-life partner is involved with other people, also. Be careful and protect yourself and your feelings, as well as those you care about.

    How do I meet BDSM people in real-life? VERY CAREFULLY! If you decide to attend a group gathering, make sure it's a reputable organization or individual putting it on. Do your homework! If you plan on meeting an individual, please read the many safety guidelines in this D/s Help & Info Pack. In short: Make sure you know the person well and trust them before setting up a face-to-face meeting Arrange to meet in a public place, and have your own transportation Make sure a trusted friend knows where you are, who you are meeting, and when you expect to return (or arrange a time to check-in with them by phone) Never expect or plan to engage in BDSM activity at a first meeting! It should be a social visit only, to get to know each other. These may sound overly cautious, but they are the guidelines suggested for any face-to-face meeting, and should be doubly stressed for BDSM people. There is a very real chance (and sadly, some very real horror stories) of people being taken advantage of and hurt very badly by unscrupulous people. Use your common sense and listen to your instincts - not your libido.

    My online partner wants to meet RT, but I'm not sure if I'm ready yet?
    Don't ever feel pressured to do anything you're not comfortable about. Listen to your instincts - if you feel a warning signal, listen to it! Anyone worth respecting will respect your concerns and be patient, if they truly care about your feelings. There are some unscrupulous people in this lifestyle (as in all groups of people) who can take advantage of the dynamics of D/s and "make" someone do something they're not ready for. Successful D/s is built on trust, patience, and understanding - not coercion.

    How can I find the right Dom/me or sub for me?
    The same way you find the right person for any relationship: be aware of what you're looking for in a partner, and don't be too quick to make such an important decision. Communicate: get to know people for who they are and not what they might claim to be. If you're hoping to get into a serious, long term relationship, the same criteria apply as in non-D/s relationships. In other words, wanting something isn't enough on its own to make it happen. Do your homework, talk over your wants, needs, limits, fears, and uncertainties with a potential partner. And remember that luck often plays a part for all of us in finding the right person. How should I approach someone who interests me? Respectfully. Remember that being involved with BDSM doesn't mean someone is indiscriminate, available, looking, or promiscuous. Find out if the person you're interested in is looking for a partner before volunteering. Many people are involved in deeply committed monogamous relationships and many are constantly looking for new play partners. If someone interests you, be aware of what they're looking for before assuming they're

    What's the difference between D/s and BDSM?
    D/s (Dominance/submission) usually involves more than sceneplay: it's often more of an agreement between people that can extend to any and all areas of their lives. BDSM (Bondage-Discipline-Sado-Masochism) usually refers to specific physical activities within a relationship. There is a lot of crossover in the two areas, and most people are involved in a combination of both, by varying degrees.

    What's the difference between a sub and a slave?
    This one has been debated to death. Like all terminology, definitions will vary from person to person. Most agree that slave represents a more complex and in-depth commitment than sub does, and usually involves consensual and largely symbolic ownership of one person by another. A sub can submit 100% but generally still controls their own life, while a slave may voluntarily relinquish certain individual rights on a permanent or contracted basis. In short: "A slave is a sub, but a sub isn't necessarily a slave." Agreeing to be a slave or slave-owner is an individual choice and should be considered very seriously.

    What does "collaring" mean?
    Collaring is when a Dom/me (or Master/Mistress) and a sub (or slave) make a formal commitment to each other. Many people hold public or private collaring ceremonies to commemorate their agreement, and usually a literal collar is placed around the sub's neck as a symbol of the event. A collaring might be thought of as the D/s version of a wedding, and most people consider collared relationships as seriously (or more so) than marriage. Many collared couples are also married to each other. Again, individual situations can vary regarding the significance: collaring may or may not involve commitments of fidelity, for instance. A collar can range from being a symbol to something worn during specific times to something worn 24 hours a day. Wearing of a collar doesn't necessarily mean that a formal collaring has taken place; it's often an accessory for BDSM activity even between casual play partners.

    What does a D/s contract involve? Whatever the people involved in the contract decide it should include! Contracts are an optional addition to a D/s relationship, and they can range from a formalized general agreement of the relationship to line-by-line specifics about duties, clothing, behavior, and punishment. Contracts are (probably) not legally binding, but the commitment represented by signing one should be taken very seriously. They can be very useful for detailing gray areas and "time off" needs, especially for 24/7 D/s relationships, and they can be great fun to write!

    What is a safeword and how does it work? A safeword is a must for new partners or those who participate in extreme BDSM activities. It's a predetermined word or phrase that a sub says when they need the scene to stop or halt due to fear, pain, or injury. A Dom/me must honor a sub's use of their safeword and stop whatever they're doing and talk over the situation, or trust between the partners will fail, and serious injury can result. A sub should never use a safeword in jest for the same reasons. Words like "stop" aren't generally recommended as safewords, because a sub may say "Stop" teasingly, when they really don't mean it. Some partners use a double-step safeword, such as "Orange" meaning "Slow down, I'm not sure about where we're heading" and "Red" meaning "Stop now, I can't continue this!" A safe gesture works much the same way as a safeword, and is used if the sub is gagged, for instance, and unable to speak their safeword.

    What kind of toys and accessories should I get?
    Whatever kind you like! There are countless sex toys and BDSM accessories available in specialty stores, adult bookstores, and on the web. Many people put their creativity to use and make their own BDSM toys. Your choices are only limited by your bank account, your tastes, and your imagination. You can have a fully supplied dungeon or you can use ordinary household items. Your imagination is the ultimate toy - use it frequently! Explore pet supply stores, hardware stores, and other low-cost alternatives to specialty stores if you're just beginning. The only real concern you should have is safety - don't ever use anything that could cause serious injury without knowing how to use it properly. There's a fine line between what is a toy in one person's hand and a weapon in another's.

    What are limits and how do they work? Simply put, limits are those things a person is not willing to do. Known limits should be discussed in advance, and a safeword should be used when limits are reached that haven't been previously discussed. Everyone has limits, no matter what they say - and they're highly individual. One person's favorite activity may be totally out of the question for another. One of the first things new subs often learn is never to say they'll do "anything" - especially when someone takes them up on that offer. Limits can be faced, explored, and expanded between trusting, communicative individuals, but they should always be respected. And yes, Dom/mes have limits, too.

    What's the topic?
    This is the One Most Frequently Asked Question in D/scussion rooms online :) Most of the questions listed here show up as room topics regularly and generate much discussion and argument. It all boils down to one thing in the end: what's Right for you and yours is what's Right, and don't let anyone convince you otherwise. Listen, learn, explore, contribute, be safe, and have fun - otherwise there's no point in any of this. 

    6/6/2007 9:59:45 AM

    Submissive Bill of Rights
    by Screamer
    http://members.aol.com/dynasty57/safe.html

     I have the right to set limits, and expect them to be respected.  
    I have the right to adjust these limits at anytime, with notice to you. 
    I have the right to expect you to push them, to force me to create new limits and boundaries.

    I have the right to privacy.  I expect you to be concerned about time we spend apart, but I expect you to understand that I am a person, seperate from you, and thusly having problems and situations in my life that I will not need your help with. 
    I have the right to expect you will respect me for my independence and not criticize me for it. 
    I have the right to ask you for help, should I need it. 
    I have the right to be trusted, providing I have earned it,
    I have the right to expect you to believe I am an intelligent, caring and loyal person.

    I have the right to ask things of you, and have you listen to my requests. 
    I have the right to ask  for your attention, without having to misbehave to get it. 
    I have the right to ask you to contribute as much to this relationship as I do. As long as my requests are submitted respectfully, I expect you to consider them as you would from any friend or colleague. 
    I have the right to question your motives, should you deny my requests, as long as I do so with the proper respect.

    I have the right to expect you to administer your punishment with care and caution. 
    I have the right to use my safewords at any point, should I feel them necessary.  "
    I have the right to get up and walk away from a scene if you have crossed the line. 
    I have the right to expect you to respect my desicions, and not think less of me, or abandon me for them.

    I have the right to speak up if I feel our relationship is not giving me what I need. 
    I have the right to tell you what I need, in a respectful manner. 
    I have the right to expect you to understand my reasons for doing so, and the right to expect you to listen with an open mind. 
    I have the right to walk away from the relationship if we cannot come to a common ground on these issues.

    I have the right to expect tenderness, love and understanding after a scene is completed, should it be what I desire. 
    I have the right to ask you for that tenderness if I've had a bad day, or if I just feel the need for closeness.  I understand that there will be times when you and I will disagree about this - when you will want a scene, and I will not. 
    I have the right to call for a talk about this,and to expect you to listen to and consider my reasonings.  I expect you to have the final word, but I expect you to wholeheartedly consider my feelings, whatever they may happen to be.

    I have the right to expect our relationship to progress, for trust to continually be renewed, for oursouls to be as close as our bodies are. 
    I have the right to tell you if I need more from you, and I expect you to respect my decisions about what I want and need.  I expect you to want the relationship to progress, unless decided otherwise before hand.  I expect you to understand that deep trust often developes into love, and I expect you not to repell me if I tell you that I love you. For,my Master, I will love you, should our relationship move ahead, should our trust continue to grow,.
    I have the right to expect you to tell me, at any point, if you do not feel youcan return those feelings, so that I may decide what I want and need.  For it is your pleasure that adds to my own, makes it real.  And mine, that adds to yours.
    These rights were written by screamer.. a sub in #!!!!sub^fems channel..

    6/5/2007 12:25:58 PM
    http://gloria-brame.com/domidea/playsafe.htm

    This six-point guide addresses questions vital to everyone who is beginning a new SM relationship or who attends play parties and other events where strangers play together. Hope you find it helpful.
    Six Thinking Points Before
    Playing with Someone New

    1. WHO IS THIS PERSON I AM ABOUT TO PLAY WITH?

     Remember what mom and dad told us about talking to strangers when we were kids? Now let's talk about doing SM with them.
     The simplest and most basic question of ANY relationship is one which most newbies never even bother to ask. Many people automatically assume that if they are attending a well-known club or a party organized by a reputable group, all the people they'll meet are trustworthy. BAD ASSUMPTION.
     The greatest disasters in SM inevitably occur when the people involved don't have a very clear knowledge of who the other person is, what that person's history has been in the world of SM, and whether that person is, in all respects, a trustworthy, decent human being.
     We recently heard from a submissive who optimistically joined an SM friendship group, made some contacts there, and then endured a weekend of nonconsensual torture in the guise of SM on the part of predatory sadists who'd represented themselves as serious, respected dominants.
     She naively assumed that if they belonged to this group, and were known in the group, they were therefore trustworthy. She was wrong. They were people who exploit the Scene--and naive newcomers--to act out their violent impulses. Although their behavior AT the group's events was quite respectable, once she was alone with them, they displayed their dangerous side.
     It is an unfortunate fact that as the Scene expands astronomically, more and more people will join our clubs and attend our parties who are positively clueless about conducting their SM relationships in a safe and consensual fashion.
     PLEASE REMEMBER: SM and abuse are no more related than intercourse and rape. The only difference between a dominant who forces you to do things that upset and terrify you and a criminal is that no one's called the police (yet) on the dominant. Responsible people in the Scene deplore all instances of nonconsensual force.

    2. HOW DO I KNOW WHO TO TRUST?

     After eleven years of heavy playing in the Scene, I've come to the personal conclusion that there is simply NO substitute for the tried and true method for ALL romantic relationships. You MUST take the time to get to know the person. If you think you know someone well enough to put your full trust in him or her after a week or two, or after a hot email exchange, you are kidding yourself.
     If you're looking for a long-term or permanent relationship, what I recommend (and implement in my own life) is something I call "D&S Dating." This is not unlike regular dating, in that you spend time doing real-world things together--going to movies, having dinner together, visiting museums, or any other normal, social activity as a couple (or threesome or foursome, or whatever it is you're setting up). 
     The main difference between D&S Dating and regular dating is that instead of having vanilla sex you do SM. As often as possible. :-)
    Personally, I give myself about 3-4 months of D&S Dating before making a commitment to a long-term relationship. I tell a prospective submissive that during the dating stage, he is still free to experiment with other people. He doesn't wear my collar and I don't require him to call me Mistress when we're out in public. I still make most decisions (about where we go and what we do and so on) but it's in a natural context. In other words: he sees me in my street clothes and gets to know me as a complete human being, not just a mysterious creature who exists only to fulfill his fantasies.
     This cushion of time gives me and my potential partner the opportunity to see one another in a wide variety of circumstances. If in the course of dating, I discover that, for example, he tends to lie or fudge the truth about things; that he is generally irresponsible and directionless; that he plays games or blows hot and cold a lot; or any other characteristics which I know will ultimately make him an incompatible partner for me, then the dating ends, and I am not locked into any commitments.
     It may seem slow, but the rewards are that by the time I AM ready to make a commitment to being someone's permanent Mistress, I really know this person. I know how he reacts to situations, I have a sense of his hot-buttons, I know the way his mind works, and--naturally--I have grown quite fond of him.
    The benefits this brings to my ability to control and dominate a submissive simply cannot be measured.
     The submissive, meanwhile, has a very firm foundation for placing his trust in me. While I've observed his behavior, he's observed mine. If he is reassured that I am powerful in my daily life, that I exert control in the real world, and that I am comfortable giving commands in a variety of situations, his faith in my dominance is secured.
     If he is a submissive who is only looking for a bedroom play-partner, or someone who wears fetish clothes 24 hours a day, he will quickly learn that I am not the right Mistress for him.
     Of course, if all you're looking for are play partners, and not long-term relationships, the "D&S Dating" rule doesn't apply. But I still strongly recommend that you do everything you can to find out about who you're playing with.

    3. THAT'S SO COMPLICATED! CAN'T I EVER PLAY WITH STRANGERS?

    Sure. That's what safe words were created for: to limit the risk of unintentional harm when playing with strangers.
     The real question is not whether you can or cannot play with strangers--the question is whether YOU are able to make a sane choice for yourself about how much trust you will give up to someone you don't know very well. 
     You must be very careful not to give trust up too freely, particularly if you are the romantic, impulsive type who is likely to become smitten overnight and liable to say almost anything when your sex organ is primed for action (and this is one of those equal-opportunity deals: pussies and pricks are equally suspectible to taking over all thinking functions for the main organism).
     Let's put it another way: if a stockbroker came up you to at a party and said he had a brilliant deal going that could triple your investment in two weeks, would you go to your bank that night and turn over your life savings to him? I hope not. More likely, if you didn't brush him off entirely, you might ask him to send you a brochure or set up an appointment to meet at his office to discuss it further. If you were a big risk-taker, you might even agree to investing a little money just for the gamble. In any case, you wouldn't turn your life-savings over to a guy you just met. You'd want some proof of his reliability and credibility. You'd limit your risk, and take certain safety precautions to protect yourself in case it was a scam.
     So why do so many submissives and dominants meet someone in a party or club setting (or on-line) who announces themselves to be the yin to their SM yang and then suddenly make a completephysical and emotional investment in the relationship?
    Desperation.
     We understand the eagerness to have experience. For some people, the urge to do SM is indeed overwhelming, particularly if you've been bottling it up for a long time. But the plain fact is that:

    THERE ARE NO SHORTCUTS IN SM

    If you want a quality relationship, you must invest the time and make a commitment to YOURSELF not to settle nor to jump at any and every opportunity that comes along. Not all opportunities are equal. Some will lead to significant emotional pain.

    4. DOES THIS MEAN I SHOULD NEVER PLAY WITH PEOPLE I JUST MET?

    Look, you're an adult. There's nothing wrong with experimenting to your heart's content. Life is for living and if you are a sadomasochist, you owe it to yourself to accept and embrace your innate sexuality. Which means you're going to be perverted and slutty and, with luck, you'll have a lot of fun with it.
     What I'm saying here is that you should be cautious and protect your own best interests until you have very good reasons (such as repeated, positive experiences with the person) to give up (or assume) complete control.

    5. SO HOW DO I PROTECT MYSELF UNTIL I REALLY KNOW SOMEONE WELL?

    Simple: you limit your risk. You do NOT give carte blanche consent to people you don't know for a significant amount of time (my basic rule of thumb would be three months). Meanwhile, although the network isn't as reliable as it once was, if you met this person at an SM party, club, group meeting, or any other SM venue (including IRC and other on-line environments), you should be able to find at least one and possibly more people who know this person. Ask them for feedback.
     There is nothing rude or disrespectful about asking people whether they know another player or have ever seen them in action. If the person you want to play with (or are already playing with, if it's a brand new relationship) expresses anger, fear, resentment or any other negative emotions about you talking to others, then you have your first warning that something is fishy.
     If your potential partner says any of the following, RUN:

    • I don't want you to talk to anyone else about me
    • You have no right to ask other people about me
    • If I find out that you talked to others about me I'll never have anything to do with you again
    • You should only trust what I tell you and not listen to anyone else
    • Yes, what they told you was true, but I am a different person now
    • Everything people have told you about me is a lie.

    Although I've been in the Scene for a long time, although a lot of people have seen me play, and although I am well-known as an author of an SM-positive book, I still would not take offense if anyone who wanted to play with me asked others for references about my trustworthiness.
     In SM, a person's first responsibility is to his or her own health and well-being. I EXPECT new partners to be cautious and encourage them to make their decisions independently and without pressure from me.

    6. BUT WON'T MY SAFE WORD PROTECT ME?

    Not necessarily. In the abuse situation mentioned in Question 1, the submissive was given a safe word. But she was also told that if she used her safe word, she would be banished from the premises and would never have any contact with the people involved again.
     Now, from a distance, you might think that any submissive who is threatened in this way would have the sense to walk away at that point. IN REALITY, however, I've seldom known a submissive who COULD walk away from such a threat. Quite simply, a submissive is a submissive is a submissive: this is a person who is, by nature, vulnerable and who desires to please; he or she may already feel a kind of bond to the dominant, or may be so hungry to live out his/her fantasies, or so inexperienced that s/he thinks "the dominant always knows best" that s/he would rather suffer a little more than risk losing the relationship or disappointing the dominant.
     The most wonderful and endearing characteristics of a submissive (the desire to serve and please) are precisely the ones which abusers prey on.
     Next, consider this: if you don't know your partner well, how can you be sure this person will stop when you use your safe word?  There was a notorious crime in the SM Scene in New York a few years ago where a male dominant was picking up submissives at gay leather bars, assuring them that he respected limits and granting them safe words. Guess what happened, though, when he had them alone in his apartment?
    If you guessed that he ignored their safe words and even made it impossible for them to speak the words (because he gagged them with duct tape), then you guessed correctly.
    Finally, for the sake of dominants who too have gotten burned: please remember that not all submissives are trustworthy or genuine either. There are plenty of "do-me" submissives out there (game-players and people who are not seeking a sincere SM dynamic, but merely someone to get them off in the moment and in the way they want to get off). There are newbies who don't have a clue about when and how to use safe words. (My advice: spend the time to make SURE they understand, so you save yourself grief and bitter feelings later on.) Meanwhile, some experienced subs may use safe words to control or manipulate you, rather than to indicate when they've reached a genuine limit.
    One of the more troubling situations is when a submissive doesn't use a safe word when s/he should. This leads the dominant to believe that everything was hunky-dory--only to discover, hours, days, or months later that the submissive felt you'd gone much too far. Why won't subs use safe words as God intended them to be used? Occasionally it's an overwhelming desire on the part of subs for dominants to be psychic mind-readers. Sometimes it's sheer naivete; other times it's stubborn pride. Some subs set out to prove to themselves that they can take anything the dominant gives, even if they're unhappy about it. This is a dangerous attitude for all concerned.
    Subs and doms alike should protect themselves by never letting a safe word lull you into a sense of complacency. They are a tool to safer play, but they are not a guarantee of it.
    Remember: PLAY SAFE! STAY SAFE! And don't let your genitals do the talking when your health is at stake.

    6/4/2007 8:31:07 AM

    Let’s Get Going!http://www.babeland.com/sexinfo/howto/bdsm

    So how do you get started exploring BDSM?  For many people, the biggest obstacle to introducing BDSM into a sexual relationship is bringing up the subject with a partner. It's scary to express your desires about something that some folks consider "sick" or "perverted."  First, congratulate yourself for being in touch with your fantasies. It's hard to even know what we like in this sex-phobic culture. Then, take a deep breath and consider these suggestions:

    1. Talk about it. If you and your partner don't routinely talk about sex, get into the habit. You don't have to blurt out "We need to talk about our sex life!" to get the ball rolling. Using sentences like "I love it when you ________" and "You’re so sexy when you ________" is a great way to start conversations about sex. Find vocabulary that seems right to you. It's guaranteed that the first few sentences of your first conversation will be the hardest, but rest assured—it will get easier.
    2. Make a list. One of our favorite Babeland tips for kick-starting conversations about sex is the Yes/No/Maybe list. Together you and your partner write down every dirty, naughty, far-fetched sexual act you've ever heard of, and then each person categorizes these acts under the headings "Yes!  I’d love to!", "No! I’d never ever do that!" and "Maybe, if the conditions were right."  You may have sexual interests in common that you've never explored! 
    3. What turns you on? Explore what turns you on by reading erotica or watching porn. If you find a BDSM moment that gets you going, share it with a partner. Marking a story in a book or magazine and saying, "I thought this was hot!" can be easier than bringing up the subject independently.
    4. Educate yourself. Check out The Topping Book and The Bottoming Book or any other of our books on bondage, BDSM, and SM. All of these resources offer reassuring encouragement about exploring BDSM.
    5. Safety first. When partners negotiate, they usually designate a safeword. A safeword allows you to withdraw consent at any time if the action gets too intense. Some common safewords include "red" to mean "stop now" and "yellow" to mean "slow down" or "let's check in with each other."  Dip into any of the Toybag Guides for other suggestions.
    6. Start small. If you want to re-create the ideal BDSM fantasy you’ve been having for years, what do you do if the fantasy involves elaborate costumes, exotic scenery, and multiple actors?  Keep it simple. Isolate one part of the fantasy that makes you hot—like a particular power dynamic or a specific action like spanking—and try out that part.
    7. Get all tied up. If you want to restrain your sweetie in a snap, it's worth a small investment in a pair of nice leather cuffs like Kookie Cuffs (or Under the Bed Restraints for a vegan alternative.) While silk scarves or metal handcuffs are tempting, both can tighten unexpectedly and restrict circulation. If you like the look and feel of rope, search for something soft and sensual at the hardware store. Don't let your lack of a knot-tying merit badge keep you from tying each other up!  Make sure that knots aren’t too tight by using the two finger rule. You should be able to slip two fingers comfortably between the rope and your partner’s wrist or ankle. The Erotic Bondage Handbook can give you concrete advice on rope bondage.
    8. Brand spankin' new. Spanking is a great BDSM tool to incorporate into a current sexual relationship. The best way to start is with your hands, so you know exactly how hard you are hitting. Aim your strokes for the fleshy areas of the body that have large muscles to absorb the impact. The butt and thighs are popular choices. Avoid the kidneys, joints, feet and hands. If your hands get tired easily or your sweetie yearns for different sensations, the Lollipop is an excellent impact toy for beginners.
    9. Clippity clamp. Nipple clamps (also known as nipple clips) are a great way to add stimulation while keeping your hands free for more fun. And they're not just for nipples! You can use clamps anywhere you can pinch an inch of skin. Look for adjustable clamps like Clover Clamps and Tweezer Clamps which allow you to control the amount of pressure exerted. If you're using clamps on someone else, it's good to remember that the most intense moment is when you remove the clamps and blood comes rushing back to the area.

    Practice Makes Perfect! 

    Remember to give yourselves permission to laugh or quit if the perfect dream scene is silly in reality. Check in with your partner the day after you play together to see how things went. Talk about your experiences and incorporate what you learn into your future dates. Browse Babeland's BDSM toy collection for lots of inspiration!

    6/3/2007 10:11:32 AM

    Common Pervertibles http://www.answers.com/topic/pervertible-1
    Pervertible (frequently misspelt "pervertable") is a term originally coined by David Stein to describe ordinary non-sexual objects, especially everyday household objects, that can be used sexually, particularly in
    BDSM play such as spanking.
    Some objects become so commonly 'perverted' that manufacturers produce and market models designed for this 'luxury' market. As their products are often modified (safer, sexier, easier to handle, more painful, etc.) the objects cease to be true pervertibles.
    Spanking implements
    Not counting instruments normally designed for utilitarian hits, such as fly whisks, some of which originally were used for discipline (e.g. swagger stick) nor objects called club, stick, rod, whip etcetera; these include :

    • bamboo skewers
    • belts
    • books
    • newspaper, magazine etc. (rolled up)
    • brooms (as stick or also as a birch if made of branches)
    • brushes, especially bath brush, hairbrush and curry comb; both sides may be used if the hairs or spikes are firm to hard
    • carpet beater or rug duster
    • clothes pegs
    • flails
    • pointing stick, ruler & yardstick
    • table tennis paddles, cricket bat and various sports rackets
    • hockey sticks
    • oars
    • pokers
    • ropes, cords and cables (for whipping; also for tying)
    • shaving strap
    • shoes, boots, golf shoes and other cleats and footware (the plimsoll is a classic)
    • spoon, spatula, whisk, ladle and other cooking utensils such as the cutting board
    • Sweat Scrapers
    • towels (especially wet, to increase the weight)
    • Plant materials such as nettles or certain vines

    Almost any object can be used, baring those too frail or cumbersome. Often the choice is guided by convenience (e.g. availability) or fitting into role play, such as objects associated with various professions or fetishism.
    Other teasing and pain infliction

    • candles (see wax play)
    • plastic wrap
    • ice cubes
    • knives
    • bandannas as blindfolds or gags
    • snakebite kits (provide suction)
    • mentholated rubs
    • feathers or feather dusters (for tickling; the second also as stick)
    • gloves and oven mitts
    • lighters, matches, etc.
    • medical equipment
    • nails, pins and needles
    • banjo picks
    • Ball lock
    • rasps
    • various tools
    • edibles, such as whipped cream, peppers, fruits and vegetables, etc.
    • cooking oils and shortenings (for massaging)
    • vibrating devices, even as remote as a washing machine
    • especially large, solid objects are also used passively:
      • to tie the victim onto, e.g. a vaulting horse or vault buck, a sawhorse etc. as an improvised punishment horse, a barrel etc. to be bent over
      • for the victim to lie upon, as chair, table, bed, etc.
    • rubber bands and other constructive items
    5/30/2007 8:21:16 AM

    Due to the tragic and untimely death of a much loved uncle, this journal will not be updated until he is put to rest. Please, friends, send positive thoughts our way. Thank you. Ode to an Awesome Uncle
    "Hey, gal". That's burned in my mind.
    The calming affection in your voice.
    Quiet, humble and loving.
    Strong, helpful and unselfish.
    Old hippy, rock music lover and beer drinker.
    Heavenly cook, memories of stews and fish frys.
    Gardener, dog lover, and good old boy.
    Card shark, deep thinker, amused demeanor.
    You were Good people.
    I heard you were a poet.
    You built your homeplace into a nirvana.
    My daughters wanted to be married there.
    Your door was always open. Welcoming.
    Beloved son, brother, father, husband and friend.
    Your voice is heard in your son.
    The vacuum of your passing has rocked this family.
    We are never prepared. We will never forget.
    Uncle Henry, you will be missed.

    Love,
    Sherry, your oldest niece
    5/29/2007 6:59:52 AM

    http://www.leathernroses.com/generalbdsm/saberpaceself.htm         
     Pacing Yourself

    Recently, I have been playing with a woman who is brand new to SM. In fact, I was the first Top she'd ever played with. Besides the incredible ego rush anyone would get with "deflowering" a SM virgin, I also discovered something else: how exhausted I was after the first time we played!

    Originally I thought there was something wrong with me, that I was getting old or maybe I needed more sleep before I played, etc. I mentioned this to a Pro Domme acquaintance of mine here in the San Francisco scene names Mistress Marisha.

    Marisha pointed out that "new subs" tend to take a lot of energy, being as they're so new. You expend a lot more energy with someone like that, because you want to "go slow and easy" with them at first, you want to be conscious of every sound they make, every move they take, any kind of signal that they've had enough, and so forth. Once you get familiar with them of course, it all becomes much easier.

    But it gave me the idea for this issue's column. What are some good ways to "pace yourself" during a scene and avoid either exhaustion or in some cases "top drop" that happens after a satisfying scene? Here are a few thoughts:

    Go slow. Don't put out all of your energy in the scene, try to hold something back if you can. In the heat and passion of a scene I realize that's not always easy. In fact, it may be impossible for you to do this. But I found that doing this the next time we played helped quite a bit. And I'm not advocating going softer on your bottom, just being aware of the pace you are playing at. If you think you're expending too much energy, slow down a little.

    I have a Dom friend who when he plays with his sub, makes sure to bring along an energy drink that they both drink from time to time. It allows them to continue their scene for a longer period of time. While I have yet to try this approach, feel free to do this yourself and let me know if it works. Your mileage may vary of course!

    What about after the scene is over and your sub and you are both quivering masses of jello? Again, here are some suggestions:

    - Put on a favorite CD. I played recently with someone and had my stereo on a local station. After the scene was over and we were snuggling, an all-time favorite song of mine, Stevie Ray Vaughan's Rivera Paradise came on and it sounded so much more exquisite after having done a mutually satisfying scene. Your favorite music can be tremendously uplifting.

    - Ask for a hug from your partner. Sometimes as Tops I don't think we realize that aftercare is as much for us as it is for our subs. One time after a scene, I still was on a major high and my friend left. About half an hour later I crashed and felt alone and abandoned. I made sure the next time we played to get a nice big hug from her. It felt like I was getting some "energy" back from her as well as the fact that hugs just feel good.

    - Try switching roles. One time I had someone tied spread-eagled and was doing some erotic teasing. After I finally let her cum and untied her cuffs, suddenly she grabbed my arms and next thing I knew I was tied up! I wasn't sure how I felt at first about this, but then I realized to just relax and let it happen and allow myself the pleasure of being at her "mercy." Sacrilege you say for a Top to let this happen? Well maybe, but at the time I was too damn tired to complain too much and hey it felt good to lie back and let her "do me" for a change!

    Sometimes in the joys of playing we tend to get so wrapped up in what we're doing that we forget that it's ok to slow down during a scene, take a "small break" or ask for "help" from our partner.

    Until Next Time,
    LS

    5/28/2007 8:29:47 AM

    http://www.leathernroses.com/generalbdsm/drbirch22ways.htm 
    22 Guaranteed Ways To Destroy A Relationship 

    Relationships are often hard to maintain, even when two people profess undying love for each other. A major problem in a relationship is that one or both partners continue to make the same errors but then cannot understand why the relationship is in trouble. It is almost as though they are determined to do things their way, even at the risk of damaging a good thing.

    In my clinical practice, I have discovered at least 22 errors in thinking and communicating that people make, which if repeated, have the potential of destroying a relationship. Which of the following errors are you making?

    1. Rigidly maintain that you are always right, even when you do not have all the facts!

    2. Never apologize, even when you are proven wrong beyond a shadow of a doubt!

    3. Be relentless in rubbing it in when you are proven right!

    4. Dogmatically maintain that you know your partner's motives better than he or she does!

    5. Assume that your partner should understand your needs and should respond immediately without being asked!

    6. Totally ignore your partner's priorities and insist on your own!

    7. Operate on the assumption that your partner's sexual need cycle is identical to yours!

    8. Add deep psychological meaning to your partner's sexual disinterest, and take it very personally!

    9. Do not ever admit hurt, but go immediately to the expression of anger!

    10. Identify your partner's character flaws and family secrets and use them to make a point when logic fails!

    11. Use guilt to manipulate, to get your own way or to punish!

    12. Become proficient at catching your partner being bad, but do not ever comment if you catch him or her being good!

    13. Cut no slack, yield no ground and push your argument until your partner walks out the door... then follow the coward!

    14. Do not let go of the past, rehashing your version of it as often as possible!

    15. Cling very very tightly, claiming that you will surly die if you are ignored!

    16. If you are not a clinger, then stay emotionally/physically distant, and show no signs that you really care for your partner!

    17. Make promises, but never keep them!

    18. Be factious so you partner never knows when you are being serious!

    19. Always make excuses for your bad habits!

    20. Insist that what you have to say is always more important that what your partner is saying, so interrupt!

    21. Pretend that you understand what you partner has said, even if you have no idea of the point that was being made!

    22. Act as though you do none of the above and it is your partner who must make all the changes!

    5/27/2007 6:52:21 AM

    Endorphin Orgasm http://www.sexuality.org/authors/henkin/att52.html

    ASK THE THERAPIST April 1996 by William A. Henkin, Ph.D.
    Copyright © 1996 by William A. Henkin

    <Q>
    I've heard people talk about "endorphin orgasms." What is an endorphin orgasm, what does it lead to except more endorphins, and how do you get one?

    I've never heard of an endorphin orgasm, so if there is such a thing I won't be able to enlighten you. But it's possible that you're referring to what I've heard called an "SM orgasm," which I can describe, and it's also possible that the orgasm you're referring to is really endorphin shock, which is a very different thing and which I can also describe.

    What some people call an SM orgasm is what Wilhelm Reich called a "full-body orgasm," in which the whole body is felt to be an erogenous zone. When the body's many nerve and energy centers are aroused (as they might be, for example, through a long, sensuous whipping), and not just those of the genitals and reproductive system, the tension in these centers is built up until it culminates in the same sort of explosive release people commonly associate with genital orgasm or, more prosaically, with sneezing.

    A person in the throes of an SM orgasm may find his or her whole body shaking rhythmically and to some extent uncontrollably as various muscle groups – especially those in the belly and abdomen around the diaphragm – pulse through a series of cataclysmic contractions. When the contractions subside some people seem to feel calm and serene, while others feel invigorated – rather the way people feel after a genital orgasm, but moreso. Some people like to have a genital orgasm after a full-body orgasm and some don't seem to care very much, but very few people I've ever spoken to who have had the experience of an SM orgasm have found it is less pleasing than a genital orgasm, and some clearly seem to prefer it.

    Some yoga practices describe a life-force energy known as the kundalini (KUHN - dah - LEE - nee). In most people the kundalini is said to lie coiled in an energy center called a chakra (SHOCK - rah) approximately at the base of the spine. This energy is also called "snake energy," because when it is stimulated enough to be "awakened" it is said to rise up the spine like a snake uncoiling, arousing other energy centers that lie in its path along the spine as it goes. People who have experienced the kundalini rising have described their feelings in terms very similar to those Reich used to describe a full-body orgasm, and which people in the SM world use to describe an SM orgasm.

    Unlike the various forms of orgasm, endorphin shock is not a pleasant experience. Instead, it's very much like any other sort of chemical overload that produces an experience of shock in the body. I'm not a medical doctor, so while I believe the information that follows to be accurate, you might check with your physician or other health care provider before relying on it. (This announcement was brought to you in part by the contemporary American legal system.)

    Endorphins are hormone-like chemicals released when the body has been under stress, including pain, for a prolonged period – about 45 minutes is the number I've heard bandied about most. Some athletes talk about experiencing an endorphin high if, after they hit "the wall" when their energy sags, they keep on going: then they talk about feeling suffused with bliss, and finding it easy to keep on in their physical endeavors. This sort of high is apparently rather different from various depletions the body also experiences with long, strenuous exercise.

    Endorphins seem to have opiate-like properties that don't so much dull pain as make us care less about it, so that we can put up with more of it for a longer time than we might otherwise be able to do. If we remain under stress for a very long time, however, and we keep producing endorphins, we become overloaded with them as we also become overloaded by adrenaline and some other sorts of chemicals, and then we go into endorphin shock: our hands become clammy, we sweat, our eyes become glazed, we breathe shallowly, and altogether we don't feel well.

    The first-line response to endorphin shock is to stop as much stress and other physical input to the shocked person as possible, make sure he or she is warm (e.g., put a blanket over him or her), and give the person sugar, for instance in the form of a honeyed or a sugared drink. The person may sleep for awhile, and is most likely to be all right if a little groggy afterwards. If any signs of distress persist, have them checked out by competent medical personnel.

    It is plausible that what you mean by an endorphin orgasm is the experience of being so very high on endorphins that you trance out – a state many masochists seem to enjoy – but if not, keep searching and let me know what you find out. I've given you what I can, but I'm always willing to learn more.

    5/26/2007 7:40:01 AM

    http://www.leathernroses.com/domination/falconer.htm
    The Falconer
    Author: TorqueDom © 1996 
    Training begins with a wild bird on a tether. You teach it to fly, controlled, in a very confined area. You reward obedience with affection, and kindness, and an occasional treat. As the bird responds, the tether gets longer, the area of freedom expands, but remains under control. As trust and loyalty grows, so does the tether, and eventually, it is no longer necessary.
    Replacing the tether is the voice command; strong, sure, and unyielding. When the response is positive, the voice softens, becomes pleasing. The bird responds. Even the best trainer, with the best falcon, takes a shallow breath as the unfettered bird leaves his gloved arm, wondering as it flies away if it's in its mind to return. You feel it every time. Sometimes, it's only a passing thought, relatively sure you've done your job well, and have your bird's loyalty, and confidence.

    The bird goes thru it's paces, as instructed, as planned. You think that you've provided an atmosphere that will make the creature WANT to return, even if it doesn't have to. You've conditioned it, thru love, and caring, that being on your arm is a better place to be than free, and defenseless, and on it's own. You think all this for just a moment, and you breathe again. 

    Then, just once in awhile, the creature doesn’t make the turn. It has traveled just a little farther, a little faster than usual. You wonder if it has decided that the lure of the unknown, the things not yet experienced, the call of the wild may be just a bit stronger than your training, and it's loyalty. You see it looking towards the mountain, flying towards it, mesmerized by it.

    You know you can use your call, a verbal signal that would break the animal's concentration, train of thought. The sound would elicit an immediate response, you know, as it has so many times before. But this time, this one time, you see something different in the way the bird is flying. Stronger, straighter, with a purpose. Is it merely stretching it's wings, exploring it's boundaries, curious as to the world it is in? Or has it decided to explore a new world, an untethered one.

    You could call.... but you don't. You decide, in that instant, to allow the creature it's freedom, it's choice. Somehow, you know it needs to make it, it needs to know for itself where it belongs. So you hold your voice, and your breath, and your heart, and you wait. And suddenly... it turns. It's flight back to you is straighter, faster than usual. And you breathe again, and feel pride, for this mighty creature is here because it wants to be, not because it was trained to be. 

    My falcon; I love you, and trust you, and am comfortable with you, albeit sometimes from the edge of my seat. ;-) 

    5/25/2007 12:50:06 PM
    I learned a harsh lesson on Wednesday. While surfing for piercing sites Tuesday night, I came across an ad for photos of multiple piercings done at once. Being the curious person I am, I clicked on it. Well, all that showed was a black box with x-rated sounds coming from it. Well, like a dummy, I clicked on it. My pc became infected with multiple viruses and spyware. I was down for the count. Or so I thought. TMaster came to my rescue....again! He came and got me Wednesday afternoon, unplugged and loaded the pc and monitor, had me pack my bags (toybag included :) ) and whisked me back to his castle. We dropped off the pc at the pc dr's. then went shopping together. After shopping, we went home, rested then took showers and played. I was put on the wooden horse again. With no panties and the anal plug inserted. He whipped my back, my legs, breasts and inside thighs. I was already in subspace when he had me dismount.
    Then I learned how to properly deep throat. I was so pleased with myself and that I could please my Sir.
    I had told him I've had experience with being choked. He pulled a new one on me and choked me while he was deeply kissing me. That was wonderful! 
    He, then,  made me is his 3-hole slut!
    And his final touch? As he pulled out to ejaculate, he deposited it in a champagne glass and presented it to me. I drank it down then licked my lips. mmmmmm!
    I find that altho I "thought" I already knew everything there was to know about kinky sex, D/s and positions, since I've met TMaster, I've been proven wrong constantly. Not a bad thing at all!
    My heart does flips flops everytime I think of him, I get wet just looking at him.
    I feel things I've never felt before. I feel like a little girl again. Protected, loved, cherished, spoiled and wanted. It's a good thing!  Thank you, Sir!
    5/22/2007 8:05:22 AM
    http://www.bornslaves.com/slave%20types.html

    What kind of slave is this slave?

    For more than 20 years I have been dealing with all kinds of slave. Each called itself "slave", and each Master, and everyone else, referred to each slave as "slave", even when there were vast differences between them.

    The confusion arises because whenever anyone speaks about slaves, or about slavery, each is telling the truth about the kind of slavery that is being experienced, while each might be talking about a different type of slave. Each is telling the truth of their own experience, but it is a different experience.

    To the listener, is heard what appears to be conflicting information. When, in fact, what is being told is a story, or a conclusion about something different from what another is speaking about.

    I have observed through the many slaves with whom I have worked, three distinctly different types of slaves. It is extremely important to recognize that one type is not inherently better or worse than any other type. The best type is the type that is true, that is honest, that is in integrity with the one who is exploring it. All of us were created different. That, of course, is the fiber and texture of the world which prevents it from being boring. Not that anyone who is dealing with consensual, adult slavery has been bored with either the subject or the pursuit.

    One of My created purposes is help those considering slavery identify who they are, and whether the pursuit is genuine for them. It has been helpful to be able to quickly refer to a type of slave, to facilitate clear thinking and efficient communication on the subject. That objective has led to naming the types of slave I have encountered. The title I have assigned to each is, of course, arbitrary. The point is simply to provide a consistent, quick reference.

    The three type of slave that I have identified, and are now used as a part of My own reference are:

    1. A Type Three (III) slave. Such a slave uses slavery has an alternative form of entertainment. In everyone's life there needs to be an activity which relieves the stress, the obligation, and the responsibility of everyday living. The more family, professional, or other commitments we have accepted, the more need there is for a time and place of release. Some use massage. Others go to a movie. Some meditate. And, there are those who arrange for a night or a weekend of being slave. The SM activity of slavery diverts the attention, focuses the thought, and frees the spirit temporarily, so peace and tranquility can be experienced. The experience prepares us for another day in the world that demands so much.

    2. A Type Two (II) slave. For this kind of slave, slavery has a priority. There are many things that are important to its life, and slavery is among those things that matter a lot. The slave seeks a profession, recognizes and maintains its family responsibilities, seeks and negotiates Master/slave relationships which are educational and fulfilling. Like the work the slave performs, each relationship might last for only a few weeks, or it might last the greater part of a lifetime. Also, like the work, the first relationship is seldom the last. There is growth, and personal clarity that comes from being Mastered by each different person. The slave chooses its Master, and is usually the one who makes the decision to end the Master/slave relationship. This is probably the type of slavery to which most are referring when slavery is spoken of, and the type with which most Masters associate.

    3. A Type One (I) slave. This is a slave of destiny. For this type of slave, everything comes from the slavery. What profession, what spiritual practice or religion, what relationship, what family commitments, what social functions are all a function of the slavery and performed as slave, for a spiritual purpose unique to that slave. This is the only type of slave who has an Owner, who makes a permanent lifetime commitment to the slave who is a part of Him, regardless of where that slave lives, what relationship or profession the slave is in, or how often the slave is actually physically present.

    A Type I slave is called a slave of destiny, because who the Owner is cannot be negotiated. Connecting to the Owner is like an orphaned child who is seeking its genetic father or mother. Who that parent is cannot be shopped for, or negotiated. Who the Owner is was determined before the slave was conceived, as a part of the spiritual plan the slave negotiated for. A Type I slave usually does not always live with its Owner, and when it has a Master, it is by assignment from the Owner.

    It is conceivably possible that the same Person could be both Owner and Master, and admittedly, most Masters interchangeable refer to themselves as "Owner" and "Master", without distinction.

    Since I only personally deal with Type I slaves, it has been important to Me to make a clear differentiation between "Master" and "Owner", to enable easy and clear communication.

    Only the actual process of slave development can fully disclose and confirm the type of slave any one individual is designed to be. However, a method I have recommended to many is to close the eyes, and image a life of only obeying, in every matter, in every way, without option. If that brings a feeling of peace and tranquility to the body, and maybe even physical pleasure, there is a clue there about the need to be owned. If it brings stress and discomfort to the body, notice that.

    Whatever type of slave anyone is, the path to fulfillment is going to be through being honest and authentic to whatever type each is. The process, then, is one of discovery of the truth. When being slave is treated like a decision, instead of an adventure to uncover what is real, there is the danger of not doing that which is right for the individual. Believing the type of slave is a choice, implies that everything can work just as well either way, not matter what is decided. That's not the way it works, and not the way anyone I know has ever experienced it.

    For most involved in modern consensual slavery, the pursuit of slavery is one of life's processes. As such, there are no cookie-cutter approaches, nor pat answers to anything. Even what appears to be true at any point in our life can change. Remember when we really believed in Santa Claus and the tooth faire? We acted in integrity, based on those beliefs, then moved past those beliefs to claim new beliefs.

    The process of being slave, and becoming what you are will follow the same patterns of life that our other growth and development go through. Edison was destined to invent the light bulb. As a teenager, however, he didn't live his life accordingly. The reality and the implications of what he was to do later couldn't be implemented until that later time had arrived.

    Be patient, be adventuresome, know that today's beliefs won't be tomorrow's beliefs. Life is not an academic pursuit, and even knowing the future won't allow us to skip the present. Pursue slavery accordingly. Examine today's truth and live according to that. Be open to tomorrow's truth, and let life change to adjust to the change in belief.

    To all type of slaves. Know that being slave is authentic, and legitimate. If your interest didn't serve some real purpose in your life, you wouldn't be questioning, reviewing, or examining the implications. The more accurate the thinking during this adventure, the more rewarding the results will be.

    5/21/2007 8:42:07 AM

    http://www.leathernroses.com/eso/esoslavespeech.htm
    Slavery In Word And Speech
    Article 5 of 12
    Author: Master Eso © 2000, 2004

    A slave must realize and understand that her submission, devotion and obedience to her Master have its roots within her own mind and heart and are expressed by her behavior, deed and speech. Slavery is mental and discipline starts in the mind.

    A slave needs to learn all the positions, protocols and rituals her Master teaches her to the best of her abilities and must be prepared to exercise them when required and display herself in a manner that her Master will find most pleasing, in word and speech.

    While every Master has his different expectations and requirements, the following instructions, are my requirements and instructions.

    A slave must be both specific and explicit in her speech. A slave’s speech shall at all times be humbly, polite and respectful, carefully watching the tone of her voice in all interactions with her Master, as to be pleasing to her Master in every word she speaks. Never shall a slave raise her voice in loudness, anger or disrespect towards her Master.

    A slave must in her mind, at all times, visualize and think of her Master as "Sir", "Master", or "Master Doe". A slave must never think of or refer to her Master as “Him”, “He”, or “His” when thinking about or speaking to others about her Master.

    A slave must first ask her Master’s permission to speak by asking her Master: “May I speak, Sir.” Or “May I speak, Master, Sir.”, unless she is privileged by her Master to speak without explicit permission.

    At all times a slave shall address her Master as "Sir" or “Master, Sir” every time she speaks to her Master, irregardless of where and who might be present, unless otherwise instructed by her Master. A slave may use both terms “Sir” and “Master, Sir” interchangeable or as instructed and required by her Master.

    A slave will always answer or acknowledge her Master when her Master speaks to her, with "Yes Sir", or "Yes Master, Sir", at all times. Replies like “ok Sir.”, “alright Master.”, “sure Sir.”, “yeah Master”, etc. are not proper acknowledgments.

    A slave may use "No Sir" or "No Master, Sir", only if her Master asked a question or opinion of her, to which the answer would be negative.

    A slave may never ever use "No", "No Sir", or "No Master, Sir", to refuse her Masters command, or to doubt her Master.

    As a slave has no rights, other than the privileges her Master grants her, a slave shall ask permission of her Master, for anything she does, or to satisfy whatever need she has before acting on it. A slave must know that this applies particularly for use of the bathroom, eating, drinking, sitting, etc. unless the slave is privileged by her Master, of free use of specific activities.

    When asking her Master for permission, a slave shall say: "May i ……., Sir." or "May i …….please Master, Sir."

    After asking permission, and after having received an answer from her Master, a slave shall always reply with: "Yes, Sir. Thank You, Sir", or "Yes, Sir. Thank You, Master, Sir", irregardless if permission was granted or denied.

    If a Master gives His slave instructions or a command, and the slave is not absolutely certain if the slave understood her Masters wishes correctly, she shall ask respectfully for clarification replying first with: "Yes Sir" and then saying: “I beg your pardon, Sir” then asking "May i ask a question, Sir" or “May I ask for clarification, Sir.”

    A slave says or acknowledges with "Yes Sir, Thank You, Sir!" only when she fully understands the explanation or order.

    “I beg Your pardon, Sir" or “I beg your forgiveness, Sir” is also the proper way a slave expresses her accidental activities, as a slave should not just says "sorry", or "excuse me." In severe infractions a slave may even say “I beg your pardon (forgiveness), Sir.” “I am very sorry, Sir”. It would also be appropriate for a slave to use "Beg Your Pardon Sir" in a crowd when she has bumped into another.

    As a Master does also own a slave’s mind, a Master may also requires his slave to use her mind well, and should the slave see a problem, or a solution to a problem, that her Master might have overlooked, or might not have considered yet, it is a slave’s responsibility as her Masters slave, to bring it very respectfully and discreetly to her Masters attention by saying: "May I make a suggestion, Sir" or “May I speak freely, Sir.”

    After a slave’s Master deemed it as appropriate, and a slave was allowed to present her opinions and input, a slave must not continue to try to “push” or “force” her opinions and input, as this would be the beginning of an argument, and will abide and accept her Master’s decision in the matter, unless being instructed or asked otherwise by her Master.

    Only in rare cases or issues or states of extreme urgency or emergency, and only to avoid harm and damage, may a slave make and is obligated, to make a last appeal to her Master, after her opinions and inputs have already been heard. As a slave is obligated to alert her Master of any possible harm and damage or emergencies, a slave can only hope, that her Master’s judgment and discretion sees justification in her use of this emergency rule but will accept any punishment her Master might inflict or order upon me, should her Master consider the slave’s actions to be unjustified or argumentative.

    Should a slave ever experience problems, doubts or insecurities within her performance of her duty and service to her Master, the slave shall be required to inform her Master immediately, in the most respectful manner, as a Master is not a mind reader.

    A slave must always give thanks to her Master for all she is given immediately after receiving what her Master has given her, for such things are gifts or privileges granted to her by her Master.

    Whenever Master speaks, even when the slave was speaking, a slave is to immediately become silent so that the slave may be able to listen intensely to what her Master has to say. A slave must never interrupt her Master unless it is an emergency and using the emergency rule and protocol, in the most respectful manner, and as her Master has instructed.

    A slave must immediately and without gesture, mumbling or defiance fall silent upon her Masters command: “Quiet !”, “Silent !” or “Silence !” acknowledging her Master’s command with “Yes Sir.”

    If so instructed and required by a slave’s Master, the slave shall refer to herself in third person, replacing the “I” (“i”) with “one”, “a slave”, “a girl” or “this slave”, “this girl” and even “this slut”, thereby completely removing the “I” or “ego” out of word and speech.

    Within the lifestyle, a slave shall not speak to others without her Master's explicit permission except to inform the inquiring party: “I must speak with Master, Sir (Ma’am).” A slave may acquire her Master’s silent approval, by watching for the Master’s approving “nods”, should Master be close by.

    In the lifestyle a slave shall properly address all of her Master’s Dominant peers with “Sir” or Ma’am”, unless the slave is instructed specifically not to use proper address, by her Master.

    If a slave at any given time is not in the presence of her Master, the slave shall use her judgment, as she was taught by her Master, when determining the use of proper address of her Master’s peers.

    When a slave by herself or even in the presence of her Master, is not sure or has doubts about or cannot inquire Master’s wishes first, about the use of proper address of Master’s Dominant peers, then it is better to err on the side of respect and honor, giving the Dominant the benefit of the doubt and properly address the Dominant with “Sir” or “Ma’am”, then to err on the side of impoliteness or even disrespect, and possibly offending a Dominant.

    A slave must realize and understand that she is a reflection and representation of her Masters household, and that her primary focus shall be to please her Master, whether she is in her Master's presence or not.

    When introducing herself to others within the lifestyle, a slave shall say, using the name that her Master has chosen for her: "i am janedoe… property of Master Doe", or "i am janedoe… slave to Master Doe".

    In all matters of the written word and the internet a slave signature shall be: “janedoe{MD} Property Of Master Doe”. The brackets { } with the initials “MD” signifying her Masters collar.

    To show a slave’s slavehood and submission when writing her given or screen name, a slave shall humbly use lower case letters and fonts only and as a reminder of her slavehood a slave shall also use lower case letters and fonts when a slave writes or types “i”, “me”, “my”, “mine”.

    A slave is to write or type her given or screen name in small cap fonts or letters as a capitalized name signifies a Master or Dominant. This is in particularly true and important in any IRC chat rooms.

    As salutation, for instance in chat rooms, a slave shall use: “Hello Sir Doe.”, Greetings Master Doe, Sir.”, “Hello Screenname, Sir.”, Greetings Sir Screenname.”, etc. - “Good Morning”, “Good Evening”, etc. may also be interchanged, as may “Good Bye”, “Bye” etc. A slaves needs to keep in mind to be most respectful, polite and honor a Dominant with the proper Honorific in appropriate style.

    The title of “Master” without accompanying name such as “Master Doe”, is reserved only for a slaves owner and Master and may otherwise not be used for other Dominants.

    It is in general unacceptable and inappropriate for a slaves to argue with, or to lecture, disrespect, insult, belittle, talk-back, ridicule, agitate, annoy, etc. any Master or Dominant, which holds particularly true for a slaves owner and Master.

    As rule of thumb for slave's postings, e-mails, IM's, personal conversations, etc. is simply that if it's inappropriate to say to their own Master, it's most likely inappropriate to say to her Master's Peers.

    To acknowledge and honor the hierarchy within our lifestyle, and to acknowledge both, Dominants and submissives, a slave may use a special capitalization for A/all, E/everyone, U/us, O/our, etc. if a slave’s Master deems it appropriate and sensible.

    Above all, a slave must obey and follow her Masters instructions and wishes, in word and speech and deed.

    5/18/2007 9:28:06 AM

    Teaching a Dominant
    personal view by shedevyl http://www.prrcat.com/pers/teach01.htm

    Dear xxxxx:

    Take heart. I am a VERY experienced real life submissive. It is only because I have so much experience and know myself so well, that I can appreciate what I term "a natural born Dom". If I was new to the scene, of a "slave-robot" nature or of limited experience, I would not feel comfortable with anyone without experience. But I have lived this lifestyle long enough to be exposed to so many people, including many "experienced" Doms, to know that experience often isn't all it might seem. Oh the stories I could tell.

    I could write a book, but although there are wonderful Doms with great experience, there are also incredible Doms who are just coming out. I would much rather be with a Dom who is a "natural" and open to understanding

    Too many Doms with experience have closed themselves off to learning, and find it threatening to think that their submissive might know something they need to learn about her, or BDSM in general. A "natural" Dom, IMHO, is always in a state of becoming and growth, never stagnant or "having already arrived". There is always more to learn about his submissive, about himself, about the relationship, about life and love. If you already know everything, how are you ever going to find out?

    I believe with each new relationship, we are ALL basically starting from scratch, or should be to a large degree. Any dufuss can learn safety and techniques, how to strike a match with a singletail, or the theory behind certain actions. The skills and knowledge are learnable, but the heart of a Dom is a treasure that some simply don't demonstrate, or seem to possess.

    A "natural Dom" is a rare and wonderful find, whether he has 30 years of experience or none. Some men just have a natural and wonderful appreciation and inner commitment for being a Dominant, and all the highest and best it encompasses. Some men can just see the beauty of a D/s relationship without the actual experience, just as there are submissives who intuitively "know" and understand with out experience. These are the worthy ones, and any submissive who is searching and finds one, would be most fortunate to invest herself in this man's growth process. She will forever reap the incredible rewards, and will probably find a Master who is everything she has dreamed of, without having to unlearn anything, or having to try to get past the "baggage" of previous relationships, and preconceived notions of how it "should" be, no matter what submissive he is with.

    He will be flexible, open, eager, and more than willing to take the reins. Let's not base everything on experience. The best part of D/s isn't taught anyway, it's a spirit that is caught! (IMHO) There are those who are so jaded, that the "zest" and passion for D/s has long subsided. There are those who have such a strong sense of what they want, that there is no room for who you are, and your needs. There is, upon occasion, and depending on the Dom, of course, a downside to the experience thing.

    Of course, there are wannabes, with no experience, who are simply dilletantes dabbling at it for fun, who will never understand how seriously you, as a submissive, take it. No one wants to be a guinea pig! But I am speaking of the ones with vision, and deep appreciation, who already know it is WHO they are, fully and completely, and desire to begin living as their true selves. These are the great ones who deserve and will reward richly the submissive who perceives this, and invests herself.

    I have never been in a quality relationship where there wasn't 'training' going on from both sides. I wouldn't BE in a relationship, where I was expected to comply to the Dom's preconceived notions and assumptions regarding myself, without a lot of input from me, and understanding from him.

    We are all beginners with each new relationship. You can draw on past experience to make things safe and sane, skilled technically, and knowing what your own needs are very fully. These are all great qualities. And perhaps a newer Dom might not appeal to a submissive who calls herself 'slave' and doesn't want ANY responsibility for herself, but wants to be shaped and formed to a Dom's needs and will, or perhaps one who is just discovering her own submissive self, and feels it wouldn't make her feel submissive to learn together with her Dom.

    Just as there are wonderful, true, blossoming, eager and enthusiastic submissives who have an open heart and a inner peace and certainty with this chosen lifestyle (or playstyle), who have no experience yet, there are Doms who are the same way. They are all treasures. Experience can be an asset, or it can be a detriment, or both in the same person, but to me, inner commitment to being Dom or sub is the bottom line, and this is often confused with experience. I look for someone who is reality based, and very certain of his Dominant nature. Sometimes, this has nothing to do with prior experience. Some people just know themselves so well, and take to it, like a duck takes to water. It's natural and joyous to them.

    Okay...stepping down from my soapbox.

    Love in D/s,
    shedevyl

    5/17/2007 8:18:15 AM

    SM is...
    by Unknown
    http://www.the-iron-gate.com/essays/7/129

    *SM is watching the neighborhood kids play cops and robbers, and the look on the face of the one that has maneuvered herself into being the victim - all tied up and the center of attention.

    *SM is when the belt hits, first it stings like hell, then it's warm.

    *SM is two guys on a Harley, the front one raunchy and hairy and wearing full leathers, and his passenger in neat Levis, polo shirt, and tennis shoes.

    *SM is the lady doctor from out of state that you keep tied up in a cage all weekend, and you invite your friends.

    *SM is trying to piss while your Mistress holds your cock and makes comments.

    *SM is your slave holding her hair out of the way without being told, as you put on her collar.

    *SM is the quiet typist by day who turns into a whip-wielding mistress by the night in a professional house of dominance.

    *SM is the sweat, and wondering if you are going to pass out, and finally letting go.

    *SM is a pair of tiny gold handcuffs on an expensive dress at the symphony.

    *SM is Sunday brunch at an SM bar: even though you're a straight couple, the leathermen know that you're into it too.

    *SM is the Story of O, when you've been there, too.

    *SM is putting in an ad, and you get 55 responses the first week.

    *SM is making your boyfriend wear a French maid outfit, and serve lunch to you and your two best girlfriends, who are into women's lib.

    *SM is screaming "THAT'S ONE SIR! THANK YOU SIR!" at the top of your lungs.

    *SM is the gratitude, all your life, to the person who brought you out.

    *SM is trying to explain the massive frame and eyebolts to your landlady.

    *SM is finding the perfect pair of boots.

    *SM is your new slave, blindfolded, masturbating, and telling his secret fantasies, while you watch and listen to every marvelous detail.

    *SM is falling asleep with your hands and feet bound- and the dreams.

    *SM is the guy at the party who asks if he can try on your handcuffs.

    *SM is the proud African youth in National Geographics, wtih a skewer through his cheeks, and knowing that you both know what you know.

    *SM is forgetting to take off your steel cockring, and it sets off the alarm at the airport.

    *SM is how hot her ass feels when you caress the welts.

    *SM is putting up with a picky uncertain submissive, novice-new, who doesn't know how to say what she wants to say; but finally gets down to it, and takes your breath away with the magnificent totality of her submission.

    *SM is all the people explaining why SM is so bad, knowing nothing about it, and you want to giggle, because they're so serious.

    *SM is the perfume of sweaty leather.

    *SM is your fifth anniversary, and all your friends hold and cuddle you while your lover has a professional piercer put a gold ring through your labia. Afterwards she holds and kisses you, and you'd do anything for her.

    *SM is Errol Flynn chained by pirates.

    *SM is the uniform in your closet, waiting for Saturday night.

    *SM is being absentminded at work on Monday.

    *SM is being taken downstairs blindfolded and handcuffed. After you're stripped and tied up, the blindfold comes off, and you see it's soundproof.

    *SM is hurting the one you love, just exactly right.

    *SM is wondering what your co-executives would say if they knew about the welts and the sticky panties underneath your conservative suit.

    *SM is wishing you could afford one of everything at the SM shop.

    *SM is seeing a branding, done right, and marveling "how easy!"

    *SM is how good your nipples feel when the clamps are perfect; and then the little bite more, and how your nipples adjust to accept that, too.

    *SM is the humiliation of discovering that your new slave is far more experienced than you are.

    *SM is spotting an ancient gay masochist on the bus: shaved head, faded jacket, heavy chain and padlock around his neck, tattoos coming out of his collar and cuffs - quiet, upright, proud, centered, and content.

    *SM is shaking talcum powder into your rubber suit.

    5/16/2007 10:07:06 AM

    http://www.haltabuse.org/resources/offline.shtml

    The three reasons women are easy targets for random acts of violence are:

    1. Lack of awareness (you MUST know where you are & what's going on around you.)
    2. Body language (keep your head up, swing our arms, stand straight up)
    3. Wrong place, wrong time (DON'T be walking alone in an alley, or driving in a bad neighborhood at night)

    Women have a tendency to get into their cars after shopping, eating, working, etc, and just sit (doing their checkbook, or making a list, etc). DON'T DO THIS! The predator will be watching you, and this is the perfect opportunity for him to get in the passenger side, put a gun to your head, and tell where to go. AS SOON AS YOU GET INTO YOUR CAR, LOCK THE DOORS AND LEAVE.

    A few notes about getting into your car in a parking lot, or parking garage:

    • Be aware: look around you, look into your car, at the passenger side floor, and in the back seat. Check under the car as well.
    • If you are parked next to a big van, enter your car from the passenger door. Most serial killers attack their victims by pulling them into their vans while the women are attempting to get into their cars.
    • Look at the car parked on the driver's side of your vehicle, and the passenger side. If a male is sitting alone in the seat nearest your car, you may want to walk back into the mall, or work, and get a guard/policeman to walk you back out. IT IS ALWAYS BETTER TO BE SAFE THAN SORRY.
    • Always take the elevator instead of the stairs.
      • Do not get on an elevator if there is only one man in it (of course, not all men are bad, but don't take chances. Wait for the next elevator.)
      • Do not stand back in the corners of the elevator, be near the front, by the doors, ready to get off or on.
      • If you get on the elevator on the 25th floor, and someone you feel uneasy about gets on at the 22nd, get off when they get on.
    • If the predator has a gun and you are not under his control, ALWAYS run! The predator will only hit you (a running target) 4 in 100 times. And even then, it most likely WILL NOT be a vital organ. RUN!
    • Women tend to be sympathetic: DON'T, it may get you raped, or killed. Just remember: Ted Bundy, the serial killer, was a good looking, well-educated man, who ALWAYS played on the sympathies of unsuspecting women. He walked with a cane, or a limp, and often asked "for help" into his vehicle or with his vehicle, which is when he abducted his next victim.
    • If you've gotten into a violent situation, REACT IMMEDIATELY.
      • If he abducts you in a parking lot, and is taking you to an abandoned area, DON'T LET HIM GET YOU TO THAT AREA.
      • If you are driving, crash your car, then get out and RUN.
      • If he's driving, find the right time, and stick your fingers in his eyes. He must watch the road, so choose an unsuspecting time, and gouge him. It is your ONLY defense. While he is in shock, GET OUT AND RUN.
      • RESIST: don't go along with him: run, if you are able.
      • Scream!
      • You DO NOT want to get to crime scene 2 - DON'T EVER GIVE UP!
    • Always keep your distance when walking past strangers on the street or in dark areas.
    • GET A CELL PHONE
    • BREAKDOWNS: (try to avoid this by ALWAYS keeping your car in good working order)
      • If your car breaks down: you better have a cell phone to call for help, and lock your doors
      • Keep a blanket, and a set of appropriate clothing and a pair of boots or other good walking shoes, and a flashlight in your car for emergencies.
      • If you don't have a cell phone and it's noon on a business day, you MAY want to put your hazards on and walk to safety. But if it's 2 a.m., put on your warm clothes, and walk to a lighted area. Why? You are a perfect target if you are sitting in your car broken down and predators search the highways for easy targets like you.
        If you're on a desolate road: walk away from the car (in your warm clothes) and go to some bushes, or some area AWAY from your vehicle. It will be cold, and uncomfortable, but you DO NOT want to stay in your car.
    • Physical defenses you can use against a violent predator
      • The eyes are the most vulnerable part of the body. Poke him there, and you have (possibly) your only window of opportunity.
      • The KNEES. Everyone's knees are very vulnerable, and a swift kick here will take anyone down.
      • A cautionary note about these: If you do not do these things right the first time, you are in trouble, because it will only anger the individual, and that anger will be TAKEN OUT ON YOU. We're not saying don't attempt them (it may be your only hope), but be forceful when you do.
    • Never let yourself or anyone that you know be a "closer" in any type of business (bar, store, restaurant, gas station).
    5/15/2007 8:58:56 AM
    Here are some simple tips to help you stay safe online.
    ***Tomorrow's journal will be about offline safety***
    http://www.haltabuse.org/resources/online.shtml

    • Select a gender-neutral username, email address, etc. Avoid anything cute, sexual, diminutive, or overtly feminine.
    • Keep your primary email address private. Use your primary email address ONLY for people you know and trust.
    • Get a free email account and use that for all your other online activity. Make sure you select a gender-neutral username that is nothing like anything you've had before. There are many, many free email providers, such as Hotmail, Juno, Yahoo! and Hushmail. We suggest that you do a search using your favorite search engine and choose the email provider that best suits your own needs.
    • Don't give out information simply because it is requested. Countless web sites ask you to give them your full name, date of birth, address, phone number, email address, etc. when you might just want to search their catalogs or read messages on a discussion forum. Give as little information as possible, and if they insist on information that doesn't seem justified, leave to go elsewhere. Some people give false information at such sites, especially if they don't plan to return in the future. Be especially cautious of "profiles" and "directory listings" for instant messaging programs or web sites.
    • Block or ignore unwanted users. Whether you are in a chat room or using IM, you should always check out what options/preferences are available to you and take advantage of the "Block all users except those on my buddy list" or adding unwanted usernames to an Ignore list in chat. If anyone bothers you and won't go away, put them on block or ignore!
    • Don't allow others to draw you into conflict. That may mean that you don't defend yourself from personal attacks. It's safer to ignore them and keep yourself above the fray. When you respond to a harasser in any way, you're letting him know that he has succeeded. No matter how hard it is to do, do not interact with a harasser. When he realizes that he isn't getting a reaction from you, in most cases he'll move on to find an easier target.
    • Lurk in a new forum to learn local customs. Read mailing list or discussion board postings for a week or more without responding or posting anything yourself. In chat rooms, just sit quietly for 10-30 minutes to see if the discussions that are going on are truly something in which you wish to engage. Don't respond to private messages in that time, either.
    • If a place becomes stressful, leave it. There are many stressors we cannot avoid easily in our lives, so why put up with those we can avoid? If someone is being asinine in a chat room or on a discussion board, there are countless others that are likely to be more pleasant. If another visitor to a chat room or forum is harassing you and the forum owner/moderator refuses to take decisive action, why would you want to be there? Don't allow yourself to get tied up in battles over territory.
    • When you change, really change! If you need to change your username or email address to break off contact with a harasser, using a variation on your real name or anything you've used in the past leaves tracks allowing the harasser to find you again fairly easily. If you've always been "Kitty" and you change your handle to "Cat," you haven't really changed. The harasser knows that you have particular hobbies or interests. For instance, perhaps you like to play Scrabble. If he's really obsessed or simply has too much time on his hands, he's likely to poke around in different Scrabble-related fora looking for feline names to see if he can find you again.
    • Watch what you "say" online. When you do participate online, be careful--only type what you would say to someone's face. If you wouldn't say it to a stranger standing next to you in an elevator, why in the world would you "say" it online?
    • Know what's in your signature file. Don't put your company name, title, email address, address, phone/fax number, etc. there unless your employer requires that you do so. If you must provide that information, restrict use of that email account to business interactions with co-workers and customers. Do not ever use it to participate in any public forum (mailing list, newsgroup, web-based discussion board, etc.).
    • Never use a business account for personal use. Simply leaving messages on a discussion board will reveal your IP address to others. That information can easily lead to a stalker knowing where you work and finding you offline. Restrict personal internet use to home and public access computers.
    • Ego Surf. Put your first name and last name in quotes in a search engine such as Yahoo!, Google or Dogpile and see if there are any results regarding you. You just might be surprised at what you find. Also put in the names of your spouse, loved ones and/or children. Remember to put their names in quotes to refine the search results. Better yet, use TracerLock or a similar service to do it for you on a regular basis.
    • Never give your password to anyone. Your ISP will never, ever ask you for your password while you are online or via email. In fact, they shouldn't ever contact you to ask you for your password, period. They can get it from their own records, if they really need it for any reason. If you call them for support, there are a few rather rare instances in which the support person might ask you for your password - but you called them, right? So you know it's really a support person from your ISP that you're talking to. There's no legitimate reason for anyone to ever contact you to ask for your password.
    • Don't provide your credit card number or other identifying information as proof of age to access or subscribe to a web site run by any person or company with whom you are not personally familiar or that doesn't have an extremely good, widespread reputation. Check consumer advocacy resources before giving out your credit card number to anyone, just to be sure that your trust is justified.
    • Personally monitor children's internet use, even if you have trained them in what information they can and cannot give out. There is no software in the world that can replace the active involvement of a concerned parent.
    • Instruct children to never, ever give out personal information - their real name, address, or phone number online without your permission. Consider posing as a stranger to befriend them just to see what you can learn.
    • Be very cautious about putting any pictures of yourself or your children online anywhere, or allowing anyone else (relatives, schools, dance academies, sports associations) to publish any photos. Some stalkers become obsessed because of an image. A random email address or screen name is simply much less attractive to most obsessive personalities than a photograph.
    5/14/2007 7:49:33 AM

    Top 10 Reasons To Be A Pervert http://members.aol.com/alkallah/top10.html

    10. You don't have to worry about what's left of your reputation.

    9. You can really look forward to just hanging around at your friend's house.

    8. You'll always have candles when the power goes out.

    7. The neighborhood kids won't be allowed to trick or treat at your place.

    6. You get to dress like the heavy metal singer you had a crush on as a kid.

    5. You never outgrow your toys.

    4. Jury duty? Not any more.

    3. "You've got mail!"

    2. Basic black looks good on everyone.

    And the number one reason to be a pervert?

    1. Your one night stands are so much more interesting than those of your co-workers.

    5/13/2007 9:29:41 AM

     A SLAVE'S LAMENT      
    Author: Raevenne © 2001   
    http://www.leathernroses.com/poems/raevenneslavelament.htm 

    You came into my life
    You found me - not I, you
    You claimed me as your own
    Your hunt at last, fruitful
    You gave me a taste
    Of what "the edge" was like
    The stroke of the single tail
    The touch of your knife
    Feeling intense pleasure and pain
    A spectacular "rush"
    Then circumstances came into play
    And a significant crush of feelings
    I was there when you needed me
    And was happy to be
    But then you went away
    Never sending a note
    To say, "Be good, dear slave"
    Or "I am thinking of you"
    What was I to wonder?
    What was I to do?
    Do you know how sad I am
    When my world does not have you?
    You came back
    You did not call
    I called you, instead
    Wondering if you had returned
    How you were
    But this is what you said,
    "I may come, or maybe not."
    A call was asked for, please
    But the phone remained, ever silent
    As always is the case
    And so I once again wait
    Nothing on Wednesday
    Nothing on Thursday
    Nothing on Friday
    Neither Saturday, nor Sunday too
    Here I sit, waiting for you
    Afraid to call
    Afraid to bother
    What did I do?
    Is there another?
    I think to myself
    This isn't right!
    I need him too
    Not for all night
    Just a little time
    A moment or two
    Come on-line, tell me
    What would you have me do?
    Is this the way
    It is supposed to be?
    Do I not deserve
    A bit of time from thee?
    You say we are "part-time"
    We meet to play
    Then why is it you control me
    With these rules each day?
    Do you treasure the gift
    I have given to you?
    When you do not seem
    To care what I do?
    You do not check
    On my welfare each day
    Nor do I know
    About you, either way
    We finally meet
    My heart contracts
    I am so nervous
    How shall I act?
    In my collar, so cold and heavy
    Everyone can see
    That I belong to thee
    But do they see
    That you belong to me?
    You touch me and then
    Take me down deep
    Next thing I know
    I succumb at your feet
    To that glorious "o"
    You pull out of me
    I open my eyes
    But can barely see
    To again join the crowd
    And to wonder if I
    Might have moaned
    Right out loud!
    Everything is right
    Everything is fine
    Until you walk out of my life
    One more time
    Then the doubt reappears
    Feelings of abandonment
    Slip into place
    It happens again
    'Till I see your face
    You know something is wrong
    Something's not right
    So you try harder
    To keep me in sight
    Will it be enough?
    Can we survive the turmoil
    I feel in my heart
    Will we ride out
    These stops and starts?

    5/12/2007 9:51:56 AM
    Injuries... Prevention and Treatment

    The most important factors in the prevention of injury during D/s activity are picking the right partner and using common sense.
    For a sub, picking the right dominant is crucial. In order to avoid injuring a sub, a dominant must have control of him/herself, and a deep sense of responsibility to protect the well being of those in his/her care. Skill and knowledge of techniques employed ain't bad, either.

    1. Safety tips for Subs
      First meetings are particularly risky. There are many sources of information on safety tips. I recommend a chat room, safe for new subs, on aol as a place to ask questions and get helpful advice from knowledgeable people. Also, safety tips can be found at the following website: http://www.mouse~works.com/subnation/main.html Submissives should always know how and feel free to use a safeword or gesture to stop D/s activity at any time. A safeword is a word that when uttered, signals the dominant partner to STOP immediately. If unable to speak... (as when gagged).... a safe gesture is employed.

    2. The use of alcohol and/or drugs is to be avoided during D/s play as it clouds judgment
      The dominant partner may not be able to exercise the necessary control when intoxicated, and the submissive partner might not be able to accurately assess her limits.... leading to injury.
      DRINKING/DRUGGING AND D/s DO NOT MIX.

    G. Specific Injuries.... Prevention and Treatment

    1. Poor circulation
      In using restraints, care must be taken not to compromise the circulation of the restrained limb. Restraints must NOT be so tight as to cause the following: numbness and tingling (pins and needles), cold sensation (can also be checked by the dominant by touching hands or feet); blue color of hands/feet; diminished sensation; burning sensation. Serious injury can result if these signs and symptoms of compromised circulation persist. The restraint must be released at the first sign.

    2. Choking
      While I have no idea how common this practice is in the D/s community.... it is so potentially dangerous I have to speak to it. Choking.... compressing the neck.... is sometimes done as part of sex play.... (erotic asphyxia) ..in which case the choking is used to heighten orgasm. Any miscalculation can result in death by strangulation. Choking in any other context... as part of power exchange... not only carries the risk of miscalculation resulting in serious injury or death. Some people are especially sensitive to carotid pressure and develop a slowed heart rate in response. This can result in simple fainting, or more severe heart rhythm disturbances. For this reason, choking is not a recommended activity.

    3. Bruises
      In the context of D/s play, not all bruises can be prevented. Those who engage in activities leaving frequent bruises do well to consider the following. On a daily basis, taking 1000mg. of vitamin C... which helps with tissue repair. Avoid the frequent use of aspirin, ibuprofen (Motrin), naprosyn (Naproxen, aleve) and other drugs of the nonsteroidal antiinflammatory class. Activities leaving bruises are to be completely avoided if a person is taking COUMADIN, a drug to prevent clotting. Bruises can be treated simply with ice for the first 24 hours followed by application of heat.

    4. Lacerations
      This is the medical word for a cut. Welts that bleed are forms of lacerations, as are those inflicted by knives or razors. The two main considerations with lacerations are first: blood is a body fluid that can transmit disease, and disposable gloves should be worn when treating a partner's lacerations..... Secondly, the prevention of infection. Lacerations should be washed with warm, soapy water and if significantly open, dressed with an antiseptic ointment (bacitracin is good) and covered with a bandaid or sterile dressing. Minor bleeding can be stopped with direct pressure over the wound. If bleeding persists, consult a physician or go to emergency room.

    5. Abrasions
      These are rubbing injuries, typically sustained from restraints. Also from carpets... the so called rug burn. These should be washed with warm, soapy water, and if significant, dressed with bacitracin and covered with a sterile dressing and gauze.

    6. Burns
      First degree burns result in reddened and painful skin. Second degree burns blister. Third degree burns destroy tissue. Extensive second degree and any third degree burns require medical attention. Minor burns should be treated immediately with immersion in cold water. Grease... butter, petroleum jelly, etc. should NOT be used. Burns blisters, when opened, should be treated as abrasions and covered with bacitracin and dressed with a sterile dressing.

    7. Vaginal Injuries
      To prevent injury to vaginal tissues, care should be taken not to introduce anything into an unlubricated vagina. If sufficient vaginal secretions are not generated, a water based lubricant such as KY jelly should be employed. Care should be taken introducing large objects at the introitus... the entrance to the vagina, as the tissues there can be torn if excessive force is employed. Douching, unless prescribed by a physician, is NOT recommended. The vagina is self cleaning. (Much better even than an oven). Should there be soreness, redness ,swelling etc.. these should be checked by a physician as some STDs present that way and distinguishing injury from infection can sometimes be difficult. Objects that are breakable (such as light bulbs) must never be inserted into the vagina.

    8. Anal injuries
      See above. Liberal use of KY jelly is critical, as is slow penetration of the anus, allowing tissues to stretch and the muscles to relax. Enemas should NOT be used to "clean" the rectum following any vigorous anal penetration because there are always microtears in the rectal wall. Introducing an enema under those conditions could cause serious infection and illness. Enemas given recreationally should not contain chemicals, should be around skin temperature, and should not be given too fast. CONDOMS MUST BE WORN FOR ANAL INTERCOURSE TO PROTECT AGAINST STDS. Any object... finger, dildo, or penis, used in anal play must be thoroughly cleaned in warm soapy water before being put into the vagina or mouth in order to prevent infection. Condoms should be changed when switching from anal to vaginal or oral intercourse. Glass objects do not belong in rectums. Be careful not to lose anything inserted into the rectum... unlike the vagina, which is a closed space, the rectum is an large vault and items can be difficult to retrieve. Please leave mice and guinea pigs in their cages.

    9. Penile injuries
      Use common sense. If catheters are used, they should be sterile and used ONLY for that sub once. Rubber cannot be resterilized. Do not force anything into the urethra... (the opening into the penis). If compression of the penis is practiced with any kind of device, pain is a good barometer of when to stop. Any deep lacerations sustained to the penis must be evaluated medically. Lacerations in this area should be avoided.

    10. Animals
      If an animal is used in erotic play, a muzzle should be used to prevent animal bites which are serious, especially to the face. The animal's toenails should be clipped as well.

    11. Beating
      There are some areas of the body that should be avoided when administering a beating. The kidneys area, which is located on the back where the ribs join the spine, is one such area to avoid. The area of the spleen is also vulnerable to excessive force. This area is on the left side of the abdomen just under the ribs. Head injuries can be serious and heavy blows to face and head are not wise. Stick to the tush, the upper back, shoulders, and legs.

    12. Frostbite
      Sometimes ice is used in D/s play. If there is prolonged contact to skin, frostbite can result. The first response to cold is blueness to the area... then redness and burning or diminished sensation.... followed by tissue injury. The area must be rewarmed IMMEDIATELY in WARM, not HOT water. Serious, extensive frostbite needs to be seen by a physician. The extremities... the fingers and toes...are most likely to get serious frostbite.

    13. Wax
      Use only paraffin candles for wax play. The height that the wax is dropped from determines how hot it will be when it hits the skin..Less than 6 inches dripping height CAUSES BURNS... avoid this.

    14. Bite wounds
      Bite wounds on the face should be avoided and if serious, should be seen by a doctor. All bites should be thoroughly cleaned with warm soapy water, covered with bacitracin and a dry sterile dressing. Infection is the major complication of bites. Signs of infection include: redness extending from the wound, swelling around the bite, pain at the site, heat at the site and fever. An infected bite is very serious and should be treated by a doctor.

    15. Electricity-related injuries
      If toys are used that involve electricity, the major injury is an accidental burn. These should be evaluated and treated as outlined in the burn section above. Please keep all electric toys away from water, and check all wires before play to make sure they are intact, and not frayed. Should electric shock occur, the possibility exists that the person's heart will stop and CPR will be required. Before touching the person, make sure that the electric source is off.... interrupt it using an insulated item or at the source (circuit breaker). If the person is not breathing , and you know CPR... follow the protocol. Otherwise, call 911 and tilt the person's head back (person is positioned on back) to open the airway. Taking a CPR basic course is the best way to save a life.

    16. Strains and sprains
      These are injuries sustained to ligaments and tendons around joints. They may be complications of restraint and suspension. If pain is so severe that the joint cannot be moved, a doctor consultation is advisable. For minor injuries, remember RICE: Rest, Ice, Compression and Elevation. Rest the affected joint. Use ice for 24 hours, then heat. Ace bandages can provide compression and reduce swelling. Elevate the effected joint.

    17. Branding, Cutting and Piercing
      These activities by their very nature cause injury. Any activity that breaks the skin must be done under sterile conditions. This means the skin must be cleaned first with warm soapy water... Then, the area should be washed with betadine. Allow the betadine to dry, then wipe off with an alcohol wipe. The person doing the activity should be wearing sterile gloves, both to protect him/herself from blood contamination, as well as protecting their partner from infection. Any of these instruments should only be used if they are sterile. Either purchase them in a sterile fashion and discard... as with needles... or sterilize. An item can be considered sterile if it is brought to a rolling boil and kept there for 20 minutes. It must be completely immersed in the boiling water. These activities may result in infection... please see above for signs of infection and treatment. Any infection accompanied by fever should be evaluated IMMEDIATELY by a doctor. These activities will result in bleeding. Minor bleeding can be stopped by continuous, direct pressure over the wound. Remember to wear gloves. If bleeding is spurting out, an artery may have been opened and this requires emergency medical treatment. Apply direct pressure and get to a hospital. Another complication of these acts may be shock, due to excessive blood loss. Follow guidelines for treatment of active bleeding.. keep the person warm, and raise the legs higher than the head. Get emergency medical attention. Shock can be recognized by pallor, sweating, tremulousness, faintness, rapid, thready pulse and loss of consciousness..

    18. Psychological risks
      The D/s power exchange can be a deeply fulfilling, joyous, and thrilling way of life in the right context. Some "mental health awareness" unique to our community seems in order. There is a pattern for submissives particularly, to be aware of. In pain play, for example, the central nervous system responds with an outpouring of endorphins.. the natural painkiller., whose chemical structure is similar to morphine. This may indeed be the physiologic basis of subspace..... As this wears off.. there is a "letdown" and should not be confused with depression. Depression that is clinically significant lasts 2 weeks or more, and is characterized by persistent low mood, decreased energy, disturbed sleep and appetite, feelings of helplessness and hopelessness, and sometimes suicidal thoughts, delusions and hallucinations. These symptoms should lead one to consult a physician. Other hazards include those associated with the use of sleep deprivation..... (one should not drive sleep deprived!) . Psychological consequences of sleep deprivation include altered perception... (hallucinations), unstable mood, irritability, decreased fine motor performance and impaired judgment. Much the same picture is produced by prolonged sensory deprivation. Psychological health between dominants and submissives is fostered by clear, open communication, respect, trust and communication , communication , communication. If you can't talk to each other, you shouldn't play!

    I hope this document has been useful to you. Please consult a doctor for any questions or concerns you may have. Better to be safe than sorry. Better to be informed than not. What you don't know, in this area CAN hurt you.

    5/11/2007 8:48:27 AM
    BDSM Tips for Beginners
    by Lady Green and Jay Wiseman
    http://www.the-iron-gate.com/essays/12/8

    Hi folks. The following material is very closely based on the handout we give to the audience when we are invited to give an "SM For Beginners" presentation at a location such as a college campus, erotic boutique, or similar location. It assumes that the reader has some basic interest but no prior education or experience in this matter. BDSM Tips for Beginners by Lady Green and Jay Wiseman.
    W/we make the following recommendations for beginners. Please understand that the tips below do not provide, nor are they meant to provide, complete instruction.

    Do BDSM only with people you know well and are on good terms with, and when both of you are in a good mood. Trying to do it with strangers, or when either of you is tired or upset, dramatically increases the degree of risk. Avoid significant use of intoxicants. If you're not in condition to drive, you're not in condition to do BDSM.

    Keep "reality" out of it. Unless both of you specifically agree to it ahead of time, BDSM play is not a proper occasion to "punish" someone for a "real world" offense. Unpaid parking tickets, dirty dishes left in the sink, and so forth get handled outside the BDSM play.

    The more empathy you have, the better you'll be at this. If you reasonably and safely can, experience something yourself before you do it to another person. Prepare for emergencies. Have needed supplies close by, including a first aid kit, a fire extinguisher, and flashlights. Take training in First Aid and CPR at least once a year.

    Play with a "silent alarm" in place. When you play with somebody new in private, tell a trusted friend where you'll be and who you'll be with. Make sure, diplomatically, that you tell your prospective partner ahead of time that you will be doing this, and encourage him or her to do the same.

    Negotiate what you'll do ahead of time. This is not the time to have a mismatch of expectations. Handle such matters as sexual behavior, safer sex precautions, type and degree of bondage, physical and emotional limits, and so forth before you play. Stay within these limits while you play. If your session goes well, there's always next time. Check in with each other afterwards, perhaps the next day. Discuss what did and what didn't work, and what you might do next time.

    Agree upon a safeword or two. These are special phrases used to indicate that the activity "really" needs to be slowed, changed, or stopped. Refusal to honor a safeword is very serious misconduct; it can even be a crime.

    It's a good idea for the dominant to "check in" with the submissive several times during the session. (Sometimes submissives find it difficult to use their safewords, even when they should.) One good non-verbal check-in is for the dominant to give the submissive's hand two light but firm squeezes. If the dominant gets two squeezes back, it means that the submissive is basically all right.

    Avoid toys that have sharp edges or corners. Instruments used for spanking, whipping, and so forth should be carefully rounded off.

    Start lightly and build slowly. A too-rapid increase in the physical or emotional intensity of the play is the direct cause of many problems.

    The submissive can use the "one to ten" technique to indicate they're ready to feel a paddle or whip stroke, and its intensity. "One" is a feather-light touch; "ten" is a full-power stroke.

    As a rule, strokes from whips and paddles are delivered to fleshy, muscled body areas such as the lower buttocks and the "lower half of the upper half" of the back. It's very dangerous to strike your partner over their kidneys, liver, spleen, or tailbone.

    Use only soft, plain paraffin candles for hot wax play. Harder candles, such as beeswax candles, have a melting point high enough to cause burns.

    Spring-loaded wooden clothespins can work well as erotic clamps on the nipples, the genitals, and other locations. Various clamps found in office supply stores can also work well. Keep in mind that clamping an area shuts off its circulation. Experts vary regarding how long clamps can be left on, but most express their opinions in terms of minutes. Clamps hurt most when coming off. Self-experimentation is recommended here.

    Do not attempt to do piercings or other activities that involve breaking the skin unless you have studied under, or are being supervised by, an knowledgeable individual.

    Bondage creates dangerous vulnerability. We recommend that you let someone tie you up, blindfold you, or gag you only after you have first done at least two successful BDSM scenes with them that involved no bondage.

    There is never any need to tie some part of your partner's body so tightly that it "goes to sleep." If this happens, loosen the bondage.

    Do not leave a bound person alone. As a general rule, stay as close to a bound person as you would to an infant left in your care. (If you gag them, stay even closer.)

    Another general rule is that you should be able to free a bound person within one minute of an emergency occurs, even if they have fainted. Wise BDSM players keep special "paramedic scissors" or similar items handy to help with this.

    We advise caution when playing with any form of self-bondage. See point # 18 above.

    After extensive medical consultation, we have been unable to discover any form of suffocation or strangulation play that is not unpredictably life-threatening. Where to Learn More: There is much more to be learned. We strongly suggest that you contact your local BDSM club for further instruction. The "Leather Pride" area on AOL (Keyword Leatheronq) has much to recommend it. If you have access to the internet, we recommend that you look over the soc.subculture.bondage-bdsm and soc.sexuality.spanking newsgroups. A web search on the phrase bdsm will yield almost too much information. (Note: The paper version of this will be updated to include Thrive.) The following books are some, but not all, of those that contain good introductory material regarding BDSM:

    "Learning the Ropes" by Race Bannon
    "Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns" by Philip Miller and Molly Devon
    "Sensuous Magic" by Pat Califia
    "SM 101: A Realistic Introduction" by Jay Wiseman
    "Safe, Sane, Consensual, and Fun" by John Warren
    "Consensusal Sadomasochism" by William Henkin and Sybil Holiday

    5/10/2007 8:10:34 AM

    BDSM Myths
    My Interpretatons
    by luna
    http://www.the-iron-gate.com/myths.php

    Once you start you will want more and engage in increasingly risky play.
    The truth is that when one starts out in BDSM they will want more and more. However, it's not like a fall off a cliff, you don't keep progressing farther and farther. I like to think of it more like climbing a mountain with a lot of plateaus on it. It's a long way to that first plateau as you learn who you are and what you want, what you need in a relationship and in play. Then when you get to that plateau, most will stay there for awhile, dabbling in what they have learned and are supremely happy there. Still others will stay there awhile, but yet find more they would like to try and then climb once more to another plateau.

    Within the BDSM scene there are all sorts of people on this mountain, and none of them are on the same plateau. They extend the length of the mountain, happy with where they have landed, or planning on moving up the mountain yet again. It's all about the journey, not the destination. You can't know where you are going to stop you ascent. And you could just decide to go back down the mountain too, it's all a matter of choices.
     
    All dominant women are men haters and all dominant men are women haters.
    So not true. If you develop a relationship with someone and are a m/f hater, then what results is abuse, not loving commitment and BDSM. Just like vanilla (non-BDSM) relationships you have to like the person you are with, and with a D/s relationship that is more powerful. There is the elements of trust and respect that underlie the strength of the relationship.

    So, you can't be a m/f hater and yet engage in consensual, safe BDSM activities with them. Just doesn't work to put two and two together like that.
     
    BDSM = Sex
    This one is a common misconception from those that don't know about BDSM. Sex is not always a given in BDSM play. Although there are those that feel that sex has it's part in a scene, not all players engage in sexual contact when they play.

    The feelings and emotions you may have during a scene could be sexual in nature, they could be sensual. But that doesn't mean that sex is necessary. It's about the connection, the trip, the feelings and the power exchange of the two people involved.
     
    BDSM is a way to get away with abuse.
    BDSM is not abuse. The participants in BDSM are loving, caring, aware, consensual partners that know the risks of what they do and the pleasure they can receive from doing them.

    There are those in the lifestyle that 'go bad'. The take it to the extreme and it becomes abuse. This is not accepted here, nor in mainstream society and when abuse is discovered they are shuned and usually put on a blacklist.

    Sadly, criminals do use BDSM as an excuse for their crimes on occasion. It is not the truth. It just helps smear the community's image and something that the NCSF is fighting to uphold and protect.
     
    People who practice BDSM are all promiscuous.
    This is like saying that everyone who jogs drinks Gaterade. It's just not the case. Everyone has their own preferences. There *are* those that are swingers or polyamorous on top of being in a D/s, BDSM relationship. It's not a requirement though.

    Basically we have a saying in the scene that is Your kink is not my kink. We accept other people's ideas of what they want to engage in, but it doesn't have to be the universal decision.

    Let's take 100 people, for example. Using the percentages of active declared BDSMers in the US, If only 2% an 4% are engaged in Swinging and Polyamorous relationships respectively that's 6 people. Of those 6 people, let's say 12 % (the average for SM-Leather-Fetish) are into BDSM. That's maybe one person (0.76%) that is involved in BDSM and Swinging or Polyrelationships. See how small that is?
     
    This is too complicated, I'll never get it.
    We all start somewhere. You learn slowly, ask lots of questions and be prepared to change your mind on some things. Pick up some new information. Don't get overwhelmed just learn what you can now and then you can move on.
     
    "Leather" is only for Gay men who meet in bars.
    while it is true that "Leather" has its roots in Gay bars, it is not the sole definition of the term. Many people in the BDSM lifestyle call themselves Leather folk. The wearing of leather as a code to who you are is fashionable thoroughout the community and fetish circles.
     
    BDSMers live on the fringes of society
    It is believed that because BDSM isn't widely accepted that the only people who participate are lower class, criminal types, secretive peoples and others that aren't accepted in mainstream openly. This is far from true. The need to be involved in BDSM as a lifestyle or play style is in your blood, it is the way a person is wired. It's not based on nurture, but nature. There are very prominent people into BDSM, from the Pentagon and other National leaders to the poorer people that live in the ghettos of this land. No one is excluded. Doctors, lawyers, school officials, church leaders. They are all not excluded.

    The idea behind this is that so many of us have to keep our sexuality a secret because of the repercussions of society if they find out. Like I mentioned earlier, discrimination is still strong when it comes to BDSM mostly because people don't understand it. It is not abuse, it is not violence. So many states still rule BDSM behavior as assault and that brings people even further from exposure.

    It's who we are not where we came from or what we do that should matter.
     
    There are few people who actually practice BDSM
    Well, here again we can use the percentage of SM, D/s practitioners of 12% in the US. There are about 295,734,134 in the US at this time(2005). That would be 35,488,096 people in the US that practice of have practiced SM, D/s. That doesn't seem like a small amount to me. In fact there are large groups in the larger cities and I think many aren't even in groups. Some people won't even admit to being interested in kinky stuff because of the stigma of it. So there it is people, in numbers. You aren't one of a few, you are one of a healthy number. Think on that!
     
    All the Master / slave stuff is play acting.
    It may look like play acting to those unfamiliar with D/s lifestyle choices, but to the participants it is very real. A scene is not only about sensation play but about role playing and power exchange. The people involved in it feel the roles they are in and either submit or dominant by choice. Anyone can pretend to be a Master or slave, but for BDSMers it is who they are. They feel their role within themselves and exchange the power between themselves consensually.

    Participants of BDSM can be Master/ slave outside of playing and is common within commited relationships to maintain that power exchange. It is a lifestyle choice, a living and for the people that engage in a M/s (Master/slave) relationships it is not only fullfilling but right for them.
     
    BDSM is all about pain. I don't see how pain is enjoyable.
    Pain isn't enjoyable to all people, and you don't have to enjoy pain to be into BDSM. Maybe you only like bondage, or maybe it's the power exchange that you really draw to. Either way it doesn't have to involve pain at all. For those that it does involve pain, like me, also enjoy other aspects of BDSM.

    The assumption that it is all about pain is because that is the most prominant and the most conflicted with mainstream thought. When BDSM is mentioned in social circles it is the sensation play that is brought out first when other things are just a backdrop. In truth the power exchange is what is the forefront of BDSM. Without the top and bottom, the play can not happen. It must be consensual and enjoyable by both parties.
     
    My kink is okay, yours isn't.
    This one is for those in the BDSM scene. It's not only incorrect, it is discriminating. BDSM is an umbrella term. It encompasses all forms of sexual expression, all fetishes and every role you can play. So to say that one is better than another is wrong.

    That is not to say that someone might not agree with what you do compared to themselves you should still accept it as another way to be someone in BDSM. Your way is not the only way. What you learned is not the only way to learn. We can only be a community if we embrace our differences, not reject differences.
     
    People into BDSM can't have normal sex.
    This post is going to be plain and simple. Just because we like to do other things that involve pain, bondage, humiliation, or extreme sensation doesn't mean we don't like a good fucking every now and again... in fact... a lot actually. BDSMers are perfectly capable of having "normal" sex.
     
    The 'net' and magazines only have beautiful people in expensive outfits. I'll never fit in.
    The net and magazines are only out for one thing- profits. Of course they are going to have the beautiful models in the best fetish gear all perfect with no flaws, no flab, no scars, no oddities at all. But we all know that regular people exist and they exist in BDSM scenes too. We enjoy each other as we are, imprefections and everything.

    Falling to magazine standards is what put so many teens on their death bed with eating disorders and great atheletes on suspension for steriod use. Accepting who you are is just a facet of being the best person you can be. We are all different and if you can accept that, you will fit in.
     
    People who practice BDSM are mentally ill.
    It was once considered a mental illness yes. S&M as it was called then was taboo and the society shunned those that participated it by placing them in mental institutions and processed through counseling to believe what they desired was wrong. In The PLEASURE of the PAIN Why Some People Need S & M - sadomasochistic sex Psychology Today, Sept, 1999 by Marianne Apostolides it shows how people who find pleasure in pain are normal and sane. Just different, that's all we are.
     
    This is what BDSM is, and if you aren't doing it this way, you are wrong.
    This goes a lot into the your kink isn't my kink. It's all about acceptance. There is no one right way to do anything. There may be safety issues that need to be followed, but other than that do as you will, find what pleases you and your partner and stick to that. Don't let anyone tell you otherwise. It's not wrong, just different. Aside from formal clubs where certain things are expected, BDSM relationships, play, and roles can be very fluid.

    If someone said to you that the only sexual position was missionary and that any variance is wrong what would you say to them?
     
    People who practice BDSM were abused as children.
    While it is supposed that abused people need more love and care than others it can't be typecast. The majority of people I know have not been abused as children. There is no cause and effect relationship between childhood abuse and becoming a BDSM practitioner.
     
    Everyone plays heavy, there is no room for people who consider a feather heavy.
    So not true. If you take anything from my posts today, let it be that everyone is different and has different preferences. I have said that you don't have to be into pain at all to be in BDSM. Everyone finds their niche. A couple of my friends in the scene are what I would call sensual D/sers. They enjoy teasing and sexual torture (orgasm denial, withdrawl, forced orgasms) and other sexual forms of play rather than pain and sensation. They may dabble in bondage or blindfolds but that is about it.

    There is also the other extreme of very heavy players, ones that try for blood and piercing, cutting, branding and their bondage is more extreme (mummification, inverted suspension). It all depends on the people involved. As long as you find who you are within the lifestyle there is nothing wrong with it.
     
    Submissive men are weak.
    Submissive men are some of the strongest mental figures I know in the lifestyle. They are able to come to a Dominant and fully submit when the world around them tells him he should be strong and in control. They are able to take down the walls that they put up for the outside world and become who they wish to be. Many CEO's and heads of leadership are submissive in nature when not forced to lead.

    The idea of a weak man comes from what society believes should be a man and not what they truely can be (which is anything). Submissive men can break down the stereotypes within the confines of a relationship or play time and relax, be submissive, be themselves.
     
    I'm Master/Mistress so and so, Everyone must respect me
    This is an online phenomenon. People come into a chat room and the first submissive they see (uncapped nick)...

    MasterLordDomSir: Down on your knees slave and service me!
    littlesubbie: Um, pardon?
    MasterLordDomSir: I'm a Master, been in the lifestyle for 20 years, I'm 32 and you will obey me.
    littlesubbie: 20 years? You were 12 when you started? Hard to believe and better yet, I doubt you are a Master.
    MasterLordDomSir: How dare you girl! You deserve a spanking for that!
    littlesubbie: Whatever Sir. Respect is earned, not assumed.
    .....

    Not as common in real life, but it does happen when a Dominant's ego gets a bit too big for them to handle. They think that thier way is the only way and that because they have X years experience they earn the rank of Master. Within my local community there are a few that have earned the title Master amidst everyone there. They have shown their knowledge, patience, experience and have earned the respect of everyone there.

    What needs to be known is that submissives have the last say. They can submit or not, they can give you respect or they will refuse you. Either way you are under the whim of the majority. Don't let anyone tell you that they deserve rank or title just because they hold the Dominant role. Like everything else, respect is earned.
     
    I'm submissive. I'll be expected to act a certain way.
    Well, yes and no.

    You are expected to be exactly as you are. How are people to get to know you if you are pretending to be someone else? And if you looking for a partner, being yourself is what attracts them, not being who you think you should be around them.

    Within the confines of a relationship your behavior may be modified. Some dominants require strict rules and regulations from bodily appearance to speaking and sitting on furniture. These things are agreed upon and are consensual. For example, my Master requires that I keep my body shaved from the neck down. It takes me a good half hour to do it all and I shave 3 times a week, but it makes me feel humble that I am doing this for him.

    At groups and functions there may be a protocol. You may be required to call dominants by Sir, you may be required to speak to the dominant first before the submissive. You may not be allowed to touch anyone / anything without asking first. It's all different for different places and you learn by asking.
     
    I'm a submissive, therefore I can brat and be the center of attention.
    This is the other side of the previous post. In this case, no you are not. Granted there are times and places for all behavior, you should treat everyone with respect and not push yourself into the limelight more than any other. It's not about how many times you are getting noticed but about how you are noticed.

    Online: brattiness is used as a way to rile a response from a dominant. bratty subs misbehave so that they can get repremanded and "punished." It's not very acceptable even online, but is very common.

    There is a time and place for brats. In public wouldn't be my first choice. There are dominants that enjoy the fiesty bratty submissives and more power to them as long as the submissive doesn't offend or get rude within groups.

    Around a group where it's not welcome... be bratty... I dare ya!
     
    In BDSM women are submissive and men are dominant.
    We all know from hearing about professional dominatrix services that there are females in top and Domme positions. There are also a decent number of male submissives to balance the scale. It is stereotypical that submissives are women because of societal standards to keep women subservient to men.
     
    If you use leather and rope its BDSM but if you use scarves it's just wild sex.
    All forms of bondage and play spanking, biting and pinching, scratching and teasing are forms of BDSM. Kinky is kinky whether you want to admit it or not. It doesn't mean that you want to enter the BDSM lifestyle, you can just test it out and enjoy kinkyness for yourself. No harm in that. However don't deny yourself if you feel an urge to learn or do more.

    5/9/2007 7:49:18 AM

    They said.... You are Woman...
    by Author Unknown
    http://www.the-iron-gate.com/essays/6/37

    They said... You are Woman ...
    Go out and conquer the world
    They said - be strong
    Don't betray your Sisters
    You don't need a man
    You are sufficient unto yourself

    They said - be strong Don't betray your Sisters
    You don't need a man
    You are sufficient unto yourself
    They told me 'submissive' is wrong
    ...and degrading that I need bow to no man
    I lived that truth
    Strong, Independent, Intelligent, Capable,
    In Charge, In Control...

    Until - a new truth
    You told me - you are woman
    ...Go out and couquer the world
    Then come home and sit at my feet

    You said - come to me in strength and I will protect you
    and celebrate your strength

    You said - kneel before me give
    my your woman's body for my pleasure
    and I will raise you from kneeling
    ...to heights you never imagined

    You said - let me into those locked rooms
    ...give me access
    Trust Me with every part of you
    ...and I will treasure it all

    You said - there are more truths in this world,
    ...and revealed them to me
    and because of you
    ...I am forever changed

    5/8/2007 7:35:16 AM
    SELF DISCIPLINE FOR DOMINANTS

    http://www.leathernroses.com/domination/disciplinefordoms.htm

    Self discipline is basically the same thing as self control. It is the ability to follow through with what you have set out to do and or what you have agreed to do within your relationship. For a dominant, self discipline is a must. Without the ability to control themselves, a dominant has no hope of being able to control another.
     

    A dominant needs self discipline in order to consistently maintain his./her dominance within their relationship. It takes energy to use the control given you by a submissive. It takes self control not to abuse that control given you. Self discipline is part of what makes the difference between domination and abuse.  

    A dominant needs self discipline to remain calm enough that he/she can clearly make decisions which affect someone else's life in a well informed manner. A person who has trouble making simple decisions for him/herself will have a difficult time being able to make decisions which govern someone else's life. A submissve looks to his/her dominant for stability and support, if the dominant is constantly in a state of emotional overload, the submissive will not be able to rely upon him/her. 

    A dominant needs self discipline to exercise patience in learning to use the various implements of the lifestyle in a safe and knowledgeable manner. If a dominant refuses to exercise this self control and learn how to use the toys properly, he/she is then unable to consider themselves a safe dominant. Nothing is ever 100% safe and mistakes do happen, but they are less apt to occur with a dominant who has sufficient self control as to not do something he/she does not have knowledge of. 

    A dominant needs the self discipline to remain consistent within the relationship. Therefor increasing the trust the submissive has in him/her and making it possible for the submissive to view him./her as worthy of their submission. A dominant who lacks the discipline to enfoce the rules he/she has set on the relationship, will soon find themselves with an unhappy and possibly rebellious submissive on their hands, if not a submissive demanding relase.  

    A dominant needs the self discipline to remain physically in control of their actions no matter what emotion may be coursing through them. It requires self discipline to not strike out in a fit of rage when a submissive has displeased. It requires self discipline to not allow one's "love" for their submissive to interfere with enforcing the rules.  

    Dominants often instill self discipline in their submissives by training them to speak more politely, control their orgasms, attain certain postures and thigns along those lines. Rarely is it discussed about how much self discipline a dominant must have as well. As you can see, self discipline is an important part of being a dominant since quite simply, without control over themselves, a dominant will be unable to control another. 

    5/7/2007 9:13:08 AM

    Happiness is .... 

    all happiness quotes came from bdsm-greetings.com
    Happiness is....a warm crop

    Happiness is ....Your collar around my neck

    Happiness is....being Your slave

    Happiness is......Your touch

    Happiness is....A kiss

    Happiness is....being bound by You

    Happiness is....kneeling at Your feet

    Happiness is....a red bottom!

    Happiness is....a bare ass

    Happiness is....dancing for You

    Happiness is....the feel of You against my flesh

    Happiness is....Your very own horny little devil

    Happiness is....being Your slave

    Happiness is....kissing Your feet

    Happiness is....to love and be loved

    Happiness is....being owned by you

    Happiness is....the feel of your whip

    Happiness is....being gagged by You

    Happiness is....being under Your control

    Happiness is....being in Your chains

    5/6/2007 12:14:45 PM

    Just returned home from a wonderful weekend with TMaster and his missfit. All went as planned and then some! Friday, we went to Dallas to a dentist appointment for me. Then went to meet a new friend I met in the chatroom-- subs_for_Dommes. She showed us some toys she makes. Wonderful stuff! She is a down-to-earth, take no crap, vivacious, beautiful and phenomenal woman! *read 2 journals back to see what I mean*
    Friday night, we played! O! Did we play! *twitches just thinking about it*
    Saturday, we attended the Waxahatchie Scarborough RennFaire. We had a grand time!
    We came home to celebrate Cinco De Mayo our way. And last night, O! last night....Our weekend ended perfectly.
    Now home to face day to day life. It makes it easier when I know I have the best Master on Earth. :) Thank you, Sir!

    5/4/2007 5:21:37 AM
    Nothing to put up today or tomorrow and hopefully, Sunday. Today, TMaster is picking me up for a day trip to Dallas. Then on to his and missfit's place for the night. Then, hopefully, if all holds out, we'll be attending the Waxahatchie Renn Faire tomorrow. Be well and be loved, all!
    5/3/2007 7:29:53 AM

    Phenomenal Woman
    by Maya Angelou
    http://www.the-iron-gate.com/essays/6/39

    Pretty women wonder where my secret lies.
    I'm not cute or built to suit a fashion model's size
    But when I start to tell them,
    They think I'm telling lies.
    I say,
    It's in the reach of my arms
    The span of my hips,
    The stride of my step,
    The curl of my lips.
    I'm a woman
    Phenomenally.
    Phenomenal woman,
    That's me.

    I walk into a room
    Just as cool as you please,
    And to a man,
    The fellows stand or
    Fall down on their knees.
    Then they swarm around me,
    A hive of honey bees.
    I say,
    It's the fire in my eyes,
    And the flash of my teeth,
    The swing in my waist,
    And the joy in my feet.
    I'm a woman
    Phenomenally.
    Phenomenal woman,
    That's me.

    Men themselves have wondered
    What they'd see in me.
    They try so much
    But they can't touch
    My inner mystery.
    When I try to show them
    They say they still can't see.
    I say,
    It's in the arch of my back,
    The sun of my smile,
    The ride of my breasts,
    The grace of my style.
    I'm a woman

    Phenomenally.
    Phenomenal woman,
    That's me.

    Now you understand
    Just why my head's not bowed.
    I don't shout or jump about
    Or have to talk real loud.
    When you see me passing
    It ought to make you proud.
    I say,
    It's in the click of my heels,
    The bend of my hair,
    the palm of my hand,
    The need of my care,
    'Cause I'm a woman
    Phenomenally.
    Phenomenal woman,
    That's me.

    5/2/2007 10:02:55 AM

    The D/s Beatitudes by Author Unknown
    http://www.the-iron-gate.com/essays/6/127

    Blessed are the Dominants,whose willingness to exercise responsibility for a submissive is the foundation of our Lifestyle.

    Blessed is the submissive, whose only true joy and desire is to serve.

    Blessed are the Tops whose careful and knowledgeable application of pain can make us fly beyond ourselves and reach peaceful heights of self-awareness.

    Blessed are the bottoms who cheerfully and trustingly yield their bodies and becomes the Instrument for a Tops virtuosity.

    Blessed are the Masters and Mistresses who realize the great gift they have been given and dedicate themselves to utilizing that gift with love and care.

    Blessed are the slaves who find that One special person they can trust wholly and completely without fear so they may yield their hearts, minds, bodies, and souls without reservation.

    Blessed are the Teachers and speakers, who impart precious knowledge to us all.

    Blessed are the lesbians, gays and bi-sexuals, who have shown the courage to live out their inner needs under public scrutiny.

    Blessed are the newbies, may they know only joy in this Lifestyle.

    Blessed are those whose trust has been broken, may they find those who will help them heal, and may they once again build up the courage to extend trust once more.

    Blessed is the Collar, the external symbol that binds two hearts and minds together.

    Blessed are we all, for we are all bound together by the ties of our Lifestyle, which will forever separate us from the world at large.

    5/1/2007 6:57:44 AM

    How to Communicate Effectively 
    http://www.csj.org/infoserv_articles/how_to_communicate_effectively.htm

    Effective communication skills are essential in determining our ability to have rewarding relations with others and to achieve satisfaction in life.  The quality of our relationships with friends, spouses, children, and colleagues are all dependent upon sound communication skills.  In fact, it is often our failure to communicate effectively that leads to personal disappointment and the breakdown of important relationships.  Unfortunately, we often leave the success of important relationships to chance – until communication fails and the relationships begin to deteriorate.  By then, however, it may already be too late.  This brief guide outlines important characteristics of effective communication and offers practical suggestions for improving these skills.  It will not solve all of your communication problems and it is certainly no substitute for professional help.  However, it will give you some important basic ideas and suggestions.

    Listen Effectively

    The first step in developing skilled communication is effective listening.  Relating to others is impossible unless you can “fully hear” what they are saying.  To begin, try squarely facing and making eye contact with the person with whom you want to communicate.  Next, let him or her talk freely while you simply try to comprehend what is being said.  Listen for both the feelings and the content of what the person is saying.  If you are not sure you have heard everything or understand what is meant, it is often helpful to paraphrase what has been said and then allow the other person to clarify any misunderstanding of the message.  Try not to let your own feelings interfere at this point or you might miss something important.

    Respond Descriptively

    Be careful not to respond to an important message with an evaluative statement.  Our culture has programmed us to think largely in evaluative terms – we like something or we don’t; we feel things are either “right or wrong.”  Effective communication is not designed to determine winners or losers.  In communicating, the goal is to learn all we can about someone else’s thoughts and feelings and let that person better know the same things about us.  This process is quite different from that of negotiation in which individuals may view each other as adversaries.  Hence, descriptive statements about the other person’s communication and your reaction to what is said will be most helpful.  Evaluative statements are not helpful and tend to elicit defensiveness.

    Use Your Feelings

    Feelings are important in communicating.  Often it takes practice to be able to identify them (and use them constructively), but there is hardly any interpersonal issue about which we do not have some feelings.  When you communicate your feelings it is important to be specific and to take responsibility for them.  Sometimes this is referred to as an “I” message.  For example, “I feel angry because you just left without me, and I really wanted to go along.”  Note that the statement is descriptive and includes a statement of feelings.  It allows the receiver of the communication to respond without feeling accused or threatened.  Contrast that with possible reactions to a statement such as, “How could you leave me there like that!” or, “You are selfish and inconsiderate,” or, “Everyone says you don’t care about me.”  In short, express your feelings, negative or positive, as clearly as possible and be responsible for what you say.

    Assess Needs

    Effective communication considers the needs of all involved.  If you are giving someone feedback about your reactions to an event, be sure that you are addressing something over which he or she has control.  If you do not consider the other person’s needs and ability to deal with your communication, your efforts could be destructive.

    Make Timely Responses

    Effective communications are delivered at a time when the issue to be discussed is most important, usually as soon as possible after the behavior which requires discussion has occurred.  It can be destructive to save old or unresolved concerns for discussion at a later time or to use them as a weapon (“remember when you…”).  On the other hand, it is important to decide if the other person is ready to handle your communication immediately.  Sometimes, it is best to delay sensitive communications until an appropriate setting can be found for the discussion.  Avoid discussing emotional issues until you are in a place where there is privacy and you can talk freely.

    Communication Basics Checklist

    Effective communication skills are not easily obtained.  They require practice and feedback from another person to be sure that communication is occurring.  However, as you develop better skills in communicating, they can help you learn more about yourself from others and can greatly enrich the quality of your relationships.  The short checklist that follows may be useful in assessing your need for help in developing better skills and your progress in enhancing your ability to communicate.

    • I physically attend to others.
    • I listen carefully before talking.
    • I speak in descriptive terms.
    • I discuss positive feelings.
    • I discuss negative feelings.
    • I own my feelings (“I” messages).
    • I speak clearly and specifically.
    • I use good timing.
    • I consider other’s needs.
    • I encourage others to communicate with me.
    4/30/2007 5:42:17 AM
    The Scene at Sea
    Arturo and `sasha http://www.cuffs.com/stories/scenes/seascene.htm ***Now THIS is what you call "cyber"!***
    -
    {Arturo-} takes sasha's hand.. we'll drive in my Mercedes 2 seater.. to Sausalito and park....and I'll walk you onto the dock {Arturo-} and show you our beautiful new sailboat {`sasha} mmmmmmmmmmmm... Loves her Master's stories ..... {`sasha} Oh my idea of heaven {Arturo-} the boat will be named {`sasha} {`sasha} It is the one thing I really want to do I have not done to own a boat that is large enough to maneuver most places {Arturo-} and will be big enough for over night sailing trips.. and moderately rough water with small.. but effective at sea dungeon that folds away and has all the necessary accouterments. {`sasha} grins a floating sea dungeon my Master the Captain...how nice............ {Arturo-} Once out to sea, I'll tie you to the mast...spread eagle...nude.. {`sasha} OH god Master ... My chest feels tight as I look up into your eyes I gasp, and my heart skips with excitement. {Arturo-} at sundown the sun setting over the horizon the sound of the waves lapping at the boat rocking {`sasha} feels the soft winds whipping at her flesh the cool air enveloping her she bows her head, savoring the sensation. {Arturo-} skillfully tied with sailor knots {`sasha} her juices spilling from her, her body writhing with desire her face flushed with embarrassment yet incredibly excited... sudden waves of heat that rise between my legs {Arturo-} oh god yes sasha.. you inflame my passion {`sasha} moaning into the wind {Arturo-} the wood creaking as the boat rocked {`sasha} the moan of passion mixed with a bit of fear {Arturo-} the sound of gulls in the air {`sasha} wanting you... I wait to feel your touch against the folds of my lips, perhaps inserting a finger to test my wetness knowing I am here for your pleasure I surrender to your will without question. {Arturo-} the ropes around you tighten and loosen as the waves rock the boat and you feel them bite into you {`sasha} wondering how long I will be displayed {`sasha} wondering who sees me {Arturo-} a tug boat passes in the distance.. we can see the men standing on deck.. looking at you with binoculars and you move one leg as if to hide your pussy from them.. but you are tied.. and really cannot {`sasha} ...groaning..... knowing the old salty sailors on tugboats are crass and what they must be saying......trying to hide my face {Arturo-} Im enjoying your blush sasha... please jutt out your pussy for them, I want them to see the slave I so proudly love {`sasha} quivering in the cool air...nipples hard erect...hard buds {`sasha} begging you oh Master no please....seeing the look in your eye I comply {Arturo-} takes the cat and slaps your inner thighs.. you have no choice my darling I own you.... I love you .. and you must trust me {`sasha} blushing horribly, I slowly arch my back, I bite back a low moan I look at you with total acceptance, no resignation or fake petulance. {Arturo-} I stand behind you... reaching my hands around you and hold your pussy lips open.. stretching them {`sasha} feels your presence behind me and then OH GODDDDDDDD you open me up, expose me shaking my essence flowing on to your fingers {Arturo-} and attach special clips.. that tie around your bottom that hold your pussy open ... and another... on your clit..and attach a small weight to the string dangling from it.. {`sasha} knowing I am yours up {`sasha} I have no choice but to please you {`sasha} oh godddddddddddddddddddddd {`sasha} My face turns scarlet; my blush of shame and embarrassment traveling all the way down my quivering body looking at you with soulful eyes.. {`sasha} A sob of anguish and humiliation escapes me. I looked imploringly at you seeing the love I look back straight and deep in your soul and I breathe. I know I will do what ever you ask to please you my Dark Prince {Arturo-} as it places a constant tug on your labia {`sasha} knowing those men are watching...feeling the pull {Arturo-} I reach into my special box.. {`sasha} oh hearing you search quivering {Arturo-} and pull out a vibrating but plug, and lubricate it in your dripping pussy.. and slide it deep into your bottom {`sasha} seeing the plug in your hand I close my eyes my muscles try to squeeze shut the humiliation rocking me feeling it fill me {`sasha} your will reigns {Arturo-} noticing you squeezing shut I take the cat and whip your inner thighs, {`sasha} I scream, as an angry red line rises at the site of the blow {Arturo-} reminding you that even this orifice belongs to me.. {`sasha} letting go complying {Arturo-} and shove in the plug.. {`sasha} wanting to please you fighting my shame {Arturo-} and turn on the switch {`sasha} succumbs to the sensations {Arturo-} I reach back into the box.. and pull out a large vibrating dildo.. {`sasha} watching you as my traitorous body responds {Arturo-} and slide it into your mouth.. making you hold it {`sasha} I moan ...and let out a whimper as it fills my mouth {Arturo-} as I refresh my drink.. and relieve myself.. of the side of the boat.. positioning myself so you can clearly see my cock, dildo stuffed in your mouth {`sasha} My breath comes out in shudder. Feeling the effects of staying in one position for so long, I try to shift a little to ease the pressure on my body. {`sasha} Oh, I wish I could wrap my arms around you, and hold you tight... and hide my face...but I remain tied to the mast {Arturo-} I briefly turn to raise my glass to the sailors.. who are keeping their distance.. {Arturo-} And walk back to you.. smiling.......looking into your eyes.. and remove the dildo from your mouth.. {`sasha} looks at you unable to smile but the love shines in my eyes {Arturo-} and lean forward to kiss you.........probing your mouth with my tongue {`sasha} your lips soothe my soul inflame my desire My hips swaying to and fro into the winds {Arturo-} biting your lip sharply.. causing it to bleed a little on the inside of your mouth {Arturo-} I press the tip of the dildo against your lips.. and slide it in.. {`sasha} I cry out at the sudden bite tasting my blood {Arturo-} watching your pussy stretch.. {Arturo-} as the dildo plunges in to its depths {`sasha} The urgency in my voice increases I am moaning louder and louder ohhhhh loosing control {`sasha} in the recess of my mind I am aware of the sailors watching but passion grips me.... losing all restraint * Arturo- leans forward and licks the blood as it trickles from the corner of your mouth, tasting its rich coppery taste {`sasha} Master, oh GAWDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD I scream out into the winds {Arturo-} a water bottle is near.,. and noticing your mouth is parched.. I pour a little cool water over your lips.. {Arturo-} and let it trickle over your breasts, watching your nipples harden in response {`sasha} My stretched arms feeling the tug as I lean forward to catch the liquid {Arturo-} as it does.. {`sasha} shivering as the water trickles down me {Arturo-} I lean to suckle your nipples.. {Arturo-} and pull them with my teeth {`sasha} My head swaying with ecstasy as you suckle my breasts {Arturo-} and then drop to kiss your clit.. and suckle it as well {`sasha} oh god...........my thighs aching from the tension of trying to close my legs now relax and my hungry sex opens to your mouth {Arturo-} god it is so red from the weighted clamp {`sasha} sobs the agony is pleasure the pleasure is agony {Arturo-} I stand back. ...and look into your eyes.. {Arturo-} love exuding from me... pouring from my heart {Arturo-} "God I love you my {`sasha} " I say {`sasha} sobs looks at you through tear blurred eyes and I love you my Master {Arturo-} smiling at you.. so proud...so in love {Arturo-} God I love you {`sasha} God I love you Master {Arturo-} I walk to you and lick the tears from your face.. and drop to my knees.. and begin to kiss your pussy {`sasha} starts to shake..... the flames of desire licking at my body clutching my soul... ripping through my body Arturo- is so proud...he removes the clamp from your clit... {`sasha} is pleased she made her Master proud cries out oh Masterrrrrr as the pain... the sensation ...rocks her with passion and wild abandon {Arturo-} and begins to suckle your pussy...held open... sliding the dildo in and out.... kissing it.. wanting to reward your obedience {`sasha} I moan loudly, and urge you on my body screaming out to you {Arturo-} and your bravery {`sasha} My body stiffens and my eyes open wider {Arturo-} I feel you pressing your pussy into my mouth {`sasha} reaching towards you {Arturo-} and I begin to violently thrust the dildo in and out... as if to stab you in a frenzy {`sasha} The urgency I start to moan into the winds {Arturo-} as I suck and bite your clit pushing the hood of your labia back with my lips.. taking your tenderness into my mouth,.,, {`sasha} not caring who hears me I scream yes Master yes may I cum pleaseeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee {Arturo-} sucking it like a small cock...................waits for a moment.. and thrusts and sucks... biting in a frenzy and looks up at you ... with his loving eyes.. {`sasha} I feel your hot mouth devour me screaming into the wind oh Godddddddddddddddddddddddddddd {Arturo-} and pauses.. {`sasha} Master I am going to explode {Arturo-} yes my lover my slave.. cum NOW Arturo- places his teeth on your clit.. {Arturo-} and clamps down as he feels {`sasha} oh god an explosive chain of orgasms, like a string of fireworks that lights up the night ...ripping through me gripping me. {Arturo-} you begin to quake {`sasha} oh {Arturo-} biting harder.. {Arturo-} fucking your pussy with the dildo reaching up to pull on your nipples pinching them....heightening your intensity twisting them {`sasha} My whole body is gathered up into one big spasm. I don't know where one orgasm stops and the next one begins.... My body convulsing violently {Arturo-} oh god I love you my darling {Arturo-} you are mine forever.. {`sasha} OH GAwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwdddddddddddddddDDDDDDD pain.......pleasure........ need........release ...............all exploding like a rocket fired .............. body arching.......................madness gripping me {Arturo-} you will never escape my control {`sasha} hearing your words through the explosion...I try to nod {Arturo-} my soul envelopes you like steel cuffs........ god I love you - unfelt.. yet unyielding .........merciless {`sasha} My whole body seems to shiver as ripple after ripple rips through me hitting me again and again, coming in wave after wave of unbearable pleasure...............OHHHHHHH Masterrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr yesssssssssssssssssssss {Arturo-} resolute... {`sasha} oh god .......... keeper of my soul Master of my life {Arturo-} and unwavering Arturo- feels your quaking subside... and places a final sharp bite on your clit.. {`sasha} my body arches away from its binds pulling at my flesh and I scream into the wind and with a final gripping shudder float into the sea of calm {Arturo-} and removes the clamps holding open your pussy and carefully slide the phallus' from your body...standing.. I unbind your wrists.. and the ropes from your waist and ankles {`sasha} I am unable to move... paralyzed with the moment.. {Arturo-} you slump in a heap into my arms.. {`sasha} like a quivering rag doll {Arturo-} and I cradle you... {Arturo-} carrying you to a soft futon near the bow {`sasha} I look up at you and tears fill my eyes Master I adore you {Arturo-} that I've prepared for you.. {`sasha} looking up at you smiling {Arturo-} and lay your naked body down in the light of the full moon {`sasha} floating in the sea of calm unable to think {Arturo-} and wash the sweat from you .. dipping a soft cloth in a bowl of cool fresh water.. lifting your head.. ...giving you drink.. {`sasha} feeling the cloth......... coming back to you..........drinking {Arturo-} kissing you all over as I wash you {`sasha} whispering thank you {Arturo-} kneeling next to you {`sasha} reaching up caressing your face {`sasha} small golden laugh comes out of me {Arturo-} the moonlight sparkling in my eyes... illuminating the intense love I have for you.. smiles...loving your joyous spirit.. {`sasha} My Master how you thrill me I only hope I please you as well {Arturo-} and softly laughs with you.....laying next to you.. {`sasha} nips your chin playfully then lays back down {Arturo-} arm under your neck....holding you {`sasha} burrows into you .... loving our closeness {Arturo-} looking up at the expanse of the universe through the clear night sky.. {`sasha} going where you lead ... {Arturo-} stars sparkling {Arturo-} full moon bright....... {`sasha} breaths in the sea air.... breaths in your scent... {Arturo-} the sea ... the cool wind.. {`sasha} My mind body heart soul overflowing {Arturo-} lulling us.. comforting us....the boat rocking.. {`sasha} hearing the water lap at the boat {Arturo-} peaceful....so deeply in love....so perfect.... I love you my darling {`sasha} floating on the sea of our lust and love I will spend my days pleasing you
    4/29/2007 7:51:23 AM

    Application To Be A Cyber-Dom

    Answer the following multiple choice questions:

    Sex:
    a.  Heterosexual male
    b.  Heterosexual male open to possibilities
    c.  Where do I sign up?

    Age:
    a.  Let's just say I'm distinguished and well-weathered.
    b.  Old enough to know better, young enough to enjoy it all.
    c.  Physical age...no comment; mental age...around first zit stage.

    Marital Status:
    a.  involved in a long-term monogamous relationship, no hint of impropriety.
    b.  involved in an open relationship, other partners meet my primary partner's approval.
    c.  I refuse to answer on the grounds that I might incriminate myself.

    Occupation:
    a.  White collar position
    b.  Blue collar worker
    c.  Y'all want fries with that?

    How many women have you dated:
    a. Many
    b. Several
    c. Can I count my hand?

    When was your last date?
    a.  Last night
    b.  Last week
    c.  A long time ago, in a galaxy far, far away.

    My theory about sex with women is:
    a.  it is important to satisfy the woman thoroughly before the man is satisfied.
    b.  both of us should get off at the same time.
    c.  it's great, as long as you don't let the air out.

    Virginity:
    a.  Given to a wonderful older woman who taught me how to be a gentleman in the bedroom.
    b.  My steady girlfriend and I gave each other our virginity after our prom.
    c.  <blush>  Do I have to answer this honestly?

    I am most like:
    a.  Sean Connery
    b.  Will Smith
    c.  Dilbert

    My ideal first date would be:
    a.  dinner in a five star restaurant, followed by holding hands on a moonlit beach before taking the lady home.
    b.  going to a movie, grabbing a pizza, and talking so we could get to know each other.
    c.  getting laid

    The ideal way to approach a woman is:
    a.  Hello, I'm __________, and what is your name, madam?
    b.  Hi, mind if I buy you a drink?
    c.  On your knees and worship my cock, bitch.

    I believe that women are:
    a.  beautiful gifts of God.
    b.  equal to men
    c.  born to serve me.

    I would call a female I was involved with:
    a.  Darling
    b.  Babe
    c.  Slut

    How many leisure suits do you own?
    a.  none, only tuxedos.
    b.  none, just an Armani and a nice Versaci.
    c.  one in every color of the rainbow.

    How much jewelry do you wear?
    a.  A tasteful ring, a watch, tie pin and cufflinks.
    b.  A single gold necklace, a diamond stud, a watch, and a ring...at the most.
    c.  Couple of chains, a pair of pinky rings, a gold-plated ID band, and a watch.

    My theory on cyber sex is:
    a.  Revolting.  How can one have sex with a complete stranger?
    b.  Only to enhance a relationship when we can't be together.
    c.  Wow...people do that?  Sign me up!

    BDSM experience:
    a.  I've dabbled just a tad, with silk scarves and 'love taps'.
    b.  I've had real life experience and enjoyed it.
    c.  That's the parts I didn't skip over in this book by John Norman I was reading.


    Thank you for your time and cooperation.  We have this application designed to be self-approving.  

    If your answers were all 'a', you are a liar!  No man is that perfect!  You belong with Santa, the Easter Bunny and the Tooth Fairy.

    If your answers were all 'b', why are you doing this?  You can do just fine on your own.

    If you answers were all 'c', please choose your AOL screen name now.  

    4/28/2007 8:42:42 AM

    by TorqueDom
    http://www.the-iron-gate.com/essays/14/43
    Choosing A Master/Mistress

    All too often, a sub will go with a Master or Mistress after little more than the most cursory conversation. Online and in r/l, this is a recipe for disaster, both mental and physical.

    * Communication. Communication between sub and Dom/me must be open, honest and without fear or retribution. How else does a Dom/me know what your limits are?

    * Honesty. Be honest about yourself and your desires, fears and situation. Little lies can cause big trouble later on.

    * Patience. It may take time to find the right person, but the rewards are worth the wait. Impatient subs can end up in the hospital.

    * Safety. You must protect yourself. This means safe words and safe calls, among other things. Any Dom/me who says they are not necessary should be avoided at all costs. For more details, see Safety First.

    * Trust. A sub must trust his or her Dom/me. This is the basis of the relationship. Without trust, there is nothing.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Please read the text below. The genders can be changed and it is just as appropriate. Though written from a Dom's point of view, it is one of the best descriptions i have ever seen of what the Dom/sub relationship should be.

    The Dominant...

    Above all else he cherishes his submissive, in the knowledge that the gift she gives him is the greatest of all. He is demanding and takes full advantage of the power given to him, but knows how to share the pleasure that comes from that precious gift.

    He is in control of himself first and foremost, so that he may control others. As a stern and demanding Dominant, he can cause his sub to cry real tears. As the consummate lover, he will then kiss the tears away, without ever stepping out of character.

    In times of trouble, a Dominant will leave the roles behind, to be a supportive friend and partner, never forgetting that this is still a loving relationship between two caring individuals. He is quick to understand the differences between fantasy and reality. He would never ask a submissive to put him before her career, or family, just to satisfy his own pleasure.

    To win his submissive's mind, body and soul, he knows he must first win her trust. He will show his submissive humor, kindness, and warmth. He must also show her that his guidance and tutoring is knowledgeable and deserving of her attention, that this is a man she can learn from, and trust his direction.

    He is romantic enough to be protective and chivalrous. When called upon, he will fight for his ladies' honor. He proves to her that he is someone she can lean on, and depend on.

    He is old-fashioned enough to be a bit of a chauvinist, yet modern enough to respect his woman. Quick to point out the differences between them, he also knows there is no inferiority in those differences.

    When it comes time to teach his submissive her lessons of obedience, he is a strong and unyielding professor. He will accept no flaw, nothing less than perfection from his student. Never does he use discipline without good reason. When he does, it is always with a knowledgeable and careful hand.

    He is a careful guide, with safety always his main concern. He knows how to use pain to extend the bounds of pleasure. He is a mentor who can bring her to the edges of her envelope, and gently show her the inner courage to reach new heights.

    He is always open to communication and discussion, always ready to hear her wants and needs. He is patient, taking the time to learn her limits, and knowing that as her trust of him grows, so will they.

    He never has to demand ritual behavior by her. She responds to him out the want of pleasing him. Compliance comes from the wanting to please, not the fear of punishment. He understands the fragile nature of mind and body, and never violates the trust given to him.

    He is secure enough to laugh at himself and the absurdities of life. Courageous enough to accept assistance. Open minded enough to learn new things. Strong enough to grow. His tools are mind, body, spirit and soul with a little help from rope, paddle and blindfold. He understands that each partner gains most from pleasuring the other. And both of them know that love is the only binding that truly holds.

    4/27/2007 9:55:33 AM
    by Norische
    Red Flags, Warning Signs, and Intuition: Learning to Trust You Instincts- Part 2: Submissives/Slaves ***Part one is previous journal entry***
    http://www.the-iron-gate.com/essays/15/86

    The BDSM lifestyle harbors many dangers, oddly enough most people think only about the dangers to the submissive or slave and not to those dangers present for the Dominant. Among the thousands of dedicated, hard working, honest and disciplined submissives and slaves there are those few that pose a danger. There are those that are users, manipulators, liars, gold diggers, wannabees, and scam artists. Unfortunately sometimes we do not see these individuals for what they truly are until it is too late.

    Some individuals are under the impression that all it takes to be a submissive is to sit pretty and say "Yes, Master" or "Yes, Mistress". There is a lot more to being a submissive or slave that just knowing what to say or how to look good. Being a submissive is something that is deep within you, it is the core of your very nature, the idea of service is a dream or better yet a fantasy that you hold dear to your heart. Being a slave is taking the idea of submission and living the fantasy, there are many types of slaves and submissives just as there are many types of Dominants. Here are a few that may pose a problem to a loving and trusting Dominant.

    Cyber slave/sub. This is someone that has gained most of his or her experience from the Internet, he or she normally has little or no real life experience.

    The Professional Victim slave/sub. This is someone that spends a great deal of time making others feel sorry for them, they are always telling others about how they were abuse or victimized by someone. One thing that I have noticed with this individual is that they never take responsibility for any thing; it is always someone else\'s fault. They will knowingly put themselves in danger or in situations where there is sure to be a problem, and then blame the other party. They never learn from their mistakes, mainly because they don\'t want to they love the pity parties and the attention.

    The Show Piece slave/sub. This is someone that thinks the only thing they need to do is look good. They can\'t scrub the floors because they might mess up their manicure; they can\'t take out the trash because it smells funny and will make them smell funny too. This is an individual that will wear the most dazzling leather outfit to the club but refuse to scene because it might muss his or her hair. This person will spend hours at the gym, and tanning salon as well as spend their entire paycheck on clothes. This individual is into BDSM mainly because of the really cool outfits and he or she just looks so damn good in leather.

    The Fetish-Freak slave/sub. This is someone that is just into kink, any and all kinks, if it is strange and unusual they like it. They have a tendency to try something for a while and then move onto the next new kink. These individuals are out for the thrill; they love the shock factor and will try anything once, maybe twice just to make sure they really didn\'t like it. They have a tendency to find a Dominant and make a big show of commitment but leave him or her when a new freakier friend shows up.

    The Gold Digger slave/sub. This is someone that will be the perfect slave or submissive as long as the Dominant is willing to pay the way. He or she will do anything the Dominant wants but if the money runs out they are out the door. This person chooses their Dominant carefully; they will come into the relationship with the full knowledge that they plan to be spoiled. The minute they enter the Dominant\'s life this slave/sub will expect him or her to flip the bill for everything; new clothes, car payments, manicures, the list never stops. They will insist that they live with the Dominant. They also very seldom have an outside job, the excuse for this is quite simple, if they worked outside the home then they would not have the time to serve their Dominant.

    The Excuse slave/sub. This is someone that has an excuse for everything. This person may or may not do what you ask, and if not you can bet your bottom dollar there is a good excuse for why they didn\'t do what you asked them to. They border on what I would call lazy, they are artist at getting out of doing anything. If you desperately need something done then you had better find someone else to do it.

    The Legal Eagle slave/sub. This is someone that will report you to the authorities at the drop of a hat. This slave/sub may agree to scene with you, talk about everything that you plan to do, and agree to it. Then the next day take themselves to the emergency room and claim you abused them, or worse that you raped them. This individual is dangerous not only to those involved with them but to the BDSM society in general, it is this individual that will go to the press or police and tell everything they know about anyone they know.

    The Everyday Thief slave/sub. This is someone that will work their way into your life and then just when they have earned your trust they rob you blind. It may be slowly and subtly at first, a few dollars here or there, and if found out there is always a reasonable explanation. However if not caught soon enough this slave/sub will wipe you out, and leave a terribly bitter taste in your mouth for quite some time.

    The above are just examples of the different types of undesirable slaves/subs, these examples are by no means the majority of individuals, in fact they are truly the minority.

    All submissives and slaves are unique and it is this uniqueness that makes them interesting, however if you believe an individual you are involved with may fit into one of the above categories then perhaps you should look into reevaluating your relationship with him or her.

    When we are in a relationship we tend to over look many warning signs, although in retrospect we can clearly see what was once oblivious to our minds. Here are a few questions you should ask yourself and remember to answer them honestly, when you have finished go back and look at the questions again, also look at the way you answered them.

    * Does the slave/sub demand expensive gifts?
    * Does the slave/sub get overly emotional when they don\'t get his or her way?
    * Does the slave/sub demand all of your time, not allowing you to spend time with friends or family?
    * Does the slave/sub threaten to leave you when ever you tell them No!
    * Does the slave/sub demand your attention even when you are too tired or too sick to do as they wish?
    * Does the slave/sub spend an unusual amount of time preening or looking at him or her self in the mirror?
    * Does the slave/sub constantly beg for new clothes, shoes, jewelry, or gifts?
    * Does the slave/sub frequently compare you with other relationships that he or she has had?
    * Have you caught the slave/sub in a lie?
    * Has the slave/sub ever made you feel guilty about questioning his or her actions?
    * Has the slave/sub ever used tears to influence your actions?
    * Has the slave/sub ever told you that you are ugly or criticized you about your appearance?
    * Has the slave/sub ever told you that he or she didn\'t wish to be seen publicly with you?
    * When you are at a group function does the slave/sub wander off the minute that he or she steps in the door?
    * Has the slave/sub ever told you to shut up?
    * Has the slave/sub ever cussed you out or yelled at you?
    * Has the slave/sub ever refused to have physical relations with you just to get back at you for something?
    * Has the slave/sub ever threatened to have you arrested?
    * Has the slave/sub ever called the police on you?
    * Has the slave/sub ever made you feel guilty about asking them to do minor housework?
    * Has the slave/sub ever make up stories about you or told others things that should be kept within the relationship?
    * Have you ever had to do without something just to be able to buy the slave/sub something they want, this does not include basic needs?
    * Have you ever felt like the slave/sub is hiding something important?
    * Have you ever come home unexpected and found the slave/sub missing and when he or she finally shows up they are unwilling to tell you where they were?
    * Have you ever dreaded talking to the slave/sub because you honestly didn\'t want to get into a fight?
    * Have you ever dreaded coming home, because of the slave/sub?
    * Have you been depressed or anxious since the slave/sub has become part of your life?
    * Have you found things missing unexpectedly?
    * Have you noticed unusual charges on your credit cards, or associated with your checking account?
    * Has the slave/sub ever struck out at you or attempted any form of physical violence against you?
    * Has the slave/sub ever demanded to know where you are or called to check up on you?
    * Has the slave/sub ever nagged you to do something?
    * Have others told you that your slave/sub has behaved in an unacceptable manner?
    * Does the slave/sub frequently make excuses for not getting something done, even if they know it is important?
    * Has the slave/sub ever betrayed your trust?
    * Has the slave/sub ever threatened to commit suicide just to get his or her way?
    * Does the slave/sub participate in illegal activities; this does include the use of illegal drugs?
    * Does the slave/sub drink to excess or drink often?
    * Does the slave/sub quit talking to you or ignore you as a means of punishing you?
    * Does the slave/sub get jealous whenever others are around?
    * Have you ever felt lonely even when you are with your slave/sub?
    * Have you ever avoided asking the slave/sub to do something just because it would be easier to do it yourself?
    * Has the slave/sub refused to speak about his or her past?
    * When question does he or she avoid giving prompt, thorough answers?
    * Does the slave/sub get upset if he or she is not the center of attention?
    * Does the slave/sub seem to spend your money faster than you can make it?
    * Have you ever second-guessed your decision to get into the relationship?
    * Has the slave/sub ever begged or coerced you into doing something that you are not interested in doing?
    * Has the slave/sub ever asked you to cross your own personal limits or boundaries?
    * Does the slave/sub constantly want to know where you were or where you\'re going?
    * Did the slave/sub beg you to be his or her Dominant after only knowing them for a short time?
    * Did the slave/sub start following you around, joining groups you belong to even getting a job at where you work, before you were in a permanent relationship?
    * Does the slave/sub make you feel uneasy at times?

    These questions are designed to range in a wide variety of areas and severities. Read each question carefully and remember that everything is relative. If the slave/sub has gotten upset with you and pouted for a little while it is ok: if he or she has thrown a fit and refused to talk to you for a week then you probably need to reevaluate your currant arrangement. Look at your combination of answers, did you answer yes to those involving possible control or discipline issues, perhaps all that is necessary is a reassertion of who is the Dominant in the relationship. If you answered yes to issues that involve high emotions, financial or legal issues then perhaps you need to take a step back and look at things a little closer.

    Every BDSM relationship is different, just as every Dominant, Master or Mistress is different. We all expect something different from out slave/sub, however when we get into a relationship with another individual normally we take the time to examine what the role of each individual will be. Some relationships allow a great deal of independence and flexibility, others are structured and demand obedience, neither is wrong by any means they are just different. The main issue is whether or not the relationship that we find ourselves in is the same one we agreed to. As a Dominant, are you getting everything out of the relationship that you expected to have? Do you question your slave/sub\'s loyalty, honesty, or integrity?

    When I originally started writing this article I thought of all the Dominants that I have ever known, specifically those that have been involved in bad relationships, I must say that there were quite a few. I would like to say however there were far more that were happy, healthy relationships. There are some individuals out there that will seek out others to use, manipulate, abuse, or take advantage of, both in BDSM as well as vanilla relationships, so do not think that this is common only to the BDSM lifestyle.

    Being a submissive/slave takes honor, loyalty, service, obedience, integrity, intelligence, and an open mind. There is no room for greed, laziness, egos, jealousy, dishonesty, threats, or secrets. I have found from my experience that a good submissive/slave is worth their weight in gold; at times I would not know what to do without my slave.

    A few months ago I had major surgery, and I had to travel over 600 miles away from home to have this surgery, the trip took a total of 5 days. None of my family was there, not my sisters, or my daughters, no one…….no one except my slave. I must say that through the pain of coming out of surgery, thought the confusion and the fear there was never a more beautiful site than the face of my slave smiling down at me as she brushed the hair out of my eyes. Knowing she was there made it all seem a little better. Since then she has been there to make sure I took my medicine, to make sure that I didn\'t exert myself and to walk me though each challenge. She patiently waited until I was able to scene with her, without ever once making me feel bad or guilty about not being able to give her the attention I knew she so desperately wanted.

    I tell you this so that you do not go away after reading this article thinking that all slaves/subs are bad or dangerous. Simply look over the questions I have listed, if you answered yes to a question, look at it again. Is the action or behavior something that was done one time or were there special circumstances surrounding the event. If so then perhaps you should answer that question as no, or ignore it. If you see a trend in your answers perhaps you should sit down and talk to your submissive/slave as to those things that you feel are disturbing. If you feel the relationship is unhealthy or dangerous perhaps you should step back and reevaluate.

    This article was written in hopes of educating individuals and perhaps sparing some a little pain. As Always this is merely an article, please take from it what you can use and ignore the rest.

    4/26/2007 8:41:26 AM
    Red Flags, Warning Signs, and Intuition: Learning to Trust You Instincts - Part One: Dominants ***Part Two, dealing with sub/slaves,  will be put up tomorrow.***
    http://www.the-iron-gate.com/essays/15/85

    by Norische Within this lifestyle there are unfortunately many dangers, there are people out there using the BDSM lifestyle as a way to abuse or use individuals under an umbrella of acceptance. Within each situation there are warning signs that we see, unfortunately sometimes we do not see these warning signs until it is too late. There are many people that say they are a Dominant are not, instead they are users, abusers, predators, wannabees, bullies, and manipulators. This article is designed to help people understand what a warning sign or red flag is, and hopefully prevent someone from getting hurt.

    Some people think that just because they have read all the books and watched all the movies that they are instant Dominants; Instant Dominant…Just Add Water, and Shake Well. Just because he or she has a few floggers doesn\'t mean they know how to use them or that they are a Dominant of any form. Just because someone orders you around or attempts to control your life doesn\'t mean they are a Dominant. Being a Dominant is a menagerie of infinite strengths and weaknesses combined together with all the normal human mediocrities. It takes a lifetime of learning and growing to be a Dominant, and those that believe otherwise may not have a true grasp of the concept. Even as one is able to claim the title of Dominant, Master, Mistress, Lord, or Lady, God or Goddess, one is still learning, the learning is a never ending road that allows us to travel into the exciting and new dimensions of this adventure called BDSM.

    As a Dominant myself I have come to understand that every Dominant does things in a different manner, and that just because what they do is different from what I do, it doesn\'t make what they do wrong, it just makes it different. However there is a difference between just being different and being dangerous.

    If someone submits to you because they fear you, then you are a bully not a Dominant.

    If someone submits to you because you give him or her expensive presents then you are a pimp not a Dominant.

    If someone submits to you because you threaten to leave or abandon him or her if they refuse then you are a manipulator, not a Dominant.

    If someone submits to you because you wont leave him or her alone if they don\'t then you are a predator not a Dominant.

    If someone submits to you because you will beat him or her if they don\'t then you are an abuser not a Dominant.

    There are far too many individuals out there in today\'s society that manipulate, abuse, use, and lie to others in an effort to gain their service and respect. There are a lot of warning signs and although we tend not to see them unless in retrospect here are a few. Read each one carefully and answer honestly, when you have finished go back and look at the questions and the way you answered them.

    * Does the Dominant use expensive gifts to get you to do something you honestly don\'t want to do?
    * Does the Dominant restrict you from having friends over or going over to see your friends?
    * Does the Dominant threaten to leave you whenever you tell him or her that you don\'t want to do something?
    * Does the Dominant make you feel guilty if you can\'t or wont do something?
    * Does the Dominant restrict you from contact with your family?
    * Does the Dominant get upset with you when you try and talk about the problems you are having?
    * Does the Dominant ever make you feel as if you are not good enough or that you can be easily replaced?
    * Does the Dominant ignore your medical or physical needs (this does not include the inability to see to these needs due to financial dificulties)?
    * Have you caught the Dominant in a lie?
    * Have you lost or gained an excessive amount of weight since being with the Dominant (this does not include intended weight loss or gain)?
    * Does the Dominant make you feel bad if you question him or her?
    * Does the Dominant make fun of or belittle your religious beliefs?
    * Does the Dominant give you reason to question his or her honesty?
    * Does the Dominant go away for long periods of time with no explanation and refuse to discuss it with you or get angered when you ask?
    * Does the Dominant make you feel ugly or unwanted?
    * Does the Dominant attempt to force you to do things that make you feel uncomfortable?
    * Have you ever felt dirty or cheap after being with your Dominant?
    * Does the Dominant drink to excess or too frequently?
    * Have you ever felt like the Dominant is hiding something important?
    * Has the Dominant ever hit you in anger?
    * Does the Dominant ever tell you not to talk to others about your relationship?
    * Does the Dominant restrict you from speaking with his or her past slaves or submissives?
    * Have you ever been afraid to discuss something with the Dominant?
    * Has the Dominant ever threatened you or became enraged when you tell him or her no?
    * Has the Dominant ever given your services away without consulting you or without your consent?
    * Has the Dominant ever brought another individual into the relationship without consulting you or without your consent?
    * Does the Dominant demand to know your ware bouts at all times and still checks up on you?
    * Have others told you that you should be careful or expressed concern about the Dominant and your well being?
    * Has the Dominant ever talked bad about you to another Dominant?
    * Has the Dominant ever said that others are out to get him or her?
    * Have you ever felt like you were raped after having sex with your Dominant?
    * When you have questioned the Dominant has he or she ever said that they don\'t have to defend themselves against lies?
    * Has the dominant ever mad you do something that you were physically or emotionally unable to do?
    * Since you have been with the Dominant have you experienced an abnormal amount of depression or anxiety?
    * Since you have been with the Dominant have you thought about committing suicide?
    * Does the Dominant make you feel that your opinion does not matter?
    * Does the Dominant punish you without explaining why?
    * Does the Dominant ignore your needs?
    * Does the Dominant express jealousy whenever you mention other Dominants or past relationships?
    * Does the Dominant take all your money and refuse to give you enough to cover your basic needs?
    * Does the Dominant participate in illegal actions, including the use of illegal drugs?
    * Have you ever second-guessed your decision to be in the relationship?
    * Has the Dominant ever questioned your loyalty when you question his or her behavior?
    * Has the Dominant ever knowingly let you go without necessary medical attention or medication?
    * Have you ever felt lonely even in the presence of your Dominant?
    * Does the Dominant punish you publicly or in front of others?
    * Has the Dominant ever refused to speak about his or her past?
    * Does your Dominant ignore limits or safety words?


    These questions are designed to range in type and severity, so look at each one carefully, and remember that everything is relative. If the Dominant has made you feel guilty one time because you were being nosey this is not necessarily a red flag or a warning sign. If every time you ask a question you are belittled and yelled at then yes that would be what I would consider a red flag. Look at the combination of answers, did you answer yes to those concerning control and discipline, if so do you think that the degree of control or discipline is unacceptable, specifically is it something that you did not consent to?

    Some questions must be answered carefully, like for instance if one of your fantasies is to be raped and you have ever had sex with the Dominant and were left feeling as if you had been raped then this is not necessarily a bad thing. Sometimes a Dominant will do something that others may consider wrong, and do it for all the right reasons, for example…every time you go over to your Mother\'s house she ends up yelling at you and getting you very upset, she never treats you with respect and you always end up depressed or mad when you go over there, because of this your Dominant will not allow you to go see your Mother. This is not an attempt to hurt you; it is an attempt to protect you and should not be viewed in a negative manner. The same thing goes for friends, are your friends hurting you or using you, do they take advantage of your submissive nature? Then it is only proper that your Dominant would restrict you from being around their negative influences.

    Basically you need to follow these simple steps.

    1. Go through the list and answer each question honestly.
    2. Go back though and look at each question that was answered YES.
    3. Was the behavior a one-time incident? If you answer yes, make a note of what brought on the incident and discuss it with your Dominant. If no, perhaps you should ask someone outside the relationship for his or her opinion.
    4. Was the behavior within your area of consent, by this I mean, did you consent to be treated in this manner, for example did you consent to the fact that you may be given away to another Dominant as a possibility within the relationship. If the answer is yes then you should pass over that specific question or answer it as no instead. If you did not consent then perhaps you and the Dominant need to talk about what you understand are the limits, boundaries, and structures of the relationship.
    5. What was the motivation behind the behavior? If the behavior was done out of carelessness or done unintentionally then I would suggest talking to the Dominant and letting him or her know how the behavior effected you. If the behavior was done out of anger or malice then perhaps you need to reevaluate the arrangements you currently have in your relationship.
    6. Are there extenuating circumstances surrounding the behavior? Has there been an unusual amount of stress within the Dominant\'s life, perhaps illness, or financial problems? If yes then perhaps you need to talk the circumstances over with the Dominant and maybe listen too, sometimes stress gets unintentionally passes on to those we care about, and we don\'t even realize it. If no then perhaps you need to ask the Dominant why they behaved in such a manner.
    7. Go back through your answers and look at them again. Using common sense do you think there is a pattern there? Are you being treated in a manner you did not consent to? Are you being used or manipulated?

    I created this article in a hope that people in abusive relationships would come to realize the difference between consensual servitude and abuse. No one deserves to be mistreated; unfortunately sometimes an individual doesn't realize that they are, or that they have any alternative. Everyone has the right to be treated in a manner that they feel comfortable with and that they knowingly consented to.
    4/25/2007 9:18:40 AM

    CRESCENDO - MUSIC TO PLAY BY http://www.ayzad.com/menu-eng.htm

    After my article about psichoacoustics (in the Italian area) - but mostly after doing the soundtracks for the earlier Revolution parties and the first editions of Sadistique - many people asked me about the tracks I use in my playlists.

    The answer lies in this page. Unfortunately they are all copyrighted, so I can't make them available online, but a little search elsewhere should provide you with most of them.

    Enjoy the concert.

    Note - Some tracks are missing their title or artist. Things that happen when your collection is in the thousands range, and you really can't remember where the hell you picked a certain song from. Lo siento.


    The long playlist on the right was the soundscape for a party which lasted over nine hours. For this reason I split it in different blocks for different ambiences: from the most intense play to a refreshing dinner, from concitated actions to the relaxing mood needed to get back home safely.

    Revolution Performance 1

    1. Faith - Lisa Gerrard & Pieter Bourke
    2. Saltimbanco - Cirque du Soleil
    3. Light and Shadow - Vangelis
    4. RV63 La Follia - Vivaldi
    5. Aquaphobia - Burkhard Dallwitz
    6. Rites - Lisa Gerrard & Pieter Bourke
    7. Taiko (edit) - Cirque du Soleil
    8. Requiem for a Dream (Two Towers Mix) - Clint Mansell
    9. V Theme Music - ?
    10. Kissing You - Sade
    11. Double Lira and Finale - Kitaro

    The first Revolution performance was grand and somewhat dark. It is a continuous crescendo, but among my favourite aspects of it there is the detourning presence of a vocal and very romantic song in the finale.

     

    For the second edition of the party we created a somewhat theatrical performance, whose story required an actual soundtrack.

    Many of its tracks are cut, pasted and edited to get specific effects, and simply putting them in sequence wouldn't probably give the same ensemble result.

    Revolution Performance 2

    1. 1492 Opening - Vangelis
    2. The Pink Room - Angelo Badalamenti
    3. The Pine Float - Angelo Badalamenti
    4. I + Z Twig (edit) - Aphex Twin
    5. Dead Already (edit) - Thomas Newman
    6. Lakmé - Delibés
    7. Rondo - Cirque du Soleil
    8. Dead Already (reprise) - Thomas Newman
    9. Prot Missing + 27 July (edit) - Edward Shearmur
    10. Troubled + Underground (edit) - Burkhard Dallwitz
    11. Icare - Cirque du Soleil
    12. Flying - Cirque du Soleil

     

    O - Water essence

    1. Piano solo - Parasite Eve OST
    2. Irvin's Birthday - Angelo Badalamenti
    3. Cantus Insolitus - Adiemus
    4. Steel Dream - Cirque du Soleil
    5. Iguazu - Gustavo Santaolalla
    6. ? - Angelo Badalamenti
    7. Dolores Claiborne 4 - Danny Elfman
    8. I Want You - ?
    9. Space Expanse - Steve Roach
    10. Dolores Claiborne 3 - Danny Elfman
    11. Solar System Trapeze - Kitaro
    12. Light & Shadow - Vangelis
    13. Rites - Lisa Gerrard & Pieter Bourke
    14. Dead Man (edit) - Neil Young
    15. Arpeggio - ?

    My absolutely favourite playlist. The music follows the wanderings of a water droplet: from the first trickling to streams, rivers, whitewaters, falls, tempests, oceans.

    The emotions follow it, so the souls ride on a rollercoaster of rithmyc and tumultuous experiences - until they find solace in a quietude impossible before.

     

    This is an exercise in contradiction. Vocal tracks are usually an intolerable distraction during a play session - but here voice takes the spotlight.

    Selecting somewhat peculiar tracks helps creating a quite interesting overall effect.

    Vox

    1. Atamadja - Cirque du Soleil
    2. A Total Eclipse of the Sun - Einsturzende Neubauten
    3. Bonnie & Clyde - Tori Amos
    4. Der Schacht von Babel - Einsturzende Neubauten
    5. Beach House - Rubini & Jaeger
    6. Largo - ?
    7. Na Laethe Bhi - Clannad
    8. Space Expanse - Steve Roach
    9. Glorafín - Lisa Gerrard
    10. Radiator Warm - Angelo Badalamenti
    11. Stella Maris - Einsturzende Neubauten

     

    East

    1.Making of Cyborg - Kenji Kawai
    2. Wall of Masks - Kitaro
    3. Melody for Mahakola (edit) - Tibetan Monks
    4. Ozatsuma - Traditional Japanese
    5. Sacrifice - Lisa Gerrard
    6. Esashi Oiwake - Traditional Japanese
    7. Percussions - ?
    8. Godanginuta - Traditional Japanese
    9. Honor Him - Hans Zimmer & Lisa Gerrard
    10. Immature - Kenji Kawai
    11. Mission Remix - Ennio Morricone
    12. Edo Lullaby - Traditional Japanese

    Of course not all experiments work out right. Here I wanted to create an Eastern ambience (for shibari play, in example), but I ended up using tracks too stereotypical, and the result borders on kitsch.

    But then, it's all a matter of tastes in the end.

     

    When playlists become too topical things like this happen. Here we have the perfect soundtrack to go with the experience of an extreme suspension.
    Everything happens like in an initiation ritual, and helps discovering the paradoxical feeling of freedom of this kind of bondage.

    Wonderful, really. But I can't imagine using it in different settings. What about you?

    Tlaloc - Initiation to flight

    1. ? - Adiemus
    2. Libera Me -
    Eliott Goldenthal
    3. The Rite - Lisa Gerrard
    4. Fleawalker's Nightmare - Angelo Badalamenti
    5. Reveil - Cirque du Soleil
    6. Sore Spots - Danny Elfman
    7. Galina - Kitaro
    8. I'm Alone on This - Lisa Gerrard
    9. Gloradin - Lisa Gerrard
    10. Birth of a Penguin 1 - Danny Elfman
    11. Circulation of Shadows - Lisa Gerrard
    12. ? - Michal Urbaniak
    13. Selina Transforms 2 - Danny Elfman
    14. Access - Kenji Kawai
    15. Moments in Love - Art of Noise
    16. ? - Lisa Gerrard
    17. Mer Noire - Cirque du Soleil
    18. Elysium - Hans Zimmer & Lisa Gerrard
    19. The Finale 2 - Danny Elfman

     

    Fê - Female rituality

    1. Incidental - ?
    2. Faith - Lisa Gerrard & Pieter Bourke
    3. In Nativitate Domini 2 - Canto Gregoriano
    4. Comforter - Lisa Gerrard & Pieter Bourke
    5. Incidental - Kenji Kawai
    6. La Bas - Lisa Gerrard
    7. Reunion - Lisa Gerrard & Hans Zimmer
    8. The Unfolding - Lisa Gerrard & Pieter Bourke
    9 - Antiphona Beatae Mariae Virginis - Canto Gregoriano
    10. Tempest (2.38) - Lisa Gerrard & Pieter Bourke
    11. Broken - Lisa Gerrard
    12. Liquid Moon - Lisa Gerrard
    13. Nileshna - Lisa Gerrard
    14. Tempest (5.48) - Lisa Gerrard & Pieter Bourke
    15. ? - Lisa Gerrard
    16. Violina - Lisa Gerrard
    17. Gladiator Theme - Lisa Gerrard

    Almost a dedicated Lisa Gerrard compilation, but so it goes. Her voice has a duende like no others, so I enjoyed putting together a track list to drive a slightly disquieting emotional trip, very mystical and centered on the female figure.

    She gets all the credits, but the end result gives the shivers.

    Full Party Soundscape

    Intro

    1. Thru Plexiglass Sheet - Passiflora
    2. Cyberium - Kenji Kawai
    3. Nightstalker - Kenji Kawai
    4. Unnamed Track 1 - Ciro Perrino
    5. Irvin's Birthday - Angelo Badalamenti
    6. Nileshna - Lisa Gerrard
    7. I'm Alone on This - Lisa Gerrard
    8. Iguazu - Gustavo Santaolalla
    9. Darkness - Tangerine Dream
    10. Liquid Moon - Lisa Gerrard
    11. Broken - Lisa Gerrard
    12. Nyack - Passiflora
    13. Floating Museum - Kenji Kawai
    14. Wall of Masks - Kitaro
    15. Progeny - Hans Zimmer & Lisa Gerrard
    16. Exile - Lisa Gerrard & Pieter Bourke

    Party Mix 1

    1. Saltwater - Chicane feat. Clannad
    2. Cursum Perficio - Enya
    3. Prospero's Magic - Michael Nyman
    4. Musette and Drums - Cocteau Twins
    5. Full Opera Plavalaguna Mix - 5th Element OST
    6. Twelve Years Since - Michael Nyman
    7. Drive - Burkhard Dallwitz
    8. Theme from Twin Peaks/Fire Walk with Me - Angelo Badalamenti
    9. Personal Jesus - Depeche Mode
    10. Tainted Love - Soft Cell
    11. Move with Me (dub) - Neneh Cherry
    12. The Pink Room - Angelo Badalamenti
    13. Master and Servant - Depeche Mode
    14. Masked Ball - Eyes Wide Shut OST
    15. Goodnight Moon - Shivaree
    16. Strange Minaret - Sheila Chandra
    17. Hearsay Please - Cocteau Twins
    18. Body Modification - Jillian Ann
    19. Born on a Sunday - Art of Noise
    20. Chocolate Dope - Jillian Ann
    21. Conspiracy - Jillian Ann

    Dinnertime

    1. Echo2 - Soulcrater
    2. The Waters Ritual - ?
    3. El Fuego (Trote King Mix) - Zen Men
    4. Salto Angel - Mo'Horizons
    5. Smiling Through - (G.E.N.E.)
    6. Ramasutra Intro - Story of O OST
    7. Eye of the Moon - Keiko Matsui
    8. Escape from Canaan - In the Labyrinth
    9. Sundance - Sun Electric
    10. Weather Storm - Craig Armstrong
    11. Inner Universe - Yoko Kanno

    Party Mix 2

    1. Crazy Ivan - Ver Vlads
    2. Taxi Ride - Edward Sheamur
    3. Whispering Wind - Moby
    4. Schottkey 7th Part - Aphex Twin
    5. La Mer - Sarah Brightman
    6. Immature - Kenji Kawai
    7. Erosion - Cusco
    8. Compassion in Exile - Philip Glass
    9. Suite 1 for Solo Cello in G Maj (1st mov.) - Bach
    10. Prot Missing - Edward Sheamur
    11. Sogno Agitato - Suzanne Ciani
    12. Doctor Who Theme - Orb
    13. Silence Played Alive - Safrio Duo vs. Taiko
    14. Proton 3 Set - Stefy DJ
    15. Hallucinogen LSD - The Orb
    16. Body Modification - Jillian Ann

    Chillout Time

    1. The Man with the Harmonica - Apollo Four Forty
    2. Emotions of Paradise - Miro
    3. Song 02 - Athanasia & Jonathan Cantrell
    4. Blue Bar - Afterlife
    5. Set Me Free - Paul Taylor
    6. Spellbound - Kruder & Dorfmeister
    7. Second Hand - Underworld
    8. Triptico - Gotan Project
    9. Monastery of La Radiba - Vangelis
    10. Lakmé - Délibes
    11. Escape from New York Theme - John Carpenter

    Outro Mix

    1. Deep into the Forest - Michael Nyman
    2. Z Twig - Aphex Twin
    3. Moving through Time - Angelo Badalamenti
    4. Irvin's Birthday - Angelo Badalamenti
    5. Impromptu for 12 Fingers - Gattaca OST
    6. I - Aphex Twin
    7. Bladerunner Blues - Vangelis
    8. Carlotta - Ennio Morricone
    9. Sleep Tight - Sarah Brightman & Andrea Bocelli

     

     


     

    4/24/2007 7:40:50 AM

    Rules of Public SM Etiquette http://gloriabrame.com/domidea/dompoe.htm

    • Call a dominant by the title of her or his choice (e.g., Mistress, Ma'am, Master, Sir, etc.) If you don't know what his or her preference is, ASK.

    • Don't lunge at a dominant, stand too close to him or her, or thrust your hand out in greeting. Wait politely until the dominant greets you or initiates a handshake.

    • You don't need to act like a mouse but it is respectful to periodically lower your eyes in deference to the dominant.

    • The only person who has the right to give you orders is someone to whom you have consensually surrendered control. If such a person gives an order, an appropriate response would be, "Yes, Sir" or "Yes, Ma'am."

    • When an order is given, do your best to comply immediately.

    • If the order pushes a limit, either use your safe word (if you have one), or tell the dominant that you are having a problem and need to talk to him or her.

    • If a dominant wanna-be tries to order you around, an appropriate response would be, "I have not consented to this."

    • Anyone who tries to pressures you into service or tells you it is expected of all submissives should be avoided.

    • Basic rule of thumb: if someone is rude to you, you are under no obligation to be polite to them, even if he or she is a dominant. Clearly he or she is not a good one.

    • Open doors for the dominant and wait until she (or he) passes through before following.

    • Have a lighter or matches handy so you can light a dominant's cigarette or cigar.

    • If the dominant does smoke, discreetly empty the ashtray every so often.

    • Offer to fetch a drink for the dominant.

    • Keep an eye on the dominant's beverage glass and offer to get a refill whenever it is empty.

    • Offer to carry the dominant's coat, equipment bag, or other cumbersome object.

    • When standing beside your dominant, make sure to stand just behind his or her elbow, so that the dominant is slightly in front of you.

      (Note: some dominants may require that you kneel in attendance.)
    • Do not assume you may take a chair beside your dominant unless she or he has already discussed this with you. Wait until your dominant tells you where to sit. If the dominant gives you no instruction, politely ask where she or he would like you to be.

    • Avoid starting requests with phrases such as "I want" or "I need." Instead, ask for the privilege by starting with: "May I please" or "Mistress/Master, may I have permission to...".

    • If you are in a club or at a party, never bolt away from your dominant's side or give the impression that you would rather be anyplace else but next to your dominant. If something exciting is going on which you are dying to watch, or if you see people you know, ask permission to go.

    • No matter how attractive another dominant may be, when you are in the company of your dominant, control yourself and do not flirt or otherwise express untoward interest in someone else. Even if you are not yet collared or formally owned, if you wish to become owned, you will significantly reduce your chances by acting shallow.

    • Always remember to say "thank you" for every privilege your dominant grants you. For example, if you've received permission to do something, do not charge off like an animal just released from a cage. It gives others the impression that you couldn't wait to leave your dominant's side.

    • Do not argue in public with your dominant. If you are genuinely upset about something which cannot wait until you get home, ask your dominant for permission to discuss it privately and out of earshot of the crowd.
    4/23/2007 10:03:12 AM
    TMaster spent the day with me yesterday. We had a wonderful time! We went shopping at Lowe's for some wooden dowels and metal hooks for a spreader bar. One of the dowels broke with his first strike! But it left a wonderful mark. :) We had lunch. Does anyone else find it hard not to talk out loud about our kinks in public? Then we went back to my apartment and played hard and long. I think yesterday was one of the best days of my life!
    4/21/2007 8:40:14 AM

            
     Male Subs Gaining Respect

    Author: Lord Saber © http://www.leathernroses.com/submission/sabermalesubsrespect.htm

    More of Lord Saber's articles can be found on the D/s World E-zine. 
      One problem in our community I've noticed often is how poorly submissive men tend to be treated by other male and to a lesser extent female Tops. I know several times I've been told by Dommes how much they like me simply because I'm nice to their subs! That always has confused me. I was taught from an early age to get along and respect others, even if they were somehow "different" from me.
      The more I got to talking, the more I realized that unfortunately there are those who look down upon male submissives. I talked with two local Fem Domme friends to get their opinions on why this happens. One of them is a woman named Terry who created and maintains the Male Submission web site. The other is a woman named Sandra who created and runs the Frugal Domme web site and runs her own discussion group in Modesto, California (located about 70 miles east of San Francisco).
      Terry had this to say. "Their counterparts (i.e. Male Doms) look at a male sub as being a whimp, or a 'less than manly' thing. They feel jeopardized." Sandra concurs and made an interesting point, saying " I think it's because men are often insecure, and seeing other men submitting to women makes them doubt that they can hold power over a woman." Sandra goes on to allude to some het male Doms' homophobia, saying "A lot of het men feel that male submissives must be really, secretly gay....and homophobia is not uncommon even in the scene." Sandra mentioned cross dressers as an example of this; how most heterosexual male Doms will avoid talking to them. 
      Terry also observed that submissive men "put out this signal that invites others to look down upon them.. one that implies embarrassment, or the inability to come to terms with this 'need' to submit and I think it gets translated some how. Most men have a problem with "acceptance" because they hold it up to the light of society and it fails." 
      Sandra alluded to this too by using the analogy of wolf packs; that any dog or wolf in a pack that shows any sign of weakness will get ripped to shreds by the other pack members. She also points out that in this society it's not considered "politically correct" for a man to submit to a woman' and yet on the other hand it's traditional for a woman to "submit" to a man, even if that is not considered politically correct either! 
      Female Dommes may also treat male submissives poorly, though to a lesser extent than male Doms. Terry points out that usually "most of the women that have that feeling are man haters. Or they've been abused by a man, some where along the lines."
      With that in mind, I asked both women what advice they would give to male subs to avoid being treated poorly. 
      Sandra was right to the point in saying "I would say refuse to take any shit from a male Dom!" hehe. Terry had this to say. "One of the things that I try to teach my subs is to be PROUD of who they are; that it's OKAY to be a Captain of commerce in the day light... and equally okay to be a submissive in the night!" I like that philosophy.
      I also spoke about this issue with a local friend and long-time scene member who has either lived with or been married to a Domme for several years. I've always been impressed with his intelligence and sharpness about a lot of non-scene issues, and ones that have NOTHING to do with BDSM! Do I discount what he has to say about running your own company or how to best deal with an ageing parent simply because he's a submissive? If I do that, then I'm ignoring some damn good advice; only a fool would do that.
      I think the bottom line for any male sub to avoid being mistreated is to respect yourself.. again be proud of who you are and don't look down upon yourself! If you show that you respect yourself, most who don't like male submissives will probably not bother you and move on to someone they can intimidate. Even though I am a Dom, I've always felt that male submissives are courageous. They freely admit to enjoying something that goes against the grain of society.. submitting to a woman!

    4/20/2007 9:00:40 AM

    Dangers Of Meeting Real Life (For Dominants and Submissives/Slaves/Bottoms)http://www.leathernroses.com/generalbdsm/ravenmeetingdangers.html Raven Shadowborne © April 28, 1999
     
      
     Submissives are often considered to be more vulnerable in a meeting with a dominant, than the dominant is. In many ways this is true, but as you will see below dominants are vulnerable in their own way as well. Some of the very real dangers facing a submissive are overlooked in the intense desire to experience things first hand. 
    The biggest danger is physical harm and/or death. Not everyone is out to hurt and kill people, but some people are. Most meetings go very well, but the dangers are very real. Submissives are often seen as easy prey because their submissive nature can be manipulated to allow for abuse by someone who knows how. A submissive, during a scene, is totally vulnerable to anything the dominant decides to do. This physical vulnerability can be easily utilized by an unscrupulous person and either permanently physically harm the submissive, or outright kill him/her. No number of orgasms or time spent in sub space is worth dying for. 

    Other dangers include becoming involved with someone who is in actuality an abusive person. Abusers do not act like abusers from the beginning of a relationship, they know that if they do, they will not be able to keep the person they want. They do so over time and when they know that their victim will not leave.  

    A submissive is vulnerable to rape as a real possibility. Some people see submissives as "sex slaves" who are promiscuous and easy. This can slant their expectations of the submissive and can easily be manipulated by a person out to get laid. A person can use this to intimidate the submissive, or outright over power them believing that the sub likes it "rough".  

    A submissive is also very vulnerable to emotional and psychological abuse and damage. Submissives are often told about respecting a dominant and being obedient without being told that those two things need not be given automatically to any person that says they are dominant. This can be used against the submissive to get them to do something they really don't want to do and the submissive may very well find themselves in a situation they do not know how to handle and can not see a way out of. 

    Dangers For Dominants: 

    Many do not think about the possible dangers a dominant faces when meeting someone from online. Often when discussing meeting someone from online,  people think only of the physical safety of the submissive. This is with good reason, but creates a false sense of security for the dominants who are attending these first meetings. There are indeed some very real dangers that a dominant faces in this lifestyle, when they chose to meet someone from online. 

    The first danger is legal safety. If a dominant plays with someone on a first meeting, it is a rather easy thing for the submissive to cry rape or assault. Most likely, the submissive will be believed even if the dominant can produce a play list or scene negotiation form to show prior consent. These accusations can destroy people's lives. This doesn't happen often, but it does happen. So be sure the person you are meeting with is trustworthy. (again, this is not all people, just some) 

    Dominants also face physical danger to themselves. Specially female dominants. A person can be quite a bit stronger than they originally appear at first glance. Even if they are not, a gun or knife doesn't need a whole lot of strength to be used. There are people out there who do not truly want a relationship, but instead wish to harm others for whatever reason. This danger is present for a dominant. Do not rely on your dominance to be your protection because if someone really wants to hurt you, they will. 

    Slander is another danger facing a dominant. If the submissive the dominant is meeting with for some reason dislikes that dominant, they may spread rumors that the dominant is abusive or some other reputation destroying lie. This can also occur if a dominant turns down, or refuses, a submissive's request to play. This can spark anger and resentment and cause the submissive to seek revenge.  With the current air in the community, many people do not find it unethical to "blacklist" a dominant without real proof.  

    Again, you are solely responsible for your own safety. Not everyone is out to get other people, but it does happen. With the stakes being as high as death for a dominant as well as a submissive, it is best to be safe than sorry.

    4/19/2007 7:43:18 AM

            The Dominant Role

    Author: Skorpio © of BDSM Realm 
     http://www.leathernroses.com/domination/skorpiodomrole.htm


      The one in charge - The step-by-step guide to the basics of BDSM proceed discussing the meaning of the single roles, Dominant and submissive, their typical traits, their flaws and their most interesting aspects. This time we'll discuss the Capital Letters Role, the one in charge - or at least supposed to be so...

    DOMINANT

    Dominant role is first of all The Role. Is the Dom, male, female or group, the active subject in a BDSM situation. From him derives every action, for his satisfaction is all done, every step of the play is an emanation of his will. Charging as Dominant is surely more complex then its specular. In fact it is the directive role, in charge for everything going on during the play. He have to assume every responsibility and lead, giving orders, creating and managing rituals and situations, dictating (and modifying) rules, deciding and imposing punishments or rewards. And the responsibilities of the Dom aren't of course limited to the scenery and the play itself - accepting the sub offer of his body, mostly along with his heart and soul to play with, the Dom gets the right to enjoy them, but also the responsibility to drive them through pain but not into danger.

    WHO'S BAD?

    Cruelty, gaining pleasure from sub pain and also experience are important basis for a Dom, but far more important are sensitiveness and firmness of the role, real fundamentals for a satisfactory BDSM play. Some culture, a sharp intuition and an intense commanding behaviour completes the picture of the Dominant role. The one everything had to bend to, nothing can be claimed from and hold the submissive as a tool and a property. Obviously there are different ways to be a Dom as many different Doms. That role is highly individual, being essentially an amplification of personal preferences and attitudes. There are sweet and cruel, ennobles and gross, unpredictable and determined, forbearing and relentless. Leading the game in a BDSM play: that's what bound them all. A particular care shall be from Doms about managing the sessions. Choosing tools, dresses and games to play is a very important task, usually being fetish a strictly related component of BDSM play. Of course every Dom will manage that duty at his own will and tastes

    A SMILE GETS MORE THAN A KICK

    Another little thing about the play itself and the technique. There are some so-called Doms used to impose brutality and violence to discipline offences or for their own amusement. Personally i find it useless and dangerous. Who use violence show simply not to be able to gain the same goal (to discipline, humiliate or submit) with his simple will power. Those are then weakness symptoms not matching with the Dominant role in a BDSM relationship. Moreover, they can be very likely symptoms of mental and/or behavioral pathologies. Of course i am talking about serious and repeated acts of brutality, not about rare single occasions or frequent little acts in a long relationship. There are indeed some games or practices like spanking or whipping where can be expressed even a high degree of violence, without risk of serious harming. Risks that have nothing to do with sex nor BDSM.

    IMHO

    My very personal addendum: i have been under whip and heels of some Mistresses in my experiences. And, as a switch, i also had some delicious flowers at hand at times. And i can say one thing about Dom role: IMHO the more important benefit in a Dom is irony. Yes, being assertive made the sub feel held. And yes, being cruel excite him/her and, if you have the attitude, is simply delicious. But acting like a god can also be very dangerous for the play itself... What if that god fails? What if He/She stumble on the carpet and land goofy on the floor? What if He/She crash the lamp while whistling the whip? Dom or not, we remain human being with all our weakness and dumbness. So in my opinion is far more a good idea to express our "power" with a funny grin then a severe look. And to try to remember (also if not showing it) that we are just having fun.    

     

    4/18/2007 10:07:46 AM

                Seven Pillars Of Dominance

    Author: J. Mikael Togneri © Used With Author's Permission   http://www.leathernroses.com/mikael/mikaelpillars.htm 

    The topic of experience often comes up when discussing BDSM. Experience is the sum-total of everything we have learned in a given field, and everything that we will learn in future.

    1. A dominant is a ruler, but never a tyrant.
    But to rule requires understanding, and understanding requires humility.

    2. A dominant has pride, but never arrogance.
    But pride requires dignity, and dignity requires humility.

    3. A dominant commands respect, but never fear.
    But respect requires serenity, and serenity requires humility.
     
    4. A dominant employs strength, but never force.
    But strength requires knowledge, and knowledge requires humility.

    5. A dominant criticises, but never derides.
    But criticism requires insight, and insight requires humility.

    6. A dominant receives, but never takes.
    But receiving requires giving, and giving requires humility.

    7. A dominant completes, but never tries to alter.
    But to complete one must be able to see what is there, not what is missing, and this most of all requires humility. 

    In short, to use an archaic phrase, noblesse oblige. If a dominant is the centre of a submissive's universe, it is because she thinks so, not because he does. No one is respected, let alone obeyed, just coz. The truth of the matter is that owning is at least as much work as being owned.

    4/17/2007 8:58:35 AM
    Perspectives in the World of BDSM

    http://members.aol.com/rebelcoupl/rgpg12.htm

    What a Slave Needs

    by david stein

    Some late-night thoughts i felt were worth sharing:

    Slaves, and those who seek to be slaves, are constantly advised not to be self-centered and not to focus on our needs and desires but rather those of others.   And this can be good advice when a would-be slave is so focused on fantasies of what a Master will look like, act like, and do to the slave that he loses sight of what he will do for the Master or bring to the relationship. As i've said before -- and no doubt will say again <g>, here or elsewhere -- being a full-time sex toy/captive/whipping boy almost never actually happens, and if that's what slavery means to you, 99% of the real-life Masters out there will be terribly disappointing.

    But aside from that lesson, there's another, more subtle lesson about slave "selfishness" that's only now becoming clear to me, which is that someone who's looking to become a slave, or remain a slave, needs to be ruthlessly  selfish about getting his or her slave needs met. By this i don't mean the basic needs of life for food, shelter, clothing, employment, social contacts, and a degree of affection.  We all need that, whether we're slaves or Tops or boys or vanilla.  Rather, i mean the things that feed and strengthen a slave's slavery: things like direction, discipline, and service.   About these there can be no compromise, because when they are lacking in a slave's life, slavery itself cannot long be sustained.

    DIRECTION

    The popular conception is that slaves are people who are forced to obey a Master's orders, and many slaves also fantasize being forced.  Being obedient is held to be the opposite of freedom, and the negative connotations of "slavery" largely consist in this lack of freedom.

    This no doubt was true of many or most coerced slaves in history.  It is not true of consensual slaves today.   Those who become slaves today in the U.S., Europe, and the rest of the developed world do so not because they are being forced to obey, but because they positively need  to obey.

    Obedience is the voluntary slave's lifeblood.  To obey is not our cross but our joy!

    We only ask to be given the opportunity.

    And that's where direction comes in.   Any idiot can tell someone else what to do!   Lots of people are bossy or domineering or pushy.  That's not what can satisfy a slave's need to obey, not in the long run, because people who are merely bossy tend not to be very consistent or intelligent about what they tell others to do; they operate on whim.  The more perfectly you obey someone like that, the more likely you are to get into trouble, because today's order may contradict yesterday's or undermine tomorrow's.  You can drive a dog or a child insane with contradictory orders; is a slave any less sensitive?

    Ideally, what slaves need -- whether they're aware of *wanting* it or not! -- is clear direction, firm goals, consistent rules, unambiguous orders.  And it takes a Master with great presence of mind, intelligence, self-control, and self-understanding to provide that kind of environment.

    DISCIPLINE

    The most common slave fantasy is probably of being punished, but i think the erotic charge of this is really a metaphor for discipline, which is not the same as punishment.  Discipline is controlled behavior; punishment is simply a means, and not often a very good one, of achieving discipline.

    Just as slaves need to obey, we need to follow rules and to push ourselves to live up to some ideal.   i think every (voluntary) slave  wants  to be  the perfect slave  in some sense, and we need -- as much as we need air and water --someone to hold out that ideal before us and challenge us to live up to it, even knowing that we'll never actually achieve it.

    If it were easy to be a slave, if anyone could do it, what would be the point?   If there were no sacrifice involved, if it required nothing   above and beyond ordinary life as a bottom-oriented leatherman or leatherdyke, why bother?

    Slavery is a demanding, challenging vocation, or calling, and its challenges cannot end once the slave enters into service with a Master.   The Master must provide a continual challenge as well as an environment in which the slave's discipline and dedication are continually honed.  To this end, many Masters institute various rituals and protocols for their slaves to follow.   These are misunderstood, i think, if they are examined too literally, and especially if the point is taken to be the inculcation of a worshipful attitude toward the Master's person.  The point is to enable the slave to develop a worshipful attitude, period.   Giving the slave a framework by which to live a disciplined life of respect and dedication is the point, not feeding the Master's ego.

    Nonetheless, at the very prosaic level of  enforcement of rules,  a Master who does not notice or care about infractions is one who is shirking His duty toward His slave.  It is not necessary to punish, but it is necessary to take notice of the lapse and deal with it in  some  definite way.

    Slaves need to feel the Master's eye on them continually, until it is internalized.  If He cannot or will not provide discipline, He has no business owning a slave, just as a parent who will not provide it for a child is unfit for that role.

    SERVICE

    While there are no end of fantasies about obedience and discipline, most slaves only fantasize about  sexual  "service" -- but that is typically the lesser part of a full-time slave's service. Indeed, the difference between a slave and a bottom may turn on the willingness, even eagerness, to serve in nonsexual ways.  (As i once read in a personal ad, "I don't clean my own apartment -- why should I clean yours?"  If you have to ask, you'll never understand. <g>)

    Difficulties arise when Masters, or slaves, confuse service with being used.   The difference is subtle but critical.   Perhaps it is the difference between "being used" and "being useful."  Being used has a very negative connotation for most people, and i suspect that in cases where it has a strong erotic charge, it refers more to the categories of direction and discipline than service. That is, what is exciting about "being used" is being obedient and controlled, transcending your own ego and its selfish pleasures to be an instrument of someone else's will. That doesn't  have to be a humiliating, demeaning, or degrading experience -- it can be an exhilarating and liberating one.

    Being useful, in contrast, is something that most people do find pleasurable and rewarding -- slaves more than others.   It is the sense of "right employment," of expending your life energies in a good and satisfying way.   The joy of service is the feeling of having "made a difference" in some part of the world, however small.

    When Masters think of a slave's service purely in terms of having him at Their beck and call to fulfill any whim or transient desire, They trivialize the slave's slavery and undermine his ability to continue that way of life.   On the contrary, a case could be made that the main reason Masters even exist is to provide slaves with an opportunity to serve to the best of their abilities! Whether you accept that view or not, a Master who neglects or wastes a slave's talents is worse than a fool; it is a form of abuse as serious as physical harm or neglect.

    Perhaps the greatest challenge for a Master is to determine how a given slave can best serve Him, and to reconsider the matter again and again as the slave grows, learns, and develops. This is not to say that any particular service should be beneath any particular slave -- we can all benefit from taking a turn at menial chores.   Nonetheless, a slave needs to feel, overall, that he is fulfilling his potential for service, or he will not remain content in his slavery for long.

    SUMMARY

    In conclusion, the lesson i'm trying to convey is that slaves need to look out for ourselves in terms of making sure that our needs for direction, discipline, and service get fulfilled.  No matter how sexy a potential Master may be, no matter how many of your fetishes He matches and BDSM buttons He pushes, if there's no clear evidence that He'll provide for your basic needs as a slave,  look elsewhere.   By the same token, a potential Master who's not your wet dream but can offer an environment of clear direction, firm discipline, and opportunities for challenging and satisfying service deserves at least a second look.

    Hope this is helpful to someone!

    4/16/2007 8:28:45 AM
    Looking Out for Number One
    http://www.the-iron-gate.com/essays/2/141
    by Kayla

    I've been around the BDSM community for a number of years and have had my fair share of meeting new people for potential play/relationship consideration. Over time I’ve put together my own personal rituals for meeting new people, most of whom I’ve met via the Internet. As this topic comes up often on various discussion groups I belong to I decided to write an essay detailing my thoughts on the topic. To that end, here are some of the safety tips I practice and or offer to newbies I’ve met in my travels.

    Insist on a Safe Word: (subs/bottoms)
    If the dominant says you don't need one, it's time to move on. No safe word practices can work for established couples, but for new partners, there is no possible way for the top to know EVERYTHING they need to know about a bottom.

    Background Checks: (both parties)
    This is an iffy topic. If your potential new partner belongs to a community, you can post a request for references to a community list and see what you get. I don't see a lot of value in following up with personal references given to you by your potential partner.

    Why?

    Well - if you were applying for a job, would you provide names of people who would give you a bad reference? I wouldn't.

    A Note here About Organized BDSM Communities.
    Not everyone WANTS to belong to them regardless to whether or not they have access to one. Many people feel their BDSM interests are personal and have no need to join up with the various communities that abound us these days. Though for myself, I enjoy community groups, I have yet to meet a dominant via a community activity. If I were to follow the ‘if he’s not in the community he is not safe’ school of thought, I’d still be sitting at my computer dreaming of my first play experience.

    I rely more on my conversations with people. I never play with someone until I've known them a while online. Yes you can pretend to be anything you want to be behind a keyboard, however, if you listen to the other party and keep track of what they are talking about you will soon see cracks in the veneer if they are a bit nutty. I try to carry on chatting for about a month prior to agreeing to meet/play. It's amazing how many do not make it past the first week or two.

    Safe Calls: (both parties)
    Both parties should set up safe calls of some kind on a first meeting. I also suggest that real names/addresses and drivers license numbers be exchanged prior to the meeting. The license numbers should be checked AT the meeting and they should match up. If the license numbers do not match, leave the meeting immediately.

    Exchanging this information will not save your life necessarily, but it will provide the police with helpful information if you do not return home safe and sound. To assure confidentiality, I tell my safe call partner where the other person's information can be found (on my computer or printed and hidden in my home). If they don't hear from
    me at the scheduled time, they know where to go to get it.

    Know What the Heck You are Going to be Doing: (mostly submissives)
    Knowledge is power. Educate yourself on how procedures are safely carried out. Know about sterile procedures, acceptable time frames to keep clamps on your body and any other procedures that you expect to participate in. Make sure you get your information from more than one source and there is usually more than one answer to most safety
    oriented questions.

    If, once you begin to play, your new partner isn't working within the parameters that you have decided are safe, speak up. Ask why the procedure is being done that way, explain why you are asking. Do not accept guilt trips. "You don't trust me?" "I told you I've been doing this for 40 years, I know what I'm doing.". If the scenario doesn't feel right - Stop it. Embarrassment is much easier to cope with than permanent injury or death.

    Insurance: (both parties but perhaps most important to dominants)
    Keep logs of your chats/emails. Ensure there is a way to match the online nickname to the person's real info (ie have them send you their contact information via the same email addy they used for your regular contact).

    Why?

    IF after all is said and done and your new partner turns out to be a nutball, you have some kind of evidence to show that you entered into your play scene in good faith and that you understood from the other party that you were indulging in consensual play.

    Married or Single? (both parties)
    It’s amazing how easy it is to hook up with a married partner. There is an incredibly high percentage of BDSM participants who are married and whose spouse isn’t interested in their kink. I sympathize with these people but they are not exactly in situations that are going to be beneficial to me. I don’t want or need to play with a married partner. But how do you avoid being deceived by the married person seeking a partner.

    There are signs***red flags***, some subtle, some not so subtle. And there are always excuses and reasons why these signs are there. Look for the following, ask ‘why’, listen to the answers. Do they make sense? Are there too many excuses? If so, you are risking your safety (physical and emotional) if you turn your head to these red flags:

    - You only have contact (telephone/computer/face to face) at certain times of the day
    - You have no proof of real name
    - You have never been to your partner’s home
    - Your partner cannot play evenings and weekends
    - You only play at your house or outside or at a hotel
    - You only have access to their cell phone
    - Play-dates are suddenly canceled (too often)
    - You see perfume, make up, opposite sex’s clothing in their vehicle.
    - You are ‘not allowed’ to leave marks, even ones that can be hidden with clothing.
    - You meet in obscure, out of the way places
    - You partner never stays overnight with you
    - You are rarely ever able to plan ahead

    Above all trust your gut. If something doesn't ring true, cease and desist. There are many `safe' players out there, if one potential partner doesn't work out, there will be others down the road. The goal here is to have a safe and fun experience. Take your time, get a good knowledge base under your feet, talk to your potential partner about more than just your fetish interests and then prepare yourself for a very exhilarating experience. It's worth the time to play it safe.

    4/15/2007 5:29:24 PM

    Had a wonderful Saturday evening, night and Sunday with TMaster and his missfit. No accidents this time, whew! We tried all kinds of new toys and scenarios. TMaster and i, his slave girl, fit together like a hand in glove. missfit is the jewelry on that hand.  New journal entries will continue tomorrow.

    4/14/2007 7:13:06 AM
    No entry today. I'm headed to TMaster and missfit's place for the rest of the weekend. Thanks for dropping by!
    4/13/2007 9:25:58 AM
    Choose Your Words Carefully I: Don't VS Stop
    http://www.the-iron-gate.com/essays/1/98
    by Norische 

    Within the vanilla world there are many words that we use without consideration. Words that seem ordinary within one realm gain quite a different meaning within the realm of BDSM. Simple words that are very similar in meaning can be worlds apart in definition within the safe haven of a dungeon.

    One such profound difference can be found in the words "don't" and "stop". If one wishes to look the up the definition of these two words you would find that they are very similar in nature, both have the same basic connotation, however within the BDSM realm these words take on a whole new level of complexity.

    "Don't" is generally viewed as a request, while "Stop" is viewed as a command. If a Mistress states "Don't put ice cubes in my tea." That is viewed as a request to alter a behavior. However if a Mistress states "Stop putting ice cubes in my tea." That is viewed as a command, somewhere in that sentence there is the illusion of the words "or else" hidden within the words voiced in such a simplistic manner.

    When you wish a specific behavior to occur you must use specific words. Never assume that an individual will know the exactly what you mean unless you define the words you choose to use, and exactly what they mean to you.

    4/12/2007 7:45:56 AM
    Styles of Collars:
    http://www.the-iron-gate.com/essays/1/62

    Formal Collar or Ceremonial Collar

    This is the collar that is originally given to the submissive at the formal collaring; normally it is a little ornate or special. This collar is normally reserved for special occasions.

    Posture Collar

    This collar is specifically designed to keep the neck straight and stiff, it normally is structured in such a manner as to keep the chin tilted slightly up and forward, these collars are not designed for comfort, they are to enforce proper posture.

    Daily Wear Collar

    This collar can be anything from a doggie collar, to a simple leather band, to a hand made collar from the Dominant; the only thing about this collar is that it must be chosen for comfort and practicality. Most of these types of collars are made of metal, so that the slave/sub will not have to remove it in the shower, however there are many of this type of collar made from leather or a combination of both. These collars normally do not cost any where near as much as a formal collar, and in truth a slave/sub may have two or three collars that he/she would consider daily wear collars.

    Vanilla Collar

    This collar is quite simply the un-collar. It is a type of collar that most people would not recognize as a collar unless of course you are within this lifestyle. A thick velvet ribbon around the neck, a heavy chain or even a light one will do, a simple leather choker or a rhinestone studded necklace, the choices on this type of collar are endless. The most important thing about the collar is it’s hidden secret, the fact that it is a physical representation of a very spiritual thing, slavery and submission.

    Fancy Collar

    This collar is mainly for decorative purposes; this collar may be black leather with the one-inch spikes; or the soft kitty collar with rows of rhinestones. The main thing about this collar is that it is fancy, it is not for normal use, it is normally reserved for scening or parties. This collar was designed, purchased and is worn with showing it off in mind.

    With all the different styles and types of collars one thing remains consistent, the slave caller is a symbol of honor. It is an honor for a slave to be able to wear the collar of a Master or Mistress, just as is it an honor for Master/Mistress to have them wear it. No one can explain the feeling that goes through a slave’s heart when he or she feels that collar lock into place for the very first time. No one can tell a Master or Mistress why their heart is suddenly in their throat as the key is removed from the lock. No one can explain what is racing through the mind and heart of a submissive as he/she sees a tear form in their Dominants eye as they nod their acceptance to take the collar. It is an experience that will live forever in the soul of everyone touched by this wonder.
    4/11/2007 8:52:13 AM

    Subdrop and Aftercare  http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Subdrop

    Subdrop
    is a name given in BDSM to a feeling experienced by the submissive after a scene.

    The coming down after experiencing subspace and the return to normality can happen quickly, or slowly. It can be a nice experience, or a bad one. The effects, good or bad, can last almost no time at all, or they can go on for hours, even days. Subdrop is very subjective and personal.
    Care

    Dominant

    For the dominant, the care of their submissive should be paramount, and maintaining control of oneself at all times is integral to taking that care. The effects of subdrop (it's usually referred to as subdrop when these are "bad" effects) are manifestly similar to a kind of depressive state.

    Submissive

    After the submissive has rested, and even after sleeping, there can be spontaneous outbursts of emotion: tears, fear, happiness etc. Some A dominants may see these as a need to be comforted, and looked after, to be held, told how much the sub is needed, and how important the sub is. Submissives can crave attention, and often the sub psyche feels that they have lost the massive attention which they had before (during the scene) from their dominant, and this can cause the unease, and charged emotions that may occur in a sub drop situation. Added to this of course, are the hugely elevated amounts of naturally produced hormones (endorphins, adrenaline etc) that are still flowing around the sub's body. These may take some time to return to normal levels, and there may well be a withdrawal effect, too. The exact psychological impact varies from person to person and the interplay between mechanisms is not well understood. All of the information on this subject is anecdotal.

    Further effects

    The dominant is responsible for helping the sub through subdrop. It takes perseverance, an acceptance of the effects, an ability to see past it. Aftercare is important in making the sub feel wanted, safe, secure, and comfortable.

    These are several of the reasons why many do not hold with the idea of public play parties. In places where there may be little time, or a suitable place to give good aftercare to a submissive if subdrop is experienced, subdrop can become far worse than when at home, or in a secure environment, where they feel "safe", and need not worry about other people, and how they may be seen by others. Others find great pleasure in public play. There are those for whom family life (perhaps those with young children at home, or those who are not in 24/7 relationships) or whose circumstances conspire against scening at home, find that public play parties, offering a safe play environment are their only way to enjoy the physical aspects of BDSM, and D/s.

    Aftercare (BDSM)

    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
    In the context of the sexual practice of
    BDSM, aftercare is the process of attending to an s-type (submissive, slave, bottom, etc) after intense activities of a physical, and/or psychological nature relating to BDSM activities. Aftercare goes above and beyond any possible necessity to treat and/or clean wounds (contusions, abrasions, punctures, lacerations, etc) from bloodplay or other BDSM practices. Though of course these necessities mustn't be overlooked.

    After an intense "session", an s-type may be incapable of, or have real difficulty, moving without assistance, or communicating their needs clearly, thus requiring another to provide for her/his care (blanket, hydration, cleanup, food, rest, etc). These experiences can be (and usually are) exhausting, depleting the s-type's internal resources (physical, mental, and/or emotional). As a result, frequently the s-type requires emotional support, comfort, reassurances, and/or physical tenderness. Along with this, he/she may experience everything from an exhilaration to traumatization (though every effort should be made to avoid the latter result, not "crossing the line" from sensory stress to actual damage and/or lingering unwanted effects to the s-type). It also includes a review or “debriefing” of the activities from experiences of both the D-type (Dominant, Master, Top, etc) and the s-type. How soon this should occur, after such a “session”, will vary, but should not be ignored, or omitted.

    Submissives may report needing to be left alone or other means of processing the experience. While the desire to be left alone could stem from just needing rest, it could also result from she/he no longer feeling safe in the current environment/situation. The person in control of the event should always consider the wisdom of leaving alone a person in any state of exhaustion.

    4/10/2007 9:36:10 AM

    Some RULES--DOMINANTS by Mystre http://www.the-iron-gate.com/essays/9/4
    [it's mutual]

    1. Be patient! Until you enter into a contract with a submissive, you have no more right to order him/her around than does anyone else. Give your bottom time to get to know you and what you are like. Finesse and subtlety are major elements of dominance. Similarly, strength and gentleness go hand in hand. The sensitivity and awareness (or lack thereof) that you show in the real world is likely to be repeated in the playroom.

    2. Be humble. You may be God's/Goddess' gift to the world, but no one needs to hear it or wants to hear it. You will have ample opportunities to show how good you are - and plenty of opportunities to make a fool of yourself. No matter what you claim, the "real you" will show through in a scene. Don't set yourself up for a failure by developing expectations that you know you can never reach.

    3. Be open. Although the Dom{me} is classically considered to be the teacher in SM, you can always learn from your subbie, no matter how inexperienced. Be willing to learn from other dominants who may have a totally different perspective from yours. Try to approach by-now-familiar trips with an attitude of wonderment and discovery. Be aware that everyone has her or his own personal style.

    4. Communicate! You are responsible for finding out basic, essential information about the people you play with, such as experience, limits, likes and dislikes, and health information. Playing SM without this knowledge is like Russian roulette. Talk about your head-space and your view of SM with your subbie, so that any uncertainties can be dealt with before you start playing. Clearly spell out roles, rules, limits, and contracts. Do not take for granted that your subbie instinctively knows the ground rules.

    5. Be honest. If you lack experience in an area that your subbie would like to experiment with, be honest about it. Your partner has a right to know that. Be honest with yourself and take your submissive only to those levels at which you are completely in control of the situation. Safety should always be the first concern, taking priority over how hot a particular scene is.

    6. Be sensitive. There's a very fine line between a sensitive, caring dominant and a self-righteous, insensitive overbearing clod. Your scene should be a creative synthesis of your needs and fantasies and your subbies needs and fantasies. Although, on the surface, your submissive is serving you, what actually is happening is that dominant and submissive are serving each other. Earn the complete trust of your submissive and never violate or even threaten to violate that trust. His or her submission is a gift to you. Use it appropriately.

    7. Be realistic. End the scene with the sub wanting more, not wishing there had been less. Remember that power, control, and sensitivity are the keys, not just the intensity of the stimulation. Be clear about what is fantasy, and has little to do with what works in practice. Your favorite porno picture books may be stimulating in themselves, but don't try to imitate them to the last detail.

    8. Be really dominant! Submissives are looking for someone who will take over their body and mind, not just for brute strength. Real people are wanted, not just cardboard images from cigarette ads or macho stereotypes. Your dominance enhances your whole existence. It does not cover up or substitute for other areas of your life - it is you. Make your submissive fall in love with you, and expect him or her to give him/herself up to youtotally. Follow up on rules, expect obedience, and punish appropriately when it is called for. Don't shirk your responsibility to your sub or to your sister/fellow Dom{me}. Be dependable and expect dependability. You have agreed to take the dominant role - now take it!

    9. Be healthy! Like any strenuous activity, SM requires that its participants be in top physical and emotional health. Many factors, including the amountyou sleep, your eating habits, and your alcohol and drug intake affect your performance and endurance during a scene. Don't attempt to do SM when your physical or emotional energy is low. As a dominant you have a special responsibility to be in control of yourself and on top of the scene. An attitude of "drugs and alcohol don't affect me that much... I can do it anyway" violates your submissive's trust in you and can be dangerous. If you don't want to accept the responsibilities, you shouldn't be playing the game!

    10. Have fun! After all, sex is all about having a good time. You have earned, and you are entitled to the unique, intense pleasures which come from responsible, creative SM play.

    4/9/2007 8:51:21 AM

    10 Qualities That Make
    A Good Mistress
    by
    Lapp Topp http://www.castlerealm.com/library/lappmsts.shtml

    Here are some qualities I think are found in a good Mistress. As always, YMMV.

    1. Control. Above all, a good Mistress is always in control of herself. She does not rant or rave, and never punishes when angry. On the rare times that temper overwhelms her, she walks away until she regains balance. After all, how can a Domme control her sub if she can't control herself?

    2. Creative. A good Dominant puts time, energy and creativity in her scenes. She is not satisfied playing the same games over and over, and goes the extra length to come up with new and different ideas.

    3. Human. The best Mistress knows she is human. She realizes she will make mistakes, and is quick to apologize when she does. She knows she won't be thought of as any less "Dommly" because of an apology. On the flip side, she realizes that others will make mistakes also, and even though she may punish for the mistake, she accepts an apology graciously and puts the event in the past.

    4. Compassionate. A good Mistress is compassionate. She cares about her sub(s), friends and family. She takes time to listen and respond to the needs of others. She isn't selfish and doesn't have the illusion that the world revolves around her.

    5. Technique. A good Domme works on her play technique. She knows how to use her toys and practices frequently. She reads the latest books and talks to others in the scene. An effective Mistress tests her toys on herself before she uses them on her sub.

    6. Consistent. The best FemmeDom is consistent in her instructions and requests. She doesn't give her sub conflicting commands. She delivers equal punishment for equal offenses, and equal rewards when pleased. She is firm in her direction and does not waiver when faced with a difficult situation.

    7. Thorough. An effective Dominant is thorough. She directs a scene from start to finish to better allow her sub to achieve headspace. She takes away all distractions and decisions...telling her sub what position she desires, what needs she wants fulfilled, and how this is best accomplished.

    8. Respectful. A good Mistress respects herself and others. She strives to always project herself in the best possible light, and expects the same from her submissives. She is well-groomed, and takes pride in her looks. She takes good care of her toys and equipment.

    9. Safe. A Domme worth playing with is safe. She is aware of the damage she can cause a submissive and does her best to prevent harm. She knows first-aid and attends classes periodically to keep herself updated.

    10. Communication. A good Domme is an effective communicator. She says what she means, and means what she says. She is specific and chooses her words carefully. She doesn't rant, nag or whine because she knows this shows a lack of control. She states instructions in a clear, easy-to-understand manner.

    4/8/2007 9:32:17 AM

    D/s Cyber Relationships
    of the Wrong Kind

    A Soapbox Speech by jade http://www.castlerealm.com/library/jadesoap1.shtml

    Whose electrons are tickling your fancy?

    "I'm in love with a wonderful Dom/me I met online but......" "I've met the sub of my dreams on IRC but...." Now there's a couple we hear pretty often. In this day of electronic communication we see a lot of online "dating and mating" going on. For some, it's the beginning of a real relationship that leads to real-life happiness. For others, it's the beginning of a real heartbreak and could lead to a real-life lawyer's office.

    Are These Relationships for Real?

    Without a doubt, some of them are quite real. We all know there is a segment of this group of online individuals who are sincere and are what they say. But be aware there are some players out there that are not really looking for more than a quick thrill or a casual encounter and I won't waste your time on more than a quick description of a few of the types found in the "fly by night" category.

    • The Married-But-Not-Happy-Dom/sub: This person is married but bored or unhappy with their spouse who may or may not be willing to meet their needs. Often they were not aware of their interest in the D/s lifestyle when they chose their mate and now are stuck in a marriage with no way to express those growing desires to explore a world they cannot actually live in. It's not surprising that many of those in this group had no idea what the D/s lifestyle was until they ventured into #FlogMeBeatMe one night after the wife went to bed and got turned on by what they witnessed. What happens from that point will be one of three things: a divorce, an online affair, or mostly likely, drive-by relationships that fill in the gaps in their sagging love life.

      [For the record--- Some very satisfactory online relationships are found that fall on the outer edge of this group. Those who are honest about their situation and make it clear that they are not able to take the relationship off-line are not the problem. It's the ones who play games with people's lives that create the misery we so often see online. All too often we see devotedsub putting all her hopes on MarriedbutsoontobedivorcedDom only to find out a year later he was only playing a game with her and he and his wife are going off on their second honeymoon. She's left standing at the cyber-altar with her online collar hanging limply around her broken heart.]
    • The I-Wanna-Be-Someone-Else-Dom/sub: Those who fall in this category are often people who have lied about a few things: weight, age, marital status or sex, to name a few. (Yes, I do mean sex. There are more female subs with a deep baritone voice than you'd like to believe.) These people are unhappy about who they really are and live out a fantasy life online: The aging man who wants to be young one more time, the over-weight woman who craves to be thin and sexy just once in her life, or the married man who longs to be single again - just for fun. We all know that there are just too many 24-year-old blonde-bombshells wandering around in D/s channels to be true. Doesn't anyone over 50 years old or 200 pounds own a computer?

      Here are just three of the ones in this group.

      • The Gender-Bender Dom/sub: Now here's a horse of a different color or genital. There are too many men who've wanted to see what it's like to be a woman and vice-versa. Keep in mind that lovely little sub kneeling so sweetly at your feet just might be a 240 pound truck driver from Boise who's sitting there in his boxer shorts, swilling beer and smoking a cigar while you drool all over yourself. And ladies, that DomDelux who's captured your heart just might be the Avon Lady when she's up for a few laughs. Not everything is what it seems. Playing is fun. Getting in over your head in the Lake of Deception isn't.

      • The Pimple-Faced Hormone: This one is a real catch for you. You pour out your heart and soul to dreamsub or WonderDom and you wonder why they seem to have such a limited amount of knowledge. If you're talking collars, but they're talking Clearasil and their idea of a relationship is the bond between Beavis and ButtHead, you just might be talking to someone young enough to call you Mom or Dad. Teenagers and preteens have a lot of fun messing with our online world and trusting hearts. This one could get you a lifetime relationship....with Bubba, your new cellmate.

      • Grandma Got Run Over by a Flogger: This is the other side of the Pimple-Faced Hormone. Does your 25 year old subbie talk an awful lot about Frank Sinatra and Fred Astair? Did your hansome young dom mention he bought a new Packard once when he was in college? If so, you better start picturing Depends® instead of a thong and get used to the smell of Ben Gay® instead of Joop. Either they're caught in a time warp, or your pony girl is the old gray mare and ponyboy is headed for the glue factory. Either way, you've been had by a generation gap jumper. Anyone too insecure to be honest about their age is too insecure for any kind of relationship in this lifestyle, online or off.

    • The Horny-Net-Geek-Dom/sub: This loser is here for only one reason: fantasy sex. They prowl the D/s channels looking for a willing victim to satisfy their craving for some online "hot chat" so they can relieve their pent-up sexual frustration and go off to bed for a little self-induced satisfaction. They change nicks more often than most of us change underwear and once they've "scored" they vanish into cyberspace with a simple /nick newname. A few hang around long enough to keep a "sure thing" until it gets too involved and then they go POOF! Their final comment is usually, "I'll email you tomorrow," but tomorrow never comes for the poor Dom or sub they've used and discarded. BTW, when you finally decide to write to this HNG to find out what happened to them, you'll get the email returned with "unknown user address" the next day.

    4/7/2007 8:57:51 AM

    What Do I Need From My Dominant?
    The Care and Feeding of a submissive.

    by
    jade

    http://www.castlerealm.com/subspace/subspace.htm

    This page was originally started to be a guideline for submissives but in retrospect I think it may better serve the Dominants who may happen to land here.  Perhaps it may provide some insight to both sides of the equation.

    I Want vs. I Need

    We often confuse these two things: I want and I need.  Although they may seem to be the same at first glance, there is a huge difference in the two.  We want a lot of things in life; money, new cars, a beautiful home, success, and hot fudge sundaes, just to name a few, but how many of them do we really need?  Very often the things we want are not always things that are the best for us and are usually self-indulgent wishes that change as fast as the top ten hits on VH1.  "Needs" are a different situation.  They are the fundamentals we require to remain mentally and physically healthy and allow us to grow spiritually and emotionally.  I may really want a hot fudge sundae but survive quite well without it (I know that's hard to believe for any of you who know me.) but I cannot thrive without my basic needs being met.

    We've had many encounters with unhappy submissives who bemoan the fact their Dominant does not give them what they need.  As we listen to the list of complaints we sometimes find a lot of "wants" mixed in with a few valid "needs" in the charges against their Dominant.  Sorting them out isn't always easy for either the submissive or Dominant in a relationship.  Each person is unique and comes with their own special requirements.  Without a doubt, this is one area that requires communication skills and time before either party can confidently determine what they want or need from the other.  The Submissive Owner's Manual may help you to understand some of the complexities of the Dominant/submissive relationship.

    Submissive Owner's Manual

    I need to feel safe. Before I can begin to open my submissive nature to You I need to feel safe and have reason to trust You.  To let down my walls and give You control of my will may take time and testing before I feel safe enough to permit either of us to go beyond the initial stages of our relationship.  Even after I've given myself to You fully, I need to be reminded I am safe with You.  I may like to feel the thrill and excitement of fear and the unknown, but I need to be sure no matter how You stimulate those emotions during an intense scene or situation, I will remain safe in Your care.

    I need to know You accept me for all I am.  I will be many things to You as our relationship grows and I need to know You accept me as a person during each transition along the way.  I need to know You accept me as a friend, lover, companion, and Your submissive but also accept me as parent, child, employee, community member or other roles I fill in my obligations to family or society. 

    I need to have clearly defined limits.  I need to know exactly what You expect of me and know that You also understand my limits.  In some ways I am like a child that needs a fence around my play area so I know how far I can go and feel secure inside those limits.  I need You to reinforce those fences by correcting me when I try to climb them without Your approval.

    I need You to be consistent.  I need to know You mean what You say and that today's rules will apply to tomorrow's behavior.  Nothing confuses me more than giving me mixed signals by allowing me to break rules that You've given me.  From time to time I may test You to see if You are capable of accepting control of my life by consistently bringing me back to the path You've chosen for me.  It's not done to try Your patience but is my way of finding reassurance You are paying attention to my progress.  Very often it's not done consciously and I promise I'll not use it as a method for provoking Your negative responses.

    I need to expand my limits.  I need to grow and to be challenged.  Left on my own, I'll become bored or stagnate within the boundaries I accepted in the beginning.   I need to be pushed, but never shoved, to go beyond the places I've been.  I may drag my feet and pout at times, or sit down and refuse to move because I'm unsure and need Your guidance in overcoming my obstacles.  I depend on You for strength and encouragement to get beyond them.

    I need You to teach me.  I need to learn and it is You who are my teacher.   My mind is hungry for new things and learning helps me to become all that I can be.   This may require You to continue to learn new things in order to keep me challenged.  Together we can grow to the fullness of the gifts we have and deepen the diversity we share.

    I need goals.  Part of my make-up as a submissive makes me very goal-oriented.   I need them to measure my progress and need You to provide them for me.  Take time to explain those goals in ways I can comprehend Your plans concerning my growth as Your submissive.  Without Your direction I quickly become lost so I'll look to You frequently to provide a purpose and aim as I continue in my development as a submissive.

    I need to be corrected.  I need You to correct me when I make mistakes.   Without Your correction I will develop bad habits that can be very difficult to break and do great damage to our relationship and to us as individuals.  Without Your correction, I may never know I've made a mistake.  Allowing me to continue unchecked will only cause me to fail both of us in the end.  I admire firmness in Your correction and feel secure in knowing that You will never be afraid to take steps needed in keeping me focused on the goals You've set for me.

    I need You to be my role-model.  I look up to You and try to follow in Your footsteps.  If You fail to live up to a standard, I will follow You into failure, often without You noticing until it is too late.  I learn quickly by the examples You provide for me and often base my reactions and behaviors on my observations of You in similar situations.  I will blindly pattern myself in Your image so be aware that my eyes will always be on You as face Your own challenges and daily activities.

    I need Your approval and reassurance.  I need to know when You approve of me or what I've done and to know I belong to You even if I fall short of my goals.  I sometimes confuse approval with disapproval when You do not provide positive reinforcement when You are pleased by my actions.  I will constantly be seeking Your approval when I'm unsure of myself and may need to rely deeply on Your support and reassurance when I'm confused about a situation or apprehensive about a new challenge.

    I need to be able to express myself.  I have a need to express both good and bad things to You but it may be difficult for me to put the negative things into words.   I fear Your rejection and hate disappointing You, so I may need a little space and time to voice all the things I need to say.  You can help me by reassuring me that my feelings are valid, even if they aren't something You find pleasure in hearing.   There may be times when I'm upset or angry with You but without freedom to express those feelings there can be only festering resentment or misunderstanding.  Guide me in ways that I can learn to speak my heart without breaking it or Yours.

    I need to learn from my mistakes.  I need to experience things that may be painful in order to learn successfully.  I know Your protective nature will struggle with allowing me to be hurt but I need to learn the consequences of what I've done and to experience the feelings that go along with making mistakes.  I will need Your comfort once I've faced my failure but will sometimes feel unworthy of asking or unable to voice my disappointment in failing.  Allow me to sort out my feelings before wiping away my tears.

    I need forgiveness when I fail You.  Nothing hurts me more than to know I've failed or displeased You and I need to be forgiven once I've made amends.  It is very hard for me to forgive myself for a wrong-doing and I may need Your help in getting beyond the feelings of remorse I am carrying.  I may even need to be punished, if my wrong-doing was traumatic enough, in order to feel closure and accept forgiveness.  I depend on You to make that determination for me and need Your help in making an atonement that is acceptable to You.

    I need to feel I contribute.  I have a deep-set need to give and must have outlets for this need.  My basic nature is to give of myself and You will be the primary recipient of my gifts.  Allow me to contribute to our relationship and our life together.  To do less will leave me unfulfilled and unneeded, a fate worse than death for me.  Provide me with ways to contribute things to others, also.  I may need to give of myself to those I hold dear but You will always receive the best I have to offer.

    I need to enjoy successes.  Without experiencing and enjoying my successes I may give up my fight to be all You desire for me.  Allow me the pleasure of savoring the taste of victory when I overcome an obstacle or if You find pride in my attempts.   All of my successes belong to You and I need to share their rewards with You.   I don't expect You to spoil me with grand displays for little victories, but when I've reached beyond the limits of my past attempts, please don't deny me the sweet feelings of knowing I've achieved a goal You've set.

    I need to share with You.  Sharing with You is a compelling need and one of the cornerstones of my submissive nature.  This includes the emotional and spiritual aspects of my being as well as the physical body I inhabit.  It may be difficult for me to give You access to the deeper levels of my emotions and feelings but those are the things I need to share the most.  I'll depend on You to direct me in ways I can achieve total openness with You.  I also need to share in the things You are.   Trust me enough to share in Your fears, failures and struggles.  I'll never see You as weak or incapable because You have shown confidence in me by giving part of Yourself in trust. 

    I need to feel loved, respected, and protected in Your ownership.  No matter how well I've done or how miserably I've failed, I need to know I'm still loved and protected by You.  Nothing will prevent me from trying new things like fear of losing Your respect and love.  By the reverse, nothing will encourage me to expand my limits and grow to be all I am capable of being more than knowing You will be there to protect me from harm and will love me even if I fall short of the target.  I need to be loved and to love You in return.  I can't survive without it.

    4/6/2007 7:39:26 AM

    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

    Orgasm control (a.k.a. 'Extended Orgasm') is a sexual technique involving an active partner taking control over a passive partner's orgasm. The technique can be used by anybody regardless of sexual orientation.

    Typically, the active partner will give slow, gentle stimulation to the passive partner, gradually bringing them up to the point very high in the plateau phase where an orgasm is actually building, but will then reduce the level of stimulation to just below that needed to trigger the orgasm. By carefully varying the intensity of stimulation, the passive partner is kept in this highly-aroused state very close to orgasm for a short while, before being allowed to fall back just a little to recover for a few moments. The technique can be repeated as often as desired, but after a few repeats the passive partner's urge to orgasm can become overwhelming. For the most intense experience possible, by consent the passive partner's arms are lightly restrained. The passive partner surrenders control to the active partner by removing the means to effect the orgasm themselves (see Bondage). When the active partner eventually gives the passive partner an orgasm, the orgasm itself may be stronger than usual due to the increased tension and yearning that builds up during the extended stimulation.

    The aim of orgasm control is to prolong the powerful sexual sensations that occur during the final build-up to orgasm. It is a form of negative feedback. The physical demands of being kept in this highly-excited state for a time can induce a very pleasurable, almost euphoric state in the passive partner. A caring active partner will also usually derive pleasure from witnessing his/her partner in such an excited state.

    Orgasm control requires a high degree of skill on the part of the active partner, enough familiarity to be able to correctly react to their partner's responses, and to get the intensity and timing of the stimulation just right. If there is too little stimulation or if it is reduced too soon the experience is not so intense. Too much stimulation or for too long allows the passive partner to reach the 'tipping point', causing orgasm to occur too early. The real skill lies in knowing one's partner well enough to be able to keep them hovering almost on the very edge of orgasm, thereby maximizing the experience. Finally, and at a time of their choosing, the active partner once again slowly brings the other right up to the point of orgasm as before, but this time continues and/or slightly increases the stimulation for the few extra seconds needed to drive their partner into orgasm.

    As the active partner needs to already be familiar with the passive partner's responses, this technique is more likely to succeed when used within fairly established relationships, rather than more casual 'one-off' encounters.

    One experience of orgasm control is described in the section called "slow masturbation" in the popular book The Joy of Sex, but any method of stimulation (such as oral sex, sex toys or slow penetration) can be used by the active partner, not just manual stimulation.

    Because solo masturbation allows for precise control over the feelings and timing of stimulation, many people practice certain forms of orgasmic control by themselves. A technique known as "stop-and-go" or "edging" is where one will masturbate themselves up until the moment before orgasm and then back down before experiencing a climax. Many report that by repeating this technique several times during a single session they will experience a stronger orgasm when they finally allow themselves to climax.

    Despite the use of light bondage, orgasm control is not considered to be BDSM. It is different from the BDSM practice of orgasm denial as the aim is the giving and receiving of the intensely pleasurable sensations involved, and the period of control is limited to a single encounter.

    4/5/2007 7:49:44 AM

    WHAT ARE RED FLAGS?
    http://www.leathernroses.com/generalbdsm/ravenredflags.htm

    A red flag is an internal warning that something is not right here. This is the words many in BDSM use to describe a feeling that something is wrong, or a thought that something isn't right here. Red flags vary for person to person, though there are some which seem to be believed by the majority of people in my experience. For many, the term applies to warning signals of an abusive person.
    A red flag should be something that you feel is not right for you. If you hate the idea of golden showers and a person insists on them, then you should experience a "red flag" or feeling of something isn't right here. Some of the general read flags are as follows.

    A person refuses to give personal information about themselves yet insists on meeting you anyway. This should raise a red flag because it could signify someone that is not honest, and could potentially be dangerous.

    A person stating that they will do absolutely anything you want even without ever having seen your face. This could be a person that has a self esteem or other psychological/emotional problem that prevents them from protecting themselves and could lead to false accusations of abuse or rape.

    A person refusing to give their marital status before a meeting could be someone that is cheating on their spouse or otherwise dishonest.

    A person that insists a safe word is not necessary under any circumstances should raise a red flag. A safe word, specially in new relationships, is an important thing to have.

    A person that refuses to allow you a safe call should raise a red flag. This person is ignoring your safety and could very well be dangerous. 

    A person who insists that a scene must take place on an initial meeting could be someone that is only interested in sex, and possibly dangerous.

    Using your common sense is your best defense against finding yourself in trouble. If you feel or have "red flags" going off about a person, do not meet them until those red flags have been addressed to your satisfaction. They may be nothing more than personal fears, or they could very well signify a real dangerous person. Red Flags come from your instincts, trust them.

    4/4/2007 9:20:46 AM

    Know Thyself
    The RebelGent's World of BDSM
    http://members.aol.com/rebelgent/rgpg4.html

    After many years in this life, reading an extremely wide variety of magazines, publications, books, and, since their fairly recent appearance, online forums and BBSs, I have noticed a recurring theme throughout: the issue of "My Kink is Better than Your Kink" or "my level of play is superior to yours". As a new Dominant, this will be a factor for your consideration.

    As you continue your learning process, one of the most important areas will be to determine what you, as an individual, want and need from this spectrum. The manner in which what you want and need for yourself compares to what others have determined they want and need for themselves is, or at least should be, immaterial to your own determinations.

    I do not perceive the D/s lifestyle to be a competition among fellow lifestylers. I consider that whatever type or style of D/s the Rebelsgal and I enjoy is our lifestyle not anyone else's; in reality, my style of BDSM and D/s can not be that of anyone else, except my own partner.

    One of the biggest problems I see in this lifestyle is that too many people are unsure of what they really want out of it. They are also afraid, sometimes, to express exactly what they are about and what they feel they need to have lest they be deemed too "off the wall" by others in the lifestyle. I know there are situations where a prospective dom has asked of the sub what she needs wants and desires and vice versa. Neither one is very truthful about stating exactly what his or her wants, needs and desires are about. Or, just as often, they may sincerely feel they can compromise on certain aspects of the lifestyle. In my opinion, I think this leads to, at the very least, disappointment on both sides and, at worst, a total disaster.

    It is very important for you, as a Dominant, to know exactly what you want, need and desire in terms of BDSM and D/s and not be willing to compromise those needs, wants and desires. I have learned through personal experience that compromising ends up with neither side being totally satisfied.

    It is often thought that the essence of a good relationship is the ability to compromise. I strongly disagree. Rebelsgal and I are both selfish people. We want what we want when we want it. We both decided, unilaterally, that if we couldn't have what we wanted, needed and desired, in its entirety, we would just as soon live alone. Having compromised much in previous relationships, we understood and had come to terms with what we had to have. Nothing else would suffice. It was definitely an "all or nothing" proposition.

    Allow me to illustrate how we might do things by using a very common and mundane example. When Rebelsgal and I go out to a restaurant, I will ask her which type of restaurant she prefers. (Imagine that! A Master asking a sub/slave what she wants!) She may state a preference for Italian food. I may prefer a steak house. Should we compromise and go to a French or Mexican restaurant instead? Not hardly, we are both too selfish for that. We understand that going to a French or Mexican restaurant would satisfy neither of us.

    I don't, in my "Masterful Voice", insist on going to the steak house since I am the Master and she is the slave. We do not allow our considerable egos to get in the way. The goal here is to find a restaurant and get fed. We decide within ourselves how important it is for us to have either Italian food or to have a steak. As the Master, the one responsible for maintaining control of our relationship as well as the environment which allows our relationship to flourish, I have the final word. It is then incumbent upon me, as the Master to decide how badly I want a steak and if I can get a steak at the Italian restaurant. Most times, I will go with Rebelsgal's choice. Why? Because one of my responsibilities as a Master is to control myself; not to use my position as Master to completely overrule Rebelsgal's preferences (her "wants", if you will), even in the "vanilla" part of our relationship. In other words, am I going to ruin a good thing by arguing over something as inconsequential as a steak? I would hate to think that my self-esteem, as a man and as a Master, is based on my ability to always choose the restaurant.

    My control extends beyond the eroticism into all avenues of our life. If erotic control is what you want as a Dominant, it is your responsibility to yourself to be sure that the partner you get wants exactly the same thing with no compromises. Compromise will lead only to frustration.

    In my relationship, erotic control is certainly in evidence; punishments are an integral part of our lifestyle. As Rebelsgal says, she feels extremely disappointed when she disobeys or has displeased Me, even inadvertently. In some relationships, the sub/slave's disappointment would be all the "punishment" necessary. They have achieved their wants, needs and desires...for them. With Rebelsgal and Me, a physical punishment is expected and given.

    Using our relationship as an example, I will try to explain the above concept. When Rebelsgal disobeys, she is mortified that it happened, disappointed in herself and ashamed that she has displeased Me. For us, a physical punishment is appropriate and necessary. It is an aspect of ownership that Rebelsgal appreciates as an integral part of her slavery to Me.

    As a side note in relation to rules and breaking of rules, I find that the amount of rules a slave is given is in inverse proportion to the experience and self-esteem the Master has.

    I think more than a few people are confused as to what constitutes punishment , when, in many instances, the punishment is very similar to what occurs in playing/scening. The question is often asked: how can a sub/slave be punished with a whipping if she enjoys the whipping in a scene?

    Making the difference apparent depends on the Master's technique. Rebelsgal has the capacity to go into subspace very easily when we are doing a scene. When in that subspace, the pain of the whipping mingles into an erotic sense of pain/pleasure that engulfs her like a warm blanket. She is rarely aware of even what type of implement I am using, even though I use the same implements, whether in a scene or for punishment.

    One of my favorite implements for scening is a riding crop. Rebelsgal's reactions to the crop in a scene always shows Me her enjoyment of that implement. However, if it is my intention to use a riding crop to punish her, I must keep her out of subspace. Keeping her out of subspace is accomplished through a variety of methods: by requiring her to count the strokes, to thank me for them, for example. Often during the punishment, I will ask her to tell me exactly how many strokes she has received. A miscount would result in the entire process being started again.

    This keeps her out of sub space and I use no "warm up" strokes before applying the punishment. The strokes are extremely hard and well placed. Even though I can whip her just as hard when she is in subspace, the combination of having disappointed Me and not being permitted to go into subspace gives the desired punishment element.

    A variation on the two concepts of control and punishment is represented by couples who need to have the slave 'act up' or 'misbehave' in order to justify a whipping. In other words, the sub/slave must deserve the punishment before the sub/slave can feel "justified" in taking the whipping; simultaneously, the Master must have the slave disobey before he can feel "justified" in administering the punishment.

    Keep in mind that neither of the above examples of the use of punishment shows a 'right' way or a 'wrong' way. The only aspect that would place a 'right' or 'wrong' perspective to either method would be caused be a mismatch of partners.

    Hence the importance of "Knowing Thyself". Know what you need, desire and want out of this spectrum, and, by extension, know what characteristics, both vanilla characteristics and BDSM, would make up the ideal sub/slave for you.

    Many, many couples have come to realize, the 'hard way' that it is virtually impossible to compromise certain aspects of D/s for long. It is extremely important to find the right match to your needs, wants and desires rather than try to compromise them.

    Another good example of the variations and differences in D/s in the aspect of collaring a sub/slave. There are often questions regarding the process and meaning of collaring. To some, collaring someone is the equivalent of "going steady", or a more serious form of dating. To others, giving a sub/slave one's collar is the deepest possible commitment, even deeper, to some, than the commitment of marriage.

    As the Dominant, you will choose the sub/slave who will receive your collar, when you feel you are ready to commit to that responsibility. Part of the "readiness" must include being extremely clear for yourself as well as for your potential sub/slave as to the level of commitment the collaring represents to you.

    Some of the aspects to consider before entering into such a commitment are:

    • How do you look at the relationship, as one of Master/slave, or Dom/sub?

    • What are the differences, if any, between the terms for you?

    • Is the relationship exclusive?

    • What does the term "exclusive" mean to you, i.e., how far does it extend within the context of BDSM play?

    • What expectations do you have of your sub/slave, from the overall perspective as well as from the day-to-day perspective of the relationship?

    • What are your sub/slave's expectations, from the overall perspective as well as from the day-to-day perspective of the relationship?

    • Are both you and she on the same page regarding those expectations? In other words, do you both mean the same thing when expressing your needs, wants, desires and interests?

    • Have you, as the Dominant, sincerely determined within yourself, through honest introspection, that you not only want and desire to fulfill your potential sub/slaves needs, but also confirmed that you have the ability?

    These are but a very few of the most fundamental aspects of where your thinking process should go before asking a sub/slave to commit to you on any level.

    For example, you need to be clear on your feelings regarding nudity, an integral part of this spectrum. To most who live this, nudity in and of itself is hardly a factor...not a big deal at all. But you must keep in mind that there is, or could be for you, quite an emotional difference between you observing and enjoying the sight of naked sub/slaves, and others enjoying the sight of your naked sub/slave.

    There are many sub/slaves who are quite comfortable with the aspects of exhibitionism; there are quite as many who are not. In order for you to recognize the right potential partner for you, you must know and understand your own needs thoroughly in order to recognize those same needs in a potential partner.

    The goal of thoroughly knowing and understanding your needs will provide you the ability to accept nothing less than all which you desire. In knowing yourself, your wants, needs, and desires, compromise is never necessary. Once you are able to come to terms with what your needs are, you will also understand that there is no aspect of competition. Everything in this spectrum boils down to only one thing, in the end: what you as an individual wish to make of this lifestyle, for yourself.

    As you invest the time and effort to know yourself, you will discover that your kink is really no "better" or "worse" than anyone else's. The biggest effort required to achieve a fulfilling D/s relationship, once one's own needs and desires are determined, is finding the right match to your wants, needs and desires. As I have said before, because of our totally compatible and matching wants, needs, and desires, Rebelsgal and I are exact equals. We are same but opposite sides of the very same coin.

    4/3/2007 6:35:55 AM

    RebelGent's World of BDSM Could You Be ... a Wannabe? http://members.aol.com/RebelGent/rgpg3.html

    One of the areas of greatest concern The to submissives is attempting to determine whether a Dominant who approaches them is real. These are some of the hints I offer for their consideration in determining how "real" a potential Dominant might be.

    I suggest that you, as a potential new Dominant, review this list with an honest self-examination in mind. If you see yourself even slightly described in any of these characteristics, you owe it to yourself, and to your potential future submissive, to analyze what causes you to maintain these characteristics.

    Please note that none of the following characteristics refer to individual choices of "kink" or styles of play. These refer, all of them, strictly to the characteristics, personality traits, that I consider imperative in a Dominant personality.

    You are a Wannabe if . . .

    * You demand to be addressed as "Sir" as a supposed sign of "respect" by any submissive, before even investing a modicum of time in getting to know the submissive. As a Dominant, you have no rights over submissives in general, "just because" you are a Dom.. If you feel the need to have to demand an exhibition of respect from all who approach you, you may want to review the source of your own self-esteem and self-confidence.

    *
    If you feel it is imperative that a potential submissive receive information from no one but you regarding the varieties and aspects of this spectrum, you may want to focus on the reasons for not feeling that you are equal to outside comparisons.

    *
    If you feel that you have no responsibility for expressing your needs, wants, and desires as honestly, clearly, and directly as possible to a potential submissive, could it be that you have not put in the necessary time required to know yourself and your own needs well enough?

    *
    If you "insist" on hearing what a potential submissive's needs and desires are first with a view of adjusting your needs and desires to match hers, you may require a re-thinking of the essence of Dominance and the measure of your own need.

    *
    If you feel a need to "rush" into a relationship, and get an immediate commitment of any sort from a submissive whom you have barely gotten to know as a person, it would be advisable for you to determine why you require an immediate commitment. Keep in mind, it is just as important for the submissive to know you both as a man and as a Dominant as it is for you to know her both as a woman and as a submissive before making a commitment to you.

    * I
    nsisting that the submissive travel to you at the time of your initial meeting as "proof" of her commitment to you may sound great in your fantasies, but in the realities of this life it may well exhibit a measure of disregard for the emotional comfort and physical well-being of your potential submissive. Is she not worth the effort of your going to her, meeting her on her own home turf, and maintaining a comfortable and familiar atmosphere in which you and she can come to know each other better?

    *
    If you, as the Dominant, exhibit jealousy or feel "hurt" by inconsequential actions of your submissive, for example, her speaking with other Dominants or even "flirting" with other Dominants, you are allowing insecurities in both yourself and in your potential relationship. Keep in mind those insecurities may prove quite as detrimental to a budding relationship as they would be to an established relationship.

    *
    If you feel that a submissive, any submissive, must obey your every "command", then you lack a fundamental understanding of Dominance. No submissive owes you immediate obedience just because she is submissive. Nor, for that matter, is blind, immediate "obedience" to all and sundry an indicator of a "level" submission, i.e., whether the submissive is "submissive enough".

    *
    Your view of a "Dominant" character may include maintaining an aspect of stoicism ... trying to be the "strong, silent type". This characteristic may seem on the surface as indicating solidity and strength, but if carried too far, it may become a very real barrier in establishing the free and easy flow of communication that is essential to this type of relationship. If it requires an immense, constant effort on your potential submissive's part to "drag" information from you about yourself, your past, your requirements and needs, you may be in the process of establishing future blocks to communication. If your submissive feels that it will be a production to get any type of answer from you, will she be able to establish towards you the level of trust and openness you will require? Keep in mind, always, the fundamentals of this type of relationship must be a two way street.

    *
    One of the most common misconceptions of new Dominants is the thinking that a submissive does not "have the right" to question a potential Master. Communication and trust are the most important building blocks that will uphold your relationship. Prohibiting even a potential submissive from questioning you as a man and as Dominant will only establish strong barriers to possible trust. Questions from each side of the developing partnership are the only concrete manner for both potential partners to get to know each other as people. Exhibiting a desire for "secrecy", even under the vanilla guise of maintaining that so-called "mystery" does not apply in the process of establishing a potential relationship.

    Or . . . Are You a Dominant?


    In contrast to the possibly "negative" view of a potential new Dominant above, I offer the following as what I consider to be fundamental characteristics of a Dominant. It is important to remember that the characteristics of the Dominant are based in, and created by the characteristics of the man.

    * A Dominant is one who has the understanding that he is not perfect (nope, sorry fellas, we're not). A Dominant has taken the time to accept his flaws as an individual, has come to terms with them, and determined how best to control and deal with them effectively.

    *
    A Dominant has come to realize that "proof" of his Dominance does not come from the person who calls him "Master", but rather from within himself, by dint of his personality, his ethics, standards, and values, combined with his particular needs within this spectrum.

    *
    A Dominant has realized that he has the responsibility to himself to inform himself as thoroughly as possible regarding the wide ranging aspects of the BDSM spectrum. He will have taken the time to consider for himself what his own needs are within each aspect and will be fully capable of clearly articulating those needs to a potential submissive.

    *
    Life experience will have taught him the importance of trust and respect in any relationship, and he will have come to recognize that a woman will only be able to submit to a man with character, making him worthy of her trust and respect.

    *
    A Dominant man will understand and accept that before expecting a submissive to give over control of herself and her life, he must first have complete control over himself, and his life.

    *
    Even though it is somewhat a given in some circles of the BDSM spectrum that a Master is free to have a multiplicity of sub/slaves, understand that most women wish for an exclusive relationship where she is exclusive to her Master, as he is to her. If the original commitment with your sub/slave calls for exclusivity from you both, you have the responsibility as a Dominant to be up front, direct, and honest should you decide to include others in your relationship on any level. Realize that taking responsibility for honesty in your needs makes you stronger as a Dominant, not weaker.

    *
    Understand the value of character in the most "old-fashioned" sense, if you will. Understand, and take responsibility for the fact that you must have within your character and your actions the "proof" of your worthiness of the submissive's trust and respect.

    *
    Understand that the value of your submissive will not only be based in the level of her submissiveness to you, but also in herself, as an individual: the whole person. She will be intelligent, have a mind of her own and will be eager to use all her abilities to your mutual advantage, if the environment is conducive to such.

    *
    As a Dominant Man, you understand that being Dominant is merely who and what you are. Your Dominance is such that it need not be constantly and actively "demonstrated", but because it comes from within, your Dominance will be readily apparent through your self-control and your responsible actions.

    *
    A Dominant man will understand that words such as integrity, character, honesty, fairness and consistency represent concepts that are apparent throughout all areas of a Dominant's life. They are not mere words to be used and applied selectively when they may be to your advantage. Not only are those words representative of the character of a man, they are hallmarks of the character of a Dominant man, and imperative in one who would be called a Master.

    4/2/2007 2:05:21 PM
    I just returned from a weekend visit with TMaster and his missfit. Five minutes after arriving there, I fell and sprained my left ankle very badly. Well, I just knew that was gonna be the end of a wonderful weekend to come. But, I was wrong. Just like it says in TMaster's profile, they were looking for and found a girl they can spoil and take care of. I've never been treated so well and spoiled ever in my life! TMaster tended to me like I was his patient. I didn't want for anything.
    After the initial painful beginning and after some loving tending to, we were able to find ways to play. I am VERY lucky to have found the Man of my life! Finally, I am at peace and feel cherished and wanted. And very loved by both.
    This goes to show, time and patience WILL find you your One.
    3/31/2007 6:18:36 AM
    CLOSED SATURDAY AND SUNDAY:

    I's goin' to TMaster and His missfit's place for the weekend! Wish me luck!
    3/30/2007 6:43:26 AM

    Loving Submission Through Service

    http://www.darkconnections.com/ar
    ticles/articles09.htm


    Over the time I have been on my personal journey in submissiveness, I have come to learn several things about myself as well as the BDSM community. One factor of myself is that I am very much service oriented, yet I find many in our community do not understand how a submissive can be service oriented and from where they gain their pleasure. Many have joked, "if there are any service submissives about, I could use a housekeeper." And I hope in what I write here these views can be turn to a better comprehension.

    First and foremost is to understand that submission in itself is a service. A gift that the one person gives to another. In this boon where one person gains control over the other, the service can be in the form or giving pleasure or allowing pleasure to be derived from use of herself. When a submissive who loves pain enjoys the lashes of her Master, he receives the gift of knowing his lashes gave her pleasure. And her happiness brings him joy and in turn is service.

    Still when we talk about service orientation we are not always speaking of the gift of carnal pleasures. More often, we are speaking of one person doing some task to please another. Still sounds like the usual concept of D/s but where some do house chores or some endure things their Dominant wishes. This is where a lot of the shadows fall and many lose sight of how any pleasure can be derived in these things.

    Any submissive might do house chores or run errands for her Master because he gives direct orders to do so. A service oriented submissive does these chores in the belief that she will make his life a happier and a little less stressful. This is loving submission in that a submissive gives a gift to their Master that in turn often gains appreciation and love. I personally have happily done house chores for Dominants who cared about me and who I believe appreciated the work I did. It wasn't for money, it wasn't for gifts it was simply because it made them happy and gave them some extra peace in their lives.

    This kind of giving has brought more pride to my life in knowing that I can do something to make another happy and more so to prove how much I care for another not in words but in actions. The service is not the direct source of pleasure. And so I believe this causes confusion when someone who focuses on pleasures of sensation tries to grasp the world of submission by service. The pleasure is indirectly gained by way of the service yet from the reaction of the Master. The pet on the head. The kiss on the cheek. The "I love you my precious pet." These things and more are rewards from the task and these rewards are what give the submissive pleasure.

    The act of enduring something undesired I believe is the greatest source of debate. And it is true that many people will see this as a form of being a doormat or suffering abuse. Again I can only look at my past and the times I have endured lashes or canings and other (from my individual perspective) undesired sensations. The reason I do not see my acts of enduring pain as abuse is because I am not forced to suffer the sensations. If I were ever to have said stop, it would stop. I have actually said stop when it became too much. Abuse is only abuse if a person - emotionally, mentally, or physically - fears saying stop. When a submissive decides if and when they will safeword, then it is a choice, not abuse.

    The pleasure aspect in this again is not in the sensation felt but the pride the submissive gets in knowing she was able to take the lashes her Master wished to give her. It is something like a child helping Mommy and Daddy do some chores. The child does it willingly and happily not because the chore is pleasing but making their parents proud is. This form of giving is also very personal. Some do enjoy service on a broad scale. I believe, however, many do the service as an act of love for their specific Master. It goes to that question of how many Masters would be happy to know their masochistic sub derives their pleasure not from them giving the pain but from anyone giving the pain.

    Oh, sir, she smiled, no doubt,
    Whene'er I passed her; but who passed without
    Much the same smile? This grew; I gave commands;
    Then all smiles stopped together.

    - from "My Last Duchess" by Robert Browning

    And the same can be said for the service-oriented submissive. She gives in service to her Master because she derives happiness from pleasing specifically him.

    The key things to remember about submission through service is that the pleasure is indirectly derived. It is not about sensations but about the act of giving be it through tasks or of oneself. It is a special sharing not between just anyone but between two people - the submissive and her Master. The love given through service in return earns love.

    "By entreaties and prayers, by submissiveness, by committing oneself to regular tributes and gifts, by flattering glorifications, it is also possible to exert pressure on the forces of nature, by making them favorably inclined: love binds and is bound." - "Human, All Too Human" by Nietzsche

    3/29/2007 8:23:45 AM
    Q: Dear Iron Shrink,

    I saw one of my friends wearing what looked like a dog collar and when I asked her about it she told me it was a slave collar. I couldn’t believe it. Does she need to see a shrink? Why on earth would she wear a collar?

    - Leah, Pueblo, Colorado

    A: Dear Leah,

    Comparing a slave collar to a dog collar is like comparing a wedding dress to a horse blanket. One is a symbol of commitment; the other is a symbol of, well… horses, I guess.

    The reason your friend was wearing a slave collar is because she is probably involved in the BDSM lifestyle (bondage, discipline, submission, and domination, or sadomasochism). I won’t delve into the particulars of the lifestyle because A) I can’t do it justice here, and 2) there’s a whole World Wide Web that just can’t wait to educate you. Instead, let’s look at the meaning behind the collar.

    Most people involved in the BDSM lifestyle will tell you that the collar your friend was wearing is much more than a decoration. “Collaring” is viewed as a solemn commitment in the BDSM community. In a committed slave/Master relationship the slave promises, of his or her own free will, to obey the Master or Mistress in matters ranging from the physical to the spiritual, depending on what the two have negotiated.

    The Master or Mistress, in turn, offers physical and emotional security, and he or she promises not to become sadistic. Wait. Scratch that. The Master promises that he or she will become sadistic, but in a loving way. Hang on. Let me rephrase. The Master promises to be sadistic, but in a manner that both have agreed upon and only to the extent that the slave is willing to tolerate, which as you can see, is not sadism entirely but more of a mutually agreed upon discomfiture, which is difficult to consider maltreatment in the truest sense of the word.

    Oy. You can see the difficulty these folks have in explaining themselves.

    For a little help on the subject I turned to Tom Davis, the owner of Daycollar.com. An expert on the BDSM lifestyle, Tom says, “the collar is really a symbol of devotion to one whom you have agreed to partner with. The exchange of power between a Dominant and submissive is a mutually agreed upon unbalancing of control. It is a akin to the traditional wedding ring in non-BDSM or ‘vanilla’ relationships, except a lot sexier.” Easy there, cowboy. Sexy is subjective.

    Tom is well aware that not everyone is on board with the lifestyle – particularly those in the psychology industry. One scholarly article warns that “this development [of BDSM] into an established subculture and community has the potential to become dangerous, not only because it normalizes the behaviors that the sadomasochistic community participates in but it also has the potential to devalue life, women, sex, and the human body” (Paclebar, Furtado, & McDonald-Witt, 2006).

    Bully for you if you can figure out what that means. Paclebar and Company don’t offer much evidence to support their sweeping claims. However, they are not alone in their estimation of the BDSM lifestyle. In the most recent edition of the Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders, sadism and masochism are still considered to be mental disorders right up there with pedophilia, exhibitionism, and frotteurism (rubbing against unconsenting others for sexual gratification).*

    There are some important differences between BDSM and the other behaviors it’s lumped in with – not the least of which is consent. In activities such as pedophilia, exhibitionism, and frotteurims there is no consent. That’s what makes them criminal acts. In the BDSM community, however, the most common mantra you will hear is, “Safe, Sane, and Consensual.” I’m not the first to notice this philosophical inconsistency among my colleagues. Kolms (2003) noted that psychologists tend to treat BDSMers as a “stigmatized sexual minority” and she has the data to back it up. She suggests that us shrinks could use some education on the subject before we go a’judgin’ folks.

    So who are these deviants, these sickos, these ne’er-do-wells who devalue all that is valuable?

    The data aren’t exactly pouring in, but we do have a bit to work with. In an extensive query of Finnish BDSM devotees (hey, we gotta start somewhere), two related studies noted the following:

    • Forty-three percent of the respondents reported being mainly heterosexual, 5.4% bisexual, and 51.6% mainly homosexual.
    • 27% identified themselves as mainly sadistic (Masters or Dominants), 22.7 % as both sadistic and masochistic, and 50.2% as mainly masochistic (slaves or submissives).
    • Their level of social functioning (ability to maintain jobs, friends, etc.) is no more impaired than any other segment of the population.
    • They tend to make more money and be more highly educated than the general population.
    • More women in the lifestyle were abused as children than in the general population.
    • Of the women who were abused as children, most tended toward masochism; of the men who were abused as children, most tended toward sadism.

    (Nordling, Sandnabba, & Santtila. 2000; Sandnabba, Santtila, Alison, & Nordling, 2002)

    As to why people are drawn to the lifestyle, the reasons are as individual as any other life choice. If you are looking for a common theme, Baumeister’s (1997) thoughts serve as well as any other: “Masochism fosters an escape from the stressful awareness of one’s ordinary identity. The special and stressful nature of modern Western selfhood is burdensome, and masochistic sex play is one way people seek to relieve that stress by accomplishing a temporary escape from their normal identity.” Indeed, it is not uncommon in BDSM circles to hear of a man or woman who is a powerful decision maker by day and a submissive servant by night. Sort of a superhero in reverse.

    Other theories suggest that masochistic tendencies (in women) and sadistic tendencies (in men) are related to childhood sexual trauma. The thinking is that women end up reliving the abusive relationships forced upon them as children. Men, on the other hand, seek to place themselves in a position of sexual power so that they never experience powerlessness again. These are probably useful explanations for some people, but even in the BDSM lifestyle those who experienced childhood sexual abuse are a small minority.

    Before you get too concerned about your friend’s sanity, Leah, consider this. You don’t have to look far to find a couple in which one partner dominates over the other with an iron fist, even though the two never took the time to negotiate the balance of power in their relationship. What they are usually left with is an endless power struggle in which one tries to enforce unspoken rules and the other tries to circumvent them.

    Contrast that against a Dominant/submissive relationship in which one partner wears the collar proudly and voluntarily while the other carries the burden of responsibility. In this relationship, the rules have been negotiated and agreed upon. By definition, and by mutual consent, there are no power struggles. All other things being equal, which is the healthier arrangement?

    -IS

    Footnotes:

    * Professionals who support the classification of sadism and masochism as mental disorders will want to proudly notify me that “the diagnosis is made if the person has acted on these urges with a nonconsenting person or the urges, sexual fantasies, or behaviors cause marked distress or interpersonal difficulty” (APA, p. 566). To this I respond: do not antagonize the Iron Shrink. If the act is carried out on a nonconsenting person then it is a crime, not a mental disorder. And if “marked distress or interpersonal difficulty” are the criteria for a mental disorder then overeating should figure prominently in the DSM. (It’s barely mentioned.) Let’s be forthright. The reason these activities are said to stem from mental disorders is because enough people in our profession find them to be distasteful. For a group of professionals who preach incessantly about tolerance and diversity, we psychologists are awfully particular about who we choose to tolerate.

    References:

    American Psychiatric Association: Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders, Fourth Edition, Text Revision. Washington, DC, American Psychiatric Association, 2000.

    Baumeister, R. F. (1997). The enigmatic appeal of sexual masochism: Why people desire pain, bondage, and humiliation in sex. Journal of Social and Clinical Psychology, 16(2), 133-150.

    Kolmes, K. L. (2003). BDSM consumers of mental health services: The need for culturally sensitive care. Dissertation Abstracts International: Section B: The Sciences & Engineering, 64(5-B), 2392.

    Nordling, N., Sandnabba, N. K., & Santtila, P. (2000). The prevalence and effects of self-reported childhood sexual abuse among sadomasochistically oriented males and females. Journal of Child Sexual Abuse, 9(1), 53-63.

    Paclebar, A. M., Furtado, C., & McDonald-Witt, M. (2006). Sadomasochism: practices, behaviors, and culture in American society. In H. W. Hickey (Ed.), Sex Crimes and Paraphilia (pp. 215-227). Upper Saddle River, NJ: Prentice Hall.

    Sandnabba, N. K., Santtila, P., Alison, L., & Nordling, N. (2002). Demographics, sexual behaviour, family background and abuse experiences of practitioners of sadomasochistic sex: A review of recent research. Sexual and Relationships Therapy, 17(1), 39-55.

    Tom Davis’ day collars can be found at www.daycollar.com

    3/28/2007 8:48:35 AM

    The Good Pain Slut ***2 part entry***

    http://www.the-iron-gate.com/lunaslessons/2007/03/17/to-be-a-good-pain-slut/

    I have a definition of a pain slut that is likely very common to others in the life style. It is someone male or female who has a high sexual attachment to pain. To me pain is just a part of sexual pleasure. Yes it hurts. Yes I will say that it hurts. The glimmering wetness between my legs always tells the truth. It’s all great.

    Why I enjoy the pain is a question for the ages, or the psychotherapists. Pain sets off endorphines that cause the floaty feeling. Somewhere in my translation of a spanking for example my body thinks it’s getting pleasure and I get turned on. The more intense the sensation, the more turned on.

    To be a good pain slut for Master I need to be able to trust him to not permanently harm me, to know when to stop or honor my safeword and to be attentive to me. I need to accept whatever he wants to do and be open to try new things with him. I am committed to learning more about what turns me on and raising my pain threshold to a higher limit when he pushes me to.

    Why Do People Enjoy Pain Play?

    Author: Raven Shadowborne © 1999  
      
    There are many reasons that people involve themselves in pain play. There is no one answer to the question of "why". Some of the reasons are sub space, dom space, feeling power, expression of trust, expression of love, and expression of comittment. Each relationship is different, so each person's reason for enjoying pain play differs as well.
    Sub space, is when a submissive's body no longer feels pain but is in such a great state of arousal that they are "floating". It is different for everyone, but the generalities involved are the same. It can provide a connection that is almost psychic between the submissive and the dominant. It can totally relax the submissive. The physical arousal involved can cause orgasms of such strength that the submissive passes out. These physical and mental sensations can be a strong force behind desiring pain play. 

    Dom-space is something that is still unclear. Some say it exsits, some say it doesn't. Those who say they have experienced it describe remarkebly similar feelings. They say they can feel a connection to the submissive where they can feel his/her breathing, see their movements even if they close their eyes, feel the arousal in the submissive, and their entire focus is on the submissive. The connection between to the two can be very instense, almost to the point of a trance. Many dominants speak of becoming one with their whip (or whatever toy they are using) where there movements are on pure instinct without conscious thought to drive them. Many also speak of a high state of both physical and mental arousal. These things are a strong driving force behing a dominant's desire to engage in pain play.

    Another reason that many people desire pain play is the feeling of power that pervades the acitivty. The submissive (or bottom) can immediately feel the power the dominant has over them. Their own vulnerability becomes an aphrodisiac to them. This can create a major head rush for the submissive. By submitting one's body to pain play by a Top or dominant, one becomes intensely in touch with their own submission. They find themselves almost awed by the power the dominant has over them. Fear can play a part here as well. But it isn't a fear of the dominant, it is a fear of the unknown. Yet the unknown is sought and desired. The dominant can also feel power during such acitivites. They know that they can do what they want at that time and the submissive accepts it. They know that the submissive is willingly taking pain from them, and this excites a sadistic dominant. This power exchange in it's rawest form, is a mentally arousing thing.

    Pain play is also an expression of trust from both involved. The submissive is giving their body to the dominant, for whatever he/she chooses to do. This a major sign of trust from the sub to the dominant. Trust that the dominant will not truly harm them. Trust that the dominant will make it enjoyable for the submissive as well, at least part of the time. Trust that the dominant knows what he/she is doing. Trust that the dominant will know when to stop, or honor a safeword if it is used. For the dominant, being able to inflict pain on a submissive and do so without permanent harm to the sub shows that they are worthy of the trust placed in them. 

    Engaging in pain play activities, sometimes just for the sake of taking pain from a sadist without any sexual pleasure, can be an example of the love and comittment between the people involved. Not many people agree with this use of pain play, and some consider it abusing the submission given to the dominant. I, on the other hand, do not see it as such. I see giving myself to my dominant to use as he sees fit, as actually submitting to him. I take pleasure in knowing that my taking pain from him, provides him with pleasure. For me, and many others, submitting to pain play from a dominant, is a way of expressing how much we care about the dominant. A way of telling him/her that we care so deeply that we are willing to give them our bodies freely. 

    I enjoy pain play for all of the above reasons. You may enjoy pain play for a different reason, and that is okay. Enjoying pain play, is not something to be ashamed of because most likely the reasons are perfectly understandable. 

    3/27/2007 10:29:19 AM
    COURAGE OF A COWARD
    by Joel Garfinkle, Dream Job Coaching

    http://www.dreamjobcoaching.com/articles/courage-of-coward.html


    During World War II, a military official summoned General George Patton in Sicily. As he praised Patton for his courage and bravery, the General interrupted: "Sir, I am not a brave man... The truth is, I am an utter craven coward. I have never been within in the sound of a gunshot or sight of battle in my whole life that I wasn't so scared that I had sweat in the palms of my hands."

    Years later, when his autobiography was published it contained this significant statement from the general: "I learned very early in my life never to take counsel of my fears."

    Another military hero, Eddie Rickenbacker, once said, "Courage is doing what you're afraid to do. There can be no courage unless you're scared."

    As we move out of our comfort zones towards either accomplishing new things or approaching new levels of greatness, it's normal to lack courage even if the goal we're moving towards is positive. Like both these historical figures you too can avoid succumbing to the counsel of your fears by following these three courage enhancing tips from my workbook Land Your Dream Job:

    1) Consider the positive outcome you're heading towards rather than any negative feelings you may be having at the moment. The other side of the hurdle is better than where you are now.

    2) Put the energy you spend worrying or fearing about any challenge you might be facing into overcoming it in a positive way. The obstacle is one because of the energy you're putting into it. Redirect that energy back to a positive place and you'll be over the hurdle.

    3) Do something unconventional. I've had clients who have procrastinated calling people. They tell me this on our weekly calls and I suggest they hang up with me on the spot to make the call they need to make before calling me back. They have no excuses then and are able to move forward.

    Other ways to build a strong foundation of personal courage include bringing more positive influences into your life.

    Look for coaches, mentors and role models who are experiencing greatness in their own lives.

    Read inspirational books and post motivational quotes around you.

    Seek out co-workers who aren't afraid to think outside of the box and look for ways to work more with them.

    If you're environment is negative and content with average, consider looking for a new position in a place where greatness is valued and cultivated and everyone dares themselves and those around them to new levels of achievement.

    That's what courage is all about.

    3/26/2007 3:06:21 AM

    One woman's celebration of life, love, and spankings http://bottomsmarts.blogspot.com/2006/09/spanking-etiquette.html 

    My Bottom Smarts Spanking Etiquette

    As a public service, it is my profound pleasure to introduce the inimitable Miss Manacle. She has asked to speak to us today on the very important topic of spanking etiquette.

    Good morning, or well, good afternoon to our dear friends on the continent. Better yet, let's just say good day to you all. Miss Manacle is delighted to have the privilege of addressing you in this fashion.

    I am accustomed to telling audiences that in today's modern world, there is nothing so essential as proper manners. This is true at a formal dinner party, of course, but no less so in the bedroom. The familiarity that exists between partners may cause some unfortunate individuals to want to abandon courtesy and decorum. This, my dear friends, is a dreadful mistake. Good manners definitely have a place in this corner of our lives as well.

    Spankings seem a rather coarse activity to Miss Manacle, but she is assured that the participants are both willing and enthusiastic. Accordingly, we will henceforth not speak of these concerns. Assuming then that spankings are to be desired, there are a number of very common sense tips that can help to make our sessions more pleasant and harmonious.
    1. As with any social function, a spanking should be initiated through an invitation and accepted with an explicit response. This arrangement helps to eliminate the possibility of embarrassing misunderstandings. The traditional engraved parchment may now be considered optional.
    2. Always line up your implements neatly and work from the outside inward. There is simply no excuse for picking up a salad spoon during the main course.
    3. During most spankings, it is necessary to expose skin that is not normally visible in polite society. In order to preserve some semblance of dignity for the person so revealed, editorial comments regarding shape, firmness, or color should be strictly avoided.
    4. Any cries or shrieks should be muted in order to not disturb neighbors or family members. Miss Manacle believes that spankings should be a private matter between the participants.
    5. When holding a spanking implement, the raised pinky finger demonstrates refinement and good taste.
    6. Speaking of taste, there is no occasion when it is acceptable to consume foodstuffs during the course of a spanking session. If one person is permitted to eat, then all must be afforded the same opportunity. In the case of the spankee, she is doubtless in no position to dine as a lady should.
    7. Should bondage ropes be employed, it is customary that they be color coordinated with the bedding so as to present a neat, orderly play space.
    8. Occasionally, a spanking recipient may desire to resist. This is simply not done in polite society. If you have agreed to accept a spanking, then the rules of etiquette dictate that spanked you must be. Anything less invites the tragic disintegration of orderly discourse.
    9. Upon completion of a spanking, as indicated by the spanker, it is customary for the spankee to thank him for his caring attention to her well-being. In lieu of a handshake, oral sex may be substituted where appropriate.
    10. After the spanking, it is improper and uncouth to observe, comment upon, or (Heaven save us) ridicule a recent spankee’s deficiencies with regard to remaining in a seated position. Let us be assured that she has sufficient discomfort already.
    Please consider these points to be gentle suggestions. Quite naturally, situations and relationships vary considerably and the rules of etiquette must be sufficiently flexible to adapt. So long as people conduct themselves as ladies and gentlemen, spankings can be as civilized as any other activity.

    Thank you, Madame Bonnie, for this chance to share the warm satisfaction of good manners with your lovely readers.

    Thank you, Miss Manacle, for your enlightening presentation.
    3/25/2007 10:07:03 AM
    Booker T. Washington:

    Few things help an individual more than to place responsibility upon him, and to let him know that you trust him. 

    3/24/2007 9:28:35 AM
    "Rather fail with honour than succeed by fraud" — Sophocles
    3/23/2007 8:36:49 AM

    Subspace (BDSM)

    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

    Subspace
    (also sub space), in the context of a BDSM scene, is the psychological state of the submissive partner. The term is unrelated to the mathematical term subspace.

    Subspace is a metaphor for the state the submissive's minds and bodies are in during a deeply involving play scene. Many types of BDSM play invoke strong physical responses. The mental aspect of BDSM also causes many submissives to mentally separate themselves from their environment as they process the experience. Deep subspace is often characterized as a state of deep recession and incoherence. Deep subspace may also cause a danger in newer submissives who are unfamiliar with the experience, and require the dominant to keep a careful watch to ensure the submissive isn't placing him or herself in danger. Many submissives require aftercare.

     Physiological Processes

    During the scene, the intense experiences of both pain and pleasure trigger a sympathetic nervous system response, which causes a release of epinephrine from the suprarenal glands, as well as a dump of endorphins and enkephalins. These natural chemicals, part of the fight or flight response produce the same effect as a morphine-like drug, increasing the pain tolerance of the submissive as the scene becomes more intense. Producing a sort of trance-like state due to the increase of hormones and chemicals, the submissive starts to feel out-of-body, detached from reality, and as the high comes down, and the parasympathetic nervous system kicks in, a deep exhaustion, as well as incoherence. Many submissives once reaching a height of subspace will lose all sensation of pain, as any stimulus causes the period to prolong.

    3/22/2007 6:40:33 AM

    http://www.darkconnections.com/collaringceremonies/page1.htm
    What is a collaring ceremony?


    When a bdsm relationship progresses to the level that a collar of ownership is offered, many lifestylers opt to celebrate the event with a collaring ceremony.

    The ceremony itself could be a private moment between two individuals or a huge event similar to a wedding ceremony. Online or real-time; with careful planning a collaring ceremony can be an experience one will treasure for a lifetime.

    We asked random members of Dark Connections to describe their ideal collaring ceremony. Their reponses varied from an intimate two-some to a grandiose affair involving honor guards with swords and flaming torches!

    Just like most aspects of this lifestyle, there are no right or wrong ways to have a collaring ceremony.
    Different ranks of collars and their significance

    Within the bdsm community there are several ranks of collars traditionally used to denote different stages of a relationship. The highest ranking collar is the collar of ownership, also called a formal or slave collar. While it isn't necessary to follow any particular model of collaring protocol (or even wear a collar at all) it couldn't hurt to familiarize yourself with the different types of collars and what they signify.

    The chosen style of collar is always up to the individual
    The images of collars shown here are only suggestions or examples of what might be considered for each group. Which collar you select should be based purely on your own personal preferences.

    Collar of Protection: This is a collar given to an unattached sub/slave by a protector or mentor. The collar of protection lets other Dominants know that there is somebody looking out for the submissive. This collar shouldn't have a lock on it since the sub/slave technically doesn't belong to anybody. Some subs wear collars simply to show that they are submissive, so it is acceptable to approach a sub wearing a collar to ask their status.
    Collar of Consideration: This collar is given at the beginning of a relationship and worn throughout the courtship period. The sub/slave shouldn't be dealing with any other Dom/mes at this point unless directed to by their Master. Traditionally this is a leather collar in some shade of blue although the color doesn't seem to be a big factor to most people.
    Training Collar: The training collar is to be given after the collar of consideration as a sign that the relationship has progressed to the next level. This is usually a sturdy, leather "working" collar or posture collar which has extra rings for restraints, but again, it's up to the Dominant to decide which style they prefer. Typically training collars are used in casual play with unattached subs/slaves.

    Formal Collar: The formal collar is a symbol of ownership and commitment to a long term relationship. Most often it is given during a collaring ceremony. The style of this collar depends solely on the Dominant's preference. Some opt for very decorative jewelry-like designs, screw down collars which are never removed, or simply a chain with a lock on it. There are no hard and fast rules about what this collar should look like, although tradition holds that this collar should be unique and created specifically for the occasion.


    Collar Etiquette 101

    Never touch a submissive's collar unless you put it there yourself!
    Even though some uncollared subs wear collars in public, always ask if they are     involved before trying to kick it to them.
    It's rare, but some Dominants do wear collars also. Always approach people with     respect if you are unsure of their status.
    If you want to speak to a collared submissive that you don't know, you should ask     their Master/Mistress for permission first.

    Do not address a Dominant as "Master" or "Mistress" unless you are wearing their     collar or they instruct you otherwise. Sir and Ma'am are fine in the meantime.

    Don't ever flirt with, fondle, or proposition a collared submissive!

     

    Once you've found the perfect collar, the next step is finding the perfect way to present it.
    3/21/2007 7:50:53 AM
    Being a slave of excellence http://www.darkconnections.com/articles/articles16.htm

    Thinking lately of submission and what it means. How to be a slave of excellence. Many of us submit because of the thrill of being "forced" or being "made" to do something. We enjoy that interplay. i have heard many of my submissive friends say that they neglect to do certain tasks that they know their One would enjoy, because He does not oversee them enough. Doesn't discipline them enough, doesn't watch, push, demand enough. i too had this view at one time. There is a real jolt that goes through me when Sir tells me to do something, and i know it needs to be done perfectly, that He will check and inspect to make sure it lives up to His standard. The problem comes when i decide to allow my desire for that attention to rule me. i am now coming to a point in my journey where i have a better understanding of the heart of a slave. a slave does not desire for her One to be constantly stressed, constantly having to  "assert" His Dominance. she recognizes her desire to please, to serve, to make him happy...and seeks to fulfill this role...rather He's watching or not. His words go to her core...down to her soul. If He says His desire is for her to keep things clean to a certain standard...she does so...whether He's watching with whip in hand or not. If He goes away, rather on business or what have you...she doesn't slack off. she doesn't suddenly not care, because He's gone. He should be able to fully trust in her...in her devotion and dedication...in her obedience. Being spiritual as i am (but in no way religious) i'm reminded of Mishlei (Proverbs) 31. In there it speaks of a virtuous woman... if we read that it could easily be a blueprint of a submissive or slave of excellence. i think rather you're spiritually inclined or not...you'll have to agree that the woman described here is one that any Master would be very proud to call His own.

    10 A woman of valour who can find? for her price is far above rubies.

    11 The heart of her husband doth safely trust in her, and he hath no lack of gain.

    12 She doeth him good and not evil all the days of her life.

    If we were to change husband to Master we would have a good idea of what the application is to us as slaves. Ultimately our goal should be to have our One's total and absolute trust, to bring Him good and not ill...rather that be mentally, emotionally, psychologically, sexually, financially, socially. All of our resources should be geared to this end.

    13 She seeketh wool and flax, and worketh willingly with her hands.

    she is not lazy

    14 She is like the merchant-ships; she bringeth her food from afar.

    When He sends her to the grocery store for example, she picks out the best food, the most nourishing that she can find within the budget He's given her. she sees it as an honor to be able to do this. she is helping to decide what goes into His body, this will decide a lot about His wellness, His health, His feelings (we know there is a direct correlation between our food and out mental outlook). Because she wants what is best for Him...she doesn't get what’s easiest, but what's best.

    15 She riseth also while it is yet night, and giveth food to her household, and a portion to her maidens.

    Again another instance of her lack of laziness. If you are in a household with children, or other slaves this definitely applies. a slave of excellence will arise early and handle her business. Making sure everyone has what they need. Imagine how much easier this will make your Masters morning go...if everyone is not running hither and yon, stressed and frantic because of over sleeping. Imagine His pleasure if you cook Him a nice breakfast or prepare His lunch. Many times we forget that if we are calm and peaceful, we carry that energy to Him...we should be the calming presence in His life.

    16 She considereth a field, and buyeth it; with the fruit of her hands she planteth a vineyard.

    This speaks of investments. The slave of excellence is always looking for ways to better her Masters financial state. This may involve business opportunities, stocks, or simply learning better ways to save. Because He trusts her, it becomes all the more imperative that she show she is trustworthy. When she uses His money for something she is wise and thoughtful...thinking of how He will ultimately gain from any purchase she makes. If  He allows her to own her own business, she in a frugal and thoughtful entrepreneur, wanting Him to reap many rewards from her business acumen.

    17 She girdeth her loins with strength, and maketh strong her arms.

    Okay ladies...we need to exercise!! i know, i know, we hate to. i'm a very small female. i enjoy being small, however i'm not weak in proportion to my size. We want our bodies to be pleasing to Him. We want to be strong (not bodybuilders, or model size...but healthy). We want our bodies to serve us well...so that we can serve Him well. Also consider doing some stretching, keeping your body limber is important. It also makes for interesting sexual positions...lol

    18 She perceiveth that her merchandise is good; her lamp goeth not out by night.

    19 She layeth her hands to the distaff, and her hands hold the spindle.

    she inspects the things she buys, maintains them. This can apply in numerous ways from taking care of your Sirs leather, to sewing on a button on His shirt. Learning the proper care of your One's belongings (including yourself) is a worthwhile endeavor. Some of this may involve learning new skills (how to cook, or sew for instance) that’s okay! If our goal is to serve, make an investment in yourself knowing that He will reap a lot of good from it!

    20 She stretcheth out her hand to the poor; yea, she reacheth forth her hands to the needy.

    Ask your Sir if you can do something’s for charity. When we put goodness out into the world, we receive that energy back many, many times over. But also be mindful in your giving, your One should not have to suffer lack so that you can give to others.

    21 She is not afraid of the snow for her household; for all her household are clothed with scarlet.

    We all go through hard times, but if we live a life of being mindful and prepared, when they come we need not fear. How much joy would we have...if one day (heaven forbid) our One comes to us saying He got laid off...and yet because we were looking out for Him, and truly serving...we had some extra in savings, we had some business contacts that would help Him, etc; etc; Or say if an emergency happens...that things will not simply fall apart because we have cultivated our excellence.

    22 She maketh for herself coverlets; her clothing is fine linen and purple.

    We know that Men have a tendency to be visual. We should strive to look excellent. Our appearance should be pleasing to HIM. Only you know what your One likes to see you in. Pay attention to His favorite colors, styles. Is He tactile? Stay away from itchy, stiff fabric...if He loves your hair long, grow it out of Him...if He loves your neck, find styles that show it off... learn to love your body...it belongs to Him!

    23 Her husband is known in the gates, when he sitteth among the elders of the land.

    If we do all of these things, we honor our One. Other people in and outside of the lifestyle will notice and He will be very proud. A Man who is respected IN His home, easily gets respect outside of it. When people see you deferring to Him, humble, loving, serving and always, always seeking His best interests...it shows the world how truly wonderful He is!

    3/20/2007 6:39:11 PM
    HARSH THINGS TO SAY TO A NAKED GUY:
    *** thanks! princessrn***
    http://www.area51newmexico.com/naked.phpts

    1. I've smoked fatter joints than that....

    2. Ahhhh, it's cute.

    3. Why don't we just cuddle?

    4. You know they have surgery to fix that.

    5. Make it dance.

    6. Can I paint a smiley face on it?

    7. Wow, and your feet are so big.

    8. It's OK, we'll work around it.

    9. Will it squeak if I squeeze it?

    10. Oh no... a flash headache.

    11. *giggle and point*

    12. Can I be honest with you?

    13. How sweet, you brought incense.

    14. This explains your car.

    15. Maybe if we water it, it'll grow.

    16. Why is God punishing me?

    17. At least this won't take long.

    18. I never saw one like that before.

    19. But it still works, right?

    20. It looks so unused.

    21. Maybe it looks better in natural light.

    22. Why don't we skip right to the cigarettes?

    23. Are you cold?

    24. Only if you get me real drunk first.

    25. Is that an optical illusion?

    26. What is that?

    27. It's a good thing you have so many other talents.

    28. Does it come with an air pump?

    29. So this is why you're supposed to judge people on personality.

    30. I guess this makes me the early bird.
    3/19/2007 8:37:35 PM
    The Exercise of a Schoolboy*

    George Washington, sometime before the age of 16, transcribed Rules of Civility & Decent Behaviour In Company and Conversation. (Original errors in numbering have been corrected; original spelling is unchanged.) ***as suggested to me by SirSleuth***
    http://www.history.org/Almanack/life/manners/rules2.cfm

    1st Every Action done in Company, ought to be with Some Sign of Respect, to those that are Present.

    2d When in Company, put not your Hands to any Part of the Body, not usualy Discovered.

    3d Shew Nothing to your Freind that may affright him.

    4th In the Presence of Others Sing not to yourself with a humming Noise, nor Drum with your Fingers or Feet.

    5th If You Cough, Sneeze, Sigh, or Yawn, do it not Loud but Privately; and Speak not in your Yawning, but put Your handkercheif or Hand before your face and turn aside.

    6th Sleep not when others Speak, Sit not when others stand, Speak not when you Should hold your Peace, walk not on when others Stop.

    7th Put not off your Cloths in the presence of Others, nor go out your Chamber half Drest.

    8th At Play and at Fire its Good manners to Give Place to the last Commer, and affect not to Speak Louder than Ordinary.

    9th Spit not in the Fire, nor Stoop low before it neither Put your Hands into the Flames to warm them, nor Set your Feet upon the Fire especially if there be meat before it.

    10th When you Sit down, Keep your Feet firm and Even, without putting one on the other or Crossing them.

    11th Shift not yourself in the Sight of others nor Gnaw your nails.

    12th Shake not the head, Feet, or Legs rowl not the Eys lift not one eyebrow higher than the other wry not the mouth, and bedew no mans face with your Spittle, by approaching too near him when you Speak.

    13th Kill no Vermin as Fleas, lice ticks &c in the Sight of Others, if you See any filth or thick Spittle put your foot Dexteriously upon it if it be upon the Cloths of your Companions, Put it off privately, and if it be upon your own Cloths return Thanks to him who puts it off.

    14th Turn not your Back to others especially in Speaking, Jog not the Table or Desk on which Another reads or writes, lean not upon any one.

    15th Keep your Nails clean and Short, also your Hands and Teeth Clean yet without Shewing any great Concern for them.

    16th Do not Puff up the Cheeks, Loll not out the tongue rub the Hands, or beard, thrust out the lips, or bite them or keep the Lips too open or too Close.

    17th Be no Flatterer, neither Play with any that delights not to be Play'd Withal.

    18th Read no Letters, Books, or Papers in Company but when there is a Necessity for the doing of it you must ask leave: come not near the Books or Writings of Another so as to read them unless desired or give your opinion of them unask'd also look not nigh when another is writing a Letter.
    19th let your Countenance be pleasant but in Serious Matters Somewhat grave.

    20th The Gestures of the Body must be Suited to the discourse you are upon.

    21st: Reproach none for the Infirmaties of Nature, nor Delight to Put them that have in mind thereof.

    22d Shew not yourself glad at the Misfortune of another though he were your enemy.

    23d When you see a Crime punished, you may be inwardly Pleased; but always shew Pity to the Suffering Offender.

    24th Do not laugh too loud or too much at any Publick Spectacle.

    25th Superfluous Complements and all Affectation of Ceremonie are to be avoided, yet where due they are not to be Neglected.

    26th In Pulling off your Hat to Persons of Distinction, as Noblemen, Justices, Churchmen &c make a Reverence, bowing more or less according to the Custom of the Better Bred, and Quality of the Person. Amongst your equals expect not always that they Should begin with you first, but to Pull off the Hat when there is no need is Affectation, in the Manner of Saluting and resaluting in words keep to the most usual Custom.

    27th Tis ill manners to bid one more eminent than yourself be covered as well as not to do it to whom it's due Likewise he that makes too much haste to Put on his hat does not well, yet he ought to Put it on at the first, or at most the Second time of being ask'd; now what is herein Spoken, of Qualification in behaviour in Saluting, ought also to be observed in taking of Place, and Sitting down for ceremonies without Bounds is troublesome.

    28th If any one come to Speak to you while you are are Sitting Stand up tho he be your Inferiour, and when you Present Seats let it be to every one according to his Degree.

    29th When you meet with one of Greater Quality than yourself, Stop, and retire especially if it be at a Door or any Straight place to give way for him to Pass.

    30th In walking the highest Place in most Countrys Seems to be on the right hand therefore Place yourself on the left of him whom you desire to Honour: but if three walk together the middest Place is the most Honourable the wall is usually given to the most worthy if two walk together.

    31st If any one far Surpassess others, either in age, Estate, or Merit yet would give Place to a meaner than himself in his own lodging or elsewhere the one ought not to except it, So he on the other part should not use much earnestness nor offer it above once or twice.

    32d: To one that is your equal, or not much inferior you are to give the cheif Place in your Lodging and he to who 'tis offered ought at the first to refuse it but at the Second to accept though not without acknowledging his own unworthiness.

    33d They that are in Dignity or in office have in all places Preceedency but whilst they are Young they ought to respect those that are their equals in Birth or other Qualitys, though they have no Publick charge.

    34th It is good Manners to prefer them to whom we Speak before ourselves especially if they be above us with whom in no Sort we ought to begin.

    35th Let your Discourse with Men of Business be Short and Comprehensive.

    36th Artificers & Persons of low Degree ought not to use many ceremonies to Lords, or Others of high Degree but Respect and highly Honour them, and those of high Degree ought to treat them with affibility & Courtesie, without Arrogancy.

    37th In Speaking to men of Quality do not lean nor Look them full in the Face, nor approach too near them at lest Keep a full Pace from them.

    38th In visiting the Sick, do not Presently play the Physicion if you be not Knowing therein.

    39th In writing or Speaking, give to every Person his due Title According to his Degree & the Custom of the Place.

    40th Strive not with your Superiers in argument, but always Submit your Judgment to others with Modesty.

    41st Undertake not to Teach your equal in the art himself Proffesses; it Savours of arrogancy.

    42d Let thy ceremonies in Courtesie be proper to the Dignity of his place with whom thou conversest for it is absurd to act the same with a Clown and a Prince.

    43d Do not express Joy before one sick or in pain for that contrary Passion will aggravate his Misery.

    44th When a man does all he can though it Succeeds not well blame not him that did it.

    45th Being to advise or reprehend any one, consider whether it ought to be in publick or in Private; presently, or at Some other time in what terms to do it & in reproving Shew no Sign of Cholar but do it with all Sweetness and Mildness.

    46th Take all Admonitions thankfully in what Time or Place Soever given but afterwards not being culpable take a Time & Place convenient to let him him know it that gave them.

    47th Mock not nor Jest at any thing of Importance break no Jest that are Sharp Biting and if you Deliver any thing witty and Pleasent abstain from Laughing there at yourself.

    48th Wherein wherein you reprove Another be unblameable yourself; for example is more prevalent than Precepts.

    49th Use no Reproachfull Language against any one neither Curse nor Revile.

    50th Be not hasty to beleive flying Reports to the Disparagement of any.

    51st Wear not your Cloths, foul, unript or Dusty but See they be Brush'd once every day at least and take heed that you approach not to any Uncleaness.

    52d In your Apparel be Modest and endeavour to accomodate Nature, rather than to procure Admiration keep to the Fashion of your equals Such as are Civil and orderly with respect to Times and Places.

    53d Run not in the Streets, neither go too slowly nor with Mouth open go not Shaking yr Arms kick not the earth with yr feet, go not upon the Toes, nor in a Dancing fashion.

    54th Play not the Peacock, looking every where about you, to See if you be well Deck't, if your Shoes fit well if your Stokings sit neatly, and Cloths handsomely.

    55th Eat not in the Streets, nor in the House, out of Season.

    56th Associate yourself with Men of good Quality if you Esteem your own Reputation; for 'tis better to be alone than in bad Company.

    57th In walking up and Down in a House, only with One in Company if he be Greater than yourself, at the first give him the Right hand and Stop not till he does and be not the first that turns, and when you do turn let it be with your face towards him, if he be a Man of Great Quality, walk not with him Cheek by Joul but Somewhat behind him; but yet in Such a Manner that he may easily Speak to you.

    58th Let your Conversation be without Malice or Envy, for 'tis a Sign of a Tractable and Commendable Nature: And in all Causes of Passion admit Reason to Govern.

    59th Never express anything unbecoming, nor Act agst the Rules Moral before your inferiours.

    60th Be not immodest in urging your Freinds to Discover a Secret.

    61st Utter not base and frivilous things amongst grave and Learn'd Men nor very Difficult Questians or Subjects, among the Ignorant or things hard to be believed, Stuff not your Discourse with Sentences amongst your Betters nor Equals.

    62d Speak not of doleful Things in a Time of Mirth or at the Table; Speak not of Melancholy Things as Death and Wounds, and if others Mention them Change if you can the Discourse tell not your Dreams, but to your intimate Friend.

    63d A Man ought not to value himself of his Atchievements, or rare Qualities of wit; much less of his riches Virtue or Kindred.

    64th Break not a Jest where none take pleasure in mirth Laugh not aloud, nor at all without Occasion, deride no mans Misfortune, tho' there Seem to be Some cause.

    65th Speak not injurious Words neither in Jest nor Earnest Scoff at none although they give Occasion.

    66th Be not forward but friendly and Courteous; the first to Salute hear and answer & be not Pensive when it's a time to Converse.

    67th Detract not from others neither be excessive in Commanding.

    68th Go not thither, where you know not, whether you Shall be Welcome or not. Give not Advice without being Ask'd & when desired do it briefly.

    69th If two contend together take not the part of either unconstrained; and be not obstinate in your own Opinion, in Things indiferent be of the Major Side.

    70th Reprehend not the imperfections of others for that belongs to Parents Masters and Superiours.

    71st Gaze not on the marks or blemishes of Others and ask not how they came. What you may Speak in Secret to your Friend deliver not before others.

    72d Speak not in an unknown Tongue in Company but in your own Language and that as those of Quality do and not as the Vulgar; Sublime matters treat Seriously.

    73d Think before you Speak pronounce not imperfectly nor bring out your Words too hastily but orderly & distinctly.

    74th When Another Speaks be attentive your Self and disturb not the Audience if any hesitate in his Words help him not nor Prompt him without desired, Interrupt him not, nor Answer him till his Speech be ended.

    75th In the midst of Discourse ask not of what one treateth but if you Perceive any Stop because of your coming you may well intreat him gently to Proceed: If a Person of Quality comes in while your Conversing it's handsome to Repeat what was said before.

    76th While you are talking, Point not with your Finger at him of Whom you Discourse nor Approach too near him to whom you talk especially to his face.

    77th Treat with men at fit Times about Business & Whisper not in the Company of Others.

    78th Make no Comparisons and if any of the Company be Commended for any brave act of Vertue, commend not another for the Same.

    79th Be not apt to relate News if you know not the truth thereof. In Discoursing of things you Have heard Name not your Author always A Secret Discover not.

    80th Be not Tedious in Discourse or in reading unless you find the Company pleased therewith.

    81st Be not Curious to Know the Affairs of Others neither approach those that Speak in Private.

    82d undertake not what you cannot perform but be carefull to keep your promise.

    83d when you deliver a matter do it without passion & with discretion, however mean the person be you do it too.

    84th When your Superiours talk to any Body hearken not neither Speak nor Laugh.

    85th In Company of these of Higher Quality than yourself Speak not til you are ask'd a Question then Stand upright put of your Hat & Answer in few words.

    86th In Disputes, be not So Desireous to Overcome as not to give Liberty to each one to deliver his Opinion and Submit to the Judgment of the Major Part especially if they are Judges of the Dispute.

    87th Let thy carriage be such as becomes a Man Grave Settled and attentive to that which is spoken. Contradict not at every turn what others Say.

    88th Be not tedious in Discourse, make not many Digressigns, nor repeat often the Same manner of Discourse.

    89th Speak not Evil of the absent for it is unjust.

    90th Being Set at meat Scratch not neither Spit Cough or blow your Nose except there's a Necessity for it.

    91st Make no Shew of taking great Delight in your Victuals, Feed not with Greediness; cut your Bread with a Knife, lean not on the Table neither find fault with what you Eat.

    92d Take no Salt or cut Bread with your Knife Greasy.

    93d Entertaining any one at table it is decent to present him wt. meat, Undertake not to help others undesired by the Master.

    94th If you Soak bread in the Sauce let it be no more than what you put in your Mouth at a time and blow not your broth at Table but Stay till Cools of it Self.

    95th Put not your meat to your Mouth with your Knife in your hand neither Spit forth the Stones of any fruit Pye upon a Dish nor Cast anything under the table.

    96th It's unbecoming to Stoop much to ones Meat Keep your Fingers clean & when foul wipe them on a Corner of your Table Napkin.

    97th Put not another bit into your Mouth til the former be Swallowed let not your Morsels be too big for the Gowls.

    98th Drink not nor talk with your mouth full neither Gaze about you while you are a Drinking.

    99th Drink not too leisurely nor yet too hastily. Before and after Drinking wipe your Lips breath not then or Ever with too Great a Noise, for its uncivil.

    100th Cleanse not your teeth with the Table Cloth Napkin Fork or Knife but if Others do it let it be done wt. a Pick Tooth.

    101st Rince not your Mouth in the Presence of Others.

    102d It is out of use to call upon the Company often to Eat nor need you Drink to others every Time you Drink.

    103d In Company of your Betters be not longer in eating than they are lay not your Arm but only your hand upon the table.

    104th It belongs to the Chiefest in Company to unfold his Napkin and fall to Meat first, But he ought then to Begin in time & to Dispatch with Dexterity that the Slowest may have time allowed him.

    105th Be not Angry at Table whatever happens & if you have reason to be so, Shew it not but on a Chearfull Countenance especially if there be Strangers for Good Humour makes one Dish of Meat a Feast.

    106th Set not yourself at the upper of the Table but if it Be your Due or that the Master of the house will have it So, Contend not, least you Should Trouble the Company.

    107th If others talk at Table be attentive but talk not with Meat in your Mouth.

    108th When you Speak of God or his Atributes, let it be Seriously & wt. Reverence. Honour & Obey your Natural Parents altho they be Poor.

    109th Let your Recreations be Manfull not Sinfull.

    110th Labour to keep alive in your Breast that Little Spark of Celestial fire Called Conscience.

    Finis

    *Washington, George. Rules of Civility & Decent Behaviour in Company and Conversation: a Book of Etiquette. Williamsburg, VA: Beaver Press, 1971.

    3/19/2007 4:29:57 PM
    CLOSED FOR REPAIRS
    3/19/2007 5:52:55 AM

    http://www.dark-stars.com/Steel's%20Chamber%20Scrolls/Deceit.htm

    Deceit
    It is seldom possible to divorce our inner feelings entirely from the thoughts, considerations and even dreams upon which we were raised. Within the mind the concept of 'marriage' tends to connotate permanence, commitment, devotion, stability with the reflections of integrity, honor and trust included. Violation of the sanctity of given oaths in it's simplest form demonstrates a willingness on the part of the individual to vacate the integrity of these concepts without notification or assumption of responsibility to their involved contractual partner. This is the presence of a fundamental lie which is embraced by the individual. Further, the presence of an open deceit (with the primary partner) tends to reduce the validity of relationships engaged under deceit to casual interpretations within the mind. With the strength of a relationship based in truth, trust, honor and integrity the presence or lack of these traits presents a clear indication of weakness which will almost always warrant the long term destruction of any relationship formed within this structure.

    It is difficult to isolate emotional responses when we 'like' other people and choose to engage in intimate and sometimes dangerous relationships with them. We suggest to ourselves that we have a greater control over our emotional responses than we actually possess. Proximity and the sharing of experiences tends to solidify or intensify the depth of our feelings even when more rational sides of our mind encourage or tell us that the risk of such intensification has been demonstrated by our partners current deceitful actions with others will almost invariably lead to injury, damage and intense internal pain. If an individual is willing and willful to violate their 'word' within their 'primary' or stated most important relationship in their life, that person will have less difficulty in violating their words, promises and commitments to their secondary and lesser relationships. The demonstration of this ability to formulate and execute willful deceit is and should be considered to be in direct opposition to the fundamental necessities of truth, trust, honor and integrity so vital within a bonded D/s or BDSM relationship.

    When looking at or considering the actions which drew together the two parties involved in such an 'affair' it is important to remember that both contribute to the possibility of this deceit to continue or exist. The partner 'without' any other long term or committed relationship should always examine their decision to choose a potential partner who is 'unavailable' for commitment, truth, trust, integrity and honor and consider why they have elected to involve themselves in such a choice. BDSM by itself is a risky lifestyle, the community has endeavored to establish base or fundamental safeties and ideology to address the most dangerous physical/mental aspects of the lifestyle. Considering these hard fought for and hard won safeties and ideologies should be paramount when choosing or selecting a potential long term partner or bonded mate. Selection of a partner whose word has been tarnished makes any commitment to truth nonexistent. If a submissive cannot believe in the 'word' of their proposed dominant then they can and may be placing their life in peril.

    Deceit of contractual oaths in the vanilla world may be disreputable, untidy, immoral and disgraceful - deceit of contractual oaths within the kinky world may be deadly.

    In considering ramifications for your behavior or choice of actions it should be noted that you are potentially engaging in deceitful actions as well. If you are uncomfortable with the state of the relationship you have entered the only 'honorable' choice is to engage in a direct and open communication with your partner before soliciting other or new relationships with other people. To some extent your action becomes a mirror of the very behaviors which you express as being of concern to you. As to 'suggestions of potential punishment', without the fundamental base of the relationship such ideas should not even be engaged. If your intent is to vacate your existing commitment via oath to your dominant then further redressive interaction is moot. I would seriously suggest that you spend considerable time exploring and examining the path of your own choices 'without a partner' prior to deciding to involve a partner in your current confused or indecisive state. To form a relationship when you are not 'mentally stabilized' imposes extreme difficulties and perhaps damage upon those who would unknowingly agree to enter such a relationship with you. If in future you desire to partner with others who are physically, mentally, spiritually, legally free to engage in open relationships, then make such attributes mandatory or part of your limits list prior to seeking out such a relationship.

    3/18/2007 12:16:42 PM

    Partner Poaching http://lifestyle.msn.com/relationships/dating/articlelhj.aspx?cp-documentid=661164 ****For you know who-- MissNY--*sweet smiles* ***

    Who poaches and why? What happens to relationships when it does? Are you likely to fall prey to a poacher -- or become one yourself?

    According to ISDP lead researcher David P. Schmitt, PhD, a psychology professor at Bradley University, approximately 60 percent of U.S. men and 40 percent of women admit they've tried to lure someone else's squeeze into a short-term fling. "When you look at the long term, the numbers become much more similar," adds Schmitt: 63 percent of men and 52 percent of women cop to trying to purloin a partner for a long-term relationship.

    Why We Poach

    But what makes the difference between having ancestral poaching instincts and acting on them? "Many people are attracted to the opportunity for challenge," says Arthur Aron, PhD, professor of psychology at the State University of New York at Stony Brook. "Studies show that we are more attracted to people when we overcome obstacles to get them than when we don't."

    Interestingly, though, poachers tend to rank low on ambition, according to Schmitt. His speculation: they like the quick-fix challenge of landing a relationship, not the real challenge of keeping one. "If they had real ambition, they'd find their own relationship," he says.

    But not all poachers seek challenge just to play games or rack up points. For some the urge is more nuanced and deeper-seated. "My dad was a cheater," says Connie, 30, of Greenwich, Connecticut, who poached her husband as well as a boyfriend before him (no physical cheating occurred, just flirting until the guy left his current girlfriend to start something with her). "I always wonder if that contributed to my being a poacher. Having been left for greener pastures -- he left my mom, but it still felt like rejection to me -- did I set out to prove that I was worth leaving someone for?"

    To Poach or Not

    Poachers aren't a great bet. Relationships that are a result of poaching don't have a great long-term prognosis. "Poachers rate low on conscientiousness, kindness, and past fidelity -- which doesn't bode well for marriage," says Schmitt.

    Your relationship may never seem "perfect." The desire to stray -- to poach or be poached -- may come from a skewed perspective on your current relationship. "You want many things in life, and any partner can offer only some of them," says Aron. "Even if you're in a good relationship that offers you lots of X, if someone comes along who offers Y, you take the X for granted, and the Y starts to look really good." Start by focusing on the relationship you're in and the skills you bring to it. Is there a way to add more "Y" (spontaneity, for example) and make sure you appreciate the "X" (security, maybe? ) that you do have?

    Relationship hopping may not offer instant happiness. If your current relationship seems unsalvageable, simply trading in for the new one idling outside is likely not the answer. Melissa, 26, an American living in London, left a dull marriage with an amiable husband for a more fiery liaison with her boss. That lasted two years -- much longer than it should have, she says. "I don't think we wanted to admit that we'd made a big mistake and caused ourselves and others a lot of pain for something that wasn't going to work. We both had a grim determination to keep our relationship going, despite all the signs that we were wrong for each other."

    Feeling unsettled? Look inside first. Overall, when you're not happy, in a relationship, it's most important to evaluate not your partner, but yourself. Melissa didn't just need to find the "right guy" -- at least not yet. First, she needed to look at what was making her put up with, even fight for, less than she wanted or deserved. "Mainly what determines your satisfaction is not your partner, it's you," says Aron. "There's a good chance that if you're unhappy and anxious in a relationship, jumping to a new one will make you happy in the short run -- but in the long run, you'll feel the same." Melissa now admits that in the past, she'd been over-equating drama with passion, and also looking for her relationship to define her. "My husband was the carefree guy and my boss the hardworking company man. My own personality is between those two extremes, but I played along with who they wanted me to be because it was easier than figuring out who I was." She's now seeing someone new, and taking it slow. "Now I make sure that my relationship not a source of drama, and also that it's not the only thing in my life," she says.

    A little self control goes a long way. If you don't go for this person now, you probably won't "miss the chance of a lifetime." Remember: patience is all the virtue that poaching is not. "He told me he'd be with me if it weren't for his girlfriend," says Rachel, 31, of Nick, a guy her age and also from D.C. Despite their attraction, the two survived some intense situations -- even driving cross-country to grad school together -- without incident. When his relationship finally ended and the two started dating, Rachel says, "I had this wonderful feeling that if he wasn't poachable when he was with her, then he wouldn't be poachable when he was with me. After all, I knew from experience."

    3/18/2007 8:13:05 AM

    http://www.enotalone.com/article/4884.html
    Eight Tips To Not Sabotage Your Relationships With Men
    Tired of unhealthy relationships? Sick of running on the dating treadmill and seeing the same losers over and over again? The Dating Cure has the remedy!

    True, there are a lot of jerks out there-but maybe, just maybe, some of the problem lies with you. Whether you are Ms. Picky, Ms. All About Me, or Ms. Eternal Bachelorette, The Dating Cure is full of helpful and fun information to help you identify and change the negative dating patterns that could be keeping you from finding that elusive healthy long-term relationship.

    Tip # 1 - Don't Call Him First

    In other words, don't make yourself so emotionally available right away. While it's unhealthy to play games with men, it's human nature that when someone is too available in your face, your desire for them starts to diminish, because they are not a challenge. Although, there's nothing wrong with calling men when you feel like it, being too available to a man can decrease your chances of having a successful relationship.

    For instance, if you just had a great date with a man, wait for him to call you first, no matter how bubbling over with excitement you are. You can show or tell him your positive feelings for him when he's initiated the contact.

    Often a man has to experience your absence in order for him to fantasize about and desire you. If you're too available, he doesn't get an opportunity to miss you and yearn for you.

    Tip # 2 - Don't be so compliant!

    When you're dating a man don't be such a pushover!

    If you're too compliant think about why you're so anxious to please him. Are you afraid he'll reject you if you don't do whatever he wants? Do some soul searching and try to find out what's at the core of your deep need to please. Here are some other tips to help you overcome your pushover tendencies:

    • Have boundaries and limits. If he asks you to do anything you don't want to do, just say "no" - that's setting a boundary
    • If you set a limit and you get rejected, it means your man can't accept boundaries. So it's good that he's gone. Let him go - you deserve someone who respects your limits
    • Be assertive and express your needs and desires.
    • Be edgy. Being a little on the unpredictable side can be very exciting to a man.

    Tip # 3 - Don't keep making the same lousy choices in men.

    You'll learn more about making smart choices in men in later chapters , but for now you need to know that if you keep choosing men who are inappropriate and don't have the capacity for a relationship, you're definitely Sabotaging your success for healthy relationships.

    Tip # 4 - Stop Blaming It On Yourself

    When a man rejects you whether you've gone on just one date or had a relationship stop thinking it's because of something you did. Take a step back and realize its not all about you.

    Some women will literally cling to their image of "what a loser" they are, refusing to look at other reasons for a relationship not lasting, blaming the man's lack of interest on their hair, body, weight, job, face, personality. They focus on their own self hatred rather than the men's ambivalent behavior.

    So going forward, part of your work is to look at the whole picture-including the man and his issues-and not just at yourself

    Tip # 5 - Stop Being Naïve!

    Sometimes women will know a man is "bad news" but rather be in denial or believe that he is going to miraculously change. They don't want to see or accept what's right in front of their eyes.

    For instance, the man you're dating only sees you during the week, and not on the weekends. Or he doesn't give you his home phone number or address. This could indicate that there is another woman in his life-or it might mean that he's married.

    Be sharp. If you ignore your gut and don't deal with the truth now you'll just have to deal with it later. Then it might be too late because you'll be attached, more vulnerable and possibly in love.

    Tip # 6 - Do not waste time on men with severe emotional problems.

    Once you recognize that a man has severe emotional problems, run for your life. Emotional problems can include drug addition, alcoholism or abusive behavior. The following is a list of abusive behaviors:

    • He yells at you
    • He argues with you
    • He lies to you
    • He manipulates you
    • He says cruel things to you
    • He intimidates you
    • He threatens you
    • He refuses to talk to you as a punishment

    You know you've been abused if you regularly experience the following feelings with the man you're dating.

    • Powerlessness
    • Helplessness
    • Humiliation
    • Fear
    • Degradation
    • Shame
    • If you're being abused you must acknowledge it. You can't conquer something if you deny its existence.

    Tip # 7 - Don't act out your emotional issues with men you're dating

    Be conscious and aware of how you relate to the men your dating. Don't reenact issues from your past, be it your parents or old boyfriends, with a new man in your life. Try to keep emotions separate from a new relationship. If you're feeling insecure or anxious due to psychological issues your struggling with or those are being stirred up by a man you're dating, try not to act out these feelings. Turn to your support system instead.

    Don't

    • Yell
    • Be sarcastic
    • Be cruel
    • Humiliate him
    • Insult him
    • Criticize him
    • Be nasty
    • Be mean spirited
    • Hit him
    • Push him
    • Call him names
    • Be judgmental

    Instead, here are some suggestions of some healthier ways to relate to the men your dating.

    • Treat him as you would like to be treated
    • Think about what words come out of your mouth
    • Don't just impulsively react
    • If you're angry, take a deep breath, step away, go back to the earlier chapters and make a plan how to cope with your feelings.
    • Don't just blindly repeat your parents' behavior - emotionally separate from them and make different choices on how to handle your relationships with men.

    Tip # 8 - Don't cling.

    Nothing turns off a man faster than a desperately clingy woman. Usually, women cling because they are afraid of being abandoned. So if you start panicking at the mere hint of rejection, work through your anxiety about losing him with people in your support system or your therapist.

    Clinging does not make a man more mindful about his relationship with you. If anything, it only makes you look desperate, which often turns men off and causes them to distance further.

    Allow him to have his space and when he does contact you then you can decide if you want to confront him about the way he relates to you, or if you just want to leave it alone.

    Strengthen your emotional muscle regarding your fear of his rejection. When he's not around, work on "you" and making yourself feel more emotionally independent and powerful so that deep down you know you can survive if he does disappear. Then you won't have to be clingy!


    Chapter 19

    Tips on Dealing with Difficult Men

    Here are some guidelines to help you emotionally protect yourself when dating men who have difficulties with relationships.

    1. There's nothing wrong with changing your phone number.

    If you're trying to end a relationship with a man who is ambivalent or traumatizing you, then changing your phone number is a way for you to set firm limits and boundaries. There's nothing wrong with it and in fact, I suggest doing this if you have difficulty saying no to him. Also, you won't have to know or wonder whether he's trying to call you.

    2. Talk Up!

    Don't just take everything a man says to you at face value. If he comes up with a ridiculous reason or excuse for what he says or does, then say something. Don't set a precedent that you're a pushover . Let him know from the first date that you're not a fool, and that you have a mind of your own.

    3. His reality isn't your reality

    His reality may be a case he builds up to support his fear of commitment. For instance, he tells you it's better to date more than one person at a time or it's better to see each other on Sunday night rather than Saturday night. That's his opinion! You don't have to agree with him. Stick to your own reality.

    4. Don't let him downgrade the relationship.

    If you've been dating exclusively and he wants to start dating other people, don't do it! Why would you anyway? Aren't you insulted that he doesn't want to have sex just with you anymore? His changing the nature of the relationship might mean that he met another woman or just isn't that interested in you, or can't sustain a relationship. It's a waste of your time and will end up traumatizing you. Cut your losses and leave.

    5. Doting on him won't make him commit to you.

    Catering to a man and being his "love slave" (cooking for him, doing his laundry, giving him money), just makes you look codependent unless he is reciprocating all your giving behavior. It's human nature to take advantage of people. So make sure that you're not setting yourself up to be exploited and used.

    6. Don't tolerate "partial relationships"

    Partial relationships are:

    You only see him during the week, never on the weekends.
    Relationships with men that never go anywhere.
    Relationships with men that are involved with other women.
    He only wants to see you when he is in the mood, at his convenience

    Partial relationships are a way for him to get his needs met (sexual, companionship, etc,) without his having to deal with his anxiety or issues about commitment. It's nothing but a compromise, and you get the raw end of the deal.

    7. Stop analyzing him.

    I know he's an orphan, his mother left him when he was three, his wife cleaned him out, yada, yada, yada. Although it's sad and your heart goes out to him, if he dumped you or sees other women behind your back, etc., his traumas are no reason to accept his bad unloving treatment of you. The damage he incurs by other people in his past could be targeted towards you, if it doesn't go untreated. Although it is beneficial to understand the reason behind the inconsistent rejecting behavior, if you use it to rationalize his bad treatment of you you're setting yourself up for a wasting a lot of precious time on a man who's just not going to come through for you.

    If a man is in a deep committed relationship with you, with a future and has a traumatic past then it's appropriate to feel sorry for him and be empathic and understanding. However, if he's hurting or traumatizing you, refer him to a shrink and wish him luck.

    8. Know when to cut your losses and leave.

    I understand how much you may want to be in love and how much you adore the man you're seeing, but if he starts playing head games with you and is not genuine and authentic about wanting a serious relationship with you:

    Remember that you will squander time which can be detrimental and even self destructive if you are in your childbearing years, and want a family.

    Every breakup is a trauma so the longer you stay with him the longer it will take you to recover.

    If a man breaks up with you and wants to just stay friends or have a partial relationship, the relationship will most likely not go anywhere, or completely deteriorate. Get out! Drop him! Don't let him waste your time, traumatizing you for the next man who's out there, who may be genuinely looking for a relationship and doesn't want to waste your time with a self serving arrangement that he wants at his convenience.

    3/17/2007 8:40:57 PM


    http://www.abandonment.net/abando.frame.html

    What is abandoholism?

    You’ve heard of food-oholism, work-oholism, shop-oholism and, of course, alcoholism. Now here comes another, most insidious, addictive pattern – aband-oholism.

    Abandoholism is a tendency to become attracted to unavailable partners. Many abandonment survivors are caught up in this painful pattern.

    Abandoholism is similar to the other ‘oholisms, but instead of being addicted to a substance, you’re addicted to the emotional drama of heartbreak. You pursue hard-to-get partners to keep the romantic intensity going, and to keep your body’s love-chemicals and stress hormones flowing.

    What makes someone an abandoholic?

    Abandoholism sets in when you’ve been hurt so many times that you’ve come to equate insecurity with love. Unless you’re pursuing someone you’re insecure about, you don’t feel in love.

    Conversely, when someone comes along who wants to be with you, that person’s availability fails to arouse the required level of insecurity. If you can’t feel those yearning, lovesick feelings, then you don’t feel attracted, so you keep pursuing unavailable partners.

    You become psychobiologically addicted to the high stakes drama of an emotional challenge and the love-chemicals that go with it.

    Abandoholism is driven by both fear of abandonment and fear of engulfment.

    When you’re attracted to someone, it arouses a fear of losing that person. This fear causes you to become clingy and needy. You try to hide your insecurity, but your desperation shows through, causing your partners to lose romantic interest in you. They sense your emotional suction cups aiming straight toward them and it scares them away.

    Fear of engulfment is at the opposite end of the spectrum. It occurs when someone is pursuing you and now you’re the one pulling back. You feel engulfed by that person’s desire to be with you. When fear of engulfment kicks in, you panic. Your feelings shut down. You no longer feel the connection. The panic is about your fear of being engulfed by the other person’s emotional expectations of you. You fear that the other person’s feelings will pressure you to abandon your own romantic needs.

    Fear of engulfment is one of the most common causes for the demise of new relationships, but it is carefully disguised in excuses like: "He just doesn’t turn me on." Or "I don’t feel any chemistry." Or "She’s too nice to hold my interest." Or "I need more of a challenge."

    Abandoholics tend to swing back and forth between fear of abandonment and fear of engulfment. You’re either pursuing hard-to-get-lovers, or you’re feeling turned off by someone who IS interested in you.


    What is Abando-phobism?

    Abandophobics are so afraid of rejection that they avoid relationships altogether.

    Abandophobics act out their fear of abandonment by remaining socially isolated, or by appearing to search for someone, when in fact they are pursuing people who are unattainable, all to avoid the risk of getting attached to a real prospect – someone who might abandon them sooner or later.

    There is a little abandophobism in every abandoholic.

    For both abandoholics and abandophobics, a negative attraction is more compelling than a positive one.

    You only feel attracted when you’re in pursuit. You wouldn’t join any club who would have you as a member, so you’re always reaching for someone out of reach.

    How do abandoholism and abandophobism set in?

    These patterns may have been cast in childhood. You struggled to get more attention from your parents but you were left feeling unfulfilled, which caused you to doubt your self-worth. Over time, you internalized this craving for approval and you learned to idealize others at your own expense. This became a pattern in your love-relationships.

    Now as an adult, you recreate this scenario by giving your love-partners all of your power, elevating them above yourself, recreating those old familiar yearnings you grew accustomed to as a child. Feeling emotionally deprived and "less-than" is what you’ve come to expect.

    Why does the insecurity linger?

    Recent scientific research shows that rather than dissipate, fear tends to incubate, gaining intensity over time. Insecurity increases with each romantic rejection, causing you to look to others for something you’ve become too powerless to give yourself: esteem. When you seek acceptance from a withholding partner, you place yourself in a one-down position, recreating the unequal dynamics you had with your parents or peers. You choreograph this scenario over and over.

    Conversely, you are unable to feel anything when someone freely admires or appreciates you.

    This abandonment compulsion is insidious. You didn’t know it was developing. Until now you didn’t have a name for it: Abandoholism is a new concept.

    Insecurity is an aphrodisiac.

    If you are a hard-core abandoholic, you’re drawn to a kind of love that is highly combustible. The hottest sex is when you’re trying to seduce a hard-to-get lover. Insecurity becomes your favorite aphrodisiac. These intoxicated states are produced when you sense emotional danger – the danger of your lover’s propensity to abandon you the minute you get attached.

    At the other end of the seesaw, you turn off and shut down when you happen to successfully win someone’s love. If your lover succumbs to your charms – heaven forbid – you suddenly feel too comfortable, too sure of him to stay interested. There’s not enough challenge to sustain your sexual energy. You interpret your turn-off as his not being right for you.

    How about following your gut?

    If you’re an abandoholic, following your gut is probably what got you into these patterns in the first place. Your gut gets you to pursue someone who makes your heart go pitter pat, not because he’s the right one, but because he arouses fear of abandonment. And your gut gets you to avoid someone who is truly trustworthy, because he doesn’t press the right insecurity buttons.

    Enrich your mind. Follow your wisdom. But until you overcome your abandonment compulsion, don’t follow your gut – it will only get you into trouble – because your gut tells you that unavailable people are attractive.

    3/17/2007 9:04:47 AM

    Operating with the Truth http://www.tipsforsuccess.org/truth.htm

    When you state the truth, you succeed.

    For example, if you exaggerate a customer’s problem to increase your income, you run into problems. The customer can sense the lie, no matter how sincere you act. If you are caught, the penalties are painful.

    If you understate the customer’s problem or your fees, you are selling out what you know to be true. You prevent your customer from making the proper decisions. You feel like a wimp.

    You must look the customer in the eye, without hesitation, and deal with the truth. The customer can then act accordingly. You did your job even if the person doesn’t like the truth.

    When you have the courage to call the truth the truth you become a more powerful force. It is easy to hold a position on an honest fact.

    For example, your software adds numbers incorrectly. You call the software technician who looks it over. He says, "the problem is the user; the software is fine." You pull out a calculator and prove the computer’s answer is wrong.

    Because you know the truth, you refuse to agree with the technician. No matter how smart the expert is, or how inexperienced the user is, you KNOW the figures do not add up. You have personal integrity.

    The same idea applies to your family, spouse and friends. You agree or disagree based on what you know to be true, not on what they want you to believe.

    Integrity

    Integrity means you stick to your personal code of conduct. You stick to what you decide is right and wrong.

    When you live with integrity, you succeed. You are open and honest. Your life is uncomplicated and less stressful.

    When you have good integrity you have no reason to lie. You can look at yourself in the mirror. You have nothing to hide.

    The Best Code of Conduct for You

    So what is right and ethical for you? How do you work out your own code of conduct?

    "WHAT IS TRUE FOR YOU is what you have observed yourself

    "And when you lose that you have lost everything."

    "What is personal integrity?

    "Personal integrity is knowing what you know—

    "What you know is what you know—

    "And to have the courage to know and say what you have observed.

    "And that is integrity

    "And there is no other integrity." L. Ron Hubbard

    No one needs to tell you what is right or wrong. You can see and decide for yourself.

    For example, Dave may decide it is perfectly fine to drink wine with dinner. Steve may observe the same issue and decide it is wrong to drink wine. Both individuals made their own decisions. Both are operating with integrity.

    Maggie may decide spending money on vacations is a crime while Lisa may decide skipping a vacation is a crime. Both make their own decisions about what is right and wrong.

    Like most people, you have probably decided it is wrong to not support your family, abandon a friend, steal from your company, cheat on your marriage, shoplift, abuse drugs and so on.

    You probably believe it is good to work hard, be kind to your parents, have fun, pay your bills, tell the truth, return things you borrow and so on.

    You know the truth when you see it. You know you are using integrity when you look in a mirror.

    When you deceive your partner, you both lose a little. If you lie to your spouse, you lose a little. Whenever you abandon what you know to be true, you lose.

    Nothing makes you more miserable than "selling out" and failing to stick to your integrity.

    10 Benefits of Living with Integrity

    1. When you stick to what you know is right or wrong, you don’t regret anything you have done.

    2. People follow your example and act more honestly.

    3. Your powers of observation are more accurate. You can see the truth about others more easily.

    4.
    No need to keep your stories straight as your stories are facts. Less mental work is required.

    5. You handle rejection and criticism more easily. For example, you are not bothered if someone says, "You charge too much!" As you have no doubt that your fees are fair, you know the other person has the problem.

    6. You have fewer personality conflicts with others even when you are aggressive.

    7.
    You fight crimes against you with more ferocity when you have nothing to hide.

    8. When you make a mistake, it is easy to accept responsibility and move forward.

    9. You earn the reputation as a person with integrity. For example, employees brag about honest bosses. "He might be more honest about your work than you might want to hear, but he’s fair and doesn’t lie."

    10. Your odds of being sued, fined or convicted of a crime go way down.

    3/16/2007 3:06:10 PM

    A PLEDGE TO MY SUB/SLAVE
    http://www.leathernroses.com/domination/pledgetosub.htm
    ***To My Sir and one day my future babygirl***
    I stand in front of you, My eyes, full of compassion and care, looking down on your kneeling form. 
    you have offered yourself to Me, your mind, your body, your emotions, and your soul, and for those I pledge you this.   

    I shall cherish you not only as My submissive, but as the woman you are, warm, intelligent, caring, and sensitive.   

    I shall never intentionally harm you, and although I know, I am not perfect, I shall try to act wisely in all things.   

    If I err, I shall rectify My error and I shall apologize to you.   

    I shall continually strive to guide you and teach you to help you and support you, as you make the difficult decisions, which precede growth.   

    I will be patient, as you grow, knowing that all things take time and change often does not come easily.  But even in My patience, I shall continually push you forward and not allow you to fall backwards.  If in anything you do fall, I shall be there to catch you, hold you, comfort you, and then place you back on track.   

    If I ever lose My temper, I shall step back from that situation until I regain control, then deal with what has occurred.  I will not act irrationally or hastily, you shall always have the opportunity to explain what has happened, before I decide what must be done, then My actions will always be based on correcting you, not punishing you.   

    I shall edify and build you up, always encouraging you and never belittling you, as a submissive or woman.  I will also build trust, being open and honest with you.   

    I shall always communicate with you, even when it may not be easy for Me, showing both My strengths and weaknesses.  you shall never fear from Me, for I shall never forget your humanity and shall always honor the gift you have given Me.   

    I will never lord My dominance over you.  you are submissive, I am dominant, two sides of the same coin, one by itself is worthless.   

    I will treasure you, knowing without you, I have no more than an unfulfilled desire.   

    Finally, My love, I pledge I shall love and cherish you, you are Mine, but I am no less yours.  

    With that W/we B/both have what W/we have always sought, E/each O/other. 

    3/16/2007 7:21:59 AM

    Coping.org: Tools for Coping with Life's Stressors
     
    Introduction
    Boundaries
    Barriers
    Conflict
    Problem Solving
    Rejection
    Approval
    Assertiveness
    Victim-Martyr
    Power-Control
    Competition
    Goal Setting
    Intimacy
    Fantasy Relation
    Forgive-Forget
    Healing Environ
    Get Help
      Tools for Relationships
     
    Handling Forgiving and Forgetting
    Content:

    What is forgiving and forgetting in a relationship?
    Negative consequences of the absences of forgiving and forgetting
    Signs of the absence of forgiving and forgetting
    Beliefs shared by people who refuse to forgive or forget
    Behaviors needed to be able to forgive and forget
    Steps to develop forgiving and forgetting in a relationship  

    What is forgiving and forgetting in a relationship?
    1. Forgiving is allowing another person to be human for faults, mistakes, or misdeeds. Forgetting is putting these behind you; they are no longer brought up and no longer remain a barrier to your relationship.

    2. Forgiving is letting another know that there is no grudge, hard feelings, or animosity for any wrongdoing. Forgetting is the lack of further discussion, with no ongoing negative references to the event.

    3. Forgiving is letting the other person know that you accept as genuine the remorse and sorrow for actions or words that hurt or disappointed you. Forgetting is promising that this deed, whether of omission or commission, will not be brought up again.

    4. Forgiving is accepting the sincerity of penance, sorrow, and regret expressed over a grievous personal offense; making it sufficient to clear the air. Forgetting is your commitment to let go of anger, hurt, and pain over this offense.

    5. Forgiving is giving a sign that a person's explanation or acceptance of blame for a destructive, hurtful, or painful act is fully accepted. Forgetting is the development of a plan of action between the two of you to heal the scars resulting from the behavior.

    6. Forgiving is the highest form of human behavior that can be shown to another person. It is the opening up of yourself to that person to be vulnerable to being hurt or offended in the future, yet setting aside this in order to reopen and heal the channels of communication. Forgetting is equally as high a human behavior; it is letting go of the need to seek revenge for past offenses.

    7. Forgiving is the act of love between you and a person who has hurt you; the bandage that holds the wound together long enough to heal. Forgetting is also an act of love; in rehabilitation therapy, helping the wounded return to a full, functional, living reality. 


    8. Forgiving is the God like gift of spiritually connecting with others, touching their hearts to calm the fear of rejection, quiet the sense of failure, and lighten the burden of guilt. Forgetting is the God like gift of spiritually touching others' hearts with the reassurance of a happy and full life with no fear of recrimination, remonstrations, or reminding of past offenses.

    9. Forgiving is the act of letting go of temporary ill will, disappointment, or the disgust that arises from the break in your relationship. Forgetting is bridging this gap in the relationship, eventually strengthening it against such a break in the future.

    10. Forgiving is an act of compassion, humanity, and gentleness by which you let another know that she/he is indeed a child of the universe upon whom a variety of graces and blessings have been showered and that current or past offenses need not be a barrier preventing goodness and worth to shine through. Forgetting is the act of encouragement, support, and reinforcement by which you assist the other person to rebuild, reconnect and re-establish a loving, caring, healthy relationship with you, others, and the world whereby gifts, talents, and skills are freely appreciated and shared.

    Negative consequences of the absences of forgiving and forgetting
    In the absence of forgiving and forgetting, the partners in a relationship run the risk of:

    Continuously being hurt with pain and suffering going unresolved.

    Unresolved guilt and remorse for offenses committed.

    Chronically seeking revenge and paybacks from one another.

    Being caught up in unresolved anger, animosity, and bitterness.

    Defensive, self-protective, and distant behavior.

    Blaming, negative and non-growth oriented behavior.

    Being stuck in a battlefield stockpiled for future offensive attacks.

    Being lost in a festering wound that never realizes the revitalization of healing.

    Secretive and non-communicative behavior.

    Fear over making a mistake or of having the mistake revealed.

    Being overwhelmed by fear of failure, fear of rejection, fear of non-approval, low self-esteem, fear of conflict.

    High stress.

    Signs of the absence of forgiving and forgetting
    Lack of forgiving and forgetting in a relationship can result in:

    Irreconcilable differences between people

    Indifference toward one another

    An emotional vacuum in which little or no emotions are shown or shared

    Chronic attacks or angry outbursts

    Addressing or interacting with one another disrespectfully

    One-upmanship: competition as to who can out do whom in terms of eliciting sympathy, compassion, or understanding from outsiders

    Seeking revenge from one another

    Pitting the parties in the relationship against one another through coalitions and taking sides

    Chronic recalling and reminding of past hurts and offenses

    Suspicions about the others' motives, behavior, attitudes, beliefs

    Chronic depression

    Chronic hostility

    Name calling, belittling and demeaning one another

    Responding to present behavior as if they were past behavior

    Unwillingness to change and/or unwillingness to seek the help necessary to change

    Beliefs shared by people who refuse to forgive or forget
    I was hurt so much; how could you ever expect me to forgive and forget that.

    I never deserved the treatment I received, and I do not believe that forgiving and forgetting is deserved in this situation.

    I am sick because of that treatment; how can I ever forgive or forget that?

    There are people who are inherently evil, and they are despicable. No forgiving or forgetting will ever change that.

    People are vicious and cruel, and you always need to protect yourself because of that; so why try to forgive and forget what they have done.

    It is a sign of weakness to forgive and forget.

    It is just ``giving in'' to the others' power and control to forgive and forget.

    There are some things you can never forgive and forget.

    I never forgive, I just get even.

    Revenge is the best way to heal wounds.

    Don't cross me and I won't cross you; but if you do cross me, watch out!

    Only God can forgive and forget, though at times I don't believe He does either.

    What has happened in my life is God's seeking revenge for all the evil I have done in the past.

    I have done nothing for which I need to be forgiven.

    It is easy to say, ``I'm sorry.'' You can never trust anyone who says, ``I'm sorry.''

    You are just seeking my forgiveness so that you can come back and hurt me again.

    You do not deserve any kindness, compassion or forgiveness for what you have done to me; I'll see to it that you are never able to forget it!

    All people who do wrong deserve the worst life has to dish out.

    I resent everyone who has hurt me, and I believe that this makes me a stronger person so that I will not be hurt again.

    Anyone who could treat another person that way is undeserving of being forgiven, loved, or cared for.  

    Behaviors needed to be able to forgive and forget
    In order to forgive and forget, you need to practice:

    Letting go of past hurt and pain

    Trusting in the goodness of mankind

    Trusting in the goodness and mercy of God to take over for you

    Letting go and letting God lead you during a hurtful time

    Believing in God's infinite justice and wisdom

    Letting go of fears for the future

    Allowing yourself to be vulnerable to growth

    Taking a risk

    Letting go of hostility and resentment

    Working out your anger

    Reducing competition

    Overlooking slight relapses or steps backward

    Developing a personal spirituality

    Developing an openness to the belief that people can change

    Developing trust in others

    Facing conflict head on, resolving it on the spot

    Open, honest and assertive communication with others concerning hurts, pains, and offenses experienced

    Seeking professional help when necessary to resolve the distance and coldness in a relationship

    Recognizing your part or role in setting up hurtful experiences

    Identifying and replacing the irrational beliefs that block your ability to forgive and forget

    Steps to develop forgiving and forgetting in a relationship
    Step 1: In order to increase your ability to forgive and forget, you need to recognize what this behavior involves. Answer the following questions in your journal:

    a. What do you mean by ``forgiving and forgetting in a relationship?''

    b. Have you ever been forgiven in a relationship? How did it feel?

    c. Has anyone ever brought up something from the past to remind you how you hurt a person? How did that make you feel?

    d. What role do you feel forgiving and forgetting has in your relationships? How could you improve?

    e.  How has the absence of forgiving and forgetting affected your current relationships?

    f.  What are the signs of the absence of forgiving and forgetting in your relationship with your: (1) family of origin, (2) current family, (3) significant others, (4) spouse, (5) children, (6) parents, (7) relatives, (8) friends, (9) co-workers?

    g. What beliefs block your ability to forgive and forget? What would be necessary to change these beliefs?

    h. What new behavior do you need to develop in order to increase your ability to forgive and forget?

    i. What role does the existence of spirituality play in your ability to forgive and forget? The lack of it?

    j. Who do you need to forgive? What do you need to forget? 

    Step 2: Now that you have a better picture of what is involved in forgiving and forgetting, you are ready to extinguish blaming behavior.

    Letting Go of Blaming

    It is easy to point the finger of blame at others for the pain you have suffered. This activity is intended to get you to point the finger of responsibility at yourself, to be better able to forgive and forget when you feel hurt by another's behavior. Answer the following questions in your journal:

    (1) List an incident for which you are unable to forgive a person(s), and therefore are unable to forget.

    (2) How much energy, creativity, problem solving capability, and focus on growth is sapped from you whenever you recall this hurt?

    (3) What feelings come to your mind and body as you recall this hurt?

    (4) How would you describe your role in this event? In what ways were you the victim, perpetrator, enabler, martyr, bystander, instigator, target, scapegoat, distracter, peacemaker, people pleaser, or rescuer?

    (5) Why do you feel strongly over what happened and how you were treated?

    (6) What did this event or happening do to your self-esteem?

    (7) How dependent on others were you (or are you) to help you feel good about yourself? How positively self-affirming were or are you? Why do you need this person's affirmation to make you feel good about yourself? What beliefs about yourself were threatened by what happened to you? Reinforced?

    (8) How willing are you to declare yourself independent of the need for others to reinforce you and make you feel good about yourself? What blocks you from declaring this independence? What fears do you have of letting go of the need for others to make you feel good about yourself? How does this relate to your inability to forgive or forget in the incident listed in Step 2(1)?

    (9) What value is there in blaming the person(s) listed in Step 2(1) for the hurt and pain experienced? How responsible are you for the feelings of hurt and pain? How do these feelings relate to your dependence on others to make you feel good about yourself? How do you control your feelings of pain and hurt? What would change in your feelings about this past incident if you accepted the responsibility for your own feelings and perceptions? How do your irrational beliefs interfere in your ability to resist blaming others for pain and hurt you experience?

    (10) Look back at the past incident and the person(s) involved; reframe your thinking and feelings about it:

    Who was responsible for my reaction to the incident?

    Who was responsible for my feelings about the incident?

    Who was responsible for my inability to forgive the person(s) involved?

    Who is responsible for my inability to forget this incident?

    How can I forgive the person(s) involved?

    How can I put this incident behind me?

    How can I forgive myself for being dependent on others for feelings of being worthwhile and good?

    How can I avoid being so hurt when something like this happens again?

    What do I gain by blaming others for my feelings?

    What can I do when I feel hurt and pain? Where does the finger of responsibility need to be pointed?

    Step 3: Once you have learned how to let go of blaming in that one incident, repeat Step 2 addressing all the past or present incidents of hurt in which you need to forgive the people and forget the incidents. (See Step 1j.)

    Step 4: When you have exhausted your list of people you need to forgive and events you need to forget, you will be on the road to forgiving and forgetting in relationships. If you have problems in the future, return to Step 1 and begin again. 

    3/15/2007 9:51:08 AM
    What To Do When Anger Strikes 
    http://www.stickyminds.com/sitewide.asp?Function=edetail&ObjectType=COL&ObjectId=9926


    Summary:
    When someone pushes your buttons, anger is a natural reaction. Ideally, you can calmly express that anger, without lashing out. Sometimes, however, anger provokes a response that is excessive for the situation, inappropriate for the context, or counterproductive to what you're trying to accomplish. In this article, Naomi Karten offers suggestions for controlling anger rather than letting it control you.

    "That bozo!" shouted Jeff, reading Denise's e-mail message. "If I told her once, I told her a billion times not to disclose the release date before our meeting on Thursday. Now, she's gone and told the world!" Jeff slammed his fist on his desk. Immediately, he keyed a heated reply and sent it, digitally ripping Denise's head off.

    As Jeff sat back, his heart pounding, he noticed a message in his In Box that he'd missed. Ben, the project director and Jeff's boss's boss, had decided that the release date was a go and asked Denise to notify everyone of the decision.

    Jeff felt a chill. This new information put the situation in an entirely different light. But even if Ben hadn't sanctioned the date, Jeff's response was both premature and extreme. To make matters worse, Jeff now saw that he had hit Reply All, revealing his nasty response not only to Denise, Ben, and the project team, but also to the project sponsor and two customer executives.

    Anger is a powerful emotion. In the heat of the moment, the strength of this emotion can spur you to act in haste, potentially destroying your reputation, your relationships, and your project. And once you've acquired a reputation as a hothead, a mere apology won't undo the damage. It takes considerably longer to regain a positive reputation than it takes to lose it.

    Reactions such as Jeff's do not, of course, occur by e-mail alone. In my consulting work, I've witnessed or learned of many types of angry overreactions. Provoked by his teammates' refusal to adopt his recommendations, Stan hurled his pad of paper across the meeting room table and stormed out of the room. Kelly, fuming at her vendor's delivery delay, screeched some expletives into the phone and slammed it down. Alan went silent, privately boiling about his manager’s decision to cancel the project. Different companies, different reactions—all triggered by anger.

    Certainly anger is sometimes an understandable reaction and response that is called for. The problem occurs when that response is automatic, outside your conscious control, or part of a behavioral pattern rather than an isolated incident.

    So what can you do to remain even-tempered and in control in the face of genuinely provoking situations? Here are some suggestions.

    1. Whatever you're doing when anger overcomes you, stop.
    This is a critical starting point. When anger strikes, your ability to think clearly and act rationally is likely to decrease, perhaps precipitously. Your emotional self takes over and spurs you to take action that your rational self would approach more cautiously. In addition, internal reactions kick in that can, over time, harm your health. So, take a deep breath, and then several more deep breaths. This will impede an instantaneous overreaction and start to restore your equilibrium. The old wisdom of counting to ten is sound, though in some situations counting to one hundred—or seven thousand—would be judicious.

    2. If possible, get away from the situation, even if just briefly.
    If you're at your desk, go outside and take a walk. If you're in a meeting, ask for a brief break or excuse yourself for a few minutes. If you're on the phone, ask to terminate the conversation and resume it later. A change of context will help you return to a rational state of mind.

    3. As you calm down and your rational self returns, consider your options.
    If Jeff had done just that, he might still have chosen to respond to Denise. But by not acting in haste, he might have framed his response differently. For example, he might have asked Denise to explain her message, thereby gaining information that would have spared him his detrimental reply. In addition, having his conscious mind under control, he would have been careful to hit Reply instead of Reply All. For that matter, in a calmer frame of mind, he might also have noticed Ben's message and avoided his embarrassing response altogether.

    4. Test your response in a safe setting.
    If you face a situation such as Jeff's and feel compelled to write a confrontational response, write it as a word processed document rather than an e-mail message and put it aside for a while. The very process of writing may diffuse your anger and allow you to think more clearly about the situation. Then you can make the conscious decision to send the message or not. Alternatively, you might tell a teammate—an anger buddy, with whom you've partnered when venting is necessary, perhaps—about your planned response. In relating your intention, the potential foolishness of your plan may become obvious. And even if it doesn't, your teammate will help you become grounded.

    5. Give yourself time and patience.
    Remember the old saying "Time heals all wounds"? To that saying, I would add: "Time prevents new wounds." Unless the situation truly requires immediate attention, create distance from it. Put it aside for a while. Forget about it. Sleep on it. Even if the provoking situation doesn't change, the way you respond to it almost certainly will. Time helps nearly all situations come into clearer focus.

    6. Prevent future overreactions by becoming an observer of your own behavior.
    Most people have triggers, things that push their rational selves aside and take control. If you can come to recognize what pushes your anger button, you can make a conscious effort to catch yourself before anger takes control. Catching yourself may take time and practice, especially if the tendency to overreact is a deeply ingrained habit. Some people benefit from reminders as they adjust, such as a trusted colleague whose reminders will help you become more aware of your behavior. Some people use small items as symbolic reminders, such as a trinket in a pocket or an item on the desk (a roll of duct tape?). Even a string around your finger may help you become more aware of your behavior.

    When anger strikes, lashing out is the easy response. It takes a controlled mind to make your response a conscious, deliberate, and thoughtful choice.

    3/14/2007 6:37:59 AM

    BDSM LONG DISTANCE RELATIONSHIPS
    hyacinth's addendum used with her permission    http://www.leathernroses.com/cyber/bdsmldr.htm

      An LDR which contains BDSM is very difficult to maintain and not something that should be entered into lightly. BDSM itself, is complicated and a lot of work. Relationships alone are the same way. LDR's are even more so Add BDSM to an LDR and you have a most difficult relationship in front of you. They are not impossible to maintain, far from it, but they do require a level of dedication that many can not achieve and maintain through this medium.  

       Like a standard romantic LDR a BDSM LDR requires commitment, honesty and time from the participants. It also requires an active imagination and a bit of extra work to keep the power exchange that a BDSM relationship requires in place. Through such things as daily rituals or assigning tasks the dominant can maintain that feeling of submission in his/her submissive. Through dedication and obedience the submissive can do their part to keep the power exchange healthy. Imagination, creativity and attention become extremely important here. A dominant who neglects the submissive because they are LDR, will soon find him/herself without a submissive. The same goes for the submissive.  

       Trust becomes more of a necessity in this type of LDR. The dominant must trust the submissive to be carrying out their orders. (Though with the camera programs that allow you to see each other, this can easily be checked up on, it is my opinion these programs should not be necessary for the dominant to know the submissive is following orders) The submissive must trust the dominant to fully understand the way he/she lives. This is only achievable through complete honesty. It is a necessity that both parties tell the other when something is wrong or something is going right. Feedback and communication become more imperative in an LDR BDSM relationship. 

       A relationship is highly individual. My relationship is not the same as yours and yours is not the same as the person next door. The same holds true in an LDR. Being yourself and not something you truly are not is an absolute necessity to make a BDSM LDR work. If you have little or no experience of the B/d And S/M parts of BDSM in reality, then it is most difficult to discuss how you might react to something, this should be made known to your partner. By hiding your lack of experience, you set yourself and your partner up for some serious hurt.  

       Scenes in cyber always go right. No one ever types in that they tails of a flogger wrap around and snap into the wrong spot on the submissive. The vibrators always work and have fresh batteries. The submissive can take everything the dominant dishes out because they aren't truly feeling the sensation, be it pain or pleasure. This is where knowing yourself and your reactions well becomes important. If you know that you react certain ways to certain stimulus, respond honestly. For example, you know that kneeling for more than 5 minutes in real life makes your back hurt and your knees lock up, say so if you are kneeling in cyber. Bringing that reality to the screen can take some of the romanticism from the relationship, but it replaces it with a firm base of reality on which the relationship can thrive. Stick to your limits and level of experience. This is not saying that you can't grow within those areas, because you can. But to lie and fake enjoyment or knowledge is to undermine the trust this relationship requires. 

       Frequent communication between the participants becomes even more important. The submissive needs to know the dominant cares for them and thinks of them. At least one e-mail a day can go a long way towards preventing feelings of neglect. Letting the submissive know that you will be away if an absence is unavoidable, goes a long way towards preventing the submissive from feeling abandoned. Little cyber presents can keep both participants from feeling taken for granted. The same goes for the submissive in their treatment of the dominant. Communication must be open and honest, even if it hurts, if the relationship is to survive.  

       What each person is looking for in an on-line relationship must be discussed before hand. If your needs don't match, then entering into an LDR through cyber with that person is not a good idea. You will be setting yourself up for hurt. For example, if you are looking for an eventual r/l relationship, and the person you are attracted to is looking only for some on-line play, then don't get involved. Don't fool yourself into thinking you can change someone else's mind or outlook on things. Don't lie to the person you are attracted to because you want them so badly. It doesn't work in reality, it won't work in an LDR. 

       With a little effort and lots of honesty and commitment and LDR BDSM relationship can be rewarding and enjoyable for those involved. Keep it real and those rewards and enjoyment become even greater.  

    The below was written by hyacinth and is included in this article with her permission. 

    I wanted to mention one tip that was particularly effective on me, when 
    I had an LDR..."time sensitive activities" (in his terminology).  Nothing made me feel his "presence" across the miles more (well, when I wasn't talking on the phone, anyway) than when I was running on my lunch break to make sure my letter was postmarked by the 1:10 pickup, or when I was dashing to log onto ICQ by the exact time...Paying attention to things like postmarks, or exact times, etc., was a highly effective way to make me feel his control. And, of course, when I was lazy or messed up, the writing of "I will be more time sensitive" 100 or more times as punishment certainly did the trick to make his presence known. 
    hyacinth © Feb. 1999

    3/13/2007 5:41:23 AM

    http://www.89.com/d/?d=bdsm-consensual-slavery
    Techniques of Enslavement
    One question that is often asked by people who've read the Internal Enslavement website and Frequently Asked Questions, is about the practicalities of Enslavement. What does it actually involve doing? I believe the answer to that question is simple to state, although it involves a lot of work.

    To possess a slave psychologically - the only way that we can realistically possess someone in this society, thankfully - the Master needs to take away the barriers that she still has protecting her Self from him, so that she becomes utterly vulnerable, and dependent on him.

    This means stopping the slave from keeping things back from him (I'm not talking about keeping important things back - I'm not talking about deceit here) but it means that over time she is forced to become totally open about her thoughts, wants and needs. In practical terms, this involves the Master observing her closely, and rooting out things that are going on in her mind that she isn't talking about. Having her keep a diary that he will read, or having her make posts to mailing lists about her thoughts helps with this. Some knowledge of counselling techniques or "being a good listener" (ie asking the right questions to draw the slave out) is helpful here.

    This means that she stops having emotional privacy, and that she is unable to manipulate him even in the most harmless ways (I'm sure a lot of us can think of situations when we've done something for a partner in a relationship in the hope of getting them in a good mood to do something for us.) She can reach the point where, as his slave, she can obtain things only by openly stating what she needs, and asking - or begging - for what she wants.

    These changes promote dependency, and this should also be enforced more explicitly (perhaps by controlling her access to money, making her keep receipts and account for every penny of her spending; perhaps by requiring her to ask for permission to eat, leave the room, sit on furniture etc when he's present; SM and bondage can also be useful for this, since they can forcefully induce very dependent states of mind in some submissives, eg trancelike states like "sub space".)

    A slave lives in the shadow of her Master, subject to his decisions and dependent on his whims. If she needs ownership, then by confronting her with the tangible internal and external reality of this, it will become real for her, just as if she had a collar hammered round her neck in a country where the police returned runaways. And I should stress that the internal work is essential in forcing her to confront her new found situation: it's not sufficient that she acts in a slavelike manner, since that may allow her to keep the walls up that her Self hides behind.

    What if she realises?

    It's also been asked if it matters that the slave realises what Enslavement techniques are being used on her. For the time spent in the Counsellor / client role, it's very clear to the slave what is happening and why her Master is talking to her that way (although if he steers a normal conversation in that direction, she might not realise what he's up to for a couple of minutes ...)

    For the less obvious things, I personally don't make of point of explaining to lili what I'm doing at the time, although it often comes out afterwards. A good example of this is when I've put her in bondage: sometimes it's just for my own enjoyment, but sometimes it's because I want her in a floaty, bondage induced state of submission for some other reason (eg that she is having a hard time at work or with family, and that the security she feels in being helpless at my hands will both help her at that time, and also strengthen her feelings that being my slave is the safest place in the world for her.)

    I wouldn't tell her beforehand why I was going to bind her (that would to some extent spoil the effect, either by making her resist those feelings or try too hard to achieve them), but I don't have a problem with explaining why afterwards.

    Last updated 12 October 2000.

    3/11/2007 8:17:29 PM
    I spent the most wonderful weekend in my life with TMaster and missfit!! They have a very welcoming home, surrounded by pastures and trees of all kinds. It is a very laidback atmosphere. I told them as we were leaving today, that I felt like I've just attended a retreat. We spent our weekend getting to know each other. Listened to music, listened to TMaster strum his guitar, played with our pets, watched the musical "Cats",  talked talked talked and laughed a whole lot. missie has introduced me to yoga and I am looking forward to exercising with her. I fixed their supper Saturday night. It was a treat for me to do that and they said it was a treat for them to have it done for them. I am very happy how this is coming along. Very slow and very thorough. I want this to last forever!   Thank you TMaster and missie!!
    3/9/2007 6:44:24 PM

    A few people have asked where I get all my information. I surf the 'net and do searches on various engines pertaining to bdsm subjects. Since I'm going to visit TMaster and missfit this weekend, I'm not going to do a regular journal. Listed below are some of the links I've made favorites. Sorry, some may be repeats. Just copy and paste to a new window. I hope you enjoy!

    xeromag.com/fvbdniceguy.html
    castlerealm.com/dstimes/2page1.htm
    albanypowerexchange.com/
    gloria-brame.com/introsm.htm
    castlerealm.com/library/masterjohn.shtml
    soulshaven.f2s.com/introduction.php3
    steel-door.com/
    submissiveloving.com/
    takeninhand.com/
    albanypowerexchange.com/BDSMinfo/the_collar.htm
    informedconsent.co.uk/encyclopervia/Online_dating_safety
    towerofbabel.com/sections/erotica/submittedforyourapproval/indexofterminology/
    bdsm-education.com/dictionary.html
    leathernroses.com/cyber/ircds.htm#relationships
    thebdsmsite.org/KBTaftercare1.htm
    bestslavetraining.com/Welcome.htm
    boundbyleatherandchains.com/site/pages/index.php
    ID=36&key=1081349060
    (Doms bhaving Badly)
    boundbyleatherandchains.com/site/pages/index.php
    ID=63&key=1081349060
    (Tips for submissives)
    boundbyleatherandchains.com/site/pages/index.phpID=43&key=1081349060 (Facts about BDSM)
    lfshosting.co.uk/wipi/index.php/Contracts
    masterscorner.com/domvsmaster.htm
    msworthy_one_38.tripod.com/dscommunication/
    members.aol.com/mastersincontrol/sds/Humor6.htm (Just for laffs)sensuoussadie.com/resources/newtobdsm.htm
    newagequest.com/dsindex.html#dslife
    xeromag.com/fvpoly.html
    leathernroses.com/humor/redneckmaster.htm (more laffs)
    soulshaven.f2s.com/introduction.php3 (check out the checklist)
    clowd9.com/vft/vftlinks.html#safety

    erotic-bdsm.net
    topfreeforum.com

    slavestribute.com
    asubmissivesjourney.com
    mybdsm.com
    erosboutique.com
    towerofbabel.com
    leathernroses.com
    evilmonk.org
    xeromag.com
    wizdomme.com
    cuffs.com
    sexuality.org
    bcwsd.com
    bdsm-education.com
    fetishexchange.org
    thebdsmsite.org
    bestslavetraining.com
    bdsmstore.com
    boundbyleatherandchains.com
    thebrc.net
    drkdesyre.com
    castledesade.com
    deviantdistractions.com
    masterscorner.com
    sensuoussadie.com
    mistressecho.com
    submissiveloving.com
    kittenstoyroom.com
    darksensations.com
    doubletroubletattoos.com
    possess-me.com
    dark.delusions.com/stormcat
    tiedmoments.com
    thebdsmdungeon.com
    the-iron-gate.com
    withinreality.com


     

    3/9/2007 6:18:41 AM

    Empowering or Enslaving Your Inner Child--
    discovering your dominance quotient
    http://www.harpercollins.ca/global_scripts/product_catalog/book_xml.asp?isbn=0060392878&tc=cx

    For some must follow and some command.
    ?Longfellow

    It has been said that there are two hinds of people in this world, people who think there are two hinds of people and people who don't. I maintain the world is made up of givers and takers, dominants and submissives, tops and bottomseach pair in a symbiotic relationship like that between seamed stockings and stilettos.

    The BDSM community is a place where desires you've only confessed to your best friend in her dorm room at Deerfeld are perfectly acceptable. But whether you yearn to be a toy in a sensualist's FAO Schwartz or have a maid who can bring new meaning to "Her Majesty's Service," it is basic D/s protocol to be able to properly identify yourself as dominant or submissive.

    This identification is critical because there is only one constant in a D/s relationship: one partner must have the dominant role, and one the submissive. If this basic guideline isn't followed, you will have two strong forces battling for control, or two submissive personalities clamoring to outdo each other in the rigors of service (a deplorable situation, although one that always leaves the bathroom immaculate).

    d/scisions, d/scisions

    Just as you must decide on chintz or silk for your curtains, so too must you decide whether to emphasize your dominant or submissive tendencies before you can become a player.

    For some, this is an easy choice. My friend Dale once told me she realized she had submissive tendencies when she saw a spanking scene in a movie and it occurred to her she wanted to know what it felt like. I confessed I had had a similarly enlightening experience at the yacht club, but my reaction was "Wow, I have to learn how to tie that knot!"

    For others, it may take some experimentation or soul searching to decide which side of the paddle they prefer. If a woman consistently chooses bikini waxing over a manicure, she has undeniable submissive tendencies. If she prefers using her Epilady, she is a full-fledged masochist. Or if a man always finds himself insisting that people refer to him as "Mr. Brown" or "Dr. Brown," that is an indication of his dominant nature, or at least a measure of the amount of stuffing in his shirt.

    Having people identify items that best express their secret sexual longings can also be very telling, although some situations are trickier than others. I once knew a lovely couple from Newport who ran into difficulties when he donned a diaper and she a Catholic schoolgirl's skirt. It took a great deal of time, as well as a weekend submersion session of Lina Wertmuller films, before they were able to reach a symbiosis with the roles they had chosen.

    domination 101

    You have dominant tendencies if you are, or aspire to be, the prime orchestrator in the bedroom. However, good dominants should possess other important qualities.

    Excellence in communication is one of the keys to being in control, and being in control is the key to being a good dominant. A good dominant states her preferences in a manner that is consistent, straightforward, and respectful. Similarly, she issues instructions in a clear, easy-to-understand manner.

    A good working knowledge and willingness to learn the safe execution of BDSM activities is also an important characteristic of a dominant. She must be able to control her environment, her partner, and ? most important ? herself.

    Dominants are no better than submissives, just different. Altruistic and compassionate to others, they understand that the world does not revolve around them. Except when it does.

    trust you, truss me

    You gotta serve somebody.
    ?Bob Dylan

    If you enjoy putting yourself out to do things for others, or if the thought of being instructed sexually makes you hot, you register on the submissive spectrum. This may be evidenced by heartfelt pleasure in serving your partner like a highly trained geisha or by sexual arousal when playing with sensory experiences like being tied up or spanked.

    An educated submissive uses his head and not other libido-driven body parts when selecting a dominant, either for a BDSM scene or a relationship. This is critical because the sub must be able to trust his partner to safely lead him through the most formidable of BDSM activities.

    Closely related to the ability to trust is a willingness to obey. Debates about who is going to do what to whom and when is antithetical to the dynamic of a BDSM relationship. In addition, through obedience during play, a submissive takes an active role in ensuring his or her own safety.

    Submissives must also have good communication skills (especially those "unspoken" ones. The more easily they can express their desires, fears, and limits to a dominant, the more likely they are to have a satisfying experience.

    Submissive and needy are not synonymous. Most dominants do not wish to be your knight in shining armor 247.

    would a domme by any other, name swat as sweet?

    The BDSM community has many different words for dominant and submissive. Here are some common terms and distinctions.

    Dominant Types

    Dominant (Dom/Domme):
    The person in charge of a BDSM relationship. Dom is used when referring to a male dominant and domme to the female counterpart.

    Dominatrix:
    A female, sometimes professional, dominant.

    Master/Mistress:
    Respective male and female terms for an experienced dominant. These terms are also used when referring to a dominant significant other in a BDSM relationship. For example, "I bought Master a new (logger last week," or "Tell your mistress I found you to be very well behaved."

    Sadist:
    A person who enjoys giving pain.

    Top:
    A person who sexually dominates a submissive, but does not control other aspects of their relationship.


    The foregoing is excerpted from Sex Tips from a Dominatrix by Patricia Payne.
    3/8/2007 9:21:19 AM

    Awaiting The One
    http://www.leathernroses.com/mikael/mikaelawaiting.htm

    Among the minority within the class of submissives to whom slavehood is a vocation and slavery the ultimate goal, many are happily collared. Many, many more, however, are not. They are still waiting for their One, the master or mistress to whom they can give their lives completely, their submission totally, and their consent unconditionally. Commendable though this patience might be, the waiting can appear more than just a little frustrating at times. What does one do when every fibre of one's being is screaming for submission, while one has not yet found the person to whom such total submission seems right and natural?

    If you belong in this group, or if you are simply biding your time for any one of many perfectly legitimate reasons, there is in fact something you can do. You can spend the waiting time "preparing" yourself. Note the quotation marks, however. There is a distinction here that is vitally important to make. You are not doing this for "the One to come", you are doing it for you. Why? Because if you do it for "the One to come" you run the very real risk of ending up worshipping an idol of your own creation with which no dominant, no matter how good, stands a snowball's chance in hell of competing. Instead of preparing yourself for "the One to come", consider it improving your own marketability.

    Most of it is a matter of common sense. You probably already know what dominants generally tend to look for. Some of it you'll have down pat. Ignore that and get the other areas up to specs, then work on improving the whole. Here are some of the things you might look at:

    - Read. A lot. BDSM material is fine but not essential. Practice reading long passages and distilling the relevant information out of it. You will need the ability to recognise the essential parts of a message right away.

    - When you've read a novel or a short-story, retell it in short, concise terms. Bear in mind that the screenwriter behind Gone with the Wind was asked by the producer to tell the plot, the particular twist and the special ending of that story in three sentences. He did, the script was sold and the rest is history. It can be done, and as a slave you will be expected to express yourself with the fewest possible words, leaving out all non-essential detail.

    - Monitor your speech. Your voice most be soft and discrete, yet clear enough so that the dominant won't have to ask you to repeat. It has to carry authority and humility at the same time. Practice singing, if only in the shower, but don't be bashful. It works wonders for voice control.

    - How is your handwriting? Try practising calligraphy. It's fun, it's decorative and it will make your notes and journal both easier and more pleasing to read. It also teaches patience and focus.

    - How are your spelling and grammar? These are extremely important. Without them you simply cannot express yourself in a pleasing fashion. Also weed out colloquialisms and swear-words. Foul language has its place ? when you're invited to use it. Besides, your mom will love you for it. Here's an example of how important it can be: no matter how great her potential, if a would-be trainee's written application to me contains two spelling errors (incl. typos) or more, she's ditched. If she doesn't take me seriously enough to proof her writing, how can I take her seriously at all?

    - Learn how to convey good wishes without making them sound like commands. "Good night" is acceptable; "sleep well" is not. "I wish You a speedy recovery" is acceptable; "get well soon" is not. "Good day" is acceptable; "have a nice day" is not; and so forth.

    - By the same token, learn how to avoid asking questions that indicate a desired response. For example, some waiters have the deplorable habit of asking patrons if they enjoyed the meal, or if one dish or another was to their liking. Although the intent is no doubt to show an interest in the well-being of the patron, it is not only extremely tacky, but it comes off as daring him to say that something was wrong. Besides, what are you going to do about it once the said meal is over? If he cannot just keep quiet altogether, it would at least be much better for the waiter to say, "I hope you have enjoyed your meal." That is a statement, not a question, and it is up to the patrons how they wish to respond, if at all.

    - As you go about your daily errands, observe the people around you. Notice their gestures, their peculiar gait, the way their faces change expressions during a conversation. You need to be aware of the smallest signs to the point of telepathy. A slave is nothing if not supremely observant.

    - Don't just walk into a room, enter it. Map it out thoroughly as quickly as you can. Particularly how to get from the door to [choose an item of furniture representing a dominant] by the most direct route. Walk on carpet as much as you can without taking any detours. When you have that down, try leaving the room without turning your back on the [dominant]. This can be fun too. And infuriating.

    - Pay attention to what you're doing and finish each movement before you start the next. Getting up to take your mug out to the kitchen? Don't grab the ashtray as an afterthought on your way out of your chair. In fact don't reach for either until you're standing up. Take your time. You have all night. A slave?s movements must be graceful and discreet, yet purposeful and economical, at all times.

    - Monitor your gait. Are your footfalls heavy? Step more lightly. You don't want to be heard walking through a room, much less felt. Walking is not just a matter of getting from point A to point B. Like all other movement it is a display of personality, and nobody wants a sloppy slave.

    - Doing the TV dinner thing to save time? Quit it. Switch off the computer and make yourself a two-course dinner, serve it at the dining table which you have properly laid out complete with candle and cloth napkin. Do this every night. If you feel silly eating like that by yourself, bring a book, don't have the TV running if you aren't watching it anyway. Get yourself accustomed to silence. Love it, don't loathe it. And take your time with your meal. Why would you do this when there's a chance you'll be eating in the kitchen from a bowl on the floor? Because you'll also have to cook so you need to build confidence in your cooking and the ability to taste your way through a recipe rather than relying on it to the letter.

    - Work on reducing your sleep. Nobody needs 8 hours. 5-6 is entirely adequate; the trick is to consistently sleep well throughout that time. Find out when that is and go to bed half an hour before. Get up when you wake up, don't lie around, even on Sundays. As a slave you may not be able to sleep more than the strict minimum and you may not even be doing it in a bed.

    - Develop lots of little routines during your day. Then break them. The overwhelming majority of your service will consist of routine, but emergencies always happen when it's least practical for them to do so. You need to be able to respond with grace and efficiency. The minute you're interrupted in your dish washing because you're needed to do something else, those dishes must instantly cease to exist for you.

    - Train yourself in giving pleasure, bodily and otherwise. Work on your inhibitions; a slave is not entitled to privacy. Learn how to give massages. Get used to the idea of sexual practices that might gross you out. If your dominant wants you to perform that way it does not necessarily follow that he is particularly interested in knowing, much less wearing, what you just had for lunch.

    - Train yourself in receiving pleasure. When your dominant touches you, he expects an honest, uninhibited response.

    - A few pounds above your ideal weight? Get rid of them. A few pounds below? Add them. Barring a small number of physical disorders that affect these things, contrary to politically correct fallacy, body weight and shape is very much a matter of choice. This is not about male-chauvinistic sexist ideals, but about having sufficient personal discipline to treat your body with the respect that it deserves. You don't have to look like a glamour model or the Marlboro man by any means, but you do have to look the way nature intended.

    - Do you have emotional "baggage"? Work through it, with or without professional help, but do not rely on a future BDSM relationship to do this for you. BDSM has no therapeutic value, and dominants have no business pretending to be shrinks. At best a BDSM relationship will do nothing to help you deal with past traumas, at worst it will aggravate them. It is up to you to reclaim your life completely, before you enter into such a relationship. How can you give something to someone, if it isn't really yours to give away yet?

    - Is there a particular household chore that you hate? Become an expert in that particular chore. You may never learn to like it, but you will at least become so good at it that it will not take more time than absolutely necessary, which it probably does right now.

    - Train yourself to spend increasing amounts of time on the floor. Spend the night there occasionally.

    - Follow world news. Go to museums. Listen to music. Make yourself able to converse on current issues. You don't need to know every single name in government, but you do need to be able to at least ask intelligent questions.

    - Most important of all: get out, see friends, have fun. You are a slave, not a hermit, and you must always be alert to the danger of building up your own cosy little world to the exclusion of everyone else ? including your One.

    The foregoing may seem exhaustive but it's merely the tip of the iceberg. Think up more things for yourself; that alone is training because creative thinking is valued in a slave. The greatest value of all, however, is you. The point is not to change into someone else, but to become more you. Always keep in mind that you are doing this for yourself. And yet, stay flexible. When you do meet the One, s/he will probably want to change some of the ways you do things. Be ready and able to adjust swiftly.

    3/7/2007 7:18:24 AM

    http://www.leathernroses.com/generalbdsm/miriatrust.htm    
     Trust, The Foundation

    Trust, for some, is such a little thing, merely given lip service and never a second thought. But in the world of D/s trust is the foundation upon which everything else is built. There are many definitions of trust, but Miriam Webster's Dictionary says it well: assured reliance on the character, strength, or truth of someone or something. In order for a submissive to be able to give of themselves to a Dominant, there has to be unconditional trust in all aspects of the relationship. Basic trust is something we tend to give easily to most people. But the trust that goes deeper, the kind that means you would trust your very life (for REAL) to someone, is not a trust that can be built in just days or weeks. This much deeper level of trust can often take years to establish, and honesty is its foundation.

    Before you can be honest with others, you must learn how to be honest with yourself. How many times have you done things you did not like, enjoy or even want to do but instead lied to yourself and realized you were acting just to please someone else? Are you being honest with yourself when you respond this way? Are you being honest with your partner? Your first step should be self-discovery. The first person you have to learn to be honest with is you! Once you learn self-honesty, you will find that honesty with others comes easier, like second nature. Self-honesty does not come easy when you first enter this lifestyle. There will be many things that tempt, intrigue, and even scare you. When you first begin, you won't know what you really want, but that will come in time with learning more about yourself. Also take stock in yourself with honesty. What are your good and your bad points? Learn to enhance your attributes but never hide the faults from someone. Some of us have faults that we really can't change, but most can be altered in some way or another.

    Suppose you have found that special someone online. You're chatting for hours on-end. You are so sure this one is THE one you have been waiting your whole life for. I have seen more than one submissive build their whole life around someone they have only talked to online and on the phone. Regrettably, most of these relationships have never worked out further than the first or second meeting. Why? Because, one member was not totally honest with the other. Maybe one sent a 10-year-old picture and had since lost all their hair. Or one said, "Yes, I love doing all those things you enjoy." There are so many white lies that people tell! Who hasn't? Looks shouldn't matter, but they can when the picture you hold of someone you love is not who they really are. I had a wonderful friend online who was single and childless. We talked for months, with Master and me helping her through some very difficult times: a car accident ending with her having to have a hysterectomy, an ex-boyfriend who was stalking her, to name only a few. The end result? She remains a bored housewife with 2 young girls.

    When talking online, little lies can be so easy to say, after all no one can see your face to determine if you are telling the truth or not. It's easy to type in 120 pounds when the reality is at least 170, or that you are unmarried, or any of numerous lies I have heard. So what if you are a waitress or a cashier or a Vice president? All are honorable professions. The hardest part is telling someone else the truth. When you tell the truth, no matter how ugly or hard, you will find your circle of friends to be unique: people who truly know the real you and care about you, even with this knowledge. Around these people, you won't have to worry if you will be found out and lose what you are building. If you don't like something about yourself, change it in real life, and NOT in words only.

    It's easy enough to agree to things that you don't want to do in order to please someone else. I am guilty myself of doing this in the past and then hating myself later. That self-loathing was also slowly and unconsciously transferred to the person I was trying to please. This resentment was not fair to them, I agree. But the human mind and heart are not always fair. I still have a habit of saying, "Whatever makes you happy!" I have learned, however, to only say that if all options will work for me as well. Now, when I do have a preference, I clearly state it. Being honest about what you want and need is only the first step in building the foundation of trust you will need if you truly want to live this lifestyle. But this first step truly establishes the foundation for everything else that will follow.

    Integrity is an extremely important aspect of establishing trust. The person you are with has to know that your values are true, and not merely something created to match theirs. In return, you will need to know that you can count on them to adhere to their code of values. When you are being tied up is NOT the time to start worrying if they do or don't have the integrity needed to keep you safe. You need to know beforehand that they won't breach any negotiated limits and will listen to, and abide by your safe words. The same constraints apply to them if you are the one doing the binding. Both Dominants and submissives need to trust in the other, to speak honestly if things are going to fast, to slow, or to intense. Not doing so can literally have life and death consequences, be it yours or someone else's. Are you willing to risk another's or even your own life just to try and impress someone? If you are, you seriously need to consider why you would place yourself in such jeopardy. No justification is ever good enough for endangering someone else. During a scene, integrity is what can mean the difference between safety and blind vulnerability.

    In most relationships, the Dom provides a formal structure that the sub must adhere to. If the relationship is long distance, the Dom only has the subs word that they are adhering to boundaries, and truly performing tasks established by the Dom. The Dom must trust in the sub's word that they are doing as they are directed. Sometimes, it is so tempting to merely say, "Yes, I did or didn't do something," when in reality you are telling a lie to make your life a little easier. The sub also has to trust that the Dom will fulfill their responsibilities to the sub. If the Dom does not fulfill these responsibilities, the sub may slowly start to rebel, often not realizing what they are doing until it is too late. The decisions and choices you make with respect to unsupervised obedience will be your own. Though others may offer opinions or ideas, in the end, it is you who decides the extent and validity of your performance. You are the one responsible for your own actions, and you should accept responsibility by admitting to them. Remember, it's easier to make choices that do not later require apologies and forgiveness. You may offer, or be offered an apology and you might even accept. But in the back of your mind, you will always remember the incident, and the truth you knew that was betrayed. Having this lingering uncertainty can be one of many ways the foundation of trust can start to crumble.

    I have seen too many people try to justify dishonesty by stating that it's just better the other person not know, or that they didn't need to know. Keeping secrets and white lies are still dishonest and can rapidly destroy trust. Secrets are very hard to keep hidden from others. Someday, somehow they always have a way of coming to light and you will be found out. The only person you are protecting by lying or hiding things is yourself. What to you may seem a small incident, may to the other party seem to be a big issue, merely because you attempted to hide it. Secrets and hiding makes others ask questions. "If it was so small, why did they hide it? There must be more that I don't know!" We tend to hide those things that cause us embarrassment, skirt things that we find uncomfortable, and generally make terrible choices. Many times, lying seems to be the easiest choice in the beginning of a relationship. But, in the end, honesty always turns out to be best.

    Being reliable is also is an absolute must. If you say you are going to do something, then by all means, do it. Don't make excuses, or lie. Your Dom/sub counts on you to be reliable as well.

    In order to be respected, you must be respectable: in other words, worth another's respect. If you are continuously dishonest, you demonstrate a lack of respect to those around you, as well as for yourself. Respect is something that is earned from others by your actions. Respect can just as easily be lost by your actions as well. Act respectable, be respectable, and you will earn the respect you need in this lifestyle.

    Honesty, integrity, respectability, reliability, and responsibility all lead to absolute trust. Remember, the first gift in submission is trust. But trust must be created from honesty and respect. The loss of either of these can do irreversible damage to a relationship. D/s requires absolute trust in all aspects, from all parties participating. When doubt arises, it slowly erodes the foundation of trust. Even if one corrects their ways after a trust is broken, it is very slow to be rebuilt the second time, if at all. The gift of total trust is not to be taken lightly. Please treat it with the care it deserves. After all, once a foundation starts to crumble, the whole structure will soon fall.

    Rick's miria

    3/6/2007 12:43:16 PM

    Illuminations: The Collar... BDSM Symbolism and Personal Meaning

    http://bondage.com/id/8/which/330/show_column.html
    We each search for that mirror image of our own needs. At times, the mirror image of perfection is illusive but its dream is powerful enough to sustain the search through the many starts and stops. We come out of relationships with a slightly clearer image of what perfection will look and feel like. Our understanding of ourselves and our own needs become a little clearer. Most people hungry for the experience of a deep and caring relationship with its base in power exchange will experience more than one beginning and end before they arrive in the place that feels right to them.

    When we finally do find that match it feels breathless and exciting. It is the same as when a girl meets a boy and they decide to be boyfriend and girlfriend but with a simplifying twist. Right from the start the place of both partners is known. This Russian roulette part of vanilla relationships can be skipped. You do not have silent passive aggressive battles over who will be in charge of what. You have one in control, and that one will call the shots. As with all relationships the test of time will either dissolve it or elevate it to other levels. It is with these levels of progress that collars are introduced into the BDSM relationship. It is the way with which we acknowledge and honor our relationships in power exchange.

    The meaning of a collar worn in a BDSM relationship is heavily dependent on the nature of the relationship between the parties involved. There is a vast diversity on the meaning of collars. Collars can be given for many different reasons. Some are given as a symbol of protection for a submissive for various reasons. Play collars are often used in scenes. They are put on just before the commencement of a scene and taken off immediately afterwards. The collar does not mean exactly the same thing to everyone. Because the meaning of collars can vary significantly enough it is important that the two parties involved in the giving of a collar understand each other and have the same level of expectation for the collars significance. It can lead to heartbreak and disillusionment when Dominant and submissive are not on the same page concerning the significance of the collar and the meaning it will impart on their relationship.

    To hard core BDSMers the collar signifies possession, and belonging. There are three levels of the collar which are acknowledged.

    The first is the collar of consideration. This collar is usually the first offered in a new relationship where two people find they are getting along well and enjoy each others company. It is a collar utilized that suggests the couple feels as though they are onto something good. The appearance of this collar means a progression of the relationship beyond that of kinky play partners. It means the people involved are working on building a relationship in power exchange that has a deeper and more personal meaning emotionally. A good comparison in the vanilla world of this collar would be the promise ring. The collar of consideration represents feelings of intense attraction and affection. It represents the desire to have a sense of "belonging", or "possession". Time spent in this collar is time spent getting to know each other in many ways. Their BDSM life intersects with the vanilla world when they begin to develop interests outside of kinky ones together.

    The second level of the collar is the training collar. The training collar tells others that the Dominant and submissive feel they are successfully bonding and moving into a deeper understanding of each other with their eye on the future. This collar can be equated in the vanilla world to that of an engagement ring. But the interaction between Dominant and submissive become more focused. The submissive typically enters a more structured interaction at this point. Expectations become more intense, and discipline may become more severe.

    With the training collar both the dominant and submissive have more responsibility. It is a symbol of a progressing relationship which is a happy thing, but with that also comes increased pressure and stresses. Submissives may act out due to internal conflicts of commitment, submission, and giving up control. Giving up control is a progressive thing and is to be expected in these relationships but it is unnatural and hard to get used to.

    Dominants may feel pressures of excessive responsibility and for a time resentment. There is generally at this point a restriction in the exploration of others due to the commitment represented by the collar. In same cases this may cause conflict between the couple due to how each perceive their responsibilities which come with the collar. Often, it is this middle ground of the relationship when its ability to endure is probably most tested.

    The third level of the collar is termed by some as the formal collar and represents real commitments between the dominant and submissive and can be equated to a wedding ring. It represents for most love, respect and a need to make more permanent commitments to one another. The acceptance of this collar by a submissive signals a desire to submit to their dominant completely, and forever. The offering of this collar by the dominant signifies his willingness to accept and return that love and commitment with eyes on the long term future of the relationship. For some people this collar may also be offered in conjunction with a proposal of marriage.

    Collars come in all shapes and sizes. A collar is a physical symbol, a reminder of the bond and commitment the Dominant and submissive have made to each other. The form the physical collar takes varies depending on the needs of the one wearing it. Many couples have collars to be worn in private time, and others to be worn in public. For most couples who have collared it is important that some representation of the collar is always displayed on the submissive when outside the home and in public.

    A collar in whatever form it takes be it chains, leather, or steel forms a circle. To me that circle is indicative of a Dominants ring of protection. Within the circle is where the submissive will grow in service and commitment to their Dominant. If it feels right and both parties have the same level of commitment and expectations line up nicely, a collar can be psychologically liberating. Many submissives romanticize the idea of feeling safe enough to allow a Master to lay her open, bare her soul, see through her so completely that the boundaries of where one ends and the other begins blur and run together.

    Allowing your self this kind of transparency is a hard thing to do, especially if you have tried it in your past and felt hurt and burned because the commitment of one to the other was not the same, or simply didn?t survive the test of time. I interacted with more than one man in my search for a Master who expected me to open and be vulnerable to him with nothing given in return except pure physical and sexual control. I wanted to feel submission bad enough I was willing to accept what was available at times. I was playful and flirty and I could let them make me vulnerable physically but if I started feeling emotionally vulnerable I would lash out and potential relationships ended rather quickly.

    I romanticized the idea of giving everything of me to someone with nothing but the promise of pure sexual and physical control in return. Well, this idea certainly fed the masochistic submissive in me but it left the woman in me feeling disappointed, hurt, and hungry. Through the experience of how being "used" made me feel I came to understand that for the submissive side of me to fully develop I could not ignore the needs of the complex woman I was. I needed more. It was a comforting and at the same time sad realization. I understood that I would not allow myself to become vulnerable just for the sexual and physical thrill of it. I knew that to experience the submission and masochism on the level that I longed to experience it from I would need a partner who was willing to make a larger investment.

    I spent my own amount of time searching. I experienced more than one beginning and end and kept telling myself these experiences were necessary events to move me down the path I was meant to be on. I met him on bondage.com actually. We talked for a couple weeks and then took the time to have a cup of coffee face to face. The relationship seemed to build itself from that point on. He made it perfectly clear that any sexual relationship for us, if there was to ever be one would be a long time in coming. This surprised me. I had been used to Dominant men who could and would control absolutely everything else but their penises. He was so easy to submit to. He was exciting and sexy and I looked forward to every new encounter with him. At first it was only light bondage, and over time it progressed to heavier play. We started off slowly. The first time he ever exhibited any physical control over me was when we were sitting in a public flower garden. Under the canopy of a huge old tree he pulled a bandana between my teeth and knotted it in the back of my head under my hair. I will never forget the way his hands shook as he stroked my hair and looked down at my face adorned with his makeshift gag. Its simplicity was very powerful and marked us both deeply.

    We had no guests there to witness it. It was a private time between he and I... the only two in the union that mattered to us. With his own hands he tooled the collar of soft black leather. On it he placed D rings and a silver plate inscribed with our names. I kneeled and bowed my head so that he could fasten it around my neck. With the closing of the buckle on my collar came the sense that finally I was safe. Today a metal plate carries the inscription "Heart. Body. Mind. Soul." My dream come true... a Master. Mine.

    I have been in his collar for four years now. I am happy and content. Being a collared submissive isn?t easy. It takes work to be vulnerable. It takes effort and guts to be honest with him about things that may be happening in our relationship that make me feel less than happy... but he always listens. That is perhaps the most wonderful thing of all... he listens.

    My collar is a symbol of the implicit trust I feel for him. In his collar I feel secure, and safe. I believe to the core of me that he will always do what is best for me and protect me to the very best of his ability. He is the one person in this entire world that will ever see me with all the barriers down because I know he will never use it against me. The collar I wear is a symbol of the implicit trust I have in him. It is a heady experience when you trust someone enough to be able to say... "Yes Master... even with my life".

    3/5/2007 5:16:07 AM
    Ethics: Civility and Incivility in the Scene
    http://www.domsubfriends.com/voye/articles/88/

    In analyzing bad behavior it's important to see in each instance both the damage done to the community at large and the ethical breaches they create. By no means exhaustive, here are some varieties of incivility we encounter in the scene, and some thoughts on how to deal with them?

    The Empathy Gap
    It?s subtle, but lies behind much of the uncivil behavior we will be examining. The empathy gap is not so much the presence of hatred or dislike, but an absence of compassion, kindness or concern towards other members of our SM community. In a better world, we would all actively welcome strangers, extend cordiality, start up conversations, feel some brotherhood towards others like ourselves, whether we know them well or not.

    But more often than not - perhaps it's because the scene has grown so large, perhaps its because of the constant influx of newcomers ? we often don't feel any particular warmth or connection towards people we meet in the scene. This "inner nothingness" sets the stage for much of the crude, and thoughtless behavior we find in the scene.
    Gossip as news
    We all do it, and yes it can be loads of fun catching up on all the latest dirt. And table talk is proper when you are trying to learn about someone your curious about playing with. But in gossip, as with all things, there must be some sense of proportion. By scene standards, it is entirely acceptable to conduct good faith peer review by inquiring about someone's play style, experience, and reputation. But nobody respects a nosy-Rosy, even if we find them morbidly entertaining. Character assassination, the spreading of dubious or inflammatory rumors, do great damage to the scene. It also jeapordizes the confidentiality of individuals, and invites retaliatory counter gossip. Both truth and privacy are cardinal principals in the scene, and reckless chit chat damages both.

    Clique Politics
    To have a circle of friends is a good thing, but not when the goal is circling the wagons to shut out people who "don't fit in." In the same way that benign sharing of information can be amplified into vicious gossip, clique politics whose purpose is exclusion, or hurting the feelings or reputation of those you don't like, hurts the community also. Ultimately, clique players make so many enemies that they themselves are resented or unwelcome.

    Sweet and Sour
    A common clique politics tactic: Some people make extravagant show of how close and loving they are to their circle of friends (hugs, smiles, introductions, glowing compliments) in part, to maximize the sting inflicted against perceived outsiders, who are refused even the time of day. A stock move among catty sorority girls during rush week (the Amish call it "shunning"), it's embarrassing to see how many grown men and women in our community use "sweet and sour" to isolate and hurt individuals whose feelings and esteem they regard as unimportant. This truly nasty habit creates "us and them" fissures that fragment the community, hurt feelings and invite eventual retaliation.

    Chicken Hawk Syndrome
    With a constant influx of SM beginners, some scenesters of dubious merit attempt to acquire play partners under the guise of "mentoring". Chicken hawk syndrome includes a strong come-on, boastful presentation of one's own experience and skill, frequently systematic trashing others, occasional pressure to isolate new people from the presence or influence of others, all in the name of "education", or ?training?. Sometime the goal is sex or play, sometimes the goal is to recruit newcomers into the ?mentor?s? clique of preference. While there is nothing wrong with expressing interest in someone (new to the community or not), it is dishonest to couch that interest in terms of education. For new people I advise this: take your time in choosing mentors. Ideally, develop a circle of friends and don?t be forced into reliance on a single point of view. Do not yield to pressure to exclusive mentorship unless that's exactly what you want.

    SM Psychodrama
    High volume yelling matches, absurd conspiracy mongering, the blame game escalated to Olympian proportions, toxic loathing towards seemingly decent community peers... Does any of this sound familiar? Here's a test: If such behavior would get you fired from a professional workplace, please leave it at home.

    Stealing Consent (sneaky dom tricks to undermine consent)
    Everyone knows that its still rape if you say yes when there is a knife at your throat. But some tops pull the darndest stunts to avoid having to seduce consent. I maintain a list of the real eye-rollers I?ve run across, and add to it when I run across a new one. Here's what I have so far:

    Real doms don't grovel?in which tops simply ignore questions of consent: grabbing, touching, caressing, doing whatever pleases their whimsy, as though you've consented by virtue of being within their reach.
    ?their submissives grovel for them!: Every once in a while I am surprised by the submissive of another dominant asking if her dominant can play with someone I'm with. Huh? What? Dominants, please do your own negotiating. If you get turned down, you get turned down, and that's life even if it feels "undomly". This can take other more clever forms as well. A woman I know was cruised by a bisexual friend with this cunning line: "We should get together sometime; just you and me. I have this fantasy of tying your hands, kissing you all over and licking your pussy, and driving you mad while my hubby fucks you from behind. Doesn?t that sound exciting!!!".

    Being submissive means you've consented already: The odious belief in "true Doms" ("true doms never bottom... being a true Dom means never having to say you're sorry, etc.") or "true submissive" ("If you were a true submissive you would do X for me, let me do Y to you, take it in stride while I waltz off and do Z."). And that by your choice of role, your sado-erotic engagement with me starts when I want it to.
    Lies: This is one bottoms do also. Simply comforting falsehoods to seduce consent where it might not be possible otherwise. The usual areas are marital status, scene experience, and expertise with specialized techniques.

    Bait and switch: negotiating one scene and springing another on your partner. One young newcomer to the scene arranged to play with a far more experienced woman who tied her up, and flogged her into a lovely high. But then, who should waddle into view but mister husband, naked as a baby and rolling a condom over his chubby. Luckily the young woman was able to shake herself out of the fog, blurt out her safe word and get out of it, and to their credit, the couple released her. But still?
    A safe word isn't really a safe word. Safe word violations are pretty rare, but I once saw a prominent Black Rose member respond to a safeword red with "Oooooh I knoooow you don't really mean that?. Doooo you?" Breaches of ettiquete like these really stand out in the minds of witnesses, and are almost never forgotten.
    Safe word stigma: Taking advantage of the fact that some bottoms regard safe word as a humiliating defeat.

    Afganistan-Bananastan: Demanding the submissive use awkward, degrading or hard to remember safe words. "Everybody please come butt fuck me" was once assigned as a safe word to a submissive, hopefully to make the prospect of safewording even more embarrassing and awkward than it usually is. No comment.

    "Ask me to hit your face." That's what the ?famous scene photographer? kept repeating during his shoot, as the bottom slowly crumbled into tears of the unfun variety. He had already hit her out of the blue so hard that she was seeing stars. The scene did not end well. But not as badly as it could have had this bullying tactic worked.
    If you didn't forbid it, you've consented: The question "Is there anything you don't want me to do?" is a great thing to ask before a scene, but it is not fair gleefully planning rape, when someone answers the aforesaid question with a request not to be hit in the face. Its risky to pull a surprise fisting scene on someone who only asked for a flogging.

    Assuming the bottom knows what they can handle: Exceptions notwithstanding, bottoms often have no idea what they can handle, especially new ones. Someone who has never felt anal can?t know whether they'll like it or not. So bear in mind that even with consent obtained, your partner may not know what they are in for, and may not respond ideally. It's easier to seduce consent from someone's mouth than it is from their body.

    Why do tops do this instead of just being up front? Are they afraid they would be turned down? Do the more domly 24/7 types get all skittish at the thought of being turned down or having to work with the constraints of others when their fantasy is total control all the time? Whatever the reason, the art form is eroded when the very things that make SM different from date rape are tossed out the window. Don?t let yourself be manipulated by tactics like these.

    Failure to separate role from reality
    We are an imaginative bunch (witness the number of science fiction fans and Renn-fair enthusiasts in our midst) and this is both good and bad. Some take the view that the scene is a place where fantasy becomes reality, raising the specter of unrealistic expectations, which can infringe on safety, consent, even sanity. Men, particularly, scene newcomers with long histories with cyber, porn, or with the commercial world of professional dominants, may experience awkward transitions to the more laissez faire environment of the scene where seduction, barter, and compromise are the rule. Furthermore, someone who prides herself on being an unreasonable, demanding bitch in scene must draw a reasonable line between what is appropriate in scene, and into daily life, even if they consider themselves "lifestyle."

    Tall poppy syndrome
    It is not always bad people who find themselves hunted down by the in-crowd. Sometimes it is the very people who volunteer, help out, are popular, bright and personable who are singled out for special hatred and grievance. The Australians call it tall poppy syndrome: If you grow too much taller than the others, you get your head chopped off. Many groups have defacto though unstated traditions of deriding and ostracizing enthusiastic newcomers as troublemakers and incompetent rebels. A lot of good people are chased away by in-crowd types who regarded club leadership and innovation as their sole domain.

    Accountability Phobes (The Rules Don't Apply to Me)
    In which characters proudly contest that they are too real, too experienced, too?whatever to be held accountable to the rules that others live by. Like all diverse groups, they often have good reason to not want to be held to an objective standard. One famous category of this is?.

    The Dom = Dickhead syndrome
    While some dominants are true artists cultivating a gourmet's appreciation of pleasure, pain and power, others are mere peevish control queens, itchy for a chance to criticize, get belligerent, and boss others around. Still others, new to the community (but not to Gor novels) make the classic error of equating their sexual dominance with an overbearing, overreaching manner dominated by virtue of their presence at an SM event. Regardless of how dominant you are within your consenting relationships (and more power to ya!), you can no more "assume" consent in your interactions with others, than you can in an SM scene. Dominants who assume its okay to boss others around, and rudely demand subservient behavior, are making the classic newbie error of assuming it's okay to touch or grab others? bodies without asking.

    The Realness Police (Your kink ain't My Kink)
    In which your conception of SM is judged inferior to mine. Scoffing at scenes for being too mild, too heavy or too? whatever. Pet peeves include switching, use of humor in scene, lack of interest in 24/7. Even if they are consistent in their beliefs they are mistaken in thinking their standards should command anything other than the polite respect from you that we owe everyone.

    Safety Nazis
    Safety nazis are the flip side of the realness police. While the realness police spend time criticizing their brothers and sisters in kink for not being sufficiently authentic, the safety Nazis fret that people are be taking their SM a bit too seriously. While safety is certainly a pivotal SM value, unsolicited advice can come across as cutting, judgmental and condescending, and sometimes that is precisely what is intended. SM safety is certainly a concern. But so is discretion, tolerance of other viewpoints and playstyles and acceptance of our many differences and peculiarities.

    Expert-itus
    The state of confusing one's own expertise with the ability to pick nits and find faults in other people's play, demeanor, protocol and motives. While sharing scene knowledge is generally a good thing, it can be, and often is, overdone. Go easy on the free advice.
    3/4/2007 10:21:39 AM
     Was That Dominant, Or Was It Just Rude?
    http://www.mybdsm.com/pages/kalanasc/bdsm/domorrude.html

    Some folks have this image of dominants as people who always go around dressed in black leather, verbally abusing and haranguing everybody from store clerks to unsuspecting postal carriers to their next-door neighbors. While I do know a few folks who really act this way (and they're mostly newbie male tops, chuckle), I don't know any folks who act this way who I would consider a responsible and in-control adult, let alone a dominant.

    In my lexicon, "Dominant" does not translate to "A-sshole". They are two entirely different concepts. People who are discourteous, inhospitable, insecure, rude, pushy, arrogant or nasty, playing power games in real life with nonconsenting others, do not strike me as potentially being responsible or safe dominants. They strike me as being insecure and possibly emotionally unstable, and more likely to behave abusively than responsibly if given the power to do so. Acting like a rude SOB isn't proof of dominance; it's proof that you have no manners and you are socially stunted.

    I have occasionally surprised some BDSM community folk who came to visit when they were in town, because I behaved like a polite host rather than "A Dominant." Sheesh, what did they expect, I was going to pour their coffee on the floor and tell them to lick it up? Chuckle. Not on my hardwood floors. Maybe they did expect that, but without explicit negotiation and consent, I just don't go around assuming I have the right to top the world. Your personal sexual orientation is not a "Rudeness Free License" to everybody, no matter what it happens to be.

    If someone consents to play BDSM games with you and consents to be submissive to you for the period of time you negotiate, it might well be appropriate to order them around, exercise your power over them and expect them to address you by a title of authority. However, extending that attitude towards people who don't have that kind of intimate relationship with you is in my mind a very serious mistake.

    If your wife consents to have sex with you and enjoys it when you kiss and fondle her, that is all very well and good. It is not however automatic license to kiss and fondle intimately every person you meet socially - that would tend to get you punched out very quickly, or even killed or thrown in jail.

    Likewise, if one person (or several people) consent to be submissive towards you, it does not translate to giving you the right to behave dominantly towards everyone in sight. Assertively and with self confidence, yes. Aggressively or intimately dominant, no. Consent is a very good thing to be sure of before you attempt to assume a dominant or even a submissive role towards someone.

    People who have the need to play petty dominance games in real life that hurt and belittle people aren't dominants, or at least they aren't confident enough in their own dominant status not to be constantly jockeying for position by knocking other people. Being rude to others, belittling them, playing oneupmanship games, bragging, etc, is not dominance. It's rudeness. Rude people are rarely responsible dominants and responsible dominants are rarely rude people. Just my observations on the subject.

    3/3/2007 9:46:44 AM

    You Are Dominant
    http://www.the-iron-gate.com/thinkingdom/

    It?s what you have defined yourself. A dominant personality, a dominant role, a dominant. Wikipedia defines a dominant as:

    In human sexual behavior, a dominant is one who enjoys performing any of a variety of BDSM practices upon a submissive; or one who holds a dominant position within a relationship based upon dominance and submission (DS). This enjoyment can spring from a simple desire for dominance or an enjoyment of the interplay of wills involved in such a scenario. A male dominant is often called a dom; a female, a domme or dominatrix.

    Each and every individual finds their place as unique and specific to their needs. When you think about who you are you can define attitudes, behaviors, characteristics that you see as dominant for you. Others may not agree. The fact remains that you have specified this place as yours. You are dominant.

    We have all seen the pledges, the creeds, the inspiring bits of electronic babble about a successful dominant, a good dominant or a Master?s law. Most of them can be dismissed as mush that submissives gobble up in their desire to seek out their perfect Master. I have yet to find a decent essay that is worth placing here as a good definition of a dominant that isn?t partial to niceties, fanciful dreaming or submissive ideals. (If you know where one is or have one, I?d love to see it.)

    There are also discussions about types of dominants being better than others or more compatible to different submissive types. The good guys, the cruel sadists, the sensualists, the daddies, just to name a few. Compatibility is a blending of two separate souls; is it impossible to wager that one d-type may be compatible with a completely different s-type?
    The thoughts today are thus:

    • How do you define ?dominant??
    • What characteristics do you see in yourself that tell you that your definition fits you?
    • What type of dominant are you?
    • How do you assert your dominance within your relationship?
    • Is your dominance natural or have you had to develop it over time?
    3/2/2007 7:35:44 AM

    The Top 10 Most Commonly Found Doms On The Net and Top 7 Subs ***this one bears repeating over and over and over...***http://www.evilmonk.org/A/net_doms.cfm

    The 'I Am Dom Hear Me Roar' Dom:
    All shiny new leather wear, with a belt full of toys just bought at Jack's Whip-O-Rama). Of *course* he knows what to do! He read SM101...and even watched Exit To Eden three whole times!

    1. The 'I Just Wanna Get Laid' Dom:
      Roams the halls of AOL sending IMs to the ladies in the Chateaux telling them "On your knees! I am a Dom and U R my slave!". When he gets irate IMs back from the Domme he just sent to by mistake (what, read a profile? you *must* be kidding, right?), he quickly changes his tune to "R U a FDom? I am your slave! May I lick your boots?".

    2. The 'Dungeon Slut' Dom:
      Has a new 'lady love' each day (sometimes 2 or 3 a day). He swears each time that *this* one is his 'eternal true love'....at least for the next two hours.

    3. The 'Psycho-Stalker' Dom:
      Wants to know *exactly* what you do...every minute of he day and night.  Insists on BCCs of all sent mail, and Forwards of all read mail, plus access to your account to check up on you. Do you get the feeling that someone is watching you? With this one, you're probably right.

    4. The 'I Just Wanna Be Your *Friend*' Dom:
      Offers to guide you and protect you....you innocent sweet thing you. Oh, those other 10 subs? Just friends. Really.

    5. The 'Of Course Im Dom...Uh Oh My Wife Is Home Gotta Run' Dom:
      Warning signs: Picks 'no response' on marital status in profile. "No honey you can't call me at home...call my voice mail instead". Often disappears in the middle of a hot n heavy cyber session...uses an excuse like 'my power went out' when asked about it. "Of *course* Im not married!"

    6. The 'Im Not *That* Type Of Dom' Dom:
      Squeaky-clean image. The type of Dom that everyone *knows* is a good guy. He would never do something less than up-front and honorable. Uh-huh.

    7. The 'Tom Cruise' Dom:
      He's young, rich, handsome and perfect....until you meet him in person. Then you find out that the 'Tom Cruise look-alike' you've been subbing to is 5'4", 400 lbs, bald, 48 years old, and living with his elderly mother. (Oh yeah... and he works as a clerk at 7-11...not as a CEO of a 'major corp').

    8. The 'Alex I'd Like to Buy a Clue For $200' Dom:
      Ok, now you've got a sub....now what?

    9. The 'I Don't Have A Sub Bone In My Body' Dom:
      Really a bottom at heart, just refuses to admit it...even to himself. 

      And just in case you submissives out there thought you were off the hook....

    10. POOR-ME SUB:
      This "sub" always has something going wrong in her life. Of course, it is never her fault.. she is always being played upon and victimized by others. If only she found the *perfect* dom, her life would be problem-free and forever-blissful.
      Favorite IM to send: "Will you be my dom, sir? I am just a helpless little subbie."
      Favorite IM to receive: "Just do what I say, slave!"

    11. JUST-DO-ME SUB:
      This "sub" just wants to be beaten. It doesn't really matter by who, or what..as long as he (I use "he" here because these are typically male) can feel the lash. Frequently misbehaving on purpose, this sub can drive a dom *crazy*.
      Favorite IM to send: "I have been naughty and need to be punished. Spank me now, Mistress!"
      Favortie IM to receive: "You are a bad sub and need to be punished! Bendover!"

    12. BARBIE-SUB:
      This "sub" just likes the way she looks in leather fashions.  She is afraid of the whip, and has never seen a clamp in her life. Her favorite store is "Dream Dresser", and her whole paycheck is spent there each week.
      Favorite IM to send: "Would you like to know what I am wearing, sir?"
      Favorite IM to receive: "What are you wearing?"

    13. HE-HURT-ME SUB:
      This "sub", without any negotiations, talk of limits or safewords, rushes out to a country cabin to to play with a dom she met 2 days ago online. After letting him tie her up and whip her, she decides he is a menace to society, and can't wait to tell all her "sub" friends he is a "BAD dom".
      Favorite IM to send: "Subsis, I need to pass on a warning to you!"
      Favorite IM to receive: "My poor subsis, you have got to warn everyone about this creep!"

    14. I-JUST-NEED-A-MAN SUB:
      This "sub", after exhausting all her singles bar and healthclub meting places, decides that the D/s world would be a good place to meet a *man*. she really has no interest in D/s, she just needs someone to spend the rest of her life with. She is a close relative of POOR-ME SUB. Amazingly, when she "gets her dom", she suddenly loses interest in any type of sex.
      Favorite IM to send: "Sir, will you take care of me forever?"
      Favorite IM to receive: "I have always dreamed of having a large family."

    15. NO-ONE-CAN-TOP-ME SUB:
      This "sub" longs to submit, yet claims no dom is strong enough to top her. Some say she is really just a domme in disguise.
      Favorite IM to send: "Think you are strong enough to put me in my place,jerk?"
      Favorite IM to receive: "No, Mistress, I am really just a weak and helpless slave. ::falling to the floor and kissing your boots::

    16. SUBMISSION IS THE GREATEST GIFT Submissive:
      This submissive has stars in her eyes and naivity in her heart. She swoons at the mere thought of a dom, any dom, asking her to pass the salt. She writes her dom's name in the corner of her notebook with little hearts and flowers around it. She declares that there is no better way to love than through submission, and that d/s is a "better" and "higher" manner of loving than anything a silly old vanilla person might do. She lives on an emotional roller-coaster, sentimental enough to cry when seeing a long-distance phone company commercial.
      Favorite IM to send: "You are all of life to me, there is nothing about life worthwhile without you."
      Favorite IM to receive: "I am everything you'll ever want or need, and I'll protect you from every thing."  
    3/1/2007 10:29:42 AM
    The Occasional Mishap

    Sometimes mishaps occur during a scene. There are many scary stories around but, in truth, almost none of these ever happened. Most are tall tales. These are the things that may happen and this is what you do (Please note that some of the symptoms described here, may be indications of other physical or mental problems, such as possible illnesses, pregnancy, hidden fears, etc. If the symptoms appear more often, do consult your doctor):

    Dizziness - is usually caused by uncomfortable or unfamiliar positions, standing upright for too long, emotion, temperature too high or just by the tension and the intensity of the moment. It may also be caused by maintaining almost any position for a long period of time. This is nothing to worry about. Have your partner change position, sit or lie down for a while and it will soon go away.

    Nausea - has the same causes as dizziness, but may also be caused by lack of food. Treat as for dizziness.

    Lack of breath (mostly hyperventilation) - is caused by emotion, tension, fear, unexpected claustrophobia, an over-enthusiastic bondage or an unfamiliar position (folded or head down). Signals are sweating, headache, dizziness and sometimes unexplained, strong fear. Simply stop the scene, untie your partner and loosen up tight clothing (latex or corsets). If it doesn't help, have your partner breath into a paper bag (not a plastic one, this may cause suffocation) a few times. Please be aware that unexpected hyperventilation may point to a very hidden fear or a trauma. Get professional help if you think this is the case. Hyperventilation is frequently misinterpreted. Be careful. If the problem does not go away easily, there might be a more serious one.

    Fainting- first of all is the natural reaction to hyperventilation. It may also be caused by uncomfortable or unfamiliar positions (head down or standing too long), by heat, exposure to sun, lack of food and drink, and even emotion or sudden, unexpected fear. This is not a problem. Stop the game, free your partner and have her lie down. This may be a frightening event, but there usually is really nothing to worry about. If it happens more often, it may indicate low blood pressure or anemia.

    Bruises - are caused by whipping (seldom), caning (always), spanking (sometimes) and by bondage (more than you would think). A bruise is nothing to worry about, unless it is followed by severe pain or fever. If you don't want to be bruised, tell your partner about this so he can take extra care. You can avoid bondage bruises easily by covering the skin first before you put the ropes around and by taking care when "unpacking" your partner. By pulling rope over the skin you may "burn" it.

    Cold, blue or white limbs - Limbs getting cold, starting to tingle, turning white or bluish (lips) usually are a signal for obstructed blood flow. This can be caused by a rope or a strap being to tight, by blocking certain veins with the body weight or because the hands have been over the head for too long. It is not as scary as it looks (the average arm, leg, hand or foot can do without blood for forty-five minutes) but it can be very annoying for your sub and cause lack of concentration. Again anemia or low blood pressure may cause the same symptoms. Change your sub?s position or loosen the offending bondage to alleviate the symptoms.

    The lock will not come off - Although this is the bad dream of every dominant it hardly ever happens. It is most often caused by the fact that the lock is cheap and of inferior quality or by placing too much tension on the lock. You can prevent it almost completely by testing your locks every time before you use them. If there is only the slightest doubt about any lock, dispose of it. And if it happens, don't panic. Sit down, control yourself and try again carefully. Most of the time this will eventually do the trick. If not, go to the nearest DIY(hardware)-store and rent a pair of large wire cutters. DON'T try using a saw! You are likely to inflict some serious wounds to your partner if you do. If your partner has chains around the wrists or ankles, another trick will sometimes help. Use lots and lots of soap. Make the wrists or ankles as slippery as you can. There is a fair chance your partner will be able to slip out of the chains (or the steel handcuffs).

    Broken key - If your key breaks in the lock, don't worry. This may look like a very scary situation, but in fact it is not. With the help of a magnet you will probably be able to either lift or pull the remainder of the key out. If you hold the lock upside down in the process you have a much better chance. Then open the lock with your spare key (Never use locks for which you have only one key!!!).

    Other Aspects of Physical Safety

    Here are some other useful tips for physical safety. These have more to do with attitude toward each other and toward erotic power exchange.

    Read some books - The more you read about erotic power exchange, the more you will understand about it and the safer you will be able to play. It is very useful if you understand the basics of the human body too.

    Know about safety - If you know about safety you can be a better judge of the situation. This is even more important for subs, especially if you are playing with different partners or if you have incidental contacts. If you understand about safety you will be better able to determine if you can trust your new or incidental partner.

    Talk about safety - If either one of you is not happy with a situation, tell each other about it. If you are uncomfortable, you won't have half the fun you could have when you don't have to be concerned about safety. Since trust is an important factor in erotic power exchange, feeling safe is certainly one of the aspects here. Unsafe situations usually occur, not because people want to play unsafe, but because someone does not know a situation is (or feels) unsafe with his or her partner or does not recognize it as unsafe.

    Build up your scene - Take your time when you play and do not try to do everything at one time. Experiment and explore. Take it one step at the time. It is easy to add, but you can never take away the effect of too much at the same time. This is especially important for pain impulses. Also remember that you are building brick upon brick. Being tied up may be the first brick. A nipple clamp might be next. These two influence each other. A blindfold or a gag will intensify sensations and effects enormously. A simple pat on the back may be harmless in everyday life, when blindfolded and tied up it may feel like an enormous blow.

    Hold back and concentrate - Don't bring too many elements into a game at the same time. Hold back, concentrate on what you are doing and only add an element when it is functional and your partner is ready for it. Exploring the effects and possibilities of one element can be very creative and tremendously exciting for both of you.

    Be prepared - A scene may lead to fierce and unexpected emotions, and sudden, sometimes almost spasmodic, moves. Orgasms can be much more intense. Getting angry, frustration, crying, yelling - it is all part of the game. Erotic power exchange is all about emotions. And, the dominant partner can, should and will have emotions too.

    Physical support - Physically supporting our partner (we will talk about emotional support later on) is important. If the body is supported sufficiently this allows for sudden, unexpected movements and makes your partner feel comfortable with the situation.

    NEVER:

    • tie ropes around the neck. Use leather or steel collars that leave sufficient room to breath,

    • leave someone tied up alone in the house,

    • use pieces of cloth or cotton for a gag (they kill!),

    • use wire in an SM-game (for bondage or whipping),

    • use chemical substances, or

    • do anything that you don't know about.

    Emotional Safety

    Conditions precedent for erotic power exchange are love, mutual respect and trust. The game is all about feelings and emotions. So emotional (mental or psychological if you like) safety is just as important as the technical and physical safety aspects.

    Trust is not something you get, it is something you gain. This takes time and effort. If you want to built up a relationship (or a relationship with erotic power exchange aspects in it, as some like to call it), you need to work on it.

    If you are into different, short-term or incidental contacts, trust is a problem. You may just have to believe somebody based on his or her word. That is difficult and requires insight.

    The basis of emotional safety is laid down in the concepts. But there is more to it. The dominant has the biggest part in this. He has to gain trust and his charisma is very important. A self-assured dominant will have lesser problems gaining trust than someone who is nervous or uncertain. This is one of the major problems for novice Doms.

    Protection

    Protection is another important issue when it comes to emotional safety. A submissive usually will ask for different sorts of protection. Protection against other dominants, if this is the case, protection in uncertain and vulnerable situations (like you are in the middle of a scene and your mother walks through the front door) and sometimes protection and guidance towards her own feelings and fantasies. As far as her own feelings are concerned she obviously has her own responsibility here and the Dom cannot and should not take over all of that but he certainly can help and guide.

    In scene - out scene

    A dominant has to understand that just because a submissive does not use a safeword to stop a situation, that does not necessarily mean she is totally comfortable with what is happening. "Those who do not raise their voice agree" most certainly is not applicable for erotic power exchange. You may sometimes have to explicitly ask her if she is still all right, if she wants to use the safeword and sometimes you will even have to verbally ask the question "are we in scene or out scene now?" If you are uncertain about her responses, ask! Not using a safeword is a well-known beginners' problem. You have to learn that not using a safeword has nothing to do with pride and that you will not disappoint the dominant. Not using a safeword, turning the scene into a disaster is simply stupid.

    Abuse

    Please bear in mind that anything happening against your will is NEVER erotic power exchange but outright ABUSE. If you even have the slightest feeling you are somehow overpowered, if anything happens against your will, if it does not feel sound, safe, sane and secure, DON'T do it. If you have the feeling you are in an abusive relationship, get help.Erotic power exchange is never an excuse for abuse. Nothing is.

    First and Incidental Contacts

    We have no intention to scare you away from incidental or first contacts. On the contrary. However, it is wise to be careful with your first contacts. For a first contact the following guidelines are helpful and tested out many times by many people.

    When you respond to a personal ad, or intend to meet somebody - you have met on the Net or through a phone chat box or dateline - in person, make sure you know something about him or her.

    If you responded to a personal ad, try writing or phoning a couple of times first and use a post office box when corresponding. You don't want strange people ringing your doorbell unexpectedly.

    The first time you actually meet, make an appointment in a public place such as a restaurant and not at either one of your homes.

    Regardless of where you meet, be sure to get pertinent information from him or her first: full name, address, phone number, (if in the US) social security number and driver's license number. If this sounds a bit drastic to your potential partner, s/he should understand that you do trust them and hope they trust you enough to provide this information. You cannot be too careful. Even if you think s/he is the most wonderful person on earth, your safety should be uppermost in your mind.

    Once you have this information, give it to a trusted friend (preferably someone who is aware of your lifestyle) as well as the address of the place where you will be meeting and when you can be expected to return. This is not, as we've said, to scare anyone away from meeting someone met through the Internet or other "blind" services. It is to protect yourself from any problems which may (or may not) occur. You may want to think twice about meeting someone who is not willing to respect your desire to protect yourself by giving you this information upfront. By the way, be prepared that the one you are meeting may ask you the same questions.

    The are quite a few horror stories around on the Internet about first meetings, usually in the United States. These almost always are the result of bad preparation and disregarding obvious warning signals. But this is not "just" true for the United States, it happens in Europe just as well albeit - as a result of the smaller scale of things - seldomly. Most likely in Europe you'll be the victim of a joke and nobody turns up on your first date. That stinks, but at least you are in no danger. Especially for the USA it is not such a bad idea to set up a safety network for first meetings, i.e. have one or two trusted friends call you at the place where you are during your first meeting to make sure you are okay.

    We cannot over-emphasize the importance of using your common sense. Although 99,9% of the people involved in erotic power exchange are perfectly normal people, especially the Internet has made it quite easy for people with not so good intentions to find their way into the community. If you smell a rat, do not proceed. When in doubt, ask others and follow their opinion. They - the bystanders - are usually right.

    • The general advice is not to start active play the first time(s) you meet, but spend time talking and getting to know each other.

    • Blind erotic power exchange dates are intriguing but very risky.

    • Incidental contacts - on a party or group meeting - may be risky as well. Within a BDSM group you are usually safer because somebody will probably know the person you want to date, so you can ask around first. Do not hesitate to ask. BDSM people are used to these situations and will be happy to be of assistance.

    • If you have no chance to ask, observe before you go into anything.

    • And, if you planning to take part in active play on a party or group meeting, always make sure there is a dungeon master around.
    2/28/2007 9:52:14 AM

    Narcissistic dominance vs Taken In Hand dominance http://www.takeninhand.com/node/868

    Dominance is often viewed as an outward trait of competitiveness and imposition. Always having to have it your way is domineering not dominance. It is narcissistic and self-serving. However, this definition is how many define ?dominant? so the selfish are often mistaken for dominant. Most miss the truly dominant man who quietly reveals himself when needed, then, when his influence is no longer required, he slips back into the crowd. The blowhard gains the attention, while the dominant man provides a quiet word, a supportive hand or, sometimes, a smack on the backside. He does not seek to control, only to guide. His concern is for others.

    However, the narcissistic ?dominant? man does apparently have an attraction. The Economist has an article about a study where women were found to be attracted to narcissistic ?dominant? men but only when in a relationship with someone else, and only when most fertile.

    The traits used to define dominant men who are sadly narcissistic:

    Deciding who is and is not a dominant male is the first question, of course. To do this, the researchers turned to one of the world's most widely used experimental animals, the hard-up male student. Their subjects were asked to rate such things as their tendency to correct others, to want to control conversations, and to surpass others' accomplishments, in a questionnaire designed to assess their dominance. In their paper in Biology Letters the researchers laconically observe that dominance in this questionnaire ?corresponds to the scale ?Narcissism? in the widely used California psychological inventory.?

    This study sought out individuals with traits generally regarded as dominant by society. However, to me the traits are not ones best suited for a Taken In Hand relationship. Perhaps what a Taken In Hand relationship needs is not a narcissistic ?dominant? man but a leader. A leader corrects others only to keep them on track, promotes varied conversation to encourage growth and supports the accomplishment of others so that those he has taken into his charge surpass even him in their abilities. The leader is dominant in that he influences others but he doesn't seek to control them.

    Society considers those who control others as dominant but they may only be domineering. A leader doesn't control others but may be dominant in that he influences the lives of others. A narcissistic ?dominant? man creates a big scene to garner attention to his ?dominance.? A leader dominates quietly, many times without ever being noticed. Ordering a woman to her knees draws the attention to the man and all his ?power?, even if it is just she who notices. Guiding a woman to a place of contentment and affection where she kneels before him to enhance her feelings of surrender draws attention to the relationship and all its power, even if no one notices.

    2/27/2007 10:47:31 AM

    And You Can Quote Me On That
    Quotations and Truisms
    By Norische ***This was passed on to me by a very good friend, sana aka stockings. If you like, pass it on.***

    The mark of the very best slave is infinite patience.

    It is the imperfections in a slave that make them exciting and
    challenging.

    It is the strive for perfection that makes a slave worthy of service.

    Understanding a command is not necessary, only obedience.

    If a command is given in error, but followed precisely, then the
    error is not that of the slave, the error rests solely on the
    shoulders of the Master/Mistress.

    A standing order remains in place until another order takes
    precedence.

    A pleasure slave must be alluring, captivating, submissive, and
    utterly available, but more than anything else they must be
    interesting.

    A slave cannot be trained to do everything; therefore they must be
    trained to do anything.

    Understanding your slave is the first step in understanding
    punishment.

    Slavery is not a way of life; it is a way of thinking. You know you
    are a slave when your stomach growls and you wonder if
    Master/Mistress wishes something to eat.

    Control is illusionary; you cannot take that which will not be
    given, hence who is truly in control?

    No method or style within the BDSM realm is more or less correct
    than any other, it is all based on individual desires, needs, and
    limits.

    Freedom is a soldier's dream and a slave's nightmare. But is a
    soldier not a slave; willing to do anything…including kill, simply
    at his or her superior's (Master's) command. Also is a slave not
    free to choose whom he or she wishes to serve and free to make the
    choice of service or freedom. Hence, the question arises, who is
    free and who is the true slave. Or perhaps the more appropriate
    question would be, "Is there truly anything such as freedom?" or
    perhaps "Is not everyone a slave to someone or something?"

    To be thrilled by the smell of leather, to be invigorated by the
    sound of a whip's crack, or satisfied by the soft caress, is the
    mark of a lover.
    To be thrilled by at the possibility to serve, to be invigorated by
    a commanding voice, or satisfied by the knowledge that you have done
    your best, is the mark of a slave.

    A slave's greatest desire is to serve. A submissive's greatest
    desire is to subject to the will and power of another.

    Let us explore the possibilities hidden deep within you; but keep in
    mine that yes I will hurt you, but I will never harm you,

    The skill of observation is the corner stone of building a good
    slave, a slave must be observant of his or her Master/Mistress at
    all times; to learn how to please, to learn how to serve and to
    learn every nuance of their owner's character.

    True slaves will forever hone their skills and talents. They will
    never allow themselves to become stagnant or boring. They will
    constantly strive to better themselves and will never truly be
    satisfied with their level of competence. They are always willing to
    follow their Master's/Mistress's command, quickly, respectfully and
    to the best of their ability. They will always be flexible and
    willing to explore new possibilities, to learn what they can and to
    accept that which they do not understand.

    There is no such thing as a perfect Master or Mistress, to believe
    this is to lie to oneself, but a good Master or Mistress will know
    this fact and never claim to be perfect.

    Never attempt to take that which will not be given, to do so will
    destroy all respect and trust.

    Want vs. Need. There is no such thing as need, only want. One does
    not need to breathe unless one wants to live.

    To understand an individuals greatest fears, and greatest desires is
    to understand how to control an individual.

    A slave is an individual with a unique need, but an individual
    nonetheless. Those that cannot accept this fact should buy a lamp or
    perhaps a cat, something that they do not have to treat with respect
    or understand its strengths and weaknesses.

    A slave is like a building, built stone by stone, experience by
    experience. Without a firm foundation it will crumble and fall.
    Therefore is it not wise to build up a slave rather than attempt to
    tear it down. With each blow to his or her self-esteem the
    foundation on which they stand gets weaker; soon they will be unable
    to stand, a pile of rubble at your feet. Then you will have created
    a worthless slave, or perhaps you have exposed yourself as a
    worthless Master/Mistress.

    A slave is a proud individual, proud to serve, proud to be owned,
    and proud to be a slave. Do not threaten this pride nor attempt to
    tear it down, use it, mold it and learn to understand it. To have
    pride is to strive to achieve greatness. To have pride is to do your
    best and to know when you have. To have pride is to have the
    greatest motivator in the world. Do not confuse pride with an ego,
    an ego is a shallow man's replacement for pride.

    2/26/2007 8:41:36 AM

    Topics Q & A

    Isn't D/s just about kinky sex?
    What does vanilla mean?
    What is the difference between D/s and BDSM?
    How do I meet people involved with D/s and BDSM?
    Why do people use nicknames rather then their real names?
    What is the difference between a 'submissive' & 'slave'?
    What does 'collared' mean?
    Can the submissive just say 'no'?
    How is a submissive punished?
    What will other people think if they find out that I have an interest in D/s or BDSM?
    Does a Dominant partner control money in a D/s relationship?
    Are people involved in this lifestyle 'damaged'?
    Is submission unhealthy?
    Why does a submissive need 'training'?
    Can you have children in a D/s relationship?
    Can a vanilla relationship become a D/s relationship?
    Do all Dominants want multiple submissives?
    Do people really live D/s 24/7?

    Isn't D/s just about kinky sex?
    Sometimes it is, and sometimes it isn't. How much of a person's life is effected by their involvement with D/s depends entirely on the individual. For some people, D/s is limited to sexual role-play; for others it is a way of life. Each person decides for themselves how much or how little they want to involve D/s in their lives.
    What does 'vanilla' mean?
    'Vanilla' is a term used to refer to things or people not involved with D/s or BDSM. The term is sometimes used with a negative connotation, but generally is not intended in a derogatory manor.
    What is the difference between D/s and BDSM?There is a fair amount of overlap in how the terms are used, but in general:
    D/s is an acronym that stands for Dominance & submission. D/s generally refers to the authority and responsibility transfer between a Dominant and a sub; i.e., D/s relates to who makes and is responsible for decisions. The range of decisions included depends on the people involved, and may be limited to the bedroom or extend to any area of life. BDSM is an acronym that stands for Bondage, Discipline, Sadism & Masochism. BDSM generally refers to the physical interaction during a 'scene,? such as ropes and paddles. However, BDSM can also include non-physical interaction such as humiliation play, and often the term BDSM is used to include D/s as well. It is a term that came from the fusing of the term S&M (sadism & masochism) with the term B&D (bondage & discipline). B&D was a term that was put forth by the leather community in an attempt to remove itself from term S&M, which had a strong negative connotation at the time. 
    How do I meet people involved with D/s and BDSM?
    One common way for people to meet is via IRC or other computer messaging systems. Being online gives individuals the ability to remain anonymous while asking questions about the lifestyle. On the down side, because IRC and the like allow a level of anonymity, anyone can present themselves as being an 'expert' on the lifestyle, regardless of their actual experience (or lack thereof). This is one of the reasons the Net has a great deal of inaccurate information about D/s and BDSM. Most areas also have local D/s or BDSM clubs and organizations. Often the easiest way to find these organizations is a quick search on the web. These organizations frequently have informal meetings called 'munches.' Munches are just a chance for people with shared interests to meet in a relaxed setting. Munches are normally held at public restaurants with everyone wearing normal everyday clothing. 
    Why do people use nicknames rather then their real names?
    People within the lifestyle use nicknames for several reasons, one of which is to provide a level of anonymity and separation from other areas of their lives. Because BDSM and D/s are sometimes viewed unfavorably by mainstream culture, it is often helpful to keep one's private life private.
    What is the difference between a 'submissive' & 'slave'?
    The use of the term 'slave' in the D/s and BDSM community is the subject of some debate. Many people use it to describe a very high level of submission. Others use it as a generic term to describe any submissive. In general, it can be said that a 'slave' gives up more of their autonomy than a 'submissive'.
    What does 'collared' mean?
    A collar is usually used to show that a Dominant and submissive have a formal commitment to each other. The significance of the 'collar' varies depending on the parties involved. The significance can range from a temporary training arrangement to the equivalent of marriage. A physical collar is often worn much like a wedding ring to show that a submissive is spoken for. The physical collar may be anything from a simple leather collar to an expensive piece of jewelry.
    Can the submissive just say 'no'?
    The first thing to consider is a submissive is with a Dominant by choice. The submissive wants to obey. If they did not want to be given guidance and instruction they would not be with a Dominant in the first place. With that said, the amount of pressure a Dominant can exert on a submissive depends entirely on the specific people involved.
    In casual D/s relationships, a Dominant has a rather limited amount of pressure that can be used to get a submissive to comply. In such cases, this often this comes down to the Dominant simply discontinuing the relationship if the submissive is consistently obstinate. In more serious D/s relationships there are more avenues a Dominant can employ to gain compliance, so it becomes more difficult for the submissive to arbitrarily refuse instructions. Obviously, the more actual leverage a Dominant has over a submissive the more important it is the Dominant demonstrate good judgment.
    How is a submissive punished?
    There is a wide range of punishments used with subs. It entirely depends on the Dom, and the seriousness of the infraction. Punishments can range from a gentle scolding to significant whipping, and anything in between. Other common punishments are writing assignments, standing in corners, loss of privileges such as computer access, and extra chores. Punishments vary as much as anything else in the lifestyle.
    What will other people think if they find out that I have an interest in D/s or BDSM?Well, that depends on whom you tell. This is a reasonable concern considering the world is full of people who are quick to judge anyone they see as different. Each person with an interest in D/s or BDSM needs to assess their own life and determine how accepting the people around them are likely to be. Many people have been surprised to find that friends can be more accepting then expected. Each person must make a decision as to how 'out' about their interests they choose to be. One thing to keep in mind is that there is a difference between being 'out' and flaunting your interest in front of people who really don't want to know.
    Does a Dominant partner control money in a D/s relationship?
    Every relationship is different. In some cases the Dominant may control the finances, in other cases finances may be completely separate.
    Are people involved in this lifestyle 'damaged'?
    This question is the curse of the 'outsider?; it is rooted in the majority assumption that what is different or unfamiliar is somehow 'wrong.' The short answer is no -- being involved with the D/s lifestyle is not an indication that someone is psychologically injured. In general, Lifestyle people are generally well balanced, intelligent, and self-reflective. They usually demonstrate a greater-than-average level of self-knowledge as a result of the personal reflection required to choose to live an alternative lifestyle. However, the D/s lifestyle, like all lifestyles, is comprised of separate individuals, and specific individuals may have their own specific problems.
    The hidden reason to suggest that someone must be damaged to be in a Lifestyle D/s relationship lies in the assumption that a D/s relationship is 'wrong.' If you ask someone why they think a person would have to be damaged to choose a D/s relationship, they will tend to answer with an explanation of why D/s relationships are 'bad.' The thinking goes, only a damaged person would choose a 'bad' relationship. So the crux of the issue is the assumption that the D/s relationship is 'unhealthy'. 
    Is submission unhealthy?
    No, submission is not 'unhealthy.' Those outside of the lifestyle will often suggest that any authority shift between people is 'unhealthy.? Their position often centers on the argument that being in such a relationship is, in essence, giving up an individual's rights. An interesting point here is those who insist an individual must be free to make their own choices will, in the same breath, deny that same individual the right to live the lifestyle of their choosing. Critics often attempt to avoid this hypocrisy by saying that anyone choosing to a D/s lifestyle is 'damaged,' and only does so out of injury and ignorance. This is a redirection argument that dodges the question of why they believe that other people should not be free live the lifestyle of their choosing.

    In the end, it all comes down to what an individual wants. If a person chooses to live a D/s lifestyle, it is a deeply personal choice. There have always been and will always be those who will insist on seeing what they do not understand in a negative light.
    Why does a submissive need 'training'?Western culture generally represents that to be submissive in a domestic relationship is 'wrong.' (To be fair, there is no such thing as a 'neutral' culture.) Part of the reason for 'training' is to 'level the playing field.' Training provides an alternative socialization that helps remove the unconscious objections to submission that result from socialization in Western culture.
    Some of the biggest problems faced by subs stem from the fight to reconcile their need for submission with the cultural view that submission is a personal fault. Countless new subs end up berating themselves because they view their need for submission as a character flaw. A large part of training is to help a submissive take pride in their submission. One might call it, "self-acceptance" training.
    Another aspect is that, to some degree, obedience is a teachable trait. If a Dominant wants a high level of obedience from a sub, it is helpful to train that submissive to obey.
    Can you have children in a D/s relationship?
    Yes, but it is certainly more complicated than being in a D/s relationship without children. The issues are numerous and complex. The general advice given is that it is best to hide the nature of the relationship from children. The world is full of judgmental people, and children being born without such prejudice, are inclined to say the wrong thing at the wrong time. Well meaning but misguided friends, family, and teachers are all too happy to 'intervene' and ?show you the error of your ways.? Discretion, as they say, is the better part of valor.
    Can a vanilla relationship become a D/s relationship?
    It is possible, but it takes time, effort, communication, and understanding. It is not possible to completely change the dynamics of an existing relationship overnight. This is doubly true if the one or more of the parties involved are new to D/s relationships. In order for a vanilla relationship to migrate to a D/s relationship, everyone involved must have a solid understanding of how D/s relationships work. If any party in the relationship doesn't have this understanding, it is almost inevitable that the relationship will become poisoned by differing expectations. Also, there must be a true desire for this type of relationship. Attempting to just 'go along with it' for that sake of one's partner is an invitation to disaster.
    Do all Dominants want multiple submissives?
    No, but is not uncommon. As with all relationships, the people in the relationship determine its nature. Some people have open relationships, some closed relationships. Some people have relationships that fall under the title 'poly-amorous fidelity,' where three or more individuals are involved in a closed relationship. All manner and sorts of relationships exist with the D/s community.
    Do people really live D/s 24/7?
    Yes, although it is uncommon. 24/7 is normally refers to relationships where the D/s dynamic is in place 24 hours a day, 365 days a year. However, because some people view D/s and BDSM as something that elevates social status, people are known to overstate their involvement. Some people will even refer to long-distance relationships as 24/7. This is a shame, because it gives the impression that 'more is better' rather then encouraging people to find their own comfort level.

    In an effort to avoid this confusion, the term Lifestyle D/s is helpful. Lifestyle D/s may be defined as a lifestyle in which D/s is a principal element in day-to-day living, and where the final authority for the majority of significant life decisions rests with the Dominant in the relationship.

    2/25/2007 8:31:02 AM

    RULES FOR MASTERS by Jack Rinella ***please see Rule No. 9 below. Very pertinent info pertaining to from cyber to rl***http://www.domsub.info/rulesformasters.html

    If there's ever going to be a topic that gets me into trouble with my fellow tops, it will be this one. "Who on God's good earth made Jack Rinella enough of an expert that he thinks he can write rules for Masters?" they're all going to ask.

    Well, my friend david stein asked me for a list, not anointing me to be sure but giving me a good idea for a column. Thanks, david, sorry this is so late.

    I will, of course, start out with my usual disclaimer. The following words are my opinion and are subject to the scrutiny of your own conscience. I'm only me and certainly have no authority over the rest of the world of Doms. So as Moses said when he came down the mountain, "Here's a list of ten suggestions that Yahweh gave me." Or was it "Take these two tablets"?     

    1.  Have some rules. Over time, of course, each one of us gains insight into what works and what doesn't. Some of this wisdom is codified into rules. Rules are protective, instructive, and helpful. Having rules means that you know yourself, know what you want and don't want, and understand that everyone, including yourself, has limits. I know some people think they have no limits. They are fooling themselves as we are all constrained by physical nature, economic considerations, legal issues, and moral and ethical realities. We are all limited by the rose colored glasses through which we see the world. Rules help us respect those limits and avoid the trouble that is encountered when we exceed them.

    2.  Make sure those rules are your rules. You can't (well you can if you want) just go out and find some rules and use them. Rules must take their life from who you are. Rules must reflect the authentic you. If they don't, they will be burdensome and unenforceable. Good rules, then, start from the first rule of life: "Know thyself." I guess I would then temper that with "Love, and then do whatever you will."  That doesn't mean that you can't borrow or copy another's rules. By all means do so. There is no reason to reinvent the wheel. If Master so and so has a reason for doing something and you like it, then do it too. Just make sure the rules resonate with who you are and what you want. I can not be too strong in emphasizing the importance of the inner self in this arena of rule-making column.

    3.  Don't make brittle rules. Rules are helpful because they add clarity and facilitate decision making. Rules cut in stone become millstones and anchors. Now I have nothing against either of those things as we need to grind grain and anchor boats, but if you think you can run your dungeon, your slave, or your life by a set of rules that are set in concrete or carved in granite, then you are kidding yourself. Better than a long list of rules, one might have a list of principles, guidelines for action. Certainly they may lend themselves to codification, but the spirit of the principle is much more important than the letter of the law. The Sabbath, after all, was made for man, not man for the Sabbath. Besides, there are always going to be exceptions and no amount of rule writing is going to cover all the possibilities.

    4.  Communicate those rules. It's obvious that we need to communicate rules to slaves so that they obey them. The same goes for rules for ourselves. Over time, I tell my applicants my rules and explain why I have them. I won't, for instance, let a boy write and talk endlessly. He has got to show up at my doorstep within 6-8 weeks of our initial meeting. Why? Because I'm not into cybersex. Are there exceptions? Sure. The date can be extended for lots of reasons, but the communication will be curtailed until the plane ticket is bought. It's simply a matter that if you're not ready, then please don't act like you are.

    Communicating your rules has some nice benefits. It shows you are in control, that you have an understanding of what you want and don't want, and that you've thought about being a Master. It also gives the boy a sense of security to know that you have rules too, such as "I will not have un-safe sex." Now he knows he doesn't have to worry about one thing anyway.

    5.  Remember man, that thou art dust; or get real. These Doms who think the world revolves around them need to think again. Humility is a still a virtue, even in a person who wields great power. Being in control doesn't that mean that a person needs to be haughty, egotistical, or obnoxious. If you are truly a person born to rule, then you have no need to put on airs. Pretense smells. Honesty, sincerity, and generosity have quite a different odor about them.

    There's also a side of this rule that invokes practicality. Your rules need to be pragmatic, workable, reasonable, measurable, and enforceable. If they aren't, they will be honored only in the breaking and you will be seen as living in a fantasy world. It's one thing, of course, to have a rule for a weekend scene, quite another to have a rule for living out the rest of your life.

    6.  Stay above it. Just because the world is going to hell in a hand basket is no reason for you to do the same. Have high standards and stick to them.

    7.  Don't buy plane tickets for slave applicants. I've broken this rule twice and regretted it both times. It's really a rule that says to be careful that you aren't suckered by a con artist in slave's clothing. There are lots of mutations to this rule. Such as don't drive six hours to meet a guy in a parking lot. Underneath this rule, I think, is the understanding that we need to protect ourselves from being used. I know that, having been disappointed a countless number of times, I am much more cautious. I won't make a financial investment in a stranger. Neither will I make an emotional one. Would I buy a ticket for a second visit? I just might.

    8.  Set benchmarks and progress points. A person becomes a doctor through a long and arduous series of learning experiences and tests that prove the experiences have had their desired effect. Each passing grade through high school, college, and med school contributes to the eventual M.D. Each evaluation, and not any single one, grants a person his or her license to practice medicine. It is no different for plumbers, electricians, or anyone else who wishes to acquire skill and standing.

    As you evaluate prospective slaves, recognize that this is a process and note their success or failure at each step of the way. Too often we want to jump to a full-blown contract while what are required are small steps and a gradual process. Heat milk quickly and it skalds, heat it slowly and it comes out just right.

    Running evaluations are helpful to everyone. Rules, after all, are meant to be helpful, indicative of reality.

    9.  Don't talk it all to death. OK, if you want no more than phone and cyber sex, then keep talking. If you want real leather, you have to get physical. We are, after all, trying to develop real relationships. If I'm never going to meet you, I'm never going to be your master. You can pretend all you want on the phone. It might even get you off. But one of my rules is that until you've shaken hands, you haven't met. Until I can look at you eye to eye, eat a meal with you, and hear your voice without the benefit of wires or radio waves, it's just a prelude and nothing more.

    10.  Take responsibility. First and foremost you, top or bottom, are responsible for the consequences of your actions. Recognize that fact. Act responsibly. You are the one, after all, who wants to be in control.

    11.  When a person says one thing and does another, I always listen to what they do. That advice has stood me in good stead. I hope it does the same for you.     

    Well those are my rules. I'm sure there's a unique set for each and every person on this planet. So now go figure which are yours.

    - Jack

    2/24/2007 9:22:50 AM

    A Few Words On Honor by DurLlwyd http://www.domsub.info/onhonor.html

    In the BDSM and D/s communities we hear the word honor used in wide range of contexts. It is a buzzword that is used to claim status. It is used as a lure to attract play partners. It is used in role play. It is a word with wonderful and powerful imagery associated with it, and thus it is used time and again. But, how often do we consider what it is that makes this word sacred? How many of us have stopped to consider the costs that have been paid to add such weight to a single word? How often do we show this word true reverence?

    Nearly everyone would like to claim honor. I am no exception to that rule. Or perhaps I should say, I would like to be deemed honorable by fair and impartial critics. Although, being honest about it, I have to admit the cost of earning that title terrifies me. I spent part of my life as a soldier and during that time I came to understand what it is for a man act with honor. Watching such men, I came to believe that the term honor is rather like the term hero - it is a title to be admired. But, it is a title that generally comes with enormous cost and hardship.

    At the risk of being presumptuous I would like to share something I penned on honor. I do not claim to be a man worthy of judging such things. However, I have put this before men who I do believe are fit to judge and they suggest is may be of some worth. I am flattered by their kindness, but in the end it is up to the reader to judge for themselves. What follows is nothing more than one man's opinion.  

    Honor has been said to be adherence to a claimed and codified set of behavior parameters.

    Of course such simple statement belies the enormous ramifications of the word. Honor is not about pride; it is about suffering. It is about the tremendous cost and labor of representing ourselves accurately and honestly. It is about the terrible damage we incur to remain consistent in a world, which we cannot control. It is about risk and loss. Those who understand cannot help but utter the word with some sense of shame and sadness.

    We only understand the weight of a promise when our desire to honor it has passed. It is when beating our fists against a wall to blunt to the pain of keeping a promise that we come to fully understand obligation.  And it is only when we watch a solider who is trembling with fear continue to walk forward because he said he would, that we understand commitment. There is no honor in keeping a promise that benefits us.

    Enduring hardship is not honor. Those who do not understand will attempt to claim honor on the basis of suffering and enduring alone. All men suffer and all men do their best to endure. This is not honor. Honor is only found when we have a choice not to suffer. It is found when one can truly walk away and avoid pain or loss. It is the choice to accept loss when one does not need to that brings honor. It is the choice to be consistent and bear the price of that consistency when the net result is our suffering.

    The most treacherous will keep a few of their promises or offer some small honesty about themselves in an attempt to feign honor. But the truth is seen in the lack of consistency. False honor reveals itself in the gain that it tries to conceal. Certainly honor brings gain, but it is gain that is reflected in the caliber and commitment of honorable friends.

    Honor cannot be shown by speaking of it. An honorable man will claim honor. A dishonorable one will claim it as well. And a half-honorable man only half lies when claiming honor. It is consistency and loss that must stand witness to character. The greater the honor the greater the cost, this is why honor is sacred.

    2/23/2007 8:05:23 AM
    REAL DOM/MES DONT:

    This IS just a joke, okay?)http://www.frugaldomme.com/frugal.htm

    * Real Doms don't negotiate. They are naturally superior beings who are always right and intuitively know what is best for their partners. You can tell this is so by the sound of exploding landmines as they rid their subs of all those silly inhibitions which inhibit their rightful enjoyment of their property.


    * Real Dommes are always beautiful, always dress in fetish wear, and are thrilled to wear spike heels for their subs.

    * Real Dom always wear black leather. This is an absolute requirement to identify themselves as the one in charge. Aggressiveness, command voice, physical compulsion, and a natural aura of dominance are only adjuncts to the essential uniform. As a corollary, the more chains on the leather, the domlier the dom.

    * Real Doms have an extensive toy collection. They own multiple instruments of torture and pleasure purchased at great expense from small, often poorly lit speciality shops with the word Leather in the name. Unless unusually and evilly creative, improvisation of implements is frowned on as they might not stand up well in the next "my flogger's bigger than your flogger" contest. Some real Doms will dispute the very use of the word toy for things of such importance. These of course earn the greatest respect for refusing to indulge in humor in what is essentially a staid, solemn undertaking.

    * There are no real switches. They are all just figments of their own imaginations. Anyone who plays with them is therefore, by definition, delusional and should seek help. All evidence to the contrary, such as bruises, welts, sore muscles, deep dives, satisfaction of sexual appetites, etc., should be ignored as immaterial or as symptomatic of the pathology of their disturbance.

    * Real Doms would never consider performing oral sex on their subs.

    REAL SUBS DON'T:

    (Another joke. DON'T take this seriously)

    * Real subs don't use capital letters in their names. Such activity, whether in signing posts or email or appearing in the room, is not only an inconvenience to the Doms who might otherwise have to actually talk to them and get to know them, it's also just downright disrespectful. You know this from the indignant explanations from new AOL converts when they are told you don't want them to lick your boots but that you'd be glad to lick theirs.

    * Real subs are masochists. They love being struck by floggers, whips, paddles, canes, and other implements. Claims to the contrary should be ignored because they obviously just haven't discovered this aspect of themselves yet but will after a few appropriate scenes. Besides, if they truely only sought psychological domination, they could find sexual ectasy in joining a cult or by marrying vanilla and subbing to an overly instrusive in-law.

    * Real femsubs are always naked and chained when at home with their M.'s. Otherwise, they're just housewives.

    * Real guysubs get off on ironing and washing dishes for their Mistresses.

    * Real subs have no limits. If a sub insists that he/she won't do something, they obviously aren't a Real Sub (tm). Self protection has no place in true submission.

    2/22/2007 7:59:21 AM

    Characteristics of a Successful Dominant
    Author: Raven Shadowborne ? 1997 http://www.dominationblog.com/?cat=1

    I have spent alot of time discussing with others in the lifestyle what makes a good dominant. What marks a true dominant from a player or wannabe. I have read every bit of material I could get my hands on. Through these discussions and research I have been able to compile the following list of traits. I list the ones that were repeatedly told to me, many of them appeared in just about every conversation I have been involved in and most of the pieces of writing I have read. My heartfelt thanks to the wonderful insight of MistressIce, EZRiser, and Magistar in particular. Their words, insight, and honesty helped me to create this list as concisely as I could.

    Acceptance:
    Acceptance of self, what is within yourself, what your wants needs and desires are.. Acceptance of your limitations and those of your submissive. The ability to accept another human being for the person they are, including their shortcomings and especially to accept your own. Accepting what being a dominant is to the individual and not being ashamed or intimidated by the needs within, but happy in ones mind set.

    Communication:
    This is the ability to talk and discuss things. It is an integral part of any relationship, but an absolute neccisty within a D/s one. A dominant should have the skills to communicate thier needs, wants, desires, fears, thoughts, limits or whatever else comes along. The ability to talk also calls into play the honesty and truthfulness of the dominant. Once communication is open it should remain that way, and will do so provided the dominant does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (by not telling the submissive your experience and other necessities) and emotionally.

    Compassion:
    The ability to see and at least attempt to understand the emotional aspects of your submissive?s psyche. To understand and be aware of the multitude of things within reality that can affect a submissive physically, emotionally and mentally. To be able to apply that understanding to the many situations that arise within daily life that may prevent your submissive from serving to the best of their abilities. Using compassion wisely to allow you to aide your submissive, support him/her during times of stress shows that you are truly a well rounded dominant. One who realizes that a dominant and a submissive are people too. Without compassion you are not a dominant only a sadist.

    Courtesy:
    This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. It is the ability to show proper manners, pleases and thank yous. To address someone with a respectful tone of voice. A dominant should show courtesy to his/her submissive and other submissives around them. Just because you are a dominant does not give you the right to be rude or cruel. This includes courtesy to your peers.

    Grace:
    Elegance in the manner a dominant presents themselves is an important and desirable personality trait that many submissives say they prefer. The way a dominant carries themselves, their style of play, no matter how graphic should still flow with style and grace. Their actions should not be overly hesitant, stilted or confused. If this is lacking as an inherent ability, the dominant should be willing to learn and grow in this area.

    Dominance:
    This is the most important trait in a dominant. It is the inherent natural ability to lead. To exert control in a respectful, intelligent and humble manner. The strength of character which allows you to exert the control necessary in a power exchange relationship. The ability to care for another person?s entire well being.

    Honesty:
    Personally I feel this shouldn?t need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don?t hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don?t tell the submissive what you think he/she wants to hear. Honesty is the basis of trust, without it there is no trust. And without the trust, there is no true relationship. A successful dominant is an honest one, one who does not lie or attempt to deceive. One who is truthful when he/she speaks. Most important is to be honest about your level of experience, to lie is to endanger the very life of a submissive.

    Humility:
    This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. To see yourself as a person, not just a dominant. To see that sometimes in reality your needs must be set aside for the better of the relationship. (possibly to settle a disagreement, set limits or things of that nature) A successful dominant knows they will make mistakes, that they are no perfect. Sure they have pride in their abilities but they also know that everyone grows constantly and they are secure enough within themselves not to need to be the center of attention at all times. This allows the dominant to be open to learning new things and not have a know it all attitude. This brings into play bullying. Bullying is using your status as a dominant to push around submissives without any thought for their well being at all. Bullying is a completely selfish action. A dominant who consistently bullies will turn submissives away from them and lose the respect of their peers. It shows a lack of humility and can also mask a poor sense of self esteem or a possible abusive person using the lifestyle to hide their abusive nature.

    Intelligence:
    By intelligence I don?t mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful dominant intelligence is the ability to learn the proper way of playing with the toys inherent in the lifestyle before using them on a person. The willingness and ability to research and learn about the lifestyle itself. The ability to make informed decisions about what their needs are and how to attain them and just how far their domination goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn him/her as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their submissive and remember those things. The dominant should not only take the time and intelligence to know the physical tools, but also the psychological tools of dominance. Along with some basic psychological aspects of their submissive. (Knowledge should grow as people change constantly) There is nothing uglier than seeing an ignorant dominant trying to use humiliation as a tool of dominance. Humiliation is a difficult tool that requires maturity, intelligence, and skill

    Loyalty:
    This is a very important trait in a dominant. It is the ability to uphold your personal honor and remain true to the agreement between you and your submissive should the agreement be one of monogamy or whatever. Fickleness is very unattractive in a dominant and dangerous to the emotional well being of the submissives who serve you.

    Patience:
    A good dominant has patience. The ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating and not being dominant. This does not mean you have to be lax or soft, but to learn the proper time to push and the proper time not to. It is also the ability to wait for those things which take time to develop and to learn, especially within yourself. To realize that it takes time for a submissive to learn all the intricacies of serving you and have the patience to teach the submissive what you prefer.

    Pride:
    This is the ability to know your capacities and realize you are not only a good person but a good dominant. The ability to recognize your own strengths. This does not mean you should be closed minded to new ideas. Nor does it mean you should be unaware of your faults or keep an inflated ego. Pride in your dominance is a beautiful thing, arrogance or false pride are deadly. False pride usually masks insecurities which can be life threatening to the submissive.

    Respect:
    A successful dominant will show respect at all times, until such time as the submissive proves he/she is unworthy of such respect. A disrespectful dominant does not earn the respect of his/her peers or the submissives around them. By giving respect to others, you earn it for yourself.

    Responsibility:
    A good dominant should have a sense of responsibility and be aware that they are the ones who are in control of a scene. They should take this responsibility seriously and act in such a manner that will keep themselves and their submissive as safe as possible. A good dominant should take responsibility for his/her own actions, even so far as admitting a mistake when one is made and not push the blame onto someone else. A good dominant should use this sense of responsibility to learn before acting.

    Self Control:
    A good dominant must be in control of themselves first before they can even hope to control another safely. A good dominant is not one who is prone to fits of out of control behavior, raging fits and other actions which show a lack of self control. A dominant should be able to keep his physical needs in check in order to maintain a scene safely for the submissive. A good dom should also have the self control needed to stick to his/her guns when they are faced with a begging sub for something new that they know is dangerous and that they know they have no experience in.

    Self Respect:
    A good dominant values themselves, and respects their own limits. A bully does not thrill a submissive. A solid sense of self worth is a necessity for a dominant or they can cause serious damage to the submissive?s psyche. This does not mean act like you are the universe?s gift to domination.

    Service:
    This is applicable to dominants but not in the same way as a submissive. A dominant serves their submissive by and through their dominance. By intelligently applying their dominant nature, and meeting the physical and emotional needs of the submissive, the dominant mutually serves the submissive. A successful dominant remembers that without a submissive, there is no such thing as a dominant. And that to receive the submission of a person is a gift. The dominant will therefor cherish that gift, and do their best to uphold it and not abuse it. This is the key to an exchange of power relationship.

    Those are the traits which I have repeatedly heard make a successful dominant. Many of them overlap and refer to other traits within them. And most of them are applicable to every relationship not just those within D/s. These are the traits I have heard many submissives speak of as what they are looking for in a dominant. Not everyone will have all of those traits bred into them, and some of them can be learned. But those traits do reflect what is within a true dominant. This list is meant as an informational aide only and not as a hard core end all and be all ruling of what makes a dominant.

    2/21/2007 9:02:13 AM

    Advice For The Submissive
    http://www.dominationblog.com/?cat=6

    M/many involved in the BDSM lifestyle have been introduced to it through the Internet and online chat rooms. Online can be very intense and very special. It can also lead to great harm to many, just as realtime relationships can be quite intense and special and for others just as harmful. The possible harm in the online world is mainly emotional harm, though physical harm can happen when a submissive follows directions from one who claims to be a Dominant who is either uneducated or not a dominant at all, but a player.

    What I wish to speak of now is emotional harm. Where most physical harm will heal, emotional harm can last a lifetime. I have seen so very often where a submissive is harmed because he/she gives all their trust to one not worthy of it. Submissives have several desires?a desire to please?a desire to be owned?a desire to be loved?and a desire to be treasured. These desires can leave a submissive quite open to being harmed emotionally. These desires are very intense, but they are very much part of them. And it is important that a submissive understands these needs and how to have them met properly. For an abuser, it is easy for them to become prey, if the submissive does not understand. An abuser takes these desires and carefully uses them to harm another. So please understand?understand yourself, understand your needs, and understand that with patience, you will find what it is you seek and your desires will be met.

    Abusers use these needs to trap a submissive. They are very careful, they know how to manipulate the desires of another. They act as though they desire them?make them feel as though they are loved, but the one who is being targeted knows in their heart the relationship is not a good one. What the abuser has done, is draw the one so deeply in, they feel they cannot back away. Even though they know it is a bad relationship, the abuser meets just enough needs to entwine them. The abuser makes them feel as if they are the one who is at fault for any problems in the relationship and in doing this, the abuser sucks the life from them, but does not allow them to be free. Often, it is said, when online, the ?Off? button is a safety measure, and that can work for a time, but once one is drawn in deeply by the manipulations of an abuser, it is hard to hit that button, but you can be free of abuse.

    I am going to express in points things one should watch for and consider. If these things are occurring, please seriously consider what is going on with your relationship?

    1. Isolation - Are you regularly kept from talking to others, be it in a chatroom or any other venue? Are you not allowed to have input from others? Are you with no real cause not allowed to talk to others who were your friends? Temporary separation from others does happen, but it is only for a limited time and only to give a submissive time to consider things and learn. But, it is this important to consider, is this one who claims to be a Dominant so insecure about himself and your relationship he cannot allow you to talk to others? A true Dominant is not insecure and will not keep you from openly talking with others, so that you also are secure in yourself and the relationship you are building with Him/Her.

    2. Belittlement - Do you feel as if you are put down? Do you feel like less of a person than you did before you met this person? Do your insecurities grow as you have gotten more involved with this person? A true Dominant desires to build up and help to make others the best they can be. If it is the one they claim as Their own, that desire is even more intense. To a true Dominant, this possession is a treasure and will be treated with great care and love.

    3. Terror - Are you afraid to speak openly to the one who claims to be a Dominant? Afraid that your words will not be respected? Afraid you will be screamed at or made to feel guilty for expressing yourself? A true Dominant will not do that. you should feel and you need to know you have a right to express your concerns and that they will be listened to. A true Dominant will listen to you and allow you to express yourself and then the Dominant will talk with you. Does this mean the Dominant?s view is right or your is?no?but a true Dominant will respect you, just as you respect that Dominant.

    4. Lack of trust - Do you feel a lack of trust for the one claiming to be Dominant? Are there many questions in your mind and heart which cannot be answered? In any relationship questions do arise, especially as two begin to learn of E/each O/other. But are you not allowed to discuss them? Or the answer, if you do raise a question from the other is a question, ?Why do you doubt Me?? A true Dominant will desire to build your trust and security. As I said, in any relationship questions arise, a true Dominant understands this and will allow you to express yourself. The Dominant?s desire is that you have absolute peace and trust, first in yourself, then in the relationship Y/you B/both are building and living.

    2/20/2007 6:28:32 AM
    Note: We wrote this with female subs in mind, but it also applies to male subs. Our Top Ten Suggestions for Pursuing a Safe and Sane D/s Relationship
    by MisterCAC and Snowbabie http://www.wizdomme.com/infopack/topten.shtml

    1. Take everything out of your profile [or internet logon ID] that could allow someone to contact you in real life. This includes your real name, your real location, any school references, etc. Some people can be very resourceful with very little information.

    2. Do not give out your full name, phone number, or real address to someone until you can get at least three positive references for that person. Try to seek them independently, ask around.

      Also, past subs are often good people to talk to concerning a Dom. If you get a bad recommendation, consider it seriously and pursue even more references.

    3. Look for another sub to help mentor you. A sub understands a lot of what you are going through and has no hidden motives (eg, s/he isn't going to try to seduce you.)

      Many Doms are more than willing to befriend you because they know that is how to get to a sub -- if he befriends you, you feel obligated...

    4. If you do not already have it, contact someone to get the D/s information packet that has been put together for people new to the scene. It has a variety of resources and is an excellent way to get started (groups on line, reading material list, etc.) We didn't put this together but either of us would be happy to send you a copy if you ask for it.

    5. Do not call someone until you have at least three positive references for that person. With all the technology available, it is possible for someone to get your number if you call them. Don't assume that you calling them is a safe bet.

    6. A Dom can NOT demand you give him information that you do not want to give out. Do not be mislead by a Dom who says you must give him information because he is a Dom or because you are a sub. A good sub is safe and smart, not blindly obedient.

    7. Do not meet someone in real life until you have at least five positive references for that person. There is no need to rush into anything. If he is a good Dom, he will be more than willing to wait till you are sure of your safety. In fact, he should give you suggestions on how to insure your safety.

      However, you need to be the one to make the arrangements, such as have a person who knows where you will be at all times, and a contact person to call at a preset time during the meeting.

    8. Always have a first meeting in PUBLIC and preferably with another person accompanying you. They don't have to sit at the table with you, but should be near at hand should something go wrong and/or to walk you to your car.

    9. Do not engage in any D/s or sexual activity during your first meeting. That first meeting should be to get to know one another, discuss ideas about D/s, set limits, etc. There is no need to rush into anything. A good Dom will take the time to get to know you and make sure there is good communication before any D/s takes place.

    10. Above all else GO SLOW AND USE COMMON SENSE!!!!!
    D/s can be obsessively exciting for a new sub and consequently there is a tendency to think with something other than your brain. Before you do ANYTHING, give yourself time to think and be rational.

    Submission should be an intelligent choice, not a sexual frenzy.

    And talk to other subs -- learn from our mistakes, benefit from our experience; there is no need to reinvent the wheel.
    2/19/2007 8:44:32 AM
    Bad Dom/mes, Bad Subs and Predators
    by Wizdomme
    http://www.wizdomme.com/infopack/baddom.shtml

    There's a lot of talk about "Bad Dom" lists, and some such lists actually exist. While there are a lot of "bad doms" around (and "bad dommes" and yes, even "bad subs"), compiling or using such a list as a guide would be pointless.

    Before seeking out such a list, consider that names might be placed on it for all the wrong reasons:
    • a personal dislike or vendetta
    • "pay-back" by a rejected partner
    • a bad BDSM experience based on uninformed expectations
    • jealousy, competitiveness, or possessiveness schemes by others
    • simple bad chemistry between two people
    This is not to say that there aren't "bad" dom/mes and subs out there; only that distribution of such a list would be counter-productive to safe and enjoyable meetings and would spread unnecessary gossip and rumors. It would smell a lot like the blacklisting of the 50s or even high school popularity contests.

    Being placed on such a list would be the equivalent of being named a rapist or child molester in your local community. The innocent can never escape a label like that, and there are other, more sensible and certain methods for dealing with the guilty than to call names.

    If you are criminally victimized, report it to the authorities.

    But if you meet someone and have a bad experience, if your pride is hurt, if you're embarrassed... learn from it and move on. Raising a "bad dom" alert simply because a person or an experience didn't live up to your expectations is pointless and petty.

    If you're considering meeting or scening with someone for the first time, look to your own common sense first: Would you would meet this person if it was not in a BDSM context? Would you have sex with this person if there was not a D/s basis involved? Would you be willing to report non-consensual abuse or rape to the authorities, should such things occur? If you answer no to any of these questions, perhaps you should delay your meeting and examine your motives, or look for someone else.

    There are predators out there... there are tragic stories of people being badly beaten, burned, abandoned, and even killed. There are also endless stories of people who no-show for planned meetings -- perhaps your partner isn't taking things as seriously as you think they are. BDSM is not for the naive, or for those seeking love and acceptance at any cost.

    There are also many who are over-eager to become submissives, and they're often naive enough to leave themselves wide open for such predators. They're often involved in or just coming out of long-term relationships that have been unfulfilling or even abusive, and they're overwhelmed by the new possibilities they've discovered. They're often eager to dive in head-first, assuming that education and safety are for "everyone else". These wide-eyed innocents can and often do eventually find healthy D/s or BDSM relationships, but often by way of costly or potentially deadly mistakes.

    And yes, there are over-eager new dominants also, who run all the same risks, along with the very high potential of unintentionally causing serious physical or emotional harm to another person because they didn't take the time or effort to learn what they're doing. It's not unheard of for new dominants to be taken advantage of in any number of ways by unscrupulous submissives, either.

    Before going through with a first-meet or first-scene, do your homework:
    • read and follow the Safety Tips in the D/s Help Info Pack
    • if you're new, learn about the variety of BDSM activities -- a dream scene for some might be a terrifying ordeal for others
    • know what you're getting into
    • dominants should plan the activities carefully, talk them over with the submissive(s), and negotiate anything that's not mutually agreeable
    • submissives should know exactly what to expect
    • both should ask questions about anything that's unclear
    • both should admit uncertainties or inexperience
    • safewords, limits, and transportation should all be decided and agreed upon well in advance
    • if you agree to give or receive personal references, follow them up, and be sure to consider the source: remember that one person's opinion is only that, and may or may not be the same as anyone else's
    More than anything, listen to your instincts. Separate your curiosity, impatience and thrill-seeking desires from your sense of true danger potential. If you have any warning flags, examine them before moving on. Some things to ask yourself...

    Does he or she:
    • swear they're single, but will only talk to you from work?
    • brush off or refuse to discuss safety concerns?
    • claim to be active in the BDSM club or party scene but won't give references when requested?
    • seem to be less informed than they claim to be?
    • put pressure or coerce you to meet and/or scene before you feel ready?
    • tell you that safewords, public meetings, etc. are only for others and won't agree to them?
    • have different wants or ideas than you about multiple partners vs. exclusive relationships?
    • encourage you to keep your relationship a secret from others?
    • not know about spouses or significant others in your life?
    • refuse to give you their full name or phone number, even after a meeting is planned?
    • know that you are actively seeking out safety information about BDSM and/or checking up on them?
    If you met online, does he or she:
    • never join you in public chat areas?
    • change their screenname often?
    • refuse to give you other names they use or have used?
    • "hide out" when online?
    Remember that every meeting and every scene carries potential dangers, but there's no need to tip the scales towards problems out of ignorance. Take every precaution you normally would for a vanilla meeting or date, and more. Enjoy yourselves and each other by being safe and informed... and have a great time when you do!

    These files are presented for general information only and are not meant to be a "how-to" guide.
    As with anything, what works for someone else may or may not work for you.
    Use common sense when exploring new relationships of any type.
    2/18/2007 8:13:49 AM

    ***Although this article is dated '98, it should be considered outdated BUT it does help us to understand the ramifications of our actions and how the Law could be used against us. These issues need to be researched again and again to be on the 'safe' side. The subject of contracts was taken up on the Beginner's_Forum chatroom. It is covered down the page and is in pink text.***

    http://gloria-brame.com/domidea/rumpoule.htm

    BDSM/s AND THE LAW

    I am Rumpoule, and welcome to my page.

    A Little About Me I have been a criminal defense lawyer for over twenty years. I've also been in the leather lifestyle for nearly twenty-five years. I am submissive to women as a preferred form of sexuality and lifestyle.

    I decided I wanted to give something back to people who, like me, have a different kind sexuality or lifestyle by learning about how the law affects us. I want to collect and pass that information on to the community's members by giving lectures and acting as a resource.

    Introduction

    As you read this, you may find it to be a little frightening. Please remember that, in a legal sense just as in health considerations, there is no such thing as "safe sex." There is however, with education, "safer sex." Just as in the health arena, education and caution can help to avoid frightening results. So be aware of what you are doing, act responsibly, and you will find you can avoid that which you may fear.

    Please keep in mind that there are 50 states, the District of Columbia and the United States. Federal laws generally do not have much impact. In fact, J. Edgar Hoover once said, "I regret to say that we of the FBI are powerless to act in cases of oral-genital intimacy, unless it has in some way obstructed interstate commerce."

    Also, within each state there are counties and cities. Each of these areas has their own laws. It would be impossible to inform you of the specific laws in each of these areas. Also, laws change quickly, so what I might write today, may be wrong tomorrow.

    So I am only able to tell you the areas of concern and give you the law generally and, in some instances, make specific references to illustrate certain ideas. Please use this information as a guide only.

    Last, while I feel I have something to offer the community from my experience and knowledge, this is an area of law that has never really been developed. To be very honest, I am learning this as I go. Being a good resource sometimes requires me to listen or read more than to speak or write.

    SM Play Generally

    Possible Criminal Charges

    The area that I am asked about most often is assault. Tops are afraid they will be charged with assault for their actions. Bottoms have different, but related fears. Assault is generally defined as any touching done with the intent to injure, insult or provoke. In many places simple assaults can be made into "aggravated" assaults depending on certain circumstances related to the status of the victim or the use of objects or weapons.

    In most places, "consent" is a defense to assault. However, you should be aware that consent is not always going to be available as a defense. For example, in the Spanner case, 16 gay men in England doing SM privately were arrested and charged with a number of crimes. Regarding assault charges, the defense of "consent" was raised, but denied by the court on the grounds of "public policy." Basically the court decided that the law should not allow someone to consent to be assaulted. Most interesting of the cases was that of John Atkinson, a bottom, who was convicted solely of having aided and abetted others in his own assault.

    Consent will also not stand as a defense when the victim lacked the capacity to consent. So if the Bottom is under the influence of drugs or alcohol, their ability to give meaningful consent may be impaired.

    Similarly, if consent is obtained by fraud, it will not be available as a defense. So, for example, if a Top misrepresents his abilities or experience, say with a single-tail whip, he may not be able to claim consent as a defense if charged.

    Other potential criminal charges include sexual assault if sex play is involved and kidnapping and false imprisonment if bondage is used. While these crimes are different from assault, usually the defense will be consent. Again, consent may be a defense as long as the jurisdiction does not prohibit it for public policy reasons, and if the "victim" has the capacity to give consent and does so knowledgeably.

    Indecent or lewd conduct is also a crime on the books of many states. Usually this requires exposing parts of the body, or engaging in conduct that is considered lewd or indecent by the public. You should be careful when engaging in "public" scenes. If the activity is done privately, or in semi-public space where participants have been warned and consented to being exposed to what will be happening, there should not be any problem.

    Possession of illegal weapons, objects or substances is another area of concern. This is an area where local laws differ a lot. Be careful of carrying a concealed weapon if you do not have a permit to do so. Remember that some weapons may be illegal, or cannot be carried concealed depending on their character. A simple folding pocketknife may be legal to carry concealed in your pocket in most places. But in some places, depending on the blade size, it may not. Needles may be illegal to possess in some places. And remember that it may be illegal to wear an authentic police, fire or military uniform.

    Sodomy laws still existed in 20 states as of 1994. In 1986 in Bowers v. Hardwick, the United States Supreme Court ruled that the constitutional right to privacy (recognized in Griswald v. Connecticut dealing with the right to birth control devices) does not extend to homosexual sodomy. Hardwick was a gay Atlanta man who filed an action to have the Georgia sodomy statute declared unconstitutional. The fact that he was not imprisoned or charged affected the swing vote of Justice Lewis Powell. Powell held there was no privacy right violation, but wrote that imprisonment for such conduct might constitute cruel and unusual punishment under the 8th Amendment. After retiring, Powell said that he probably erred in not finding a privacy right. However, in early March, 1998 the U.S. Supreme Court ruled for the first time in Oncale v. Sundowner Offshore, that unlawful sexual harassment in the workplace extends to incidents involving employees of the same sex. Ironically, in order to keep the case from being a "gay rights" case, the court reasoned with a broader brush saying "harassment is harassment." Thus there may be application of the case to BDSM, D/s situations.

    Advice

    Remember that although you may have negotiated a scene with someone, the public around you was not part of those discussions and may not understand what you are doing is consensual and someone may call the police. Also, since the O.J. Simpson case, the police have taken a hard line on domestic abuse situations and frequently will make an arrest even when the "victim" says what happened was consensual.

    If the police do show up the first thing you must remember to do is to stay calm. If you lose your calm, or get belligerent or indignant with officers, they will not listen to you.

    You may have a choice in some things, and not in others. If the police arrive at your home because neighbors have heard blood-curdling screams, they have a duty, and the right, to make sure everyone one is all right. While your activities are safe, sane and consensual, we all want the police to be able to enter a home in an emergency situation to rescue someone who is the victim of a violent criminal. Again, remembering to stay calm will help a great deal. And not just the Top! It is even more important for the Bottom to be able to speak calmly and confidently to the police and explain that while he or she was screaming, it was all being done for mutual enjoyment and with consent.

    If, for some reason, you do not want the police to enter your home, you should say so in a calm voice and in clear terms such as, "no, you may not enter," or "no, you do not have my permission to search," or "I want you to leave now." The police may threaten to get a warrant. But don't be intimidated by their threat to do that. On the other hand, if the police, despite this, tell you they are going to enter, then step aside and do not resist.

    If you have been arrested, you should remain silent. You should also remain calm and, regardless of whether the officers are right or wrong, do not resist them. You should also remember, and record in writing as soon as possible before your memory fades, the name and badge numbers of the officers as well as the facts of what happened. Record this on a piece of paper and, at the top of the paper, write in bold letters, "FOR MY ATTORNEY."

    You should consult with a lawyer as soon as you can. Do not discuss the case with ANYONE except an attorney.

    If you have not been arrested but, for some reason, do not want to speak to the police, you do not have to. Again, if you intend to remain silent, do so in a calm voice and in clear terms such as "I don't want to talk to you," or "I want to speak to a lawyer first."

    On the other hand, if you have not been arrested, and talking to the police seems like a good thing to do to explain an innocent situation, remember one thing: tell the truth. Do not say anything that is untruthful and do not hide anything.

    Sometimes, criminals who do not believe in safe, sane and consensual conduct victimize members of our community. Someone may consent to bondage and flogging, but not sexual activity, and find that themselves to be the victim of a sexual assault. If this happens, you need to decide quickly if you are going to report the offense to the police. It is a personal decision. But if you want a successful prosecution of the assailant, you should do some things to help.

    • Stay calm.
    • Get medical assistance.
    • Call the police immediately.
    • Do not shower, urinate, or clean up.
    • Take pictures.

    You may also wish to consult with an attorney or get other support from friends.

    BDSM, D/s Pornography

    Pornography is far too large of a subject for this forum, but a few things need to be touched on. Private possession of sexually explicit materials is not likely to be a problem other than in two areas.

    One of these areas relates to children. It is a crime in ALL states to furnish a minor with pornography. In a lot of cases, predators of children would not actually show children pornography, but would leave it out and rely on the natural inquisitiveness of children. They would claim that they did not show these materials to children. In response, most states have passed laws that make it a crime to recklessly or negligently expose children to pornography. As a result, in many states there is strict liability under these laws.

    If you have sexually explicit materials in your home and children get their hands on them, you may be found guilty of an extremely serious offense. This is close to what happened in the Horton case.

    ProDommes and Prostitution and Pandering

    Prostitution is usually defined as "sexual conduct for money." A number of professional dominants, male submissives that wanted to see professional dominants, and people wishing to start private dungeons and place spaces that require an admission fee have consulted me.

    The laws in this area vary a great deal from state to state. For example, in most areas of California, professional dommes are not arrested for prostitution as long as there is no "sexual contact" with the client. However, in Arizona, prostitution is defined to include "Sadomasochistic abuse" which is further defined to include, "flagellation or torture by or upon a person who is nude or clad in undergarments or in revealing or bizarre costume or the condition of being fettered, bound or otherwise physically restrained on the part of one so clothed."

    Penalties can vary as well. Usually prostitution is a misdemeanor. But, even still, depending on local laws, a conviction can result in a lengthy sentence.

    Prostitution laws also apply to the clients as well. In most states, law enforcement not only set up "stings" on prostitutes by posing as clients, but also set up stings on the clients by posing as prostitutes.

    Misdemeanor prostitution can suddenly become a pandering or "pimping" charge if others are employed in prostitution offenses. This is usually a felony in most states. Pandering charges have been applied in some cases where people have opened private "SM clubs" and charged for admittance. Probably there is no problem where people are on their own in finding partners. But where partners are provided by management, even if there is not an extra charge, charges have been brought.

    So, be very careful any time money is being charged in connection with a sexually related activity. Especially when there is a profit that goes into someone's pocket, rather than covering expenses.

    The best thing to do is contact an experienced criminal defense attorney in your area to learn not only the laws, but what police enforcement and prosecution policies are.

    On a lighter note, in the Netherlands where prostitution is legal, the Fire Marshall announced a regulation that that customers could not be put in bondage that took longer than 30 seconds to release.

    Possible Civil Charges

    Anything that can result in criminal charges can also result in a civil complaint as well. A prosecutor brings criminal charges after reviewing the police reports and evidence. Civil charges, or lawsuits, can be brought by individual citizens, but can only result in monetary damages and not incarceration.

    The proof required in a civil suit is less than the "proof beyond reasonable doubt" standard in a criminal case.

    In addition to the matters discussed for criminal prosecution, civil suits may cover a number of other matters as well. Actions for negligence, for example, may be brought for providing faulty equipment or failing to maintain it. Or for failing to exercise due care in building it. Thus, for example, if someone is suspended from a 2x2 piece of wood and it breaks, the person or entity responsible for setting up the scene equipment could be held liable for the injuries.

    Private and public play spaces and equipment needs to be carefully inspected and maintained. The premises must satisfy local fire codes giving consideration to the materials used and having accessible and well-lighted exit signs.

    Another matter that I wonder about is when people or groups make representations of safety. Aside from negating consent as discussed above, you can be held to a higher standard if you promise someone a "safe" place to play out fantasies. You can become a guarantor of whatever you promise, even if you were not negligent and did anything any reasonable person could do. It is best to tell people that you try to maintain these standards, but that they, too, must take responsibility for the safety of their own play.

    Some people use waivers to try to protect themselves or their groups from liability for injuries. Waivers are generally, but not always, unenforceable because, as a matter of public policy it is considered a bad idea to allow people to waive liability for another person's negligence.

    However, while not an absolute defense, waivers can be evidence to show that the injured person assumed the risk of their conduct in participating in the event or activity. Similarly waivers can be used to show the state of mind of the person who signed the waiver and that they were aware of various inherent risks in what they were doing. So make sure the "waiver" spells out potential risk. Waivers with specific risks spelled out are a good idea but do not count on them for absolute protection.

    Premises liability insurance to cover faulty equipment, loose carpeting, and other matters is also a good idea.

    Master-Slave Contracts.

    Master/Slave contracts are not binding.

    They do serve other good purposes however in the same way that a well-drafted waiver does. That is to say, to show the knowledge, intent, and state of mind of the parties at the time the contract is signed. Such contracts can be used to show what the parties agreed to and that they were aware of certain risks. They can spell out the promises that have been made, and not made, with regard to property just like a pre-nuptial agreement.

    The parties might also want to have witnesses who would be willing to come to court and testify about the circumstances of the signing and/or ceremony to establish that the agreement was entered into voluntarily, consensually, and without coercion or force.

    Bars and Liquor Control, and Alcohol/Drug use

    Generally speaking, when alcohol is being served in public, the government is allowed to be much stricter than in other situations. Thus there are a number of things to be concerned about depending on your state or local laws.

    Often it is unlawful for someone to expose their nipples (if female), pubic hair, genitals, anus, or even the cleft of the anus. Wearing a device that simulates any of the areas which must be covered may also be prohibited. Touching or fondling, directly or indirectly, breasts, buttocks, or genitals may be unlawful.

    There may be increased liability when alcohol or drugs are involved. This is true even in a private setting.

    Divorce and Child Custody

    This is a particularly difficult and frightening area.

    The first thing you must remember is that if there is even a hint of a problem with your lifestyle as it relates to your children, you need to contact an attorney right away.

    I would like to say that sexual lifestyle is not considered by the courts in determining issues relating to divorce and child custody. There are some cases that even say this. But even if you live in a progressive state whose courts have said this, the simple fact remains that people hear cases. When these people put on black robes they are supposed to leave their personal prejudices behind. But sometime they don't or can't. Thus a judge deciding a custody issue may, at the least, subconsciously be influenced by a sexual lifestyle that he or she considers to be offensive. The ruling may not mention lifestyle and may appear to be decided on other reasons. But underneath, that was the reason.

    So consult an attorney right away, and don't be shy about your lifestyle when discussing the case.

    A Final Note.

    NLA Legal Project, Leather Leadership Conference
    and what Gays have Done

    Law is not static. It changes over time. Changes can occur relatively quickly in the politically driven institutions such as the United States Congress and the state legislatures. But in the courts, change comes slowly. Courts are political too, but react more slowly to public pressure for change. They are meant to be a moderating influence from immediate public pressure. And laws, which should be predictable, are not when they change rapidly. It should also be kept in mind that the law is never absolute. Even in the area of free speech, Justice Holmes wrote that it does not protect someone from "falsely shouting fire in a theatre and causing a panic." (Schenck v. United States, 249 U.S. 47 (1919).

    As a young man in the late 60s, I saw the legal profession as way to help bring about the changes in society that I wanted to see. One of them was freedom from governmental interference in people's private sexual affairs. There have been some positive changes. And there have been some areas of great disappointment. But change will come.

    In 1872 in Bradwell v. State of Illinois, an Illinois woman was denied the right to be an attorney based solely on her sex. The United States Supreme Court held, "[T]he civil law, as well as nature herself, has always recognized a wide difference in the respective spheres and destinies of man and woman. Man is, or should be, woman's protector and defender. The natural and proper timidity and delicacy which belongs to the female sex evidently unfits it for many of the occupations of civil life. The paramount destiny and mission of woman are to fulfill the noble and benign offices of wife and mother. This is the law of the Creator."

    The Gay and Lesbian community has supported a legal defense and education fund, Lambda, for over 25 years. We need to work toward change in the leather community as well.

    2/17/2007 9:00:02 AM

    The first scene...throwing caution to the wind?

    http://www.the-vox.com/firstscene.shtml

      So, you've been seeing that Dom (or sub) a lot lately, and finally the two of you decided it was time to scene for the first time.

        Now, my views about the first scene may look a bit over-cautious to those with more experience...and that's right, I prefer to be over-cautious when it comes to unknown situations that are potentially lethal. Rather miss the chance for a fun scene than missing the rest of my life.

        Also, let me remind you....what I say here is what has worked for me and some others, is NOT written on stone nor fail-proof. Use your common sense, as always, and follow your instincts. If you don't think safe you will not be safe, it doesn't matter if you follow this ideas or not.

        When planning a scene with anybody it's always smart to "negotiate" the scene first. This doesn't apply to the first scene with a new playpartner, but to every scene you play outside of an established relationship. (What you do in a established relationship, as I said somewhere else, is something I leave to others to discuss :)

        Just as in the First f2f Meeting, the first scene is a 3 step process: Negotiation, Sceneing and Evaluation.

    Let's dance again, one step, two steps, three steps...

        The negotiation part of a scene is probably the most complicated one. This is the moment to discuss limits in depth. Don't come to a Dom with "I have no limits", please...if you find yourself playing with a Dom like me, you can regret such an answer. Even if this is going to be your first ever RL scene, I'm sure there are things that you will never think of doing under no circumstances.

      Most of the scenes that end up being bad for one or all the involved happen because of an improper or non-existing negotiation. If you don't tell the Dom what you expect and don't expect of a scene, how do you expect him to know? Same goes for Doms...if you don't tell the sub what you expect, how do you want her to be able no please you?

      And not only that, if you don't negotiate a scene well, you can end up in the middle of an ugly situation...if you, as a Dom, happen to trigger a traumatic memory, you better be ready to spend a LONG time trying to make the sub feel comfortable enough to talk to you, never mind about playing with you again.

      There are around the net a few forms made up to help in the negotiating of a scene. Is important to understand that this forms can NOT substitute proper negotiation of a scene; these forms CAN help, by giving both participants some food for thought, but a personal, face to face negotiation is still necessary. And, before you ask, I don't think cyber-scenes or phone/online 'negotiations' as valid.

      Why? Because without being able to see the face of the other person is almost impossible to gauge a reaction accurately...and the reaction of the sub to something I say is VERY important for my decision making.

      Is very important during this stage that both people remain OUT of role...there can't be an objective negotiation between a Dom and a sub; a valid compromise can only happen between equals.

      Once the two (or more :) involved have reached a compromise in the negotiation, the first part is over, and the most important (and fun! :) part begins.

      The scene itself is the objective of this whole thing, and also the dangerous one when it comes to The First Time. Is until the moment of the scene that the sub will find out if the guy she is with is a Dom or a sicko, and the Dom will find out if he has a sub or a nutcase in his hands.

      I always set some basic guidelines for my first scene with anybody (yes, I've broken those rules myself, twice, and regretted it VERY much one of those times). First one is, set up a safety net, just like you did for the first meeting, and scene in a prearranged place so your safety net can help in case you need them.

      Second one is, no bondage. I know this may make for a not so fun scene for some, but can also make the difference between being able to get out of a bad scene and being at the mercy of a sicko. Gags and blindfolds are, obviously, out too, for the same reasons.

      The third guideline is no sexual intercourse. Yup, you read that right, no actual sex. I firmly believe that a sex-less first scene can be safer for both, specially if, afterwards, either or both decide that you don't want to scene again. This I also do because I believe that it makes the sub feel less compromised to the Dom "We expected to have sex tonight at the end of the scene...but he's a lousy Dom, and I really don't want to have sex with him, but...how do I tell him that now?"

      Outside of those simple guidelines, just stick with what the two of you agreed on during negotiation, and everything should be ok.

      The last part of the process is the Evaluation. By this I don't mean the kind of gossip that happens with friends after a first date :)

      The kind of evaluation that needs to be done is between the two of you, trying to find out what went right and what went wrong during the scene. It doesn't matter if you don't want to scene with that person again (unless you have reasons not to see him/her again), the feedback after a first scene (first time together, first time trying something new, whatever) is always important, and is what makes us grow and be better.

      This evaluation process has to be done in two ways; first a personal way and then the 2 of you together.

      The personal evaluation should be done one or two days after the scene, so it has cooled in your libido, but you still remember it all. This way it's easier to be objective. You should ask yourself what went right and what went wrong and, very important, *why* did that happen. This part of the evaluation is particularly important if something went wrong during the scene.

      After the personal part comes the "communal" part, in which both of you evaluate what happened and what should be corrected. This evaluation should be done within the 5 days following the scene, but only after the personal evaluation has been done, that way things will be more objective.

      No mistaken or appropriate action is worth it's existence if we don't evaluate it and learn from it.

      I hope this basic pointers are helpful to all, and, as always, any feedback is welcome :)

    2/16/2007 7:28:54 AM
    The Different stages http://www.dorsetbdsm.com/BDSMGUIDELINES.html

    1
    The initial stage where one finds out abouts ones own feelings.
    2
    The fear stage.
    3
    The "first steps stage" where most of us will start to experiment (with yourself), read, and search for information.
    4
    The active search, where one tries to find others.
    5
    The reconciliation stage, where one comes to grips with ones fantasies and starts to understand them.
    6
    The partner-search stage (within an existing relationship or finding a new one - most people tend to do mix this up with the third stage).
    7
    The revolving stage, where one grows, learns, experiments, grows again, etc.

    General Remarks

    Stage 1: The initial (discovery) stage where one finds out about ones own feelings

    Feelings and emotions, related to erotic power exchange are often discovered in a very
    early (sometimes pre-puberal) stage, although they may either emerge or develop at a later stage as well. Often people discover these feelings within themselves after having gone through a rough period in their life, like a divorce. This is probably caused by the fact that such events cause people to evaluate their person as well as their environment. Since the context is erotic power exchange, these feelings almost always have sexual connotations and may coincide with the general development of the persons sexuality.

    Essential in this stage is that these feelings are usually neither explicit dominant nor
    submissive, but rather general power exchange related. Dominant and submissive feelings may - and probably will - exist next to each other within the same person and will eventually - except for those who will nurture both aspects of their character (switches) - find their direction.

    Generally speaking no person is either 100% dominant or submissive. What evolves is
    a tendency to grow to towards one end of the scale, either dominant or submissive. The
    size, these dominant or submissive feelings may eventually take defers from person to person. It is unclear what exactly causes the differences in the development, although aspects like education, freedom of thought, creativity, home-background and religion are of influence. Unfortunately so is - quite often - an abuse-history.
    This stage is quite often marked by uncertainty.

    Stage 2: The fear-stage

    The uncertainty plus social factors will usually lead to fear for ones feelings and
    emotions and may lead to shorter or longer periods of seclusion. Again upbringing,
    religion and education are the influencing factors here, combined with the social taboo, the general lack of information on the subject, unnecessary limitative legislation, social prejudice, stereotyping and a substantial shortfall in the general sexual education.

    Both dominants and submissives in this stage will have the idea they are the only one with feelings like this and in almost all cases they will not (yet) talk about them. Some will actively seek information, others will just hide (and at the same time secretly) nurture their feelings. To the person involved, the feelings are not identified as "wrong", but as
    positive and special and most of all "their own". However, there is a direct conflict with
    general social and legal aspects and politically correct behaviour.

    A woman in modern society is not supposed to be submissive or weak and those who nurture fantasies of rape, kidnapping, etcetera will - by other women - often be seen as a danger to their species (if fact it is questionable if people would see them that way, but the person herself thinks she is seen like that - in most cases). A man on the other hand is not to beat up his spouse or friend and will often be afraid to be marked as a monster or a sadist.

    Stage 3
    : The "first steps stage" where one will start to experiment (with oneself), read, and search for information.

    Although almost always keeping their fantasies and dreams to themselves, people will
    start to experiment, quite often on themselves on not seldom actively incorporating both
    the dominant and submissive role in themselves. People will start to look for more
    information. Most of the times this "information" is strongly related to their fantasies (i.e.
    searching for books and stories about these and pictures)

    This usually is the stage where a person finds out there are others like him or her (if they cannot contact them directly the general line of thought is "there must be more, otherwise they wouldn't write these books, magazines, stories and make these pictures, drawings and videos). Finding out about others sharing the same feelings is a relieve to
    most people in this stage, but sometimes frightening at the same time. For this reason it
    usually takes a while before anyone will actually start to look for others to talk to or a
    partner.

    Stage 4
    : Where one tries to find others

    Actually Stage 3 usually triggers Stage 4, where one starts an active search for others that share the same feelings or are willing to. If this happens within an existing relationship the major problem to the person involved is that there is a large risk to be taken here, since this may (and very often does) break up the relationship. It is known
    for a fact that because of the risks involved some people tend to stop their development here and go back to nurturing their feelings in secret.

    In this stage people may have a problem prioritising erotic power exchange as a part of
    their entire life. Three different priority-problems may occur:

    the person involved will either over-prioritize these feelings, putting it in front of all other
    aspects of a relationship and overidealizing it at the same time; people will for a longer period of time have problems with the balance between there everyday life, trying to be one person at one time and another person at another time. Especially submissive women are known to have problems with their different roles as either mother, career person and submissive;
    a well known problem, specifically for submissive women is prioritising ideals. On the one hand they want to be self confident and strong. On the other hand there are
    submissive emotions, that seem to conflict directly with that. This is sometimes called
    "the back-stabber theory".

    These priority problems, especially over-prioritizing, will sometimes lead to disillusions, like not being able to find a partner or overdoing it towards an existing partner or spouse. Submissive women in this stage are sometimes very vulnerable to abusive
    relationship, due to over-prioritizing their power exchange aspects.

    Stage 5
    : The reconciliation stage, where one comes to grips with ones fantasies and
    starts to understand them

    Since at this stage a lot of information has been gathered, things have been tried out and in some way a partner, or others to share with, have been found, the person involved will now start to understand what is happening inside his or her mind.
    A major factor here is that only now (and the process described in the different stages up to now may have taken years) the person involved will be recognised by the BDSM-community, if he or she decides to enter this community in any way, but will immediately be identified (and marked) as "novice", when in fact the person involved now is at least half way.
    The disillusions from Stage 4 will now be a part of the learning curve. We use plural
    here, because the majority of BDSM-people go through more then one relationship
    (sometimes very short ones) and other BDSM-experiences before finding the right
    partner and environment.

    Stage 6
    : The partner-search stage (within an existing relationship or finding a new one - most people tend to do mix this up with the third stage)

    There may very well be a partner available at this moment, however, it is now first of all time for the partner to grow towards the same level of information and understanding and both partners now have to identify their "common ground". For singles it is now time to lick their wounds from previous stages and restart the search for a partner, only better equipped this time.

    Stage 7
    : The revolving stage, where one grows, learns, experiments, grows again, etc

    In fact this is the endless stage where the relationship will really start to flourish by
    experimenting and learning together and in fact the start of stage 6 marks the start of a true relationship with embedded erotic power exchange.

    Some general remarks
    Both dominant and submissive people will go through these stages, although individual
    experiences may be different from the general picture, described here. People may
    either skip stages, they may be combined or mixed up.

    The stages usually have no marked begin or end. A person will usually flow from one stage to another. Also, there is no specific age, where people develop erotic power
    exchange feelings. This may start as early as five years old, but also as late as 55 or
    60. Usually young adolescents will go through a period of sexual experiments. Erotic
    power exchange may be a part of that, but this is in no way an indication the person
    involved may develop further BDSM-feelings in the course or his or her life.

    There is no specific time frame for the stages. The entire process may sometimes take many years and some people - due to personal circumstances and abilities - will go through certain stages quicker than others. The amount of access to information, and the ability of a person to find such information, is vital to the speed of the development.
    Early disillusions and abuse may bring extra conflicts and will call for more time in
    certain stages.
    Not all people go through all the stages. Some cease to pursue their BDSM -
    feelings/interests, and turn away from further development. Sometimes this is the end of BDSM for them, and sometimes it may mark only an interruption, with them picking up the pursuit of their BDSM feelings/interests from months, to years to decades later. Fear, or (temporarily) not being able to overcome the social taboo and general coming-out problems are very often at the bottom of this.
    2/15/2007 6:49:23 AM
    SAFETY MATTERS!!

    http://latches.webslaves.com/SafetyMatters.htm

    We can not say enough about the safety precautions you must take when exploring this lifestyle.  Whether you are married and trying out a new 'skill' or single and meeting potential Dom/mes, there is an aspect of safety to consider in all activities.  It makes no difference whether you are brand spanking new to the scene or a 'seasoned' veteran, take the time and put in the effort to become informed on this subject.  The resources below focus on different aspects of safety.

    Not only should you be careful of the big concerns such as HIV, hepatitis and the like, but also bacterial growth that may lead to some pretty nasty infections.  If you are like most of us, you put your toys away in a dark place.  Well, warm, moist and dark are three things bacteria thrive on, so you are doing yourself a grave disservice already. 

    Here are a few pointers to keep in mind....

     
    Use a weak bleach solution to cleanse your non-porous toys, then let them air dry for a while. Before putting them away, you might also consider a quick wipe down with some rubbing alcohol to ensure any residual moisture is dissipated. Putting something away wet is  not a good idea.
    Porous surfaced toys are not the best idea. Bacteria and other 'bad' things can hide and grow in the cracks and crevices. Best to avoid things like unsealed wood and fabrics.
    Keep in mind that sharing toys is not in your best interest, especially when they are the insertable-type items. Even when you are fastidious about cleaning, sharing is not advisable.
    Be sure you are using toys in for one purpose. If you use something anally, it should be designated as an anal toy from that point onward. This will help avoid cross contamination between orifices.
    During play, when you have finished using a toy and are finished with it, place a towel on the floor and put used toys on the towel. This way, you have a quick way to look down and know what you can and can't use.
    So now what? You have spent time chatting online or phone with someone who seems to be a good Dom/me. What can you do to make your first meeting a safe one? These are some things to consider in preparation for your first "real time" contact.
    Personal Information
    Any Dom/me worth their weight will not hesitate to give you as much information about  themselves as is reasonable to expect. You might ask "What is reasonable?" Well, here is a start...
    Full name
    Address
    Phone number
    Beeper number
    Work information
    How to reach Him/Her during day and evening hours

    What might be considered unreasonable?

    Blood type
    Bank account numbers
    Gross annual income
    References
    Perhaps this sounds rather formal, but when put in context with the fact if you misjudge someone, you could end up severely injured or worse, and I hope you begin to see the common sense of this practice. One way to do this is ask people you know to chat with your potential Dom/me to get to know them. This can be done openly or otherwise. My opinion is, it is always best to be honest and forthright. Take time to compare your impressions for consistency and question things that don't seem to jibe. No one will be worse off for it.  Let the Dom/me and his/her slave know you wish them to speak to a friend of yours.  Be honest!  Needless to say, be on guard when approached by strangers online. How does that saying go...'Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me'.
    If you are feeling ill at ease so much that you feel the need to disguise yourself under another screen name take some time to seriously consider if this is something you should be doing or if this is the person you should be doing it with.   Whatever your reasoning this behavior is immature and counterproductive to any meaningful advancement of the relationship.  Grow up and deal with any issues straight on or do yourself (and everyone else) involved a big favor and find yourself a new hobby
    Setting up the Meeting
    There are so many details to which you must attend if your first meeting is to be a safe, and hopefully successful, one.... When at all possible, you should agree upon a meeting place that is familiar to you. Don't go somewhere you really don't know how to get into our out of quickly. A responsible Dom/Domme will ask you to pick the place. This signifies someone who understands the risks you are taking and the sense of security you will derive from having a handle on the geography.  It is best to first meet in a public place during daylight hours. I know, this sounds like it should be common sense, but there are countless "subbies-in-training" who would be duped into thinking that following the commands of their cyber-Dom/Domme is an indication of being a good sub. Frankly, I think that's just plain bullshit.  "Dom/mes" who come across in that manner most likely have little concern for your safety and well-being.  Their actions demonstrate a significant ego problem if they must project themselves in this manner and demand unreasonable things before even meeting for the first few times.
    There are bound to be exceptions to the above recommendations of meeting in familiar places and during the day. Life does not always accommodate us so well.
    Safe Calls
    You should ALWAYS, ALWAYS, ALWAYS have a reliable back up system in place. Make sure at least one person knows where you are, what the plan for the night is and who you are with. Make sure that person has all the personal details about who you are meeting. I would go so far as to have someone nearby, perhaps at the same location you are going to be.  From personal experience, be careful who you tell about your new found interest. When I was first starting out, I had a two vanilla friends I used as my safe call. As part of this, I had to tell them what I was getting into. I regretted doing so ever since. Be that as it may, do not let that discourage you from setting up a safe contact. You should consider it is a good idea to "call in" to your contact at specified and agreed to times. I always found that calling soon after meeting, and again when I got home, worked out well. If there is a sudden change of plans, such as where or when you are to meet, consider canceling the planned meeting for the time being.  Certainly, life happens and changes our plans all the time.  In these circumstances, better to be safe than sorry.  Putting a meeting off for a few days should not carry a negative impact on a budding relationship.  If it does or if you are made to feel badly for being cautious, think over whether or not this is the person you wish to get involved with.  That type of behavior is negatively manipulative on his/her part.

    I always had my cell phone with me when meeting someone one new. If you don't have one, either buy one or borrow one. Make sure you have fully charged the phone before going out. The last think you need to find is a dead battery in the event of an emergency.

    The Plan
    Something else you may wish to keep in mind is having a set itinerary for the meeting. There are a few reasons this is a good idea..... It allows you the opportunity to scout out the location beforehand. If you are not familiar with the area, you can get to know it, establish your escape routes, where the pay phones are, where the closest public area is, etc. If you feel it is too remote, you can look for another setting and suggest that to the Dom/me. I can not say this enough, but, a responsible Dom/me should be willing to accommodate you in this area. If you are made to feel you are being "difficult", think twice before you go any further.

    Remember, your safety should be utmost in any Dom/me's mind. At the beginning of any Ds relationship, there must be a core of trust. True Dom/me's know this to be critical. How can you develop any further trust in someone who is making you feel discomfort at simply wanting to ensure your own safety?

    Are We Having Fun Yet?
    In my opinion, this is one of the most important things to key in on once you actually get into the meeting.  Stop and think about whether you feel an attraction to this person.  Are you able to converse on a number of subjects outside of the D/s - BDSM realm?  Are you having fun?
    Again, I suppose it depends on what you hope to get out of the relationship. Your needs will be different if you are  seeking a life partner as opposed to a play buddy. Be discriminating.  Find the right person for what you need.
    Don't be afraid to say, "Hey, it was nice meeting You but this isn't feeling like the right thing for me." You owe nothing to this person.  Take care of yourself and don't settle for less than what you truly want.

    2/14/2007 4:49:06 AM
    HAPPY VALENTINE'S DAY!! ***for your enjoyment, I've put up some bdsm related humor, enjoy!!http://www.dorsetbdsm.com/BDSMHUMOUR.html

    How To Deal with a SAM (Smart-Ass Masochist)

    Some people act bratty, and disobey their Master/Mistress, just to get the extra attention of a
    punishment. This class of person is known as a SAM -- Smart-Ass Masochist. However, there is
    such a thing as getting the wrong kind of attention...

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Use a fistful of cold spaghetti as your flogger of choice.
    Use adhesive butterfly sutures to tape the SAM's mouth shut.? (Then forget to remove them after the
    scene)
    Use licorice ropes as restraints.
    Send the SAM out to get the mail. On his return, start calling out loudly, "Here sissy, sissy, sissy,
    that's a good boy." Pet him on the head when he gets in range. (Or swat him with a rolled up
    newspaper, whatever works)
    Restrain the SAM to the wall, invite some friends over. Blindfold one of your friends, hand him a
    really large and scary-looking needle and then play pin the tail on the smart ass.
    Make the SAM beg you for an orgasm. When she starts whimpering she needs to cum, remind her
    only when you say so. Tell her if she fakes it, she'll never be allowed an orgasm again. 5 hours after
    the scene, look at her and say "orgasm".
    Draw on the SAM's skin with crayons, then tell him to go out side and sit in the sun and wait for the
    wax to melt.
    If the SAM complains about a warm ass, fill the enema bag with slushies.
    For the SAM's birthday, give her a T-shirt that says 'My Master went to the leather shop and all I got
    was this lousy T-shirt.'
    Every time the sub stars to go into SAM mode, play a Barry Manilow CD.? (psychological warfare)
    Play Mr Rogers, videotapes during a scene, to set the mood.
    Use those big foam hands you can buy at sports arenas as a paddle.
    Blindfold and restrain the SAM, then start up the chainsaw.
    Tell the SAM you bought new nipple clamps, then hold up a set of jumper cables.
    Tell the SAM your family is moving in "just for a couple of weeks."
    Order the SAM to shave off her eyebrows. Explain you have a Whoopie Goldberg fetish.
    When the SAM's parents call, breathe heavy into the phone for 5 seconds then hang up.
    Watch "Psycho" repeatedly. Act excited every time the SAM goes into the bathroom.
    Order the SAM to wear a paper hat and greet visitors with "Welcome to McDonald's, can I take your
    order?

    This is a short quiz to help you determine whether or not you are addicted to pain. Please
    keep track of your answers, and see where you fall on the pain-o-meter.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    1. You are attacked by a vicious pit bull. Do you:
    A. Go to court to have the dog put to sleep.
    B. Adopt the dog and start wearing rawhide undies.

    2. The landlord warns you there's a bee's nest near your mailbox. Do you:
    A. Demand he call an exterminator and have it removed.
    B. Coat yourself in honey and check the mail.

    3. At your annual check-up, the dentist tells you that you need a root canal. Do you:
    A. Reluctantly make the appointment.
    B. Tell him he might as well do root canals for all your teeth while you're there.

    4. There is a police car behind you on the highway. Do you:
    A. Check your speed and slow down if necessary.
    B. Floor the car and lead him on a high-speed chase through 3 states.

    5. You have a lot of keys on your keyring and no pockets on your outfit. Do you:
    A. Hold the keychain in your hand while you shop.
    B. Hook it on your nipple ring so you can do some hands-free shopping.

    6. You've never been religious and you are invited to a wedding in a Catholic church. Do you:
    A. Follow the ceremony as best as you can.
    B. Wait in the pew until everyone is outside tossing rice at the bride and groom so you can pour the
    candle wax onto yourself.

    7. Your best friend is struck by a car crossing the street. Do you:
    A. Help out with household chores until she is recovered enough to do them on her own.
    B. Go to the intersection and recreate the accident.

    8. Putting together your new computer desk, you accidentally hit your thumb with the hammer. Do
    you:
    A. Jump up and down while you curse in 5 different languages.
    B. Suddenly decide there are better uses for the hammer and nails than putting together some lousy
    desk.

    9. You get seats right behind the visiting team's bench during a hockey game. Do you:
    A. Watch the game and cheer your team on.
    B. Do your best to provoke the visiting team into meeting you outside the arena at the end of the
    game.

    10. You drop a scalding coffee in your lap at the fast food drive-thru window. Do you:
    A. Get a lawyer and sue the restaurant.
    B. Masturbate yourself to orgasm and go back for a second cup.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    SCORING:  Give yourself 1 point for each time you chose B.

    0-1 Wannabe! You go to the hospital for paper cuts.
    2-3 Wimp! My grandmother can take more than you!
    4.5 You like a bit of excitement.
    6-7 Living on the edge!
    8-9 The Marquis de Sade would have loved you!
    10 Have you considered professional help?

    Things You Don't Want To Hear When Blindfolded, Gagged, And Shackled
    Naked To The Wall


    Hmm, I've never tried this in real life before, but I'm the best there is at it on-line.

    Just out of curiosity, umm, you weren't planning a career as an athlete, were you?

    You do have health insurance, right?

    You remind me a lot of my ex. That frigging idiot who bled me dry and left me.

    Oops.

    Now children, see what happens to bad boys and girls who don't listen to their parents?

    Come on in! It's open!

    Girlfriend, honey, whatcha doing? You are not going to believe this!  Guess who stopped over
    today?  Yes!!  And he's still here, just hanging out...

    By any chance, does your mother drive a white Rover?

    Wow, your blood's a really pretty shade of red!

    I wish this came with an instruction manual.

    Gee, the last person I did this to is still in a coma.

    Do you know which end of this I'm supposed to insert in you?

    If you were me, where would hide a body so no one would find it?

    You don't mind if I let the pit bull in, do you? She's barking up a storm out there.

    Say cheese!

    There is a really big spider on the wall right next to your arm.

    I'll be right back, I forgot I have an appointment at the hairdresser's.

    Oh man, you don't remember what I did with the key, do you?

    Have you given any thought as to what you want in your obituary?

    I never really liked you to begin with...

    (complete and total silence)

    umm, 911? Yeah, I think I made a slight error...

    POLICE!!! OPEN UP!!!!!

    Honey?!? You're home early!

    I told you I am a Pro Domme.  And you haven't paid me yet.  Oh, that's OK, I'll just take it out of your
    wallet now so you don't have to remember to do it later.
    2/13/2007 3:28:23 AM

    http://towerofbabel.com/sections/erotica/submittedforyourapproval/indexofterminology/

    DOMINANCE- See DOMINANT below. Dominance basically means that one has been given some measure of control by the submissive person (this level obviously varies) and in exchange for the submissive?s obedience, the dominant takes control and assumes the responsibility of caring for the submissive and for both partners? general well-being, either for the purpose of a SCENE (see below) or for a longer period of time. 
     

    SUBMISSION- See SUBMISSIVE below. Submission involves the gift of some level of power/control by the submissive to the dominant, and the gift of obedience. In return, the submissive will be cared and provided for, and (hopefully) lavished with attention and sensation, either during a SCENE (see below) or for a longer period of time.  

    DOMSPACE- This can mean one of two things. Which one will usually be apparent from context.

    1. It is often used in the sense of entering a DOMINANT frame of mind. The vast majority of DOMINANTS don?t feel DOMINANT all the time, but only at certain times and situations or under certain circumstances. A deliberate effort must often be made in order to -access- this particular area of consciousness. This is also often referred to as being in a DOMINANT HEADSPACE.

    2.DOMSPACE also has another meaning which is analogous to the second meaning of SUBSPACE below, and just as difficult to describe (even more so for me, because at least SUBSPACE is something I have experienced). It is when the DOMINANT becomes so intensely focused on the PLAY (see above) that they feel as if they are in themselves, outside of themselves observing, and also gloriously one with the SUBMISSIVE/BOTTOM. Like SUBSPACE, it is a transcendant and overwhelming state.  

    SUBSPACE- This can mean one of two things. Which one will usually be apparent from context.

    1. The vast majority of SUBMISSIVES (see below) are not in a SUBMISSIVE frame of mind all the time, but only under certain circumstances, at certain times and situations &c. Like the DOMINANT, the SUBMISSIVE must also make a deliberate effort to access this part of their consciousness. This is also often referred to as being in a SUBMISSIVE HEADSPACE.

    2. SUBSPACE has another meaning which is considerably more difficult to define, especially for those who have never been there. The best way I know how to describe it is that it is like a spiritually transcendent state of complete and overwhelming bliss, the aftereffects of which can last for hours and even days. I have heard it referred to as "a spiritual high". While this is happening, the SUBMISSIVE/BOTTOM is often said to be FLYING. It is similar to, but exponentially more intense and powerful than, what is often called "runner?s high". /Lecture Mode: On/ An understandable mistake that many, many VANILLAS (see below) make is thinking that all of this fancy stuff we do when we PLAY (see above) is solely for the purpose of a physical orgasm, that this is really just very weird and baroque foreplay. I?m not knocking orgasms, mind, I like ?em as much as the next girl, but SUBSPACE and DOMSPACE are often really what we?re ultimately trying to achieve. Many of us, myself and He Who Must Be Obeyed most definitely included, are also quite fond of VANILLA (see below) sex as well, and yes, I like kissing and caressing and oral lovemaking, and come when someone stimulates my clitoris, just like the average vanilla woman does./Lecture Mode: Off/

    2/12/2007 7:50:59 AM

    REACTIONS TO ABUSE
    http://www.leathernroses.com/abuse/gentlespiritabusereactions.htm

    Victims of abuse are often full of intense and often conflicting emotions. People that have not been in an abusive relationship cannot understand how you can still love or care about someone that abuses you. Emotions cannot be turned on or off like a light. You can feel quite torn between loving the person and being afraid of them. You may experience all feelings listed or just a few. Sometimes feelings may flow from one to another and back again. Holding on to negative emotions slowly kills the your spirit.

    alienation anxiety
    chronic fear co-dependency
    depression dispair
    failure feeling incompetant
    grief involuntary fear
    irritability low self-esteem
    mistrust or dislike of opposite gender numb
    self-blame self-doubt
    self hatred supressed anger
    vulnerability worthlessness

    Abuse can affect a persons health. Stress has detrimental effect on a person's health. Illnesses already present may worsen with the stress.

    Otherwise healthy people may have physical reactions to stress.

    Stress Reactions May Cause Or Worsen:
    Alcoholism Allergic skin reactions
    Anorexia Anxiety attacks
    Bulimia Chronic Fatigue
    Concentration difficulties that result in such as decreased job performance
    Depression Drug abuse
    Headaches Heart palpitations
    High blood pressure Insomnia
    Irritable bowel syndrome Memory loss
    Overeating Post-traumatic Stress Syndrome
    Premature labor and/or low birth-weight infant
    Stomach ailments, ulcers
    And many others............

    Note: These lists are not comprehensive. Your particular situation may be somewhat different. If you feel you are being abused, seek professional counseling. Nothing in this checklist should be considered a substitute for counseling.

    If you feel you are in an abusive relationship, get help now!
    You can take the first step by calling the National Domestic Violence Hotline at 1-800-799-SAFE (7233)

    2/11/2007 6:30:27 PM
    THE ABC'S OF LIFE

    A
    ccept differences Be kind Count your blessings Dream Express thanks Forgive Give freely Harm no one Imagine more Jettison anger Keep confidences Love truly Master something Nurture hope Open your mind Pack lightly Quell rumors Reciprocate Seek wisdom Touch hearts Understand Value truth Win graciously Xeriscape Yearn for peace Zealously support a worthy cause.   
    2/11/2007 7:52:57 AM

    Subspace (BDSM)

    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

    Some information in this article or section has not been verified and may not be reliable.
    Please check for inaccuracies, and modify and cite sources as needed

    Subspace (also sub space), in the context of a BDSM scene, is the psychological state of the submissive partner.

    Subspace is a metaphor for the state the submissive's minds and bodies are in during a deeply involving play scene. Many types of BDSM play invoke strong physical responses. The mental aspect of BDSM also causes many submissives to mentally separate themselves from their environment as they process the experience. Deep subspace is often characterized as a state of deep recession and incoherence. Deep subspace may also cause a danger in newer submissives who are unfamiliar with the experience, and require the Dominant to keep a careful watch to ensure the submissive isn't placing his or herself in danger. Many submissives require aftercare.

     Physiological Processes

    During the scene, the intense experiences of both pain and pleasure trigger a sympathetic nervous system response, which causes a release of epinephrine from the suprarenal glands, as well as a dump of endorphins and enkephalins. These natural chemicals, part of the fight or flight response produce the same effect as a morphine-like drug, increasing the pain tolerance of the submissive as the scene becomes more intense. Producing a sort of trance-like state due to the increase of hormones and chemicals, the submissive starts to feel out-of-body, detached from reality, and as the high comes down, and the parasympathetic nervous system kicks in, a deep exhaustion, as well as incoherence. Many submissives once reaching a height of subspace will lose all sensation of pain, as any stimulus causes the period to prolong.

    2/10/2007 7:51:02 AM

    10 Qualities That Make
    A Good Mistress

    by
    Lapp Topp

    http://www.castlerealm.com/library/lappmsts.shtml

    1. Control.
    Above all, a good Mistress is always in control of herself. She does not rant or rave, and never punishes when angry. On the rare times that temper overwhelms her, she walks away until she regains balance. After all, how can a Domme control her sub if she can't control herself?

    2. Creative. A good Dominant puts time, energy and creativity in her scenes. She is not satisfied playing the same games over and over, and goes the extra length to come up with new and different ideas.

    3. Human. The best Mistress knows she is human. She realizes she will make mistakes, and is quick to apologize when she does. She knows she won't be thought of as any less "Dommly" because of an apology. On the flip side, she realizes that others will make mistakes also, and even though she may punish for the mistake, she accepts an apology graciously and puts the event in the past.

    4. Compassionate. A good Mistress is compassionate. She cares about her sub(s), friends and family. She takes time to listen and respond to the needs of others. She isn't selfish and doesn't have the illusion that the world revolves around her.

    5. Technique. A good Domme works on her play technique. She knows how to use her toys and practices frequently. She reads the latest books and talks to others in the scene. An effective Mistress tests her toys on herself before she uses them on her sub.

    6. Consistent. The best FemmeDom is consistent in her instructions and requests. She doesn't give her sub conflicting commands. She delivers equal punishment for equal offenses, and equal rewards when pleased. She is firm in her direction and does not waiver when faced with a difficult situation.

    7. Thorough. An effective Dominant is thorough. She directs a scene from start to finish to better allow her sub to achieve headspace. She takes away all distractions and decisions...telling her sub what position she desires, what needs she wants fulfilled, and how this is best accomplished.

    8. Respectful. A good Mistress respects herself and others. She strives to always project herself in the best possible light, and expects the same from her submissives. She is well-groomed, and takes pride in her looks. She takes good care of her toys and equipment.

    9. Safe. A Domme worth playing with is safe. She is aware of the damage she can cause a submissive and does her best to prevent harm. She knows first-aid and attends classes periodically to keep herself updated.

    10. Communication. A good Domme is an effective communicator. She says what she means, and means what she says. She is specific and chooses her words carefully. She doesn't rant, nag or whine because she knows this shows a lack of control. She states instructions in a clear, easy-to-understand manner.

    2/9/2007 5:02:08 AM

    Dear Dom: Unsubly, Unsubtle

    by Baadmaster and Naia

    http://bondage period com/which/390/show_column.html


    Dear BaadMaster: I met a Dom who lives about five hours from me, so I do get to see him only occasionally. After our first meeting, he put a "temporary collar" on me. On our second meeting, he "collared me" and said he wants me to move in and serve him. This makes me nervous and he sees it. I do not want to make him mad, but how can someone collar a submissive on the second meeting? How can he ask me to move in after meeting him twice? Am I wrong to refuse his wishes, even though I might lose him by being "unsubly," as he said?

    Yes, it is unusual that a Dom would collar a sub on the second meeting - and it is just as remarkable that a submissive would accept it. This is not to say there is not "collar at first sight." But, if the chemistry is right, it will be even more right after four meetings - or even five. What?s the rush? If you are being asked to move in, there are a lot of factors to be considered. Collars notwithstanding, you should find out how compatible you are. Just because you like each other for two meetings does not mean you can stomach each other 24/7. Meeting twice and living with each other are two entirely different situations. The fact that your potential Master does not grasp this is a big red flag.

    Of course, there is no timetable for collaring. It is truly up to the two people involved. Notice I said the "two people" involved, not just "the Dom/me." As I have stated here many times, until you consent to being a Dom?s submissive, you are simply negotiating. On the surface, it would appear that he is "bum rushing" you and short-circuiting the negotiating process. A first-class Dom would not want to bully you into a decision you will later regret. What good would that do him?

    In fairness, both of you have made errors to this point. By your accepting his "temporary collar," whatever that means, you were acknowledging that the negotiating period was over and that you were submissive to him - at least in a "temporary" way. Thus, you were paving the way for a quickie permanent collar. What to do?

    Your mission, if you choose to accept it, is to figure out a way to reverse your acceptance of his collars and get back to the negotiating phase - a period that should last more than two get-togethers. This is not "mission impossible." The key is to clearly explain that you are interested in his collar, are interested in moving in with him and interested in him as your Master - but only after some more time has elapsed. This will flatter his ego (all Doms liked to have their egos stroked) and put everything into its proper perspective. If he truly wants to be your Master, he will understand that you want to feel completely comfortable with him before you fully submit.

    He has, however, made his task somewhat difficult. I always think that a Dom who uses terms like "unsubly," "you aren?t a real slave" or some such affront, is treading on shaky ground. It is another red flag. A good Dom does not have to use coercion to get his way. It is similar to the Rocky movies, where Stallone says, big Philly style, "You do cos you wanna do." Similarly, you serve because you want to serve. And threats, insults and fast-collaring are self-defeating techniques. I am not saying he is not the Dom for you. I am stating is that he is not using the right approach to become your Master and get you to move in with him.

    If he listens to you, he will slow down the process and give you time to come over to him. However, if he still tries to intimidate you into a snap decision, then he is probably not the Dom for you. After all, if you?re moving in with him, he had better be someone you want to serve. Not someone who cajoles you into serving. As Jimi Hendrix said, "Castles made of sand fall into the sea, eventually." And, being pushed into a situation you don?t want is truly a castle made of sand!

    Play hard, play safe

    BaadMaster

    Dear Mistress Naia: I met a Dom who lives about five hours from me, so I do get to see him only occasionally. After our first meeting, he put a "temporary collar" on me. On our second meeting, he "collared me" and said he wants me to move in and serve him. This makes me nervous and he sees it. I do not want to make him mad, but how can someone collar a submissive on the second meeting? How can he ask me to move in after meeting him twice? Am I wrong to refuse his wishes, even though I might lose him by being "unsubly," as he said?

    There are definitely red flags about this situation, as BaadMaster has said. To be frank, either this Dom is inexperienced and doesn?t realize the weight of what he?s asking of you, or he?s insane. Either way, you need to take care of your own needs and not rush into anything. Consider seriously the consequences you might face if you follow his lead and move in with him this quickly. If you?re already feeling uncertain about the collaring/s, then you should do all that?s in your power to prevent this relationship from traveling down the wrong road any further. And yes, it is within your power.

    As a submissive, especially a collared submissive, you have all sorts of responsibilities to your Master. You must be obedient, subservient, and loyal. You must abide by whatever contract, verbal or otherwise, that you and your Master entered into. But you should NEVER ignore your instincts when it comes to your own health and wellbeing. Despite all of the protocol, traditions, and expectations of the BDSM lifestyle, we always come down to one simple truth. You as a human being ALWAYS have the responsibility to take care of yourself. I don?t care whether you?re in a long-term vanilla relationship or a 24/7 collared one. You need to have the wherewithal to know what you need to be healthy and happy, and you need the balls to listen to the voice inside of you when it tells you something isn?t right. That voice has been speaking to you about this situation.

    Something ain't right.

    So, if he is simply inexperienced, his rush to collar you and live with you is likely just a sign of his enthusiasm about you. He is misguided, but it comes from a good place. He can learn, and you can help him... not by overstepping your bounds as a sub, but by asserting your needs as a participant in the relationship. Whether he?s already the best Dom in the world, or just starting out, if he doesn?t view your needs as important then he?s not worth your time.

    So, think about this problem in terms of what you need from the relationship and from a Master to be happy and healthy. Discuss these needs with him. In this way you are not criticizing what he?s done nor are you schooling him on what he should do. You?re simply presenting facts to him about your needs. Start like this:

    I need...

    * A Master I can trust

    * A Master I can talk to about my concerns

    * A Master who wants to help me be happy and healthy

    * A relationship that makes me feel secure and safe

    * A relationship that?s geared toward our mutual health and happiness

    Once you discuss your needs, pinpoint which items are being met and which are not. Be clear that by addressing these issues, your Master will be helping you to thrive... and helping the relationship to last. If you?re able to establish an open dialogue, you?ll feel more comfortable about your collaring and about your future with this Master.

    On the other hand, if he is unable or unwilling to recognize that your needs are important, then he is not the Dom for you. If it turns out that he is, in fact, an experienced Master who just doesn?t get how his fast-collaring and quick-move-in request are affecting you, then he is "insane." You need a Master who can handle the type of list I started for you above, and who is willing and able to make sure those needs are met.

    Only you have the power to decide whether a relationship is right for you. Sub or Dom, you deserve to be in a relationship that fulfills your needs.

    Be good.

    -Naia

    2/7/2007 10:22:29 AM

    Rules for Beginning Doms

    by Nostromo
    http://www.iron-rose.com/IR/docs/rulebegdom.htm

    Most dominant men complain about how difficult it is to find a submissive female. Almost every single submissive woman I have met in real life or online has complained about the shortage of good male doms and say most of the "doms" they meet are clueless jerks. Even some highly experienced and respected doms that I have known for a dozen years or more can't seem to sustain relationships. It seems that many aspirant doms don't get a few basic concepts that are necessary for establishing and maintaining a dom/sub relationship, whether in real life or online. Consequently, as a public service, I offer some Rules for Beginning Doms.

    Rule Number 1. Don't be a jerk. I'll explain, since so many guys don't seem to get this one. Many guys new to the scene (and quite a few who are not so new) work a little too hard at coming across as confident, assertive, masterful, whatever you want to call it. Too often, the result is that they end up sounding insecure, pretentious, presumptuous, arrogant or all of the above. When in doubt, tone it down. As one sub put it, "It was our first date, and I though he was really cute. I was thinking about kneeling to him. Then he said ?On your knees, bitch'. I got up and left." You're better off being who you really are, even if you are inexperienced and full of uncertainty.

    Rule Number 2. See Rule Number 1.

    Rule Number 3. Be patient. Bdsm is a journey. Many subs can't give themselves until they fully trust their dom. This takes time. Remember, being a sub can be scary, even for the most enthusiastic sub. If you push your heaviest, kinkiest fantasy too soon, you may be rebuffed and, what is worse, lose her trust. Don't propose that someone you've just met become your 24/7 slave. Although courtship can be a pain, the dom/sub mating dance is not that different from the vanilla one. Try not to embarrass yourself by pushing the relationship too fast.

    Rule Number 4. Pay attention. As a dom, it is your responsibility to be attentive to what is going in in your sub's head. Not every scene works. If you don't catch on to the fact that it isn't working, you'll end up damaging or losing your sub.

    Rule Number 5. Don't objectify your sub on the first date. Although we all remember the famous Pat Califia (or was it Suzy Bright) line, "I'm not just a person, I'm a piece of meat!", the reality is that you need to approach a sub as a person and think about her feelings. There is a time and place for objectification in bdsm relationships, but it should be approached very carefully, especially in the early stages of a relationship.

    Rule Number 6. Be responsible. This rule has a couple of aspects. The physical aspect should be fairly obvious. If you haven't listened in on a safety demo online or in real life, try to do that. Otherwise, buy a book like "On the Safe Edge", which discusses bdsm safety issues. Most general bdsm books, like Molly Devon's "Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns", contain discussions of safety. In addition to drastic things, like killing someone by having your rope bondage wrap around her neck, you can cause permanent harm in smaller ways, like damaging someone's ulnar nerve with too-tight wrist bondage (which can cause permanent numbness of the fingers). Incompetence is
    no excuse when it comes to physical safety. Almost as important, though, is the emotional safety of the sub. Although some subs enjoy the feeling of being abused, don't assume that this is true of your sub. It is your responsibility to make sure your sub isn't harmed emotionally by subbing to you. Use common sense. If someone is crying, take the time to figure out whether that is a good thing or a bad thing. If you're topping someone you don't know well, stop periodically to make sure she's all right.

    Rule Number 7. Develop your character. To sustain a relationship with a sub, she needs to respect and admire you. That cannot happen if you do not respect yourself or otherwise do not have your act together. Being a dom is not an excuse for self-centeredness.

    Rule Number 8. Be humble. Submission to you is one of the most personal gifts that anyone can give. If you are the sort of person who can accept that gift gracefully and with recognition of its specialness, it is more likely to be offerred.

    Rule Number 9. Don't let rules 1 through 8 scare you. You are, after all, a dom. You have a right to your feelings. If you exhibit the qualities of patience, character, sensitivity, attentiveness and responsibility outlined about, any sub would be lucky to kneel to you. Don't be afraid to take risks (within the limits of physical and emotional safety). Be a leader for your sub. And, most of all, have fun!

    January 07, 2004

    2/6/2007 10:50:05 AM

    DEAR DOM: SAFE, SANE AND BIPOLAR

    ***it won't let me put up the site so if you want to know where i got this, please contact me***
    Dear Mistress Naia: I?m looking for information on the impact of play on bipolar disorder. I?ve been in the scene for 7 years and recently acquired a new sub that has this affliction. I?m not sure how his mood cycles will impact his ability to play, and vice versa. Any advice? Where can I find out more about this?

    Reminder: BaadMaster and I are not medical professionals. Do your own research and contact a Real Life (RL) professional when dealing with health issues. If you or someone you?re involved with suffers from bipolar disorder, please seek treatment. This can be a seriously life altering illness.

    Bipolar disorder is a mental illness that causes severe mood swings - the most common being deep depression and exuberant mania, or "highs." Some kinds of BDSM activity can also affect mental and physical "highs" or "lows" for some people. So be very careful when mixing the two. Different folks are affected by bipolar disorder in varying ways, so learning to play with someone who has this illness involves careful attention to: 1) how their particular moods manifest, 2) how different kinds of play affects those moods, and 3) how taking or stopping medication may alter 1 & 2. Some medication may also have side effects that you should be aware of.

    Even if your sub is able to balance the highs and lows of play with the potentially hazardous highs and lows of their illness, you must become confident about what to do if your partner has an unexpected mood swing. Treat this illness as you would any ailment - with education and attention to detail. In addition, any play situation that involves someone on medication requires extra special care. Involve your partner in your education about their disorder. No doubt they?ve had to go through a similar process in adjusting to their own illness. They could alert you to patterns their moods form or warning signs to notice that something?s wrong. The more you know about your partner and their needs, the better. And this is true whether we?re talking about bipolar disorder, back problems, asthma, PMS, you name it!

    If your partner?s bipolar disorder is already being treated, and depending on the RL degree of intimacy you share (which I hope would be pretty great in this case), you should have access to any contact information you might need in case your partner needs help. If the disorder is not being treated, you should consider discussing this option with your partner. It is common for bipolar disorder to go unrecognized and untreated.

    From a play perspective, the mania that some experience as a result of bipolar disorder is often associated with things like hyper-sexuality, nymphomania and sexual addiction. No matter how much fun it is to fantasize about having your very own "sex-crazed slave," real sexual disorders are something to be treated seriously. And because bipolar disorder can cause those afflicted to act in ways that they wouldn?t normally (and may regret later), when they aren?t in a manic or depressed state, ensure that any BDSM activity is done with full, mentally healthy consent. As you wouldn?t accept consent from someone whose decision making was clouded by drugs or alcohol, you shouldn?t accept it from someone who is high or low because of bipolar disorder. This could lead to innumerable negative results, including irreparable harm to your partner and your relationship.

    To learn more, contact a trusted medical professional, or try Kink Aware Professionals to see if there are lifestyle-friendly doctors in your area. For online info, I recommend searching Google search engine Or you can look through some of the resources I found online:

    Bipolor Disorder: Hypersexuality and Sexual Addiction, from About.com

    Bipolar Disorder, from familydoctor.org

    Bipolar Disorder, from Psychiatry24x7.com

    I know my response above was all dry and not too sexy, but it?s a serious topic! However, this does NOT mean that you can?t still enjoy a full and kinky play-life with your partner. You just need to be conscientious and smart about this illness, and learn to work through it together. Be safe, sane and enjoy!

    Be good.

    -Naia

    Dear BaadMaster: I?m looking for information on the impact of play on bipolar disorder. I?ve been in the scene for 7 years and recently acquired a new sub that has this affliction. I?m not sure how his mood cycles will impact his ability to play, and vice versa. Any advice? Where can I find out more about this?

    The most promising aspect of this situation is that you have been in the lifestyle for seven years. If you were not experienced, I think this could be a prescription for trouble. But, with your experience as a Domme (I am assuming you are female; if not, the same advice applies), you are in a good position to treat this situation with the sensitivity it requires. Mistress Naia has already covered the medical disclaimers; so, without further adieu, here is what I think.

    Before I would get into actually playing with your submissive, I would query him about his past scening experiences with respect to his condition. Hopefully he is not a newbie, as you would be wandering into totally uncharted waters. Once you find out what his former play partners have had to deal with, you will have a much better idea how to handle the situation. This should seem a pretty obvious approach; but it still bears repeating in case you overlooked such a simple solution. And you should really examine, in great detail, all aspects of your subs past play experiences. This is not simply a case of filling out the bondage*com checklist - this is more like having your sub complete an extensive medical questionnaire.

    I would find out about every play session your sub has had - as best as memory allows. What type of play was it? Were there any ill effects during the play? How was he after the scene? How was he a day after the session? A week? No questions should be off limits. You must know everything about your sub?s reactions before, during and after play.

    Not to sound too anal, I would even make a chart of all of his sessions, as best as he can recall. There is a chance some pattern will emerge. Maybe paddling triggers a reaction; maybe lack of aftercare; maybe certain words. Who knows? Obviously, professional help is essential in the overall treatment of this disease. But as far as the BDSM/play aspects of this condition are concerned, you are probably as good as any doctor with respect to understanding the effects of his bipolarity on scening. After all, you can spend a lot more time and be a lot more devoted to figuring out the safe parameters for play.

    Once you are able to assess the play that produces the least negative reaction and is the safest, based on careful analysis of your subs past experiences, you will be able to navigate this obstacle course in a safe way. As a bonus, because of the detail you will be going into in terms of your sub?s past, you will get an insight into your sub?s proclivities that few Dommes are privy to.

    As Mistress Naia stresses, treatment of this disease by a professional is as important as understanding how to best deal with it. On a positive tip, keep in mind that medical progress is being made daily in the field of treating bi-polar disorder. So, as your BDSM relationship grows, the negative effects of this disease will more than likely recede, as new and improved treatments are made available.

    There is a yin and yang to everything. The key to most human endeavors is turning a negative into a positive. And in your case, you will be able to couple your seven years worth of experience with a deep, probing knowledge of your sub; this can lead to a relationship with an incredible depth and intensity few can ever attain. By learning about your submissive in ways you might never have were he "normal," you are truly turning a negative into a huge positive!

    Play hard, play safe

    BaadMaster

    2/5/2007 10:00:04 AM
  • Activities Checklist...

    http://www.thebdsmdungeon.com/quizes_activities.php

     This is an example of a checklist.

    1 = YES!!!
  • 2 = 0o0o0oo, I Iike This!
  • 3 = Doesn't Excite Me, But...What Master Wants...Master May Have.
  • 4 = Embarrassed To Admit But...I Would Like This.
  • 5 = Absolutely Not!! "This Is MY Limit"

    1 ______  
    Spanking, by Hand
    69 ______  
    Hot Wax
    2 ______  
    Paddle
    70 ______  
    Fire and Ice
    3 ______  
    Hair Brush
    71 ______  
    Needles
    4 ______  
    Belt or Strap
    72 ______  
    Cutting
    5 ______  
    Switch
    73 ______  
    Abrasions
    6 ______  
    Deerskin Cat o'nine
    74 ______  
    Electric Torture
    7 ______  
    Leather Cat o'nine
    75 ______  
    Forced Sex
    8 ______  
    Braided Cat o'nine
    76 ______  
    Directed Masturbation
    9 ______  
    Knotted Whip
    77 ______  
    Vaginal Sex
    10 ______  
    Rubber Whip
    78 ______  
    Oral Sex
    11 ______  
    Single Lash
    79 ______  
    Vibrators
    12 ______  
    Cane
    80 ______  
    Strap-Ons
    13 ______  
    Fiberglass/Plastic Rod
    81 ______  
    Anal Sex
    14 ______  
    Riding Crop
    82 ______  
    Anal Plugs
    15 ______  
    Fur-lined Paddle
    83 ______  
    Multiple Penetrations
    16 ______  
    Mental Bondage
    84 ______  
    Anilingus
    17 ______  
    Silk Scarves
    85 ______  
    Vaginal Fisting
    18 ______  
    Nylon Rope
    86 ______  
    Anal Fisting
    19 ______  
    Cotton Rope
    87 ______  
    Fantasy Rape
    20 ______  
    Chains
    88 ______  
    Directed Bisexuality
    21 ______  
    Leather Bonds
    89 ______  
    Threesomes
    22 ______  
    Spandex Bonds
    90 ______  
    Groups
    23 ______  
    Plastic Wrap
    91 ______  
    Foot Kissing
    24 ______  
    Body Bags
    92 ______  
    Kneeling
    25 ______  
    Steel Shackles
    93 ______  
    Crawling
    26 ______  
    Arm Sleeves
    94 ______  
    Lead on Leash
    27 ______  
    Straightjackets
    95 ______  
    Dirty Words
    28 ______  
    Breast Bondage
    96 ______  
    Verbal Abuse
    29 ______  
    Genital Bondage
    97 ______  
    Public Embarrassment
    30 ______  
    Gags
    98 ______  
    Face Slapping
    31 ______  
    Leather Cuffs
    99 ______  
    Cross Dressing
    32 ______  
    Infibulation
    100 ______  
    Secret Sex in Public
    33 ______  
    Spreader Bars
    101 ______  
    Public Display
    34 ______  
    Ceiling/Wall Hooks
    102 ______  
    Public Sex
    35 ______  
    Cages
    103 ______  
    Public Whipping
    36 ______  
    Slings/Swings
    104 ______  
    Infantilism
    37 ______  
    Stocks
    105 ______  
    Golden Showers
    38 ______  
    Crosses
    106 ______  
    Enemas
    39 ______  
    Pillory
    107 ______  
    Innocent Dress
    40 ______  
    Suspention, on Toes
    108 ______  
    Slutty Dress
    41 ______  
    Suspension, Full
    109 ______  
    Prim and Proper
    42 ______  
    Suspension, c%nt
    110 ______  
    Ultra-Feminine
    43 ______  
    Indoor Setting
    111 ______  
    French Maid
    44 ______  
    Public Setting
    112 ______  
    Baby Roles
    45 ______  
    Semi-Public Setting
    113 ______  
    Slave
    46 ______  
    Private Setting
    114 ______  
    Macho
    47 ______  
    1 to 3 Hours
    115 ______  
    Biker
    48 ______  
    3 to 6 Hours
    116 ______  
    Leathers
    49 ______  
    Overnight Duration
    117 ______  
    Spandex
    50 ______  
    Blindfolds
    118 ______  
    Rubber/Latex
    51 ______  
    Hoods
    119 ______  
    Masks/Hoods
    52 ______  
    Headphones/Earplugs
    120 ______  
    Costumes
    53 ______  
    Tickling
    121 ______  
    Lingerie
    54 ______  
    Feathers/Fur
    122 ______  
    Garters/Stockings
    55 ______  
    Sexual Teasing
    124 ______  
    Corsets/Cinches
    56 ______  
    Sexual Denial
    124 ______  
    Boots
    57 ______  
    Chastity Belt
    125 ______  
    High Heels
    58 ______  
    Pinching
    126 ______  
    Tattooing
    59 ______  
    Hair Pulling
    127 ______  
    Body Piercing
    60 ______  
    Nipple Clamps/Clips
    128 ______  
    Branding
    61 ______  
    Clothespins
    129 ______  
    Maid Service
    62 ______  
    Genital Torture
    130 ______  
    Shaving
    63 ______  
    Weights
    131 ______  
    Humiliation
    64 ______  
    Cock Rings
    132 ______  
    Foot Worship
    65 ______  
    Ball Spreaders
    133 ______  
    Exhibitionish
    66 ______  
    Water Torture
    134 ______  
    Voyeurism
    68 ______  
    Oils, Lotions, Spices
     

    Use The Following Letter Codes & Rate Each As What Is An Acceptable Amount Of Stimulation For You, Or Your Limit:

    L = Light
    M = Medium
    H = Heavy

    Body Part: My Need Is:
    Back/Shoulders ___________
    Buttocks/Thighs ___________
    Breasts/Abdomen ___________
    Genitals ___________
    Feet/Ankles ___________
    Wrists ___________
  • 2/4/2007 6:23:07 AM
    Understanding Equality

    "It is this wanting/needing of expectations that makes Dominants and submissives equal"

    http://www.tiedmoments.com/submission/equality.htm

    It never ceases to amaze me those who look down on someone for their particular bent in the lifestyle (Top or bottom) or feel that Dominant equals better and submissive equals lesser. Now not many people admit to these feelings, after all it wouldn't be politically correct and let's all admit and take a deep breath of reality, even though our chosen lifestyle is not politically correct to the mundane world, we have our own sense of political correctness within the lifestyle. Yet though some may not admit openly about this particular philosophy they show it in their mannerisms, their looks and even at times in their comments (outside those made in obvious jest). You, the reader may be one of them and I would especially encourage you to read this. If you're not one of them still read on, perhaps you know someone who should read this article or at least are told the highlights of it.

    Dominants and submissives are equals. Period. No ifs, ands or buts about it. Just because I am the Dominant partner and the one in charge does not dismiss the fact that my submissive is on equal footing with me. It's a matter of relationship. However you call the bond between a Dominant and a submissive, there exists a very real and breathing relationship between two people. And in the D/s relationship it takes two types of people to make a D/s relationship work correctly, a Dominant and a submissive.

    It does go beyond just needing a Dominant and a submissive in a D/s relationship to make equals. Each person in whatever type of relationship you have with anyone you are involved with has a set of expectations, a set of rules and a set of priorities we recognize about each other. The D/s relationship is no different. Now I have heard the argument, "I am the Dom, so I set the rules, the expectations and the priorities". Well good for you, don't all of us Doms do that? Yes, but only the foolish don't realize we can only set these rules and expectations and priorities to a partner who as an equal has her own set of rules, expectations and priorities she needs. As much as a Dominant expects a submissive to follow their concepts of rules, expectations and priorities, a Dominant must be willing to do likewise for a submissive. Both partners need something within a relationship. Yes a submissive wants to have rules and sets of priorities and expectations set for them, but they also have some needs of their own that a Dominant needs to fill. Before we go stroking our egos thinking, "yeah they need us", let us not forget we want/need them as much as they do us.

    It is this wanting/needing of expectations that makes Dominants and submissives equal. It is the very fact that it takes a Dominant partner and a submissive partner to make a D/s relationship to work, that makes Dominants and submissives equal.

    To both Dominants and submissives a piece of advice: want your partner to make you happy and do all that they can to nurture you? Do the same back. Dominants lets face some facts, we want a submissive to be in control, to be the one who is looked up to and adored, to be served and taken care of like WE demand to be taken cared of. What makes us more special than our own submissives that we can't do the same back and treat them in a manner which lifts them up and makes them feel as special as they make us feel? And the liner of "she adores sucking my cock is bullshit". While SOME exceptions will be out there, women do NOT like the taste of semen as a steady diet and have other things on their mind than sucking your dick all the time.

    This does not mean let them stop swallowing or sucking of course. It means recognize that what THEY want/need will most likely be different than what you want. This isn't to say they have no interest or even desire to please you and your wants/needs but they also need the same care they show us. Some of you may be sitting and reading this and wondering, well how do I show the same care they show us? Find out from your submissive. Take time to actually ask what they want to do once in awhile, or better yet get to know your partner so well that you don?t have to ask, you can just do.

    A submissive who is treated as an equal instead of a lesser being is more apt to be more self-assured, better able to handle situations when you are not there to handle them and will take little if any shit from others when you're not around. Now some of you may be sitting there thinking that is not how a submissive should be. I argue that your primary role as a Dominant is to be able to release your submissive into the world stronger and better off than before she knew you and able to do it ALONE. After all, no relationship lasts forever, even if it is death to us part. Make sure your submissive can handle being on her own if and when the time ever comes. You can start by making sure you're equals.

    2/3/2007 9:18:50 AM
    Online - Good, Bad and Ugly
    A Letter to my Friends 
    Stand on your own morals, your own knowledge,
    your own beliefs
    http://www.tiedmoments.com/submission/online.htm

    My Dear Friend -

    I want to write to you today of the reality of online interactions. I want to express the good, the bad, and the ugly of what happens online. These are simply my opinions, your mileage may vary.

    Online realms can be a wonderful tool for exchanging information, for making friends, for learning about one's self, and at times learning of the lifestyle (D/s). It is as real as you allow it to be.

    I have made a few very close friends online. Some I have met offline, and some I have not yet had the priviledge of meeting face to face. I hold all of them very dear to my heart. They are important additions to my life, to my journey in the realm of D/s, and to my learning.

    I have also met others, who though they have added to my learning, and I'm sure this must be a good thing, they have not become my friends for various reasons. You see, the online realm is a wonderful place for people to be other than who and what they are. They allow people to be more anonymous.

    It's easy, when being anonymous to attempt to bring pain to others. Do I think it is purposeful? In all honesty, with some I do. Oh they mask it in the guise of being 'totally honest', but perhaps there are times, when some things are better left unsaid.

    Each person has their own opinions about things, whether they know facts or not. Everyone judges, it's a must to judge others based on their actions, to decide if this is someone you'd like to grow close with, someone you can trust, or someone best kept at arm's length.

    Unfortunately, the number of people best kept at arm's length, is proportionately higher than those with whom one can form a close and endearing friendship. I suppose it is the same in the offline world, but it seems a much higher ratio online.

    It seems to be incredibly easy to want to trust the words of everyone online, to want to believe their motives are true and real, that they are speaking these things out of kindness, because as human beings we want...perhaps need to be trusting. And yet, without the advantage of body language, facial expressions, and inflection of voice, it is *almost* impossible to know the motives of those who "only wish to help you".

    It is in my opinion, too easy to accept the words of strangers as truth, and to allow their words to form your thoughts, allow them to permeate your thinking to the point of making you doubt your own judgement. I strongly suggest...DON'T DO IT.

    Stand on your own morals, your own knowledge, your own beliefs. Your gut will tell you when to believe and when not to. Your heart will signal you when it is time to excuse yourself, and allow those people to wander onto their next victim. Oops, did I say victim? Yes, because if you allow yourself to be lead by those who will lead you down the wrong path, you have become their vicitim.

    All that said....online can be the most wonderful place in the world. It can allow you to grow, to understand yourself, to look within and know where you are headed, what you seek, and what you must risk, to be where you need to be. It can help you form ideals of your desires.
    Online can also be a place for entertainment. Many times, I've sat in front of my computer, chatting with friends online and laughed until I've cried. I savor those moments. They are, as my friends are, very special to me.

    Many times as well, I've known the pain of deceit, of feeling vicitimized, the pain shared when a friend is hurting, the tears of loss as a friend misunderstands, all just as in the offline realm.

    Online is real, perhaps too much so at times. However, as long as you can stand strong in your own thinking, your own morals, your own needs and not allow the games, the intensity to bring you down, it is a wonderful experience.

    And know that whether I've known you online 'only' or offline, you are my friend, and I am grateful for your friendship.

    2/2/2007 8:09:55 AM

    TO SIR OR NOT TO SIR

    (that is the question) 
       http://gloria-brame.com/domidea/sub2.htm#nov.htm

    by bob harris

    As submissives, we are expected to be courteous and respectful when in the presence of a dominant. This is considered the basic, proper submissive behavior no matter what protocol you follow. It's even considered basic, at least during play sessions, by those who do not follow any other rules or protocols of SM.

    Generally, always addressing every dominant as Sir or Ma'am , is considered a basic part of being courteous and respectful. But is it really? Some doms, especially those who are not educated in any particular protocol style (the polite and courteous way of saying they haven't taken the time to learn), or who don t even know that other protocols exist (the courteous and polite way of saying dom wannabe's), will tell you they expect to be addressed that way all the time. They expect, and sometimes demand, every submissive to address them as such from the very onset of being introduced. Doesn't matter if they deserve it or not. Doesn't matter that they have no idea what it stands for: they still expect it.

    Deserve it? Isn't a dominant supposed to actually have to earn the right to be treated respectfully? Actually, yes. Even in the supposedly stoic, protocol-laden Old Guard," a submissive was not expected to automatically refer to every dominant as Sir . Only those who had proven themselves to the Community as a whole, over time, to be honorable, trustworthy, skilled practitioners of the SM arts, were awarded the honor.

    Not that it is particularly wrong to always use the terms. For some of us, it is just a natural extension of what is considered to be good manners in any situation, lifestyle-related or not. Consistent use of the terms, especially in public settings, along with proper appearance and general attitude, can be a useful tool for an unattached sub trying to catch the eye of a skilled d om.

    However, there are certain precautions you need to keep in mind. As we are all too well aware, in public forums, especially leather bars, the numbers of those who know nothing about our lifestyle except what they have seen or read in some porno flick or erotic story, far outweighs those of us who have chosen this as part of our lives. Referring to one of these dress-ups as Sir/Ma am, feeds into their fantasy image. Sometimes, they can respond in a way that makes them appear to be that ideal Leather Master/Mistress of our own fantasies. They appear to be--that is, until a situation finally comes along and we find out it was all just a game. Hopefully that happens before they get you into some dangerous situation, or worse, cause physical injury. Luckily, most of us catch on long before this happens.

    But what about a new sub who isn't quite so street-wise? What if they are aware of you, know that you are an actual participant in the lifestyle, and even though you are completely unaware of their existence, are watching you in hopes of learning how to be a proper submissive? What if they hear you refer to someone you don't know as "Sir" or "Ma'am"--someone you can't say for sure knows anything at all about being a leather top, much less being a dominant?

    What if they then assume--from your use of those terms--that this person is trustworthy? How will you feel if you find out that a new sub went with that person--based on the assumption that they must be okay since you called them Sir/Ma'am--and then wound up getting seriously injured?

    Worse yet, what if you know that person is unsafe but still call them Sir/Ma'am? By your doing so you give them credibility as dominants and put a lot of others at risk of being injured by them.

    Be careful. You never know who is watching you. You never know who is looking to you to help them learn how a submissive is expected to behave by a real dominant. And most of all, you never know who is watching you and relying on how you interact with a dominant to determine if they should trust them or not.

    2/1/2007 6:48:18 AM
    Confusing Termshttp://www.castlerealm.com/library/ami.shtml
    One of the most common things a new submissive has questions about is the "pain and punishment" category.  Most of this confusion stems from the combining of the various groups found in the lifestyle into one large group called BDSM.  Within the term BDSM we have at least three major factions, all with different needs and motivations.  Perhaps breaking it down into BD, D/s and SM will make things a bit clearer.

    ?         BD - Bondage and Discipline - There's not much of a mystery here. 

    The Deviant's Dictionary defines it as: Sometimes B/D, B&D. Bondage and Discipline. Sometimes used interchangeably with SM but more strictly referring to practices involving bondage and role-playing or humiliation but little or no pain. Sometimes thought to stand for Bondage and Domination, but see also DS. See also BDSM.

    BD does not require its participants to be dominant or submissive by nature, but only that they assume that role for the duration of the activity.  Many people who enjoy bondage have little or no interest in submission in other aspects of their lives.   Discipline can involve submissive behavior on a more elevated level and requires a deeper understanding of the power exchange between top and bottom, but again, it can exist without the inclusion of any other area of existence.  The people who enjoy BD often have no need or desire to go beyond what it takes for immediate gratification of their physical or mental need during sessions.

    Motivations:  Need for physical bondage and/or physical punishment, or to be the one administering this action.  Simple enough.  The bottom likes to be tied up and disciplined.  The top likes to do the bondage and/or administer corporal punishment.  A lot of the appeal is visual and sensual as well as arousing feelings of helplessness or power.  There is a power exchange that takes place and meets the requirements of the participants but there is an implication that the power exchange is forced.  The bottom may feel very submissive when bound or during punishment but have no need to submit once this activity has ended.    Basically, this is a scene-dependent activity and not a lifestyle.

    ?         D/S - Dominant and Submissive or Domination and Submission - A combination of terms that describe the participants or activities that are found in a power exchange.  A dominant is the person in charge: the "top," the recipient of the power surrendered by another person.   A submissive is the person who surrenders: the "bottom," the one being controlled in a power exchange. 

    Slakker describes this in these words: A D/s relationship can be described as a relationship in which the exchange of power is a major dynamic. Unlike abusive relationships, however, D/s relationships are negotiated arrangements which meet the psychological, sexual, and social needs of all participants. The nature of each D/s relationship is unique, because the manner in which the power relationship is understood and practiced is a very personal matter. This can make such a relationship more difficult to understand, but it also allows those persons involved in a D/s relationship the flexibility to design a relationship that is tailored to fit their specific needs and desires.

    D/S is not dependent on pain, implements or physical activities, although those things sometimes are incorporated into the individual relationships.  Dominant and submissive characteristics are natural in some individuals and follow the guidelines of many other species in the animal kingdom, wolves and primates being examples.  The power exchange takes place on an intellectual or psychological level, with the submissive deferring to the dominant in the decision making process.  How far this goes is dependent on the individuals' level of trust and need.

    Motivations: The motivation in the relationship is totally based on a power exchange between the dominant one and the submissive one.  It can exist without pain, scenes or specified activities.  The willing surrender of personal power by the submissive is the key here.  There is no need to force it or offer sexual gratification in order to stimulate those feelings of submission.  The dominant is motivated by the desire to control and accept the surrender of power from the submissive.  The submissive is motivated by a desire to please and surrender to the dominant.  This relationship is based on a psychological interaction far more than a physical one.  It is not dependent on physical activities or scenes and is best defined as a lifestyle rather than something you do.

    ?         SM - Sadomasochism or Sadist and Masochist - Another complex issue that involves a power exchange between people who are tops and bottoms or dominants and submissives.  The characteristic that defines them is their need to inflict or receive pain.  While other groups may use erotic pain as part of their interpersonal relations, the true S and M-ers go beyond using it as an enhancement and it becomes the basis for foreplay and sexual gratification.  Sadomasochism is a highly physical exchange of power and it could be considered abusive by some if it were not for the consensuality of the activities.

    Sadists and masochists are not necessarily submissive or dominant.  Often they hold equal power within a relationship but are dependent on pain-- receiving or inflicting-- for stimulation or satisfaction.  Only during a session might one assume a position of power while the other submits to his or her partner's lead.  Once gratification has been achieved, they will likely resume their roles as equal partners and share in decision making.

    On the other hand, some of the most severe and demanding relationships are those between sadist and masochist. Piercings, brandings, extreme humiliation and frequent corporal punishment are part and parcel to this group. The lifestyles depicted in fiction works such as The Story of O or the Beauty series more closely resemble these types of SM relationships. Masochists frequently wear their marks as a testament to their status. While it can be a very intense existence, for the right couple it offers its own rewards.

    Motivations: The motivating factor here is pain that leads to sexual arousal and gratification.  Whether it is on the giving or receiving end, pain and sexual gratification are the center of this complex relationship.  There are SM partnerships that do not go beyond fulfilling this requirement and are quite satisfied with the arrangement.  Once the need to give or receive pain has ended, the power exchange ends and they find little or no need for the more defined roles as top and bottom or dominant and submissive.  Again, this tends to be scene-dependent or activity-dependent and not so much a lifestyle.

    A CLOUDED ISSUE

    The inclusion of SM into the realm of BDSM has clouded many issues in the community as a whole.  One of our basic codes of ethics is the Safe, Sane and Consensual Creed and yet by its very definition, sadism is not necessarily consensual.  John Warren, author of The Loving DominanT, offers this standard for the meaning of sadism: An individual who enjoys causing pain in a non-consensual manner, or regardless of the presence or absence of consent. Like many other things in our lifestyle, we have allowed the glorification of the written word and literary offerings to become ingrained as "fact" in a lifestyle that did not originally begin in this fashion.  An example of this is the way some have accepted fictional works such as The Story of O and the Sleeping Beauty trilogy as reality and tried to base their relationships on the activities found in these books.

    In the work of the late 19th century psychologist Richard von Krafft-Ebing, who defined "sexual anomalies" in his Psychopathia Sexualis of 1885, we find sadism defined as: "the experience of sexual pleasurable sensations (including orgasm) produced by acts of cruelty, bodily punishment inflicted on one's own person or when witnessed by others, be they animals or human beings...It may also consist of an innate desire to humiliate, hurt, wound or even destroy others in order thereby to create sexual pleasure in oneself."

    I have no doubt that the majority of SM-ers are far from what the truest definition of their title indicates.  In order for SM to become acceptable or to include it as an activity within a power exchange relationship or encounter, there had to be a restructuring of the terms that defined it.  This restructuring demanded that any pain administered must be consensual and not damaging to the mind, body or emotions of the recipient.   If you like pain, on either end of the spectrum, there is no reason that you should not feel free to pursue a lifestyle that uses it to fulfill your needs as long as it falls in the boundaries of the SS&C creed and does not land you in the local jail, a hospital or psychiatric clinic.

    Does it Have to Hurt?

    The answer is a resounding NO.  Can I be a submissive if I don't like pain and physical punishment?  YES, without a question.   Submission can have little or nothing to do with a need for pain or receiving it.  Punishment does not have to be physical or administered harshly or without reason.  All of the activities found within the realm of the D/s lifestyle are dependent on the needs and negotiations of the people involved.  If as a submissive you do not need or want pain to be a part of your relationship, then it is imperative that you form a relationship with someone who shares the same ideals.  If you become the submissive of a dominant who has sadistic needs, then you are in for some painful realities.  Either you will adapt and become masochistic or you will live a miserable life.  The same is true in reverse.  If you are a masochist and become the submissive of a dominant who abhors pain and punishment, you will never find happiness and fulfillment of your needs with that dominant.

    Knowing the needs and motivations of a potential partner is crucial.  This is reason enough for taking your time before jumping onto or into the rack or buckling on a collar.  Make sure you have clearly communicated your motivations and needs as well.  Sitting there giggling when a dominant tells you about her or his need for scenes that involve punishment or pain does not give a clear message that you do not want to have this kind of thing as a regular part of your relationship.  Yes, I know this may cause you to lose that dreamboat dom who has an interest in you, but Mr. Dreamboat's plans are going to leave you hurting more than will his goodbye.  You need to find a partner who shares your interests and can be satisfied to live within the limits you have set.

    Some Help from Lord Colm

    While there is a lot to be said for having a sense of community amongst those of us in the kinky lifestyle, one of the side-effects of lumping everyone together has been an assumption that all who claim to be into the BDSM scene share the same interests. It frequently confuses novices terribly and has scared off more than a few. When the SM-ers use the same terms to describe themselves as do the D/s-ers, people may assume that D/s also must involve intense physical pain. This is far from the truth. It also sets up these silly comparisons--the "My dom's better 'n your dom, cause he's so cruel" and the "You must not be a sub if you're not a painslut" discussions we see so often.

    The truth of the matter is that, while some aspects of the various groups do overlap, the differences are substantial enough to warrant a clear understanding of each other. A sub who desires gentle surrender of power to a dominant without any need for intense pain isn't any less or more a submissive than is the masochist who is pierced, tattooed, scarred, and can tolerate the most severe beating.

    A dominant has the right to understand your limits and accept or refuse a relationship based on them.  A dominant with a need to administer harsh punishment does not want to hear your safe word every time such activity begins.  Dominants have needs and expectations that are just as real as yours.   Don't be deceptive.  If you don't like something that is a primary motivator for a potential dominant, then he or she needs to know this before other emotions come into play and a relationship is established based on a mistaken belief that you share the same interests.  Remember, after you have willingly surrendered yourself to a dominant, the dominant is the one in control.  You will be expected to submit to that control and follow her or his lead. 

    You are the one responsible for making sure that you have found a compatible partner before you offer your gift of submission to that person.   You do not have to expect pain or physical punishment to be a part of all D/s relationships.  You do have to expect it in one based on BD or SM.  Make sure you understand the differences in the groups and terms.  This is essential in finding the right partner and it is totally on your shoulders to make sure you hitch the right horse to your wagon.

    Using the Some Tools

    We cannot stress often enough the need for communication in this lifestyle.  While it may be difficult for some submissives to approach his or her dominant and bring up questions about deep thoughts and desires, it must be done before getting into a committed relationship.  There are a few tools that can make it easier for you to settle a few issues without too much embarrassment or stress.  One of these tools is the BDSM Activity Checklist.   On that page you will find many activities common to the various groups. It can be a wonderful way to get your limits out into the open and down on paper.   Here is list of pages that can be used to increase your understanding and negotiating skills as well as show some of the differences between scening and living a lifestyle:

    • BDSM Activity Checklist
    • Contracting 101 by Lord Colm
    • Dominants-What am I Looking for by jade
    • Punishment-Must it Always be so Physical by Lord Colm
    • Submission vs. Masochism by jade
    • Erotic Pain-When is pain not pain?
    • Safe, Sane and Consensual by Tamar Kay
    • What is a Scene-How is it Negotiated by Rob Jellinghaus
    1/31/2007 10:44:12 AM
    THE DOMINANCE ARTS

    http://www.withinreality.com/da.html

     ***I give this a 2 thumbs up, this is one of the best commentaries I've come across during my searches on the 'net!!***

    by Michael

    Why is there such a stigma that surrounds this topic?

    Why is it that there's such an emphasis over how a submissive or a slave is trained, yet there's very little out there about Dominants learning process? Is it because all Dominants are just supposed to knowhow it's done, therefore it's okay? Or is it because we're afraid of standardizing the process and hence, affecting the individuality of a Dominant's place in the lifestyle?

    What we're left with is an incredibly dysfunctional way in how Dominants approach the lifestyle -- because oftentimes they enter it on the heels of some latex fantasy video scene they watched at a bachelor's party or on HBO. Oftentimes newer Dominants go by what they read, what they watch, and what they want. More than naught - they go by fiction, a story, or some wet dream conjured up by some erotica novice.

    But this doesn't just apply to newbies -- and it's getting increasingly painful to watch some of the more established Dominants create some nearly impossible situations with their relationships and associations. At some point I'm watching Dominants change their entire philosophy and approach that causes a severe Dominance Imbalance. We're not talking about a choice of green beans versus carrots for dinner: we're discussing becoming poly when their original relationship is not ready for one.

    Yet when we turn to the Internet for help -- there aren't many resources out there. There's a notable absence of well-established material geared for Dominants. While we can easily find such material covering the "212 Rules for a Dominant" or the Dominant's Creedo as interpreted in the world of Gor -- we lack good resources that can assist would-be Dominants towards a life of understanding the reality of their decision and how they can apply their wet-dream readings in a realistic environment.

    But - herein lies the fundamental problem: how can we assert a realistic practice of the Dominance Arts without removing the individuality of the Dominant?

    The Dominance Arts has nothing to do with how to flog, how to execute a rope harness or how to construct your own spreader bar. No. The Dominance Arts I'm thinking of contain such subjects like: how to apply Dominance in your relationship in a practical manner, how to secure the physical and mental health of your submissive or slave, decision-making 101, bend or break: the reality of making him/her into your own or even practical Dominance in an impractical world.

    Nothing incredibly pornographic - just a clear cut, idealistic discussion and basis for raising the standard of Dominance within the lifestyle. Afterall, if we take a look at what danae referenced during her Servant's Retreat - a light bulb might go off because this is it the kind of that submissives and slaves do already. There are discussion groups, forums, classes and even retreats!! And yet the emphasis is placed on trying to make the submissive better when the reality of it is: the Dominants are really the ones that need these classes and retreats.

    Of course I can already hear the following:

    "Why would I need to go to a Dominant's Retreat? After all, I know what I want and how I want things done, isn't that enough? Besides, I know I'm right and that's all that matters..."

    Well let's look at just some of the problems that most Dominants face:

    The Fallable Infallibility Problem

    Ahhhh... Absolute Perfection... It's that point when we find someone who is completely incapable of recognizing, incapable of identifying much less admitting their faults and other idiosyncrasies. It's a voracious attempt of running full speed blindly through a china shop without tipping over a single plate, glass or a salad fork.

    To be Infallible - means that you're always right, always perfect and seemingly resilient to doing anything partially or completely wrong. It's this corruptible attribute, the wide-spread perception of what it's supposed to mean to be a Dominant; that inevitably exposes the greatest fallacy of all: we're still human and we remain human despite having the associative Dominant super-powers that are perceived within the lifestyle.

    But we have jobs. We have stresses. We have chinks in our armor. We have lapses of sound judgment. We err. We make mistakes. We're all of a sudden not perfect.

    And just like that: Absolute Perfection is not so absolute anymore.

    Absolute Control and the mystery of the lost sock

    It's part of that same mis-perception problem that says that Dominants must remain in absolute control all the time. The adage: "What may work on paper almost never works in reality" aptly applies here as well. Because as My life gets turned upside down with the daily messes that ensue, I rely heavily on danae to fill in the blanks when My mind is focused on the other 60 things that are happening at that moment. I have to rely that she will make decisions that are in My best interests - and before that can happen she first needs to *know* what those interests are. Because as much as I would enjoy micro-managing her every movement, it's simply impossible to do this plus work, pay bills, meet other obligations and then deal with all of the other stuff within the confines of normal, everyday existence.

    Being real about absolute control and to define it, ensures that we're mitigating the problems and obstacles as much as we can. Doing this assures our property that we have the foresight to execute such decisions in the scheme of the relationship, for the overall health of ourselves and for the quality of life we intend to develop.

    Foresight, a Look into Tomorrow's Weather

    The whole concept of cause and effect is greatly under-used because we tend to forget that it's even there. But if you look to a decision you made a year ago - in some sort of existentialisistic way. When you look at the chain of events that transpires from a single decisions - the effects may be profound or insignificant. Even the decision itself may not seem completely notewothy even though it would eventually unleash an enormous result at some point down the road.

    Just like the weather: sometimes we can predict the outcome of our decisions, sometimes we can't. But if we look inward and focus on the foresight of a choice or a decision, then the outcome doesn't necessarily matter so as long as it was made for the common good of the situation. Submissives and slaves heavily rely on our ability to have foresight in the situation where they are involved. They trust that we make the best decisions and are looking out for their well-being as much as they look out for us.

    The Mistaken Reality Condundrum

    The classic: two girls leashed together and a guy...
    The salacious: submissive on a leash peeing outside...
    The irresistible: spread-eagled submissive tucked to bed...

    How the fantasies abound...

    Now before I go any further: fantasies are good. They are good because they conjure the creativeness. They invoke the deep feelings and in the right setting, they are able to come to life and become real.

    Fantasies can also develop a deceptive sense of security. Forcing a submissive to masturbate at their desk may mean they lose their job. Peeing out in the parking lot at WalMart might welcome a citation. Dressing like a whore may inadvertently out someone to a neighbor, a friend or a relative. It's the point when fantasies are struck down in reality, yet - there is a blindness that Dominants get when they try to implement a fantasy without carefully weighing all of the possibilities.

    But the Mistaken Reality Conundrum doesn't just apply to scene play or to a weekend soiree'. Sometimes we mis-place our judgment because we limit our view of the reality landscape and fail to see potential obstacles or issues coming into the picture. It can be in the form of an attitude: "I'm Dominant, hear me roar." or can be to the inept: "you're the slave, you figure it out." Sometimes Dominants misplace their sense of reality because of the Infallability complex we've already talked about. Sometimes Dominants misplace it because they don't have a strong sense of the status of the situation with their submissive/slave.

    Grasping the elements of what is happening or what will happen is a strong step to fortify a strong relationship with a submissive/slave. It demonstrates: the foresight and the sense that the Dominant does have good control of what's happening.

    The reality of it is: Dominants have a much more complicated role than most others realize. Being a lifestyle Dominant means there are no vacations, you don't turn it off and on, you are always "it". And to do "it" well, requires dedication and full-time effort that does not stop.

    The Ultimate, Gut Check Honesty Question

    How far down this thing do I really want to go then? Whatever your answer, this becomes the blueprint of your place in the lifestyle spectrum. The policy of being honest with one's self was never more important than at the stage of deciding how far one traverses into the lifestyle. Because regardless if you're a weekend warrior, an occasional fetishist, or a diehard lifestylist - the ultimate, gut check honesty question should be the main question one answers themself first.

    It's important because when you're putting your boots on, there's no facade, no cloak and nothing to hide behind. You've become the genuine deal and that's good all the way around. You're you with all of the faults, imperfections and other attributes.

    There's a tendency to follow path known as "feeding the sub/slave frenzy." It's a classic example of a Dominant who is projecting themselves to be "all that and a bottle of wine.." The submissives and slaves all swoon and bat their eyelashes in unison for the Dominant. More than naught, however, it's merely a projection, a facade, a lie. Because like a really beautiful looking car, what matters most is what's under the hood. We don't find the chinks, the blemishes, the baggage or the personality issues. The Projector is letting you see what he wants you to see and ultimately that begs the question what is being held back and removed from our view.

    Being a good Dominant means that you are able to learn from mistakes, to apply the good, strong, rational decisions and to have the fortitude of maintaining balance in the midst of chaos. It's real. It's genuine. It has substance and an air of confidence.

    Understanding the Whole Picture

    Dispelling the myths and rumors are never easy, but knowing how the lifestyle constantly goes through a large influx of Dominants whose wiring doesn't quite reach all the places it needs to go. I imagine that this is why the "Old Guard" does not want any association with the new "upcropping" of lifestylists and fetishists. For them, they understand the code and apply it to their daily regimen with consistency and discipline. I imagine when they look at the lifestyle today, we're nothing more than a bunch of uncivilized freaks and weekend warriors.

    And maybe you don't have the desire to mimic the Old Guard or to live life in such a regimented manner.

    That's okay too.

    But I understand how some Dominants rely on their "right of individuality" to excuse their behavior. I have to laugh. Then I cringe. And then I shrug. I laugh because they just don't get it. I cringe because it's another bruise for the lifestyle to endure. I shrug because no one else seems to want to step on someone else's toes because it wouldn't be proper.

    And that's the problem with these Dominants who miss the complete understanding of the whole picture.

    Because if we don't responsibly add our collectiveness with one another, we're left floundering with those idiotic few who don't have a clue. The concept of the Servant's Retreat exposes a much deeper seeded issue with the Dominants in our lifestyle.

    Because in the end, it's not our servants with the issues...
    1/30/2007 2:50:27 AM

    Whose Way is Right?
    (and who cares, anyway?)http://gloria-brame.com/domidea/sub3.htm#may.htm
    Ever since the creatures known as mankind first came into existence, there has been only one characteristic that has remained constant. How we look, how we dress, how we structure every social unit from the single family up to the world society, has undergone a continual evolution. Not even the basics of gender have remained constant. No longer is it just an issue of male versus female. Today we face the ever-growing questions presented by the rapid increase in the number of transgender persons.

    Each successive generation has brought with it new ideas, new challenges, new definitions. Advances in the technologies of communication and travel have caused an explosion in the mixing of cultures. It is no longer possible to find a single race or tribe of people who have not been influenced in some way by the technology of some other culture.

    Everything that has ever defined mankind, from the individual level to the world society as a whole, has continually undergone, and continues to undergo, change. Change is the only constant that has not changed and there is no reason to believe that it will not be the only constant that will not continue to change in the future.

    For the most part we look upon change as being good. By continually changing, we feel that both as individuals and as a society, mankind is growing, progressing, coming ever closer to becoming that ever-elusive "perfect" society. Of course the paradox here is that no one can agree on what that perfect society is. So we continue to change, continue to "grow", so very pleased with ourselves that by doing so we have somehow become better than the generation before us.

    But while we continue to strive to change and grow, we also struggle with how to hold on to our past, incorporate the changes brought by the previous generations into our current view of what the world should be. Our history is our roots. It is the place from which our journey through life begins. Our home. Home is a very comfortable place to be. We need desperately to feel secure in that no matter what happens, if the change our generation brings fails to bring improvements but instead only brings increased problems, home will still be there for us.

    Our Leather Community is no different. Both individually, and as a community, we are in a great struggle to redefine, restructure and redirect just about everything considered to be a tradition of our culture. But just what are those traditions? Because our written history is so incomplete, no one can definitively say.

    We have bits and pieces. A few members left that were part of this or that group which, depending on which part of the present community we identify with, are looked at as being the roots of our culture. But even those few who are left do not always remember those early days the same way. What was an absolute in the early groups on the west coast were not necessarily a part of the absolutes of the early groups from the east coast. What are considered as the basics of the gay community are not consistent with those of the heterosexual community.

    So we struggle to somehow define what is traditional. And in that struggle, instead of becoming more cohesive as a community, we become more segmented as each group demands that the other groups accept their idea of what traditional is.

    What seems odd to me is that for several years now, we have pushed the concept of celebrating our diversity. Accepting all people into our community regardless of gender, race, sexual preference and especially fetish preference. Yet we find so many frictions occurring between various factions of our community because of those diversities. Celebrating our diversity seems to have somehow become warped into being celebrate our diversity as long as you agree that our way is the standard, the only true and correct way, which everyone should strive to follow.

    While the recorded history may be sketchy, information about the modern state of the lifestyle is abundant. Thanks to the Internet, anyone with an opinion on who we are, where we come from, what we stand for or the way we define ourselves and our relationships, can establish themselves as an instant authority on the subject. With so much information available, so many conflicting opinions being easily accessible, it is no wonder that we, as individuals, have such a hard time trying to figure out just where we fit into the picture and how to structure our relationships.

    For the most part, there appears to be a growing consensus that there is no one right way. We can pick and choose from the magnitude of opinions, those that make the most sense to us personally, and structure our involvement in the lifestyle and the manner in which we define and conduct our personal relationships, in the way most comfortable for us. If how we choose happens to coincide with the choices made by the majority of the rest of the community, that's great. If not, that's fine too.

    It is unfortunate that we have no way of accurately tracking the beginnings and evolutions or our culture. For many of us, there is only emptiness when we look back to catch a glimpse of home before facing the challenges presented by yet another change on the horizon. Not realizing of course, that home is where they are right now. That where they are now is the basis for any changes they may make during their journey through this lifestyle. Not until they become comfortable with where they are today, the definitions they use to describe themselves, the structures upon which they have built their relationships, will they realize they are home.

    On the other hand, there are those of us who can look back and see our starting point fading off in the distance as we are taken, sometimes kicking and screaming, further down the road. Forced to change, whether we want to or not, because the way it was no longer exists or is no longer useable. Yet at the same time, desperately holding on to whatever portion of home we can, whatever portion can be incorporated into the new home we have today.

    It does not matter which of these two groups--either those who identify with a particular past or those whose beginnings are not clearly defined--you identify with. It does not matter whether you look forward to change in the hope that the rest of society will move closer to your vision of what a perfect society means; or if you feel that society has already changed too much and dread the thought of more changes to come. It doesn't matter if you have defined protocols passed down from a past generation that you choose to honor by continuing their practice, or if you see no reason for establishing, defining or practicing any protocols at all. When it comes to deciding on your where your place in the overall community is, it just doesn't matter.

    What does matter is that you respect and honor whatever decision the other individuals of the community have made for themselves.

    Personally, I have chosen to follow in the footsteps of my Master, just as He followed the footsteps of His Master, whose background was forged in the ways and protocols established in the early biker communities of the Southeast (U.S.). Those ways and protocols have been incorporated, as best as possible, into the way Sir and i structure our relationship. Changes in society in general, as well as changes in the Leather/SM society, have forced us to alter or amend some of those protocols. Others we have chosen to alter or amend to accommodate our own personalities and life situations.

    We do not ask that you follow us, but we do ask that you respect our right to do so. In return, do not expect us to follow you, but we do respect your right to go whatever way you choose.

    There is room for all of us. There is no reason to force divisions by ultimatums of do it this way or else. Let's try to "celebrate our diversity" in the fullest sense, and not limit ourselves to what any one group thinks is best.

    1/29/2007 10:58:28 AM
    "How can one not dream while writing?
    It is the pen which dreams.
    The blank page gives the right to dream..."
    --Gaston Bachelard

    http://www.tiedmoments.com/submission/stories.htm 

    Writing is a process of discovery for those who dare to dream. It is oft times difficult to put words to our dreams, and yet, with pen in hand, the dreams flow to the paper.

    Mind pouring out, learning of one's self while sharing their thoughts, hopes, fantasies, and dreams.

    Enjoy the dreams and fantasies of those who honor us with their work.

    Three of Us-- "I shivered as the warmth of His lips met my skin. Sally reached out and caressed my shoulder in approval."

    Reach--"I stand before you ~ my eyes begin to see ... All that there is living inside of me."

    Fantasy--"His deep brown eyes seemed to see right through me. "Yes, Sir?", my voice now just a squeak."

    Master--"You fill me...with thoughts, desires, needs, I never knew I had.."

    Trust--"A soft cry, "Master, are you there?" Nothing. No breaths but my own, no movement, only that of the wind."

    Punishment--"Then the nipples soon to clamp .... Oh my Oh my, I'm getting damp!"

    Patience--"Seconds seem minutes, ... Minutes seem hours..."

    What is Mine--"Give to me what is mine..."

    I Accept You--"So my love I accept your offer...as you must accept my will..."

    Fantasies Realized--"This had been one of the many fantasies she shared with him. She both craved it and feared it, but she trusted him."
    1/28/2007 4:31:07 PM
    A HUMOROUS EXAMPLE OF A BDSM CHECKLIST: ***see below for a link to a bdsm checklist***

    I DO HEREBY AGREE TO THE FOLLOWING:

    • Being restrained with silk ties and forced to watch Richard Nixon?s farewell speech, where he talked about his mother.
    • Dressing up like characters from the dark ages and reciting medieval romances in dramatic voices to each other. (And lo, Lancelot looked on the peasant girl, and he was filled with a great horniness.)
    • Being held captive against one's will in a fort made out of couch cushions.
    • Trading secret decoder rings.
    • Dressing up in bunny rabbit costumes and playing 'Republican and Democrat'. ('Teach me about the system, Mr. Bunny Rabbit! Teach me about the system!')
    • Dressing up like characters from Middle Earth. ('Who's my little hobbit of lust?')
    • Being tied up and slapped with a fish. (Please specify trout or flounder; salmon only for special occasions.)

      http://www.soulshaven.f2s.com/nchk_main.php3
    1/27/2007 9:20:55 AM
    HUMILIATION CHART by Sir Viktor

    http://www.domsubfriends.com/library/humiliation1.shtml
    Note:
    We should not put our BDSM values on anyone in the vanilla world! Please do not humiliate anyone in a Vanilla setting such as a restaurant or supermarket with a possibility of a vanilla person seeing this.

    HUMILIATION activities/ideas
    *Act as objects (furniture, etc.)
    *After orgasm, making sub drink his own cum
    *Always address you Sir, ma'am, etc.
    *Anal plugs
    *Age Play
    *Baby pacifier tied around neck
    *Bathroom use control
    *Bathroom use in front of others
    *Become a human ashtray
    *Beg for cigarettes, drinks, etc.
    *Blindfolds
    *Boot worship at odd moments
    *Cavity check in private
    *Cavity check in public
    *Cage display
    *Cage display and ignore them
    *Carrying a doll or toy around
    *Clip on earrings that don't match
    *Crawl on 4?
    *Cum or urinate into their food.
    *Curse words (Whore, Slut, Worthless, etc.)
    *Curtsy in public
    *Dancing/ stripped tease
    *Dom chooses food
    *Dom chooses cloths
    *Dom urinates into water, while sub is taking a bath
    *Eat from a pet dish
    *Eat from floor
    *Eat without utensils
    *Embarrasing positions
    *Enema
    *Eye contact restrictions
    *Feed submissive from hand
    *Feeding the food in restaurant (Remember: don't put your values on others-if they can see)
    *Feminine necklace exposed (for males)
    *Foot worship
    *Forced bestiality (not for everyone. This is a hard limit for most)
    *Forced Cross dressing
    *Forced dressing
    *Forced exercising
    *Forced nudity
    *Forced masturbation in odd places
    *Forced shopping for pantyhose and asking the clerk ?uld this fit me?male)
    *Forced slave auction
    *Forced to go to bathroom in front of others
    *Forced to sell lemonade in the street like a kid for .10 cents
    *Forced to wear a sign (slut, etc.)
    *Forced to be a slave
    *Forced to wear a leash
    *Golden shower
    *Handcuffs in public
    *Handcuffed to a shopping cart while shopping
    *Harem--serving w/other(s)
    *Hood
    *Human Garbage Can
    *Immobilization
    *Lead on leash while having a rubber bone in the mouth
    *Leave bathroom door opened
    *Leave note with embracing instructions
    *Made to walk the streets in a ?d Light District?BR>*Made to urinate in front of others into a cat liter box
    *Maid services
    *Make sub wear underwear that you've urinated on
    *Mask
    *Nipple clamps under see thru top
    *Orgasm control
    *Orgasm denial
    *Pantyhose work with shorts (male)
    *Pet roles (act like a dog, cat, etc.)
    *Pet play (forced sex w/pet)
    *Record real embarrassing sessions and make them watch it
    *Scat Play
    *Scolding
    *Spitting in face
    *Send shopping with note and hand it to clerk.
    *Serve others (supervised)
    *Serve others (unsupervised)
    *Serve as toilet
    *Shave head
    *Shave body hair
    *Shave pubic hair
    *Slap face
    *Slave tattoos (temporary)
    *Spanking (public)
    *Speech restriction
    *Spell ?ave?ith suntan lotion & get tan
    *Stand in corner
    *Swallow urine
    *Suck dildo in car, so others can see
    *Take Pictures
    *Take Video
    *Verbal Abuse
    *Wear a bra and get a tan (males)
    *Wear diapers
    *Wear Masters cum on your face without wiping
    *Wear no bra under see thru top
    *Wear no panties under see thru clothes
    *Wear T-shirt that say ?m a sissy boy??belong to Master?etc.
    *Wear Collar everywhere
    *Wear unmatching clothes
    *Wear clothes that are ripped
    *Write on body (slut, sissy, etc.)
    *Undress in front of others
    1/26/2007 1:12:09 PM

    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

    This article is about consensual erotic humiliation; for abusive sexual humiliation, see the main article humiliation

    Erotic humiliation is the consensual use of psychological humiliation in a sexual context, whereby one person gains arousal or erotic excitement from the mixed and powerful emotions of being humiliated and demeaned. The humiliation need not be sexual in itself, as with many other sexual activities it is the feelings derived from it which are sought, regardless of the nature of the actual activity. It can be verbal or physical, and can be relatively private or public. Often it can become ritualized, and unlike some sexual variations it can also be easily carried out over a long distance or online. The distinction between humiliation and dominance in an activity such as erotic spanking is that the sought after effect is primarily the humiliation, the activity is just a means to that end.

    Whilst mild or moderate humiliation is not an uncommon part of BDSM or other sexual roleplay, humiliation play can be taken to a point where it becomes considered edgeplay by most people, either due to its extreme nature or due to the controversial views on its psychological impact. This is a highly subjective issue, and depends greatly on context. 

     Terminology and overview

    The person being humiliated is often called a bottom, and the person who humiliates them is often called the top. Other common names are slave or sub/submissive for the bottom, and Master/Mistress or dom/dominant for the top. A professional dominant who specializes in humiliation play is sometimes known as a humiliatrix.

    Humiliation is not the same as domination as the devotee is not necessarily seeking to be ordered about. Humiliation comes into its own as a sexual force when the devotee seeks the humiliation over and above the means, for example when being spanked is primarily valued because of the belittlement involved. As such, it encompasses a range of paraphilia, in particular foot fetish or shoe fetish, body worship, spanking, bondage and most BDSM styles. It can be as basic as the desire to kiss and massage feet as a precursor to sex, or it can be complex, involving roleplay or public displays of subservience. It can also be for a set period of time (a "scene") or as an ongoing facet of a relationship.

    Means of humiliation

    Sexual humiliation is very open ended. Broadly it can be divided into verbal, and physical aspects. Verbal aspects might include:

    • Verbal belittlement, such as "slave", "boy", "girl", "missy", "pet".
    • Insults and verbal abuse, such as "fat", "ugly", "stupid", "worthless".
    • Degrading references such as "slut", "tart", "bitch", "faggot" and "whore".
    • Slighting of body parts or behaviors, such as disparaging or cruel references to breasts, facial appearance, genitalia or genital size, bottom, and slighting of mannerisms such as walking, responsiveness, standard of self-care.
    • Having to ask permission for everyday activities such as toilet, or eating or spending money.
    • Small penis humiliation, where scorn is addressed towards the supposed inadequacy of the male's genitals or his inability to please a woman (and by implication his essential worthlessness as a man and his penis becomes an object of play for the woman).
    • Forced repetition, such as being obliged to repeat back commands to confirm them.
    • Mockery and ridicule.

    Physical and tangible aspects might include:

    • Ejaculating,defecating, spitting, slapping or urinating on the bottom's body or, especially, the face.
    • Performance of menial tasks or abusive workload such as cleaning the floors with a toothbrush.
    • Detailed accountability and control (micro-management) as to time spent or activities done, including list of jobs to do, precise directions as to how the housework is to be performed, exactly how to act and behave, and so on.
    • Specific rituals and affectations to be adopted. This includes displays of subservience, such as lighting cigarettes, walking a pace behind the dominant, only speaking when spoken to, kneeling or eating after others, low status place to sleep, kissing the dominant's feet or licking his or her boots, etc.
    • Roleplaying "lower status" beings such as animals (for example dog or horse) or babies (see human animal roleplay and adult baby play).
    • Spanking, whipping, restraint or other BDSM activities such as cock and ball torture (CBT).
    • Prohibitions or restrictions on clothing, or (for men) feminizing, cross dressing and/or sissification.
    • Use of chastity belts or other means of erotic sexual denial.
    • Wearing of external signs of "ownership" such as a collar.
    • Having friends, family or strangers aware of or witnessing one's treatment (i.e.: public humiliation).
    • Erotic objectification, where the bottom is cast in the role of an object, such as a footstool.
    • Embarrassment
    • Forced Homosexuality

    Some sexual humiliation involves inflicting pain but much of it is far more concerned with ridicule, mocking, degradation and embarrassment.

    Sexual roleplaying may or may not involve humiliation. For example, one person might play the part of a dog because they enjoy being mock-forced into it and the top will emphasize the lowness of the bottom's status as an animal, whereas another person might play the role of the dog without any element of humiliation, simply as an expression of their inner animal or playful spirit.

     Psychology of humiliation

    Humiliation in general touches strong emotional buttons, the more so when it becomes sexualized. Because of this, consent and paradoxically a high degree of awareness and communication is needed, to ensure that the result is desirable rather than abusive. For example, a submissive may enjoy being insulted in some ways, but genuinely crushed and devastated if humiliated or insulted in other ways.

    Humiliation play is also connected to sexual fetishism, in that non-sexual activities may become sexualized by association with arousal, and also may be associated with exhibitionism in the sense of wanting others to witness (or being aroused by others witnessing) ones sexual degradation.

    For some people, activities such as name-calling are a way of achieving ego reduction or getting over sexual inhibitions. For example, between gay people, terms usually associated with homophobia may be used, such as "faggot".

    As with all sexual activities, some people have sexual fantasies about humiliation, and others actually undertake it as a lifestyle or in a scene. Sexual fantasies of humiliation are very common, but for most people remain a fantasy - they would have strong reservations about it being public, or engaged in with a partner for real, however erotic the idea may be. Others do explore humiliation with partners, and many people use online humiliation (where the humiliator and others are involved via the internet using chat, email, websites, etc.) as a compromise between exhibitionism and reality on the one hand, and safety and anonymity on the other.

    Online humiliation

    Online humiliation is the desire to be seen in a sexually embarrassing context via the internet. This is generally considered "safe", as the fetishist can control the time and degree of exposure. However, some adherents have overestimated the net's privacy and found themselves in compromising difficulty, in a rather ironic outcome that fulfills the wish for humiliation far more than originally intended.

    Online humiliation allows the submissive to seek fetish partners across the world, to send them embarrassing pictures or to submit to their demeaning instructions without it directly affecting their home life (hopefully).

    The process can be conducted via chat and webcam, or via email, or via dating and contact websites or even via online auctions where the person publicly bids for items that reveal their fetishes.

    1/25/2007 4:47:58 AM

    http://www.castlerealm.com/library/journal.shtml

    The topic of the benefits of keeping a submissive's journal is one that I feel can be of use to both submissives and dominants. First, I'd like to define what a journal is:

    journal -according to the Webster's New World Dictionay
    1. a daily record of happenings
    2. a diary
    3. a ship's logbook.

    All of these definitions are very descriptive of what a submissive's journal should be. Her/his daily record of happenings, her/his diary and the logbook of her/his journey through submission.

    Are there different kinds of journals? Yes, just as there are different kinds of submissives and dominants. A journal can be anything from random thoughts to a highly detailed and structured record of events. The needs and requirements of submissive and dominant are reflected in the way a journal is kept.

    Training Journal

    I'd like to begin with a journal that's probably the most popular kind kept by a submissive...the training journal. It's one of the most useful tools a dominant AND submissive can have during this time. Every trainer/master/mistress has their own preferences as to what this journal should contain and those preferences should be made clear BEFORE training actually begins.

    During my training I was told to record a brief recount of the day's happenings and any new instructions or rules that were added. After this information was recorded I was to give a detailed account of my feelings, reactions, thoughts, fears, desires, questions, etc. This was to be recorded in my journal each night before going to bed. In the morning I was required to re-read the previous night's entry and make any comments I felt were necessary about what I'd written. I was often surprised at the things I'd written the night before. Very often I'd reacted to things that seemed so unimportant in the light of day but were a major concern just hours before. Had I not written down my feelings that evening, I would have dismissed them as being unimportant or silly and my trainer would have lost a lot of important insight into what was going on in my mind over certain issues.

    This input from the submissive is crucial to a good trainer/dominant. They must know their submissive's true feelings, fears and desires in order to meet their needs and help them develop in a safe and healthy way. You must understand the nature of some submissives. It is often very difficult for them to voice their concerns, disappointments, fears and hurts to the person who has charge of them. Very often they will say what they think the dominant expects them to say and keep their true feelings hidden for fear of disappointing or upsetting their dominant. It is much easier for them to record these thoughts in a journal while they are alone and not under the dominant's influence that is often felt in his/her presence. Very often I wrote things that I would never have had the nerve to speak to my trainer and what I'd written was valuable input that my trainer needed to know.

    Should the trainer read the journal? Yes, by all means. That's one of the primary reasons for writing it. Often when I had a struggle with an issue, my trainer would re-read my journal and search for some clues as to why this particular issue was such a problem for me. Very often the answer was there.

    A journal should not replace the open communication between submissive and dominant. It should be used as a tool to build trust and skills in voicing the feelings a submissive has written about. My trainer would talk to me about what I'd written and encourage me to open up my feelings and share them. Once I saw that my trainer wasn't going to be angry or disappointed in what I felt it got easier to talk without having to write it first. At first it was VERY hard to say anything negative and I was very intimidated by my trainer's questions and imagined reactions but as trust built between us, my fears were laid to rest.

    How does it benefit the submissive? Reviewing my journal from time to time is a way for me to see how much I'd grown. I often laughed at the entries I'd made about the difficulty of some task that now was such a simple thing. Or I'd remember the fears and anger I'd had over being corrected and see how much I'd changed since that entry.

    The journal was often used as a method for avoiding misunderstandings. My trainer would read how I'd written the instructions I'd been given the day before. Often what I'd written was not what my trainer had intended to communicate. It was also a way to prevent the problem of "You didn't tell me I was supposed to do that." Referring to the journal would clearly show that I had indeed been told I was to do *that*.

    You can see that the uses for such a journal are almost limitless and only fail if the submissive is not HONEST in recording the required information. This honesty is a key factor in the success of future growth of the submissive and in establishing a solid relationship with a future Master/Mistress.

    Other Types of Journals

    What other kinds of submissive's journals are there? A personal journal is one of them. This journal is not intended to be shared with the trainer/dominant. It's the submissive's own record of their growth, feelings and future goals. The right to keep a "private" journal should be discussed with the dominant before it's started. Some dominants may not approve of anything being kept private. My trainer permitted it with one condition: The journal was not read on a daily basis but if there was a serious problem developing in my training I should be willing to offer my personal journal as a means of helping my trainer assist me through this problem.

    Another type is journal is one that is kept for a Master or Mistress. It's usually a combination of the two journals mentioned, both a record of daily issues pertaining to the D/s lifestyle and the personal record of the submissive's daily thoughts and goals. Very seldom does a Master/Mistress allow a personal diary to be kept "private" because they own the thoughts and goals of the submissive and have every right to share in them.

    Summary

    My training journal remains one of my best tools for dealing with things that come up in my relationship with my Master now. I often look back at things to see how they were handled in the past and it gives me ways to deal with present problems. Browsing through the pages of this journal always encourages me. I can see how far I've come since those first words were written: "Today I've started on a journey to a place I've never heard of. Help me not to get lost along the way."

    What will become of my training journal? The day that Master and I are finally together, I will lay this journal at His feet and offer it as my past as lay my heart at His feet to offer Him my future.

    1/24/2007 8:12:28 AM

    The Top 10 Most Commonly Found Doms On The Net http://www.evilmonk.org/A/net_doms.cfmby
     Author Unknown

    The 'I Am Dom Hear Me Roar' Dom:
    All shiny new leather wear, with a belt full of toys just bought at Jack's Whip-O-Rama). Of *course* he knows what to do! He read SM101...and even watched Exit To Eden three whole times!

    The 'I Just Wanna Get Laid' Dom:
    Roams the halls of AOL sending IMs to the ladies in the Chateaux telling them "On your knees! I am a Dom and U R my slave!". When he gets irate IMs back from the Domme he just sent to by mistake (what, read a profile? you *must* be kidding, right?), he quickly changes his tune to "R U a FDom? I am your slave! May I lick your boots?".

    The 'Dungeon Slut' Dom:
    Has a new 'lady love' each day (sometimes 2 or 3 a day). He swears each time that *this* one is his 'eternal true love'....at least for the next two hours.

    The 'Psycho-Stalker' Dom:
    Wants to know *exactly* what you do...every minute of he day and night. Insists on BCCs of all sent mail, and Forwards of all read mail, plus access to your account to check up on you. Do you get the feeling that someone is watching you? With this one, you're probably right.

    The 'I Just Wanna Be Your *Friend*' Dom:
    Offers to guide you and protect you....you innocent sweet thing you. Oh, those other 10 subs? Just friends. Really.

    The 'Of Course Im Dom...Uh Oh My Wife Is Home Gotta Run' Dom:
    Warning signs: Picks 'no response' on marital status in profile. "No honey you can't call me at home...call my voice mail instead". Often disappears in the middle of a hot n heavy cyber session...uses an excuse like 'my power went out' when asked about it. "Of *course* Im not married!"

    The 'Im Not *That* Type Of Dom' Dom:
    Squeaky-clean image. The type of Dom that everyone *knows* is a good guy. He would never do something less than up-front and honorable. Uh-huh.

    The 'Tom Cruise' Dom:
    He's young, rich, handsome and perfect....until you meet him in person. Then you find out that the 'Tom Cruise look-alike' you've been subbing to is 5'4", 400 lbs, bald, 48 years old, and living with his elderly mother. (Oh yeah... and he works as a clerk at 7-11...not as a CEO of a 'major corp').

    The 'Alex I'd Like to Buy a Clue For $200' Dom:
    Ok, now you've got a sub....now what?

    The 'I Don't Have A Sub Bone In My Body' Dom:
    Really a bottom at heart, just refuses to admit it...even to himself.  

    And just in case you submissives out there thought you were off the hook....

    Top 7 Subs

    POOR-ME SUB:
    This "sub" always has something going wrong in her life. Of course, it is never her fault.. she is always being played upon and victimized by others. If only she found the *perfect* dom, her life would be problem-free and forever-blissful.
    Favorite IM to send: "Will you be my dom, sir? I am just a helpless little subbie."
    Favorite IM to receive: "Just do what I say, slave!"

    JUST-DO-ME SUB:
    This "sub" just wants to be beaten. It doesn't really matter by who, or what..as long as he (I use "he" here because these are typically male) can feel the lash. Frequently misbehaving on purpose, this sub can drive a dom *crazy*.
    Favorite IM to send: "I have been naughty and need to be punished. Spank me now, Mistress!"
    Favortie IM to receive: "You are a bad sub and need to be punished! Bendover!"

    BARBIE-SUB:
    This "sub" just likes the way she looks in leather fashions. She is afraid of the whip, and has never seen a clamp in her life. Her favorite store is "Dream Dresser", and her whole paycheck is spent there each week.
    Favorite IM to send: "Would you like to know what I am wearing, sir?"
    Favorite IM to receive: "What are you wearing?"

    HE-HURT-ME SUB:
    This "sub", without any negotiations, talk of limits or safewords, rushes out to a country cabin to to play with a dom she met 2 days ago online. After letting him tie her up and whip her, she decides he is a menace to society, and can't wait to tell all her "sub" friends he is a "BAD dom".
    Favorite IM to send: "Subsis, I need to pass on a warning to you!"
    Favorite IM to receive: "My poor subsis, you have got to warn everyone about this creep!"

    I-JUST-NEED-A-MAN SUB:
    This "sub", after exhausting all her singles bar and healthclub meting places, decides that the D/s world would be a good place to meet a *man*. she really has no interest in D/s, she just needs someone to spend the rest of her life with. She is a close relative of POOR-ME SUB. Amazingly, when she "gets her dom", she suddenly looses interest in any type of sex.
    Favorite IM to send: "Sir, will you take care of me forever?"
    Favorite IM to receive: "I have always dreamed of having a large family."

    NO-ONE-CAN-TOP-ME SUB:
    This "sub" longs to submit, yet claims no dom is strong enough to top her. Some say she is really just a domme in disguise.
    Favorite IM to send: "Think you are strong enough to put me in my place,jerk?"
    Favorite IM to receive: "No, Mistress, I am really just a weak and helpless slave. ::falling to the floor and kissing your boots::

    SUBMISSION IS THE GREATEST GIFT Submissive:
    This submissive has stars in her eyes and naivity in her heart. She swoons at the mere thought of a dom, any dom, asking her to pass the salt. She writes her dom's name in the corner of her notebook with little hearts and flowers around it. She declares that there is no better way to love than through submission, and that d/s is a "better" and "higher" manner of loving than anything a silly old vanilla person might do. She lives on an emotional roller-coaster, sentimental enough to cry when seeing a long-distance phone company commercial.
    Favorite IM to send: "You are all of life to me, there is nothing about life worthwhile without you."
    Favorite IM to receive: "I am everything you'll ever want or need, and I'll protect you from every thing."

    1/23/2007 7:09:05 AM
    Am I Being Abused?:A Checklist: gentle^spirit http://www.leathernroses.com/abuse/gentlespiritamiabusedlist.htm

    This question may have crossed your mind a time or two. Try this Abuse Screening List. Look over the following questions. Think about how you are being treated and how you treat your partner. Remember, abuse doesn't have to be physical! When one person scares, hurts or continually puts down the other person, it's abuse! One or two checks doesn't necessarily indicate abuse, but might give you pause to think about working on the relationship.
          Does (or has) your partner...
          _____ Embarrass or make fun of you in front of your friends or family?
          _____ Slowly isolated you from your family and friends?
          _____ Put down your accomplishments or goals?
          _____ Make you feel like you are unable to make decisions?
          _____ Threaten to hurt your children or pet if you don't comply with their
          wants or desires?
          _____ Use intimidation or threats to gain compliance?
          _____ Tell you that you are nothing without them?
          _____ Treat you roughly - grab, push pinch, shove or hit you?
          _____ Call you several times a night or show up to make sure you are where
          you said you would be?
          _____ Made you totally dependent on them economically?
          _____ Use drugs or alcohol as an excuse for saying hurtful things or
          abusing you?
          _____ Blame you for how they feel or act?
          _____ Refusing to give you or your children medical and dental care?
          _____ Force you to have an abortion?
          _____ Preventing you from going to church and participating in church
          activities?
          _____ Restrict you're your access to the children?
          _____ Pressure you sexually for things you aren't ready for?
          _____ Make you feel like there ?is no way out? of the relationship?
          _____ Prevent you from doing things you want - like spending time with
          your friends or family?
          _____ Try to keep you from leaving after a fight or leave you somewhere
          after a fight to ?teach you a lesson??
          _____ Make you take drugs or alcohol?
          And for those that are in to the B & D and S & M of BDSM:
          _____ Are hard limits ignored?
          _____ Is safety ignored?
          _____ Is there no effort made to resolve conflict after a problematic
          session?
          _____ Is there no aftercare given?
          _____ Are you just used as a ?object? on which your partner takes out
          their anger?
          _____ Has your partner tried to force you into sexual situations with
          others?
          _____ Are your needs as a submissive/slave ignored?
          _____ Has your partner ever used scenes to express or cover up anger and
          frustration?
          The following are Indications of MAJOR Abuse. Counseling is recommended for anyone that can answer YES to any of the following questions. Immediate intervention is suggested for those who answered yes to even one of the questions that are in RED.
          Do you...
          _____ Sometimes feel scared of how your partner will act?
          _____ Constantly make excuses to other people for your partner's behavior?
          _____ Believe that you can help your partner change if only you changed
          something about yourself?
          _____ Try not to do anything that would cause conflict or make your
          partner angry?
          _____ Feel like no matter what you do, your partner is never happy with
          you?
          _____ Always do what your partner wants you to do instead of what you
    want?
          _____ Stay with your partner because you are afraid of what your partner
          would do if you broke up?
          _____ Doubt your own judgment even in small decisions?
          _____ Always doubt your memory of the way things happened because of what
          he says?
          _____ Feel increasingly trapped and powerless?
          _____ Have you thought of suicide?
          _____ Have you thought of murdering your partner as a way out?
          Note: This list is not comprehensive. Your particular situation may be somewhat different. If you still feel you are being abused, seek professional counseling. Nothing in this checklist should be considered a    substitute for counseling.
    1/22/2007 7:47:50 AM
    http://www.bdsm-education.com/terminology.html 

    DISCLAIMER:
    The following reflects missy?s views on TPE, based on real life living with her Master/Owner.


    Each relationship will define their roles as Dominate and submissive. Let NO ONE tell you "you are wrong that isn't TPE".
    Nobody can agree on terminology for BDSM...but we all agree on the concept...there are many levels to EPE and TPE and BDSM.

    Some have clear-cut expectations of what they want and expect. For some it is a bedroom game, enhancing vanilla sex... for others it is playing with others but only in play (weekend warriors)?for others they live it...it is not just related to sex...it is something they have worked out together...exchanging power between themselves, a give and take relationship...working as a team?for others one controls everything: eating, sleeping, working, bathroom use, how to stand how to sit, EVERYTHING.

    Most can assume things are RACK (Risk Aware Consensual Kink) but to some it may not look that way (examples):
    ?We don't have a safe word.?
    We play with electric items, guns, knives, fire, etc.
    But for the most part they are SSC - (Safe Sane Consensual) (most are experienced using the items).

    Once a Dominant accepts a submissive?s gift of her life...he must take the responsibility of that life seriously...it is a BIG responsibility...and they are literally responsible in some cases for the subs life.

    In exchanging power with another it is a give and take situation. You may find the scales tipped one way or the other...but the couple must work out the balance so no resentment occurs.

    TPE is a very deep love and can be highly romantic...the degrees of this will be based on those involved. The submissive will have real emotional and mental and physical dependence with the Dom.

    TPE you will both do things that are not pleasing to you 100% of the time...but you do it out of love for the other

    Punishments can be real or used in "play"
    The Dominant is one who sets the rules and the sub follows them without question. The submissive is expected to be obedient and have a deep devotion for her Master at all times. She does not question her Master and does as she is instructed. Some Masters do allow their slaves/property to ask questions, or to ask to talk about a rule or order, but the slave/property will accept the answer/outcome at all times.
    The submissive will anticipate her Masters every wish and desires. Her pleasure comes from being of use to her Master/Owner.

    Titles maybe used Master/slave for example...Owner/property?but they are not just "titles" they reflect how you live...the Master might place a symbol, tattoo, brand or collar upon his property as a reminder of ownership...Master is the most important person in the submissive's life....putting him before herself.  Similar the submissive is the most important person in the Master's life, completing the total power exchange.

    Trust is VERY important.
    Trust not to injure, or damage permanently.
    Trust the Dom to use his best judgment in "play".
    Trust the Dom to be truthful.
    Trust the Dom not to emotionally, mentally or physically abuse you.
    Trust the Dom to keep his commitment to you and the relationship.
    Trust the Dom to never abandon you.
    Trust the Dom to never cheat on you.
    Trust the Dom to not seek others and destroy your relationship. (Poly lifestyles have defined rules and never allowing another to destroy your relationship is critical) 
    Trust is negotiated codependence.

    Communication is a MUST...but you must be willing to BE vulnerable to one another, sharing you inner most secrets and thoughts. Talk...talk...and talk some more.

    TPE or EPE is NOT a fantasy....some folks think that you are mentally off if you live like this or think you are living in a fantasy world....this is NOT the case.
    The submissive/property is NOT a door-mat...not a child (and is NOT treated like one except maybe in "play")...it is NOT an escape from responsibilities (you have more responsibility than ever in TPE or EPE)
    Just because you are in TPE or EPE does not mean you as a submissive/property will not be a mom...a wife...a lover...a CEO...you just now have an added responsibility...your Master

    I hope this helps you all in some manner.
    1/21/2007 3:20:25 AM
    The Acid Test
    for prospective Dominants:


    This was not written by me, but please read it.
    You MAY find yourself or someone you have met in here. http://www.understories.com/misc/acid.html ***This subject can never be discussed often enough***


    Author unknown

    This article is one of the best I've ever seen about the REALITIES
    of finding a Dominant -- especially one in the online world.
    It doesn't mean that they aren't "out there" but they truly are few
    and far between, with a whole lot of flotsam in the mix.
    Please... be careful and use that marvelous tool that resides within... your mind.


    The term 'Acid Test' is an old prospecting term. A powerful acid can
    dissolve most base metals in a matter of minutes.

    Gold however, will stand up to most acids. The 'Acid Test' was an easy way
    for people to make sure they had a real nugget of gold and not a lump of the 'fool's' variety.

    In the same way, these tests are meant to be quick ways to identify fake
    Doms. Passing all these tests is no guarantee either.
    There is no replacement for getting to know your prospective
    partner as well as possible

    "BEFORE YOU EVEN MEET IN PERSON."

    Most of these tests are designed for a submissive female trying to sort
    through men claiming to be Doms online. They are
    largely based on the many questions I get asked by my female friends still
    searching for a Dominant partner. Some of them can probably be used
    by male subs as well, but for the most part, these tests
    are best for ferreting out male fakes.

    Vanilla males are usually after 'easy sex' and this motive makes them
    easier to identify than a lot of the fake Doms out there.

    Step One: Do the Math

    Various estimates and surveys have placed the ratio of true (i.e., natural)
    male sexual Dominants to female sexual submissives at about one to ten.
    However, a quick count in any given D/s oriented chat room would lead
    you to believe that male Doms outnumber the subs at about two to one.
    Now if there is actually only one male Dom for every ten female subs,
    that means that 19 out of the 20 "Doms" you see online

    "HAVE TO BE FAKES."

    Keep this in mind. there is a 95% chance that any man you talk to online
    claiming to be a Dom is no such thing. This leads us to our first rule, a rule
    that all statisticians and scientists already know by heart:

    "When in doubt, throw it out!"

    Your search for a suitable Dominant partner (especially if you are seeking a
    serious long term relationship as well) could easily take years.
    That's hardly surprising, most people spend years looking for that
    special lover, be they 'vanilla' or otherwise. Don't be disheartened by all
    these drastic ratios.

    BUT DON'T WASTE YOUR TIME
    either. If any of the prospects you are chatting with online makes you
    feel uncomfortable for any reason, drop him.

    Don't give him 'three strikes' or 'extra chances to win.' Block out his
    screen-name and move on. There was only a one in twenty chance he was
    legitimate anyway. Trust your instincts!

    Step Two: Know Your Enemy

    We call them Snerts. We call them HNG's (Horny Net Geeks). We call
    them Wannabes. We call them Control Freaks.

    Sometimes, tragically, we even find some that can only be called rapists
    and predators. They are all your ENEMY. Don't bother thinking they
    are anything less. Even a more or less well meaning Snert can land you
    in a hospital.

    Sexual Dominance and submission is not for dilettantes or amateurs: Not,
    now, and never! Even if he turns out to be a more or less nice guy,
    if he's not a Dom, he's not going to give you what you really need.
    He will likely give you many things you don't (like medical bills and
    other assorted headaches).

    " Snerts"
    Snerts are basically looking for easy sex.
    They are counting on the (highly inaccurate) assumption that sexual submissives
    are simply 'easy lays.' Nothing could be farther from the truth, but that doesn't deter them at all.
    They are typically middle aged to somewhat older men.
    They are often married.
    They are usually trying to bolster their flagging vanilla sex
    lives with some casual screwing around.
    They target submissives because they think that they won't make demands on there
    sexual prowess (another bad assumption).
    They can be easily spotted because they almost always demand or at least emphasize
    sexual intercourse being a part of their 'scenes.'


    " The HNG (Horny Net Geek)"
    HNG's are usually the most harmless (and yet often the most annoying)
    of the enemy types. Most are teenagers and young men looking for some
    quick cyber-sex or even phone-sex. They are usually pretty sophisticated
    about there D/s jargon and the 'scenes' they describe to you can be pretty elaborate.
    Geeks do their homework. They scour the porno sites for ideas, and
    hang out in D/s chats for hours on end learning the 'lingo.' The are most
    easily spotted because they want to move on to cyber-sex and phone sex very quickly.
    They like to offer online collars, and spend hours on end in chat rooms 'playing'
    with their 'subbies.' Don't waste your time with them.


    " Control Freaks "
    The second most dangerous type of enemy is the Control Freak.
    Control freaks are what most psychologists and therapists call 'controlling personalities.'
    They are the type of person that wants to be in control of everything around them.
    They want all their family and friends to behave exactly as they say.
    They are extremely manipulative people. These men can be dangerous because many really
    have convinced themselves that they are Dominants as a justify their dysfunctional lives.
    Many inexperienced submissives may find themselves 'naturally' attracted to these men
    because outwardly they seem so 'in command' of things all the time. The truly ironic (and sad) thing
    is, a controlling personality is actually the closest thing to the OPPOSITE of a sexual Dominant.

    Controls Freaks can be spotted because they often talk about 'taking care of
    you' and also 'knowing what's best for you'.

    They almost always try to play on your emotions; especially guilt.
    They also usually criticize and even resent the advice you get from other people.
    They often talk about 24/7 D/s relationships without going into any details about
    what kind of actual scenes they play.
    They are fond of telling you that they prefer the 'mental aspect' of Domination and submission.
    They tend to be both demanding and argumentative. Nothing you do will ever be 'quite right.'
    While all this may seem very repulsive and easy to avoid, be on your guard, the average control freak
    often seems very charming initially. Once they have their 'hooks' into you its very hard to get untangled.

    Also being possessive and Jealous:

    A REAL master is protective of what is his, but he has more confidence in
    what he has being his, then to hide it away. Not talking about sharing sexually,
    but if all aspects of the BDSM and therefore his sub are for his eyes only, check the
    calendar, its going to be a long boring life.

    " Rapists and Predators"
    The last and most dangerous type of enemy is the rapist or predator.
    These are the men most likely to damage or even end your life.
    The truly frightening thing about these evil men it that there is NO
    easy way to spot them.
    Rapists can be anything from bums to bank mangers, and anyone from
    family members to total strangers. One in four women has suffered an
    attack from this vile creature, and one in seven men as well!
    There motive is violence. The best defence is never make yourself too vulnerable.

    To defend yourself from predators, learn all the in's and out's of setting up
    a good

    "!!!!!!!Safety Net!!!!!!!!"

    Follow these procedures religiously. Most important of all
    TAKE YOUR TIME getting to know your prospective play partners.
    This is good advice in any case. If you know your partner well,
    you're more likely to have a good time with him (because you
    will feel more comfortable during that first Scene).

    Predators are more likely to move on in search of easy prey, they do tend to
    be impulsive. If a 'Dom' you have been talking too suddenly seems to loose
    interest in you after a period of time, you may have just saved your own life.

    Don't go chasing after anybody.

    A true Dom doesn't need to play 'hard to get.'


    Step 3: Know your goal!

    Take the time to figure out what you want. It's often hard for newbie
    subs to do this because sometimes they lack knowledge of what choices
    are available to them.

    !!!ARM YOURSELF WITH KNOWLEDGE!!!

    There are many fine publications, books, and internet websites that cater to
    sexual submissives, so start reading!
    Learn about the different types of play and how they should be conducted.
    Learn everything you can about how to set up a Safety Net.
    Learn all the do's and don'ts of meeting others and playing safely.
    Decide what your limits are and set them down on paper.
    This may seem like a lot of homework to do in the name of fun, but
    also keep in mind that that it's your ASS that's (literally) on the line here.

    "Know what a real Dom acts like. "
    Remember, you are probably a sexual submissive because you ARE in control
    the rest of the time. You are strong! Likely even ambitious as well.
    You have a career, or goals, or a lifestyle that demands this high level
    of energy and control. Giving away your control can be a beautiful respite
    from everyday life. Your power and energy is something you only want to give to
    someone you trust, and in intimate situations at that. It's a very personal
    thing to you!

    Well guess what, sexual Dominants are usually the compliment of this. Doms
    are strong people too, we do tend to be intelligent. Doms are often highly
    trained professionals or skilled craftsmen. However, we tend to avoid lifestyles and
    careers that demand they be in control all the time. Doms tend to be easygoing.
    I have never in my life met, or even heard of, an uptight sexual Dominant.
    We like being in control in INTIMATE situations.
    It's a respite from the way we live OUR everyday lives. We are not
    really the opposite of you, but we are the 'puzzle piece' that fits next to you snugly.
    In another words, don't look for a Dom that's exactly like you. You won't find him.

    Don't look for a Dom that wants to run your whole life; he doesn't exist.
    ABOVE ALL, if you're prospective Dom seems like a generally 'nice guy'
    you're likely on the right track! Take the time to get to know him.
    Don't let the five control freaks on the other side of the chat room demand your attention.
    A natural Dom isn't likely to make demands until its time to play.


    Step 4: Memorize the Acid Tests!
    When in doubt, throw it out! Don't waste your time with people that
    make you feel uncomfortable. Even if the guy was a real Dom, if his
    personality makes you feel uncomfortable ,he's not going to be fun to play
    with.


    "You'd better call me Sir!"
    is the mating call of a HNG or control freak. Real Doms don't have to ask
    for titles, we EARN them. Most real Doms will say things like "please, call me Mike..."


    I want you to take my collar before you play with me."
    This is another common demand of fakes, most often made by control freaks.
    They have to isolate you from other people and their advice, and sometimes a
    little ole "cyber-collar" is just the thing!
    Cyber-collars are worth less other than the leather required to make one.

    If you get an Instant Message that says something like "On your knees you
    [slave, slut, bitch,whore, etc.]"

    This is the mating call of the HNG. Use some common sense here. Why waste
    your time with somebody that's not even polite?

    There's a time and a place for these endearing terms, and it isn't online!

    "I don't have to answer that question!" or "It's not proper etiquette for
    you to ask a Master that." are examples of some the dangerous LIES that
    control freaks and snerts use.

    This is the Acid test I personally think is the most important!
    A Dom had better be ready to at least TRY and answer every
    question you have, and HONESTLY at that!
    Its literally your ass that's on the line! Never forget this!

    "Its my way or the highway!"
    or words to that effect, are the mating cry of the common control freak.
    Doms can have Limits too, but its your Limits that count FIRST.
    Don't let any would-be 'Dom' tell you differently.
    Don't let any of the wannabe subs tell you differently either.
    Where Male Dom/fem sub play is concerned, it's

    ALWAYS LADY'S CHOICE!

    Don't bother with online collars. Don't make decisions about a
    prospective partner based on his online play style. It's a very simple
    test if you think about it: would a real life Dominant waste time on
    cyber sex? Please take my word for it; the answer is NO. Forget it,
    once you've done the real thing, cyber is just too damn dull.

    Ask your prospect if he's ever made any mistakes during a scene. If he say's
    'no,'run for your life! If he says, 'very rarely,' at least be suspicious.
    Everyone makes mistakes, even if they are experienced players.
    Sometimes submissives have Limits they don't even know about, and
    even the most careful and skilled Dom in the world will trip over these occasionally.
    Remember, according to our good friends of the Christian faith, the last perfect guy to
    walk this planet got nailed to a tree for his trouble. So expect competence,
    but not miracles

    "I'm a [bank president, captain of industry, TV producer, self-made
    millionaire. . yadda yadda yadda.]" Wouldn't it be nice to meet a Dom that
    was rich? Sure it would! But use some common sense too. How many captains of
    industry have hours to spend in an On-Line chat room?

    Also, think about this personality profile; if this super successful,
    always-in-control person is really into D/s, he's likely a submissive!
    I have met a lot of female submissives that fit this ambitious
    profile, but not one Dom yet!

    "I'm 33 years old, and I've been a Master for 15 years."
    Gimme a break! What are the odds? When you ask about a Doms level of
    experience (and its a good idea to do so) remember to do the math as well.
    18 year old boys don't care about the intricacies of D/s; they want to get laid.
    Trust me on this one Ladies, I was an 18 year old boy once! I personally believe that people do
    become what they are (be it gay, straight, Dom or sub) very early in life, but it takes
    maturity and training to be a Master. What are the odds a person
    became a Master when they were still using Clearasil?

    Ask for references! Especially if he claims to be 'very experienced.'
    Talk to the references ON THE PHONE. Lots of HNG's have female
    screen-names set p to act as 'references' for them! I notice that a
    lot of newbies seem to have trouble with this concept. Which is
    understandable since in the vanilla world its considered rude to talk
    to a guy's ex-girlfriend. But in the D/s Scene its the opposite,
    experienced players will accept and accommodate this kind of request gladly.

    "I have three real life collared slaves right now, but you can't talk to
    them."
    Okay, when you consider the ratio and all, this sounds possible. What makes
    this an acid test failed (and failed miserably at that) is the last part.
    I have met couples (and even triples) that really were looking for an extra
    person to add to the mix.

    This is not uncommon at all in the Scene. But these couples were looking
    TOGETHER. If a 'Dom' has anyone already collared to them, you probably ought to
    talk to her FIRST!

    "I don't need safe words."
    Well of course he doesn't! If he said this he's likely a snert and therefore
    he's never really been in a scene! Of course he might be a predator too,
    and then he wouldn't need safewords either. Need I say more?

    "My slaves trust me to set their Limits for them."
    If you hear a "Dom" say this it's most likely because these slaves only
    exist in his mind. Or worse still, his 'slave' is simply the victim of spouse abuse.
    Even so called TPE (Total Power Exchange) and other sorts of 24/7 (i.e., full time) D/s
    relationships should involve some careful negotiation.

    "I'm Married, my wife can't know about us"
    If I have to explain this one too you, you've got problems. I have played
    with many married submissives in my time, but ONLY with the express permission
    (and more often than not, participation) of their husbands. Safe D/s requires complete honesty.

    You can't build a good Scene on lies. There are plenty of people that will
    be willing to tell you differently; but please note, they will all turn out to be
    adulterers (and hence, liars) themselves.

    Insert your own Acid Test here. You will learn much from your mistakes and
    missteps. If you form an online contact with a "Dom" that falls through, analyze
    WHY it fell through. Don't make the same mistakes twice if you can help it.

    Finding some female submissives to be buddies with you on your quest is a
    very good idea. Especially if they are experienced players; they can give you
    unique perspectives, emotional support, and even references to legitimate Doms to play with.
    They can also, most importantly, provide a" Safety Net" for you during those
    first meetings with the men you meet.

    The benefits of teaming up with other women in your search should be
    obvious! However, be just as cautious about what you hear from other women online
    as well. If you are so inclined to search for a Domme for instance, the Acid tests
    should apply just as well.


    Be very cautious about the women you meet online that claim to be submissives as well.

    There are a great number of female HNG's who live there
    D/s lifestyle in the vacuum of cyber-space. Their advice and
    experiences are not only useless in the real world, they can be dangerous.
    There is another class of "female enemy" is even more tragic and dangerious


    "The Victim."
    The Victim is just that; a victim of physical and or mental abuse that uses
    D/s as an excuse to continue denying the reality of her tragic situation. These
    people are disturbingly common as well. They are dangerous to you too! These
    women are not just full of very dangerous advice, but they are usually very
    vehement about telling you that their lifestyle is the only "real D/s."
    They can fill your head full of doubts faster than one of the male enemy types.
    Spare little sympathy, tell them to get help, and stay the heck away from them
    (in exactly that order). It may seem mercenary, but it is in fact the right thing
    to do. This is my training as a CASA (Citizens Against Spouse Abuse) volunteer
    talking.
    An abuse victim can only save herself, and then only when she is ready to do so.
    If you let her vent her frustrations and fears on you, she will then go back to her
    familiar little hell.
    Leaving you emotionally drained and likely scared too.

    Your quest for safe play partners is going to be tough enough as it is.
    Avoid Victims completely if you can, and if you can't, urge them to get help.
    It's not your job to save the world, keeping yourself safe and happy is enough work.

    1/19/2007 8:24:47 AM


    MsIn10sity's Essay on

    What is a Mentor, anyway?

    http://www.albanypowerexchange.com/Ds/mentors

    There seems to be a lot of confusion about Mentors in the lifestyle and this essay was written to try to explain this term more clearly.

    This essay comes from a recent experience with a new friend whom I know from online and a few phone calls as well, and though the situation isn't unique to this woman, I realized that *mentor* needed a bit of explanation. She's new to BDSM and asked me for some help in finding out about safety and to give my opinion about a few Dominants she's considering. She told me recently that many Dominants who have contacted her are most unwilling to speak to me and she was puzzled by this and I thought this was a golden opportunity to clarify the word *mentor* for those who think I'm the one who will choose the right dominant for her.

    First, let me begin by saying that the word *mentor* in the BDSM lifestyle has the same definition as *mentor* in the vanilla sense of that word. A Mentor is a guide, a teacher, an advisor and is also, in a way, a protector, though that needs explanation. A Mentor can be a trusted friend, a recommended source of basic information and there are some definite guidelines about mentoring that I've found most folks don't understand very well.

    Many newcomers, both dominant and submissive, ask me to mentor them from articles I've written for several e-zines and online publications as well as from reading what's at my website and sometimes from meeting me in person. Sometimes I get *referrals* from others I've helped in the past as well. I feel this is a privilege as well as a tremendous responsibility because there are no rules here, other than Safe, Sane and Consensual, and no one true way for everyone. BDSM is subject to everyone's individual interpretation, though my main goal is to impart the importance of good old-fashioned common sense and to encourage everyone to play and otherwise interact safely. My role in being a Mentor is not to decide who's right or wrong for someone else.

    Though I can give my opinion on various topics about this lifestyle and have many years of participation in it, I am not an expert about anything. I can pass along a great deal of information to newcomers, but am neither a judge, a chaperone nor a dating service. I'm not qualified to judge anyone, nor to provide any therapy in the professional sense of that word, nor to negotiate for either party in a *dispute* between Dominant and submissive. I also feel it is incumbent upon me to encourage newcomers to read lots of books, lots of websites and hear opinions from many people because what I've had in the line of experience doesn't make me an authority about anything or anyone.

    I do think that a Dominant who isn't willing to speak to me if the submissive he or she is interested in requests them to do so probably isn't sincere. The same is true for a new dominant who asks me to speak to a submissive he's interested in. After all, I'm a friend who seeks to protect my charges as much as that's possible, but not to chase away prospective candidates or to ask personal questions. I am not the one *in charge* of the person I mentor, they know what is best for them and must make these decisions themselves.

    My greatest advice to anyone new is simple: LISTEN TO YOURSELF first and foremost. Only you know what you need, what your expectations are, where your own personal comfort is in this lifestyle, what your particular interests are and what your dreams are about. If you become uncomfortable in a situation with someone you are considering as a partner, then say so to them and explain why you are uncomfortable. There is no shame in admitting inexperience, believe me, and the only way to build trust is to be honest about what you don't know and listen carefully to what is said and then analyze the communication to see if it *fits* with what you are seeking.

    I also remind my charges frequently that there are no short-cuts to the bonding that is necessary when forming the trust that is central to a BDSM relationship. Time is the only way to determine if someone is worth meeting and worth getting to know. Listening to your own inner voice is important and I cannot stress this enough. For you are your own best *mentor* in that sense, and every submissive and every dominant is responsible for his or her own safety (emotional and physical) until there is a bonding and a relationship that is formed and accepted by both parties. I can't place a time period when that trust will be formed, but it isn't going to happen in hours or days.

    Folks... many of the activities in this lifestyle are dangerous and I'm not just speaking about the physical aspects. I am also talking about the emotional side of things. And the more you learn about this subject, the better able you are to know what you are seeking and to weed out the insincere people who are just in this for a *quickie* or who get their kicks from hurting others (meaning through abuse or non-consent, or both).

    Probably one of the worst things that happens to so many new submissives is misinformation in terms of *obeying* some dominant they don't know at all, simply because he/she says they are a dominant. Many new submissives feel they should automatically respect/obey someone with some version of *dom* in their screen names and this is simply not smart. I can claim to be a brain surgeon, too. Because *online* has opened up BDSM to many folks who otherwise wouldn't know about it, many bad things have happened to wonderful people because they were too trusting. Hearing a few terms thrown around doesn't make someone knowledgeable or trustworthy; you have to get to know the person behind the screen name... and this takes lots of time. Lots and lots of time.

    Please get to know the person you are considering in a relationship and really listen to them (hopefully they are listening to you as well). It is often the things that are not said that give a clue about the character inside of someone you are interested in moreso than what is said. Above all else, listen to your *gut* or your *inner voice* because this is your personal *bs detector* and will protect you more than any other person can.

    Before you give out any truly personal information to someone, get to know them as a person outside of the topic of BDSM. Ask questions, seek other common interests, keep reading and use your common sense. Experience is a great teacher, but you have to keep in mind that online brings out all sorts of people, good and bad, and it is up to you to protect yourself. As always, I encourage differing opinions from my own and am glad to answer anything I can that is not of a particularly personal nature.

    1/18/2007 8:53:12 AM

    Pleasing your Dominant

    How to gracefully handle being less than perfect.

    by Cerina, all rights reserved and exclusively held by Submissive Loving http://www.submissiveloving.com/pleasing.html

    I'm beginning to think it is impossible to completely please someone. What an awful thought because as a submissive, that is my job. We are not expected to please anyone other than our Dominant and at first glance, that appears to be simple, right? Making one person happy should be a piece of cake. No problem. Uh huh. Right. Allow me to be vulnerable enough to admit that I find it extremely difficult sometimes.

    I've run into more than my share of "submissives" out there who claim that because they were "born" a submissive, (eye rolling going on over here) that pleasing their Dominant is as simple as breathing to them. Well, gosh..how wonderful for them, but for us human beings it isn't so automatic. Why? Because I believe the Dominant makes sure it isn't that simple. Think of it as another limit being pushed. They are Dominants, that is their nature, and we obsess far too much over not being "pleasing" and allow ourselves to emotionally beat ourselves up at the slightest "mistake". We are submissives, that is our nature.

    My advice? Focus upon the task at hand and always do your best. Your best IS good enough. IF and when the Dominant points out an error, do not see it as a mistake but as an opportunity to learn. It is His job to teach you and yours to learn. Do not become defensive. This will get you nowhere as it means your mind is closed and the opportunity to grow will be lost. Do not list off excuses. Be strong enough to say, "I did my best. This is the result. How can I do it better? Please show/tell me. I wish to learn."

    P.S Take it from me. Pouting over having a mistake pointed out to you is not high on a Dominants list of qualities they find attractive in a submissive. Avoid it as much as possible.

    Cerina

    1/17/2007 8:22:58 AM
    Dominance http://www.tiedmoments.com/submission/dominance4.htm

    "We are the Keeper of her Hope... the Bearer of her Trust..
    and the Guardian of her Commitment"

    True Domination is a subtle thing. It quietly transcends force and walks silently through the forests of inequity. True Domination encourages desire and thus....produces the Smile of Wisdom.

    Dominants are not created, We are born... born with a key that fits
    the secret slot in the hearts of all submissives... a key which provides access to the needs of their hearts, bodies, and souls and a key
    which opens the Gateway to Understanding their innermost, and often buried desires.

    True Domination is recognizing the Responsibilty and Honor to accept the submissives belief in Us.

    Dominants receive Our courage and direction from the strengths submissives' provide, dispersing all doubts through her belief in Us and her recognition of Our ability to lead and guide her without reservation or fear.

    Dominants find Our energy through Our submissives' needs.. through her desires.. which in turn gives purpose to Our efforts. A true Dominant feels what Our submissive feels. We cry when she cries.... We laugh when she laughs and are pleasured by her pleasure.

    True Dominants listen as Our submissive speaks..... We learn from her. Her words must be reflected in Our actions.. Our expertice is gained over time.. her satisfaction guaranteed by Our patience .

    We are the Keeper of her Hope... the Bearer of her Trust.. and the Guardian of her Commitment. Together with Our love We live life to the fullest extent possible.

    Computers make it very easy for aspiring Dominants to dominate someone from a distance. It is so simple in fact, that many have learned that by acting the part, playing the role, speaking the speak and walking the walk, they can give the aura of Domination without the resulting Responsibilities. This is especially true of 'on-line Dominants'. We often find that this acting is the beginning of the end and many have fallen tragically in this medium. Many have discovered that even if not genuinely Dominant they can put on an 'act" in this arena and thus have as many, no-strings-attached, cyber-slaves as
    they like.

    The problem surfaces when these "dominants" begin, as they often do, to believe their own silly propaganda and nonsense. They begin to consider themselves to be "superdoms", despite the fact that they have no experience in controlling anyone in real life, including themselves.

    Domination is not what We do, it is what We are....

    We are not created on line or over the telephone. In the face of testimonials to the contrary, Domination is not a learned trait. You either ARE Dominant... and ALWAYS have been.. or you ARE NOT.
    It's that simple.

    Although many Dominants, like submissives have repressed their nature for many years, when it is awakened We know.. We feel it.. it is real. We realize that Domination is not about sex, control or bullying women around. It is a subtle inner feeling of emotion. One which elicits a special response from those who recognize the aura.

    Dominants see their own weaknesses and work towards creating a stronger inner self...one which can be shared with the submissive without concern of reprisal or retribution.

    Over a period of many years Dominance matures and blooms, in much the same way that submissive natures do. Understanding, Trust, Devotion, Commitment and Time, not words, mold a Dominant. Domination is much like the graceful bending of flowers in the wind. It requires a flexibilty to succeed. Dominants who will not bend with the needs, desires and fears of Our submissive partners will wake one morning to find Himself cold, alone and broken, left to wilt in a haze of confusion, a victim of Our own misunderstanding, distrust, lack of commitment and impatience.

    We are seeing a change in our lifestyle. It is slow and subtle much like We are. The "Kneel Bitch" attitude of yesterday, is giving way to an overt Loving Dominant. One who professes caring and commitment in a new and different manner. One who acknowleges His needs as well as hers. One who breathes as she does and who walks beside her, her pathfinder and guide, mentor, protector, lover and friend.

    Dominants must observe our submissives' through the glass of Our knowlege. We must see her in perfect detail. It is this detail which will allow Us to love her without distortion. And through Our love, return to her the fulfillment We find in her precious company.

    The current prevailing philosophy is that long term open relationships in D/s appears to be emerging en masse in a manner not unlike the sexual revolution of the 1960's and 1970's. The closet kings and queens of our lifestyle are wearing business suits and uniforms over their leather thongs and boxers, often engaging in D/s activities and public functions as well as participating in open and honest discussions regarding Dominance and submission, absent the terror or stigma of being labeled 'kinky' or 'perverse'. It would not be surprising at all when in the very near future our lifestlye is as accepted by society as a whole as readily palatable as is lesbian and gay love.

    1999 LordThunder
    1/16/2007 10:27:38 AM
    These are just some, but not all, books that contain good Information about BDSM. Some of these books we have read, others we haven't. However they all come highly recommended by us and/or others we respect.
     http://www.boundbyleatherandchains.com

    Becoming a Slave is a complete, authoritative, and well-documented book on the process of finding and submitting to a dominant. Beginning with a description of terms and the characteristics to be found in a master and in a slave, the book continues with how one realizes and understands their own desire to submit and serve, proceeds to the process of advertising, searching, meeting, and interviewing prospective masters, and ends with a great deal of practical advice on submitting, serving, and satisfying a dominant in a healthy and practical way.

    The fourteen chapters are titled as follows:

    A Complementary Relationship
    The Call To Serve
    Finding a Partner
    Negotiating the Relationship
    Committing Yourself
    The Training Process
    The Slave's Training
    The Role of Punishment
    The Small & Not-so-small Stuff
    The Real Slave
    Sexual Service
    The Place of Kink
    Polyamorous M/s
    The Healthy D/s Relationship


    Becoming a Slave is based on my own experience of seeking a slave, of having been a slave for some five years, and of being Patrick's master for nearly ten years. I have also included the wisdom and practice of more than a dozen men and women active and experienced in mastery and slavery whom I interviewed for this book. Each chapter is concluded by a very valuable and personal reflection by my slave Patrick on his views and life as a submissive.

    Other books We Recomend

    The Master's Manual by Jack Rinilla, Daedalus Publishing, 1994

    Erotic Bondage Handbook by Jay Wiseman, Greenery Press,2000

    SM101 by Jay Wiseman, Greenery Press, 1996

    The Loving Dominant by John Warren,Greenery Press, 2000

    Ties That Bind 10th anniversary, by Guy Baldwin, Daedalus Publishing

    Screw The Roses, Send Me The Thorns, by Philip Miller & Molly Devon, Mystic Rose Books, 1995

    Different Loving, Gloria Brame,, Century, 1996

    The Bottoming Book, Dossie Easton, Greenery Press, 1999 (new version with Janet W. Hardy ) 2001

    The Topping Book, Dossie Easton, Greenery Press, 1999 (new version Janet W. Hardy) 2003

    Learning The Ropes, by Race Bannon

    Sensuous Magic, by Pat Califia

    Safe, Sane, Consensual, and Fun by Jay Wiseman

    Partners In Power, by Jack Rinella. Greenery Press 2003

    Consensual Sadomasochism, by William Henkin & Sybil Holiday

    A Sexually Dominant Woman A workbook for nervous beginners, by Lady Green

    Come Hither, Gloria Brame,

    Leatherman"s Handbook, by Larry Townsend & Leatherman's Handbook II Millennuim

    Art Of Sensual female Dominance, A Guide for Woman, by Caludia Varrin 1998

    Female Dominance: Rituals and Practices by Claudia Varrin 2004

    Art of Sensual Female Dominance by Claudia Varrin , Cynthia Lechan (Illustrator) 1999

    The Complete Slave: Creating and Living an Erotic Dominant/Submissive Lifestyle
    by Jack Rinella 2002

    Consensual Sadomasochism: How To Talk About It And How To Do It Safely (1999)
    by William A. Henkin, Sybil Holiday, Richard Labonte (Editor)

    It's Not about the Whip: Love Sex and Spirituality in the Bdsm Scene
    by Sensuous Sadie (2003)


    Most of these books can be found at : BARNS AND NOBLES

    If not in stock you can try the author themselves. They will either have copies or know where you can get one. Or try your friends.

    1/15/2007 4:15:11 AM

    The Number One Fear

    by Cerina X (all rights reserved)

    http://www.submissiveloving.com/fear.html



    This article is in response to the site poll, "What is your greatest fear regarding entering into or being in a d/s relationship?"

    The majority answer : Getting emotionally hurt
    The orientation: submissive

    This answer took first place by a landslide.

    I can certainly relate to this answer as I have had these same fears regarding relationships. The thought of putting your mind and heart on the line only to find anguish IS a scary prospect and it is quite normal to fear the pain. If someone has been through it before in their lives they usually tend to fear it more because the memory of that pain remains with them. Problems arise in new relationships when the memory is so powerful that it affects most interactions with the new partner.

    People have the right to expect their feelings to be validated. We do not have the right to expect our new partner to bear the burden of paying the price for previous relationships. There are no guarantees in life and unfortunately heartbreak is a part of life at one time or another for most. No one we become involved with can promise they will never hurt us in that manner. Sure they can try, but even the most successful relationships involve emotional pain along the way. We ARE all going to be hurt and must learn to equip ourselves with the ability to effectively deal with the various situations in which this will happen.

    How we respond to pain will set us apart from those who allow anger and bitterness to flourish. Choosing to dwell on the pain and perhaps attempting to punish the other for it WILL result in negative consequences. Unresolved issues will feed upon themselves like a cancer and slowly affect every aspect of the relationship. If left unchecked the final result will be dissolution of the relationship which is the very thing we had feared would happen.

    How this plays out in a d/s relationship:

    It is a submissive's responsibility to effectively communicate his/her fears and the dominants responsibility to HEAR what his/her charge is saying. I do belive that if the dominant explores those fears and brings them out into the light he/she will be better equipped in the future to understand and deal with actions and responses from the submissive which may be linked to those fears.

    To the dominants: I KNOW it can be an unpleasant situation to deal with an emotionally charged issue such as this but if you tackle it in the beginning you will save yourself much grief later on.

    Your dominant has listened to what you have to say. Great. You are both on the same page. Fabulous. This is NOT a guarantee you won't be hurt in the end. We all have the right at anytime to decide a relationship isn't working for us and is not what we need and we have the right to end it. A collar is not an iron clad certainty the relationship will never end. Your choices? Live in fear or enjoy life while you have it.

    This poll served a purpose. It showed that very few people had concerns regarding dominance or submission but were more bothered by something that could happen in ANY relationship. This seems to be quite common and I don't know if it is because people are confident and secure in their submission and dominance OR if it reflects lack of knowledge about d/s.

    Cerina
    1/14/2007 7:18:25 AM

    Self-Esteem ~
    ~Knowing your self-worth and keeping your dignity.~
    by Crimson Lord Copyright ? 1999
    http://www.thebrc.net/articles/CrimsonLord/self_esteem_cl.shtml

    It's Up To You!

    The buck stops with you. You are the only one who can determine your self-worth. The way you see yourself and the way others see you which in turns affects you. We all want acceptance, crave company and recognition. You can change your self-esteem by changing the way you think about you. You deserve self-esteem. You need self-esteem. Self-esteem is power. Only you can build it and it comes from first accepting you are responsible for you. No matter what has happened, no matter what has been done, no matter what has been said. You have the will power within you to accept, forgive, change and move on. You deserve the peace of mind. How do I know this? I have been in your shoes, seen it with your eyes, felt it with your heart. Faced the demon and buried it with a sword firmly planted in its chest, a better person for it. But to do that first you have to accept it happened, you were and are innocent, you were powerless, you trusted, you were abused. The abuser when you look at him or her in the cold hard light of day never appears to be as big as they seemed. Look at them for what they are...insignificant, invisible, weak, without human compassion or morals. Why carry their guilt for them...forgive yourself, gather your dignity and move on without as much as a backward glance.

    For those of you who suffer the disease "what if?" sometimes also known as the "If only" disease as well..."what if/if only I was born beautiful," "what if/if only I was rich," "what if/if only I was smart, educated"..."what if/if only I had a better body"..."what if/if only I hadn't got pregnant"...what if, if only, what if, if only, what if, if only...Come on admit it. The thought has crossed your mind. You probably have another thousand "what if's/if only's" squirrelled away just in case. "What if/If only" doesn't cut it either. Replace it with "now I am". Simple really. No, it isn't. It is bloody hard. It is terrifying. To some, an impossibility. There is no magical cure. No one comes along and changes anything with the wave of a wand. Your Fairy Godmother isn't going to step out of the cupboard in the corner of your room. Aliens aren't coming to take you to a better planet. Cream cakes DO make you fat. Sex with another person is definitely better than a piece of vibrating plastic. And some day your Prince will come is bullshit unless you are open and available when he does. Unless you have a healthy mind frame. Unless you have done the hard yards.

    Okay, easy for me to say, I hear. Well, it isn't really. My background:  orphanage, no education, motor bike gang, crime, "the hate everyone and everything" disease, alcoholic, drugs and the pit of depression. I think in some ways I had to go through all that to just become what I am today. I would, looking back, have preferred I didn't, but I did. At some point, and I have tried on numerous occasions to remember exactly when, I changed direction, I changed worlds. I spent a long time on my own. I discovered me and, after a long fight, decided I actually liked me. I began to explore exactly what I wanted. Not what others wanted for me. What I really wanted in my heart of hearts. I re-embraced my faith. It could have been any faith. I awoke the spirituality in me. I found that I wasn't meant to be famous, I wasn't meant to be rich, I certainly didn't become better looking, my dick didn't grow another 6", women didn't throw themselves at me, and I didn't suddenly have the ability of conversation. I didn't find the woman of my dreams until later and my ex-wives, my bank manager, and the taxation department still hated me. But even if they couldn't see it, I had changed. Changed inside. And really, it was more important that I be the only one to know that. Of course, some didn't and haven't ever accepted the change in me. I had cut them too deeply. Hurt them beyond forgiveness. But I have forgiven myself. I have learned it is a leap of faith just to accept the responsibilities that are mine. I can't be responsible for the actions of others. But I can take the time to see why, accept or reject. I have found it is not as hard to say "no" and have the balance of mind that goes with the word. I have accepted who and what I am and make absolutely no apologies. You will find if you chose to go down this road, a wonderous world will open to you and you will find the missing ingredient in most people's lives "self peace."

    For those of you who are shy, lack confidence, don't have the social skills, think of themselves as ugly, stupid, those suffering from self-pity, wallowing in a world of "why me", Why You? Why not you? Why someone else? You must like being where you are because you are there. Pure logic to me. If not, you have to face your demons, conquer them. All the self-help books in the world can't help you unless you want to help yourself. You have to make the choice. You have to take the step. You have to want to like yourself. Want to live life. Love life. Love yourself. Because you are a special part of that life, unique and have something to contribute. You can touch your soul. It starts today. It is cold turkey, there is no other way and it is hard. There are those who won't like to see you change. Who are comfortable thinking they are above you. Who think they know exactly where you are supposed to fit in the scheme of things. You will lose some who you thought were friends. Your world will widen, your horizons extend. You may be initially lonely. Certainly disorientated, possibly homesick for where you were. But you can't go back. To do that is to admit you deserve no better. But you do. The person looking back from the mirror is still you. But a better you. Certainly a stronger you. You, who can now look "you" straight in the eye and smile. This Poem pretty much sums it up for me.

    CRIMSONLORD

    PLEASE HEAR WHAT I'M NOT SAYING

    Don't be fooled by me. Don't be fooled by the face I wear. For I wear a mask, a thousand masks, masks that I'm afraid to take off, and none of them is me. Pretending is an art that's second nature with me, but don't be fooled. For God's sake, don't be fooled. I give you the impression I'm secure, that all is sunny and unruffled with me, within as well as without, that confidence is my name and coolness my game, that the water's calm and I'm in command, and that I need no one. But don't believe me. My surface may seem smooth but my surface is my mask, ever-varying and ever-concealing. Beneath lies no complacence. Beneath lies confusion and fear and aloneness. But I hide this. I don't want anybody to know it.

    I don't like to hide, I don't like to play superficial phoney games, I want to stop playing them. I want to be genuine and spontaneous and me, but you've got to help me. You've got to hold out your hand even when that's the last thing I seem to want. Only you can wipe away from my eyes the blank stare of the breathing dead. Only you can call me into aliveness. Each time you're kind and gentle and encouraging, each time you try to understand because you really care, my heart begins to grow wings, very small wings, very feeble wings, but wings! With your power to touch me into feeling you can breathe life into me. I want you to know that.

    I want you to know how important you are to me, how you can be a creator - an honest-to-God creator - of the person that is me if you choose to. You alone can break down the wall behind which I tremble, you alone can remove my mask, you alone can release me from my shadow-world of panic and uncertainty, from my lonely prison, if you choose to. Please choose to. Do not pass me by. It will not be easy for you.

    I panic at the thought of my weakness and fear being exposed. That's why I frantically create a mask to hide behind, a nonchalent sophisticated facade, to help me pretend, to shield me from the glance that knows. But such a glance is precisely my salvation. My only hope and I know it. That is, if it's followed by acceptance, if it's followed by love. It's the only thing that can liberate me from myself, from my own self-built prison walls, from the barriers I so painstakingly erect. It's the only thing that will assure me of what I can't assure myself, that i'm really worth something.

    A long conviction of worthlessness builds strong walls. The nearer you approach to me the blinder I may strike back. It's irrational, but despite what the books say about humanity, often I am irrational. I fight against the very thing that I cry out for. But I am told that love is stronger than strong walls, and in this lies my hope. Please try to beat down those walls with firm hands but with gentle hands for a child is very sensitive.

    But I don't tell you this. I don't dare. I'm afraid to. I'm afraid your glance will not be followed by acceptance, will not be followed by love, I'm afraid you'll think less of me, that you'll laugh, your laugh would kill me. I'm afraid that deep-down I'm nothing, that I'm just no good, and that you will see this and reject me.

    So I play my game, my desperate pretending game, with a facade of assurance without and a trembling child within. So begins the glittering but empty parade of masks, and my life becomes a front. I idly chatter to you in the suave tones of surface talk. I tell you everything that's really nothing, and nothing of what's everything, of what's crying within me. So when I'm going through my routine, do not be fooled by what I'm saying. Please listen carefully and try to hear what I'm not saying, what I'd like to be able to say, what for survival I need to say, but what I can't say.

    Anon

    1/13/2007 4:19:16 AM
    Find A Balance between firmness and flexibility
    by: Michael Bernard
    http://subshelpingsubs.tripod.com/.html

    Your responsibility as a Dominant is to set appropriate limits, keep your property healthy and safe, and establish order in your environment. But you can find a balance between firmness and flexibility. In every relationship, there are both negotiable and no-compromise issues. When you examine the behaviour issues in your dynamics, you'll find that each of them fits into one of these two categories. The no-compromise rules relate to safety, health basics, and fundamental values. Negotiable rules are those you can bend, even if the behaviour annoys you. They involve personal preferences, differing tastes, and convenience.

    If you look at most rules, you can find several different ways of achieving the desired end. Giving your other half the option of deciding how the goal is to be reached allows them to feel more in control and will be less likely to resist. If the rule is that she must eat three meals daily, but she fights and stalls all the way to the table, give her the option of substituting breakfast for the occasional brunch. If she balks at wearing chains on a chilly day, take these along to put on when the weather turns warmer. If she always complains that she's not tired at bedtime, tell her she can keep the light on and read quietly as long as she maintains silence.

    When you provide your submissive/slave with some freedom and flexibility in everyday matters, you'll discover that they respond well to the challenge of making their own decisions and sees that everything usually offers a number of alternative possibilities and that rituals and day to day life is not set in stone.

    Your tone of voice and the words you use can make all the difference between an angry power struggle and a spirit of reciprocity. The key is to state your rules and expectations clearly and firmly. Avoid showing anger when you state expectations. A display of anger only increases your partners resistance to your message. It's certainly not constructive.


    Be Clear, Firm, and Non-confrontational

    Don't say: you've got a cheeky insolent mouth.
    Instead, say: I won't react when you speak to me disrespectfully
    Don't say: How many times have I told you to get ready so we can leave when I'm ready
    Instead, say: We leave in five minutes, and I expect you to be ready for it

    • Examples of negotiable Rules:
    • What underwear to wear
    • Which journal entries, if any may, be read and or discussed
    • Duties, rituals etc that may not be done as requested due to unforeseen circumstances
    • How to act and behave in front of children or in a family atmosphere
    • Choice of chores
    • Non-negotiable Rules:
    • No insults or put-downs
    • No harm or grievous injury
    • Brush your teeth before bed
    • Complete duty or ritual, before being acknowledged

    This approach requires effort and patience, especially in the beginning. When you're tired or busy, or when your beloved is being particularly adamant, it may feel impossible. It's so tempting to give in, to avoid a scene or argument. But in the long run, getting your property to take your non-negotiable rules seriously will not only reduce your stress, it will also teach them an important lesson in self-discipline. This makes a relationship mutually satisfying in Dominance/submission.

    1/12/2007 8:14:44 AM
    ~ Taking Responsibility ~
    by Mistress Steel

    http://www.thebrc.net/home.htm

    I have spent a long time mentoring people in the S/m world. For the most part I find virtually all of them to be selfishly seeking to address purely their own needs with some disregard for the other person. This goes in ALL directions. I am approached every day that I am online by a person telling me they are a submissive on one hand and telling me what they want and need on the other. My potential needs and desires are not even considered, they believe I am here WAITING to DO for them. There is an expectation of that being an acceptable attitude. It isn't. I listen to so many subs complaining of the quality and attitudes of the dominants they run into. How those dominant's appear to be concerned purely with their own sexual and dominant fulfillment. How they feel used and discardable. This too is unacceptable.

    There is a pervasive belief that because you are now oriented toward a different lifestyle that it is permissive to break all the rules of good conduct, ethics, morality, sexual responsibility and basic human dignity. It is NOT permissible. If anything these characteristics become even MORE important. A great Dom and a great sub share one crucial trait. They are BOTH oriented toward GIVING to the pleasure of the person they are with. That orientation means that they receive pleasure by giving pleasure. If either person is a TAKER then their partner inevitably becomes energy depleted for the TAKER will SUCK on them.

    This way of life makes the individuals involved even more vulnerable to damage than a typical vanilla lifestyle. Its foundation is based in a requirement for personal honesty and trust. If either person involved has a cavalier attitude toward either trait they are unacceptable to try to form a relationship with. When a person is oriented solely on addressing their own needs they cannot and will not ever fulfill the needs hopes and desires of the person they are with. To be blunt, if you are speaking with a mis-understood MARRIED man or woman and considering them for a potentially long term relationship. Stop! This person, by speaking with you is demonstrating their inability to keep their word or oath. That means they are fundamentally DISHONEST and untrustworthy, neither of which YOU can afford in a S/m relationship.

    Being a real dominant requires that you seek the keynotes and triggers buried deep inside the submissive. This requires hard work, energy and dedication. And it requires a high level of personal trust and belief in your partner. During play the dominant is the ACTIVE ingredient. The submissive is the PASSIVE ingredient. Both form a circular loop of interaction and response. Both find and receive pleasure within this matrix. A dominant in directing, a submissive in taking that direction and flying...

    A dominant who is closed off or self oriented is a top or even a full out sadist. They direct action for their pleasure alone, without a real care for the feelings or emotions or experience of the person they are with. At best it is a shallow one dimensional reflection of the real thing. At worst it is devastatingly damaging.

    But, it is impossible to simply blame the dominant here. All submissives should seek out and by dismissal accept only dominants of quality. To do that they must accept personal responsibility for exercising good sound solid judgment. To be valued you must believe you are of value. It is too easy to blame the actions of others and overlook personal responsibility in our needs and desires for personal fulfillment. This is no blind man's game.

    1/11/2007 7:24:12 AM

    Ownership and Collars

    by Cerina X (all rights reserved)


    http://www.submissiveloving.com/collar.html

    There appears to be some confusion regarding ownership and collars. I do hope I can help to clear some of that up for you. Do remember at all times that there is not a right way or wrong way to practice domination and submission. There are some guidelines but they are only in place to help people better understand this alternative lifestyle we enjoy.

    Ownership:

    Not everyone chooses to be owned or to own. There is no law that says you must be owned or own a submissive. Some choose a more casual approach as that is what fits into their lifestyle. For those who do choose ownership it is very nearly the same. Whatever fits for you and your life is just dandy and don't let anyone tell you otherwise.

    What is ownership? Ownership is a dominant accepting the responsibility of caring for a submissive as his property. It SHOULD be a result of two people getting to know each other well enough to make this committment. It should not be taken lightly as many responsibilities come with ownership. The submissive needs to make sure that the dominant she wishes to be owned by can fulfill those responsibilites BEFORE she accepts and the dominant should be equally positive the submissive can fulfill her end of the bargain as well. Ownership can be a very powerful tool within the relationship. Weild that power with caution and wisdom.

    Being owned is a state of mind. A dominant can slap a zillion collars on a submissive and if her head space isn't with it, she isn't owned. Therefore, it stands to reason that yes, one can be owned and not wear a collar or any other physical sign of ownership.

    Collars:

    Here is where some of the confusion and controversy gets stirred up.

    The collar is a physical symbol of ownership within dominance and submission just as the wedding ring is within vanilla relationships. Some of us choose to take it just as seriously as a wedding ring if not more seriously than a ring. It is MY belief that a collar should be the grande finale and not the first step as so many seem to think it is. Would you marry someone after only knowing them a few weeks? After a few great orgasms? I would hope not. Again, ownership is powerful and meaningful. I don't think it should be treated like a game.

    Do my beliefs mean that those slapping collars on someone after a few hours or days are bad people or that they are doing this all wrong? No. Everyone has a choice regarding how they live their life but I will say to you not to expect me to take that collar all that seriously. I won't and that is my right.

    Accepting versus begging a collar:

    Some dominants choose to offer their collar to a submissive and she then has the choice of accepting it or declining it. I think most dominants only offer when they are quite certain the answer will be a breathlessly excited, "YES!! YES!! Oh my God yes!!"

    Some dominats choose to have the submissive beg for a collar. Yes, you read that correctly. I said "beg". In this case the tables are turned and it is up to the submissive to get down on her knees and make a plea for ownership. I will be begging. My begging will consist of candle light, sexy clothes, me on my knees, lots of crying and if he's lucky even a snotty nose as I pour out my heart and soul and beg to be His. He then has the choice of collaring me or refusing me.

    The collar itself can actually be a collar or it can be any other symbol the dominant chooses. *grin* I take this time to remind you that some guys enjoy seeing their brand upon a woman's flesh. (( I'm feeling a bit sadistic today so I just had to add that tidbit in )) Your life, your choice.

    Conclusion:

    1) Owning a human being is a huge responsibility. Do not take it lightly.

    2) One can be owned without wearing a collar

    3) The collar is a symbol of ownership and committment

    4) There is no right way or wrong way, only YOUR way

    5) Choose carefully and wisely. After that, enjoy your life!!

    1/10/2007 2:20:16 PM
    Stages of Collaring http://www.withinreality.com/collars.html

    Some Dominants have stages to collaring a submissive. It can start off with a Collar of Consideration. It is basically the getting to know each other stage. It could be considered equivalent to the "courting" or "dating" stage in the vanilla world. This is a period of time where the Dominant and submissive should talk and explore needs, wants and desires in a D/s relationship (not only BDSM but vanilla wants, needs and life goals as well). It is an expression of interest in pursuing a D/s relationship with each other beyond casual play or interactions. It also gives the signal to other dominants that the submissive is "off-limits" because she is pursuing a power dynamic with someone.

    Collar (BDSM) From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

    In the old guard leather community there were three stages of collaring. These are still informally followed by some in the BDSM community. The "collar of consideration" was the first and roughly analogous to a pre-engagement ring. This collar could be removed at any time by the submissive with no ill will and the relationship would be ended. The "training collar" is roughly analogous to an engagement ring and indicates a deepening relationship in which the submissive is being prepared by the dominant to serve to the standards the dominant wishes. Again, the submissive may ask to be released but the break is considered more serious and painful for both parties. Finally, the "slave collar" is analogous to a wedding band and at this point the submissive is considered a formal slave and owned by the dominant.

    1/9/2007 3:06:47 PM
    Dealing with emotions
    By miria hunter
    http://www.iron-rose.com/IR/docs/emotions.htm

             The perfect Dominant will keep you safe from harm: both physical and emotional. He will also keep you from any kind of discomfort, be it being too cold or too hot. He will heal all your ills and make your life perfect. All of your needs and wants will be fulfilled, even before you know you need or want something.

    Sounds ideal, doesn't it? Well in theory, it is. However, Dominants are people to. Like anyone else, they will make mistakes, upset you, and sometimes even disappoint you. What do you do when that pedestal they are on gets a little lower to the ground? How do you express what you are feeling? What do you do? The answer is as simple as understanding human emotions.

             Every emotion has a different way to be expressed. Love is one of the easiest emotions that can be expressed to our Dominants. We all seem to know how to do that instinctively. As we get to know Them, we learn Their likes and dislikes and learn to enhance on what They enjoy. In doing this, we also learn how to express ourselves and become aware of when such emotion is appropriate and when it is not. No matter who we are though, we expect certain things in return from the Dominant. When our needs are not met, we tend to become angry or hurt.

             Ok: you?re angry with your Dominant - what do you say, and how do you say it and still maintain your proper place? One of the first things that should have been established in the beginning of your relationship is a way to communicate as equals, with no fear of retribution. Master and i call these ?time outs?. Once i ask Him if we can speak freely, i can say whatever is on my mind. That does not mean i can explode and say anything i want. i still have to maintain respect. When considering what to say, first decide what is truly important and what is merely being said out of anger. If it is possible, take time to seriously consider this aspect before you agree to enter into a conversation.  Talking when you are calmer will keep you from saying things you may regret later. Words said in anger sometimes can never be forgiven or taken back. It is also very important that you have the Dominant?s full attention when you talk. If i feel it is important enough to bring up to my Master, i feel i deserve His full attention. If He is not totally focused on what i am saying, my anger builds, and this is where trouble usually starts.
    Dominants please note: if it is important enough for your submissive or slave to talk to You about something, listen to what they have to say. Do not placate them or minimize their feelings no matter how trivial You may think they are. Something has upset Your sub and by listening and acting on this, You will gain more respect and be less likely to repeat the action which brought about the conflict.

             What if it is not anger but fear you are feeling? Perhaps your Dominant said He wants to do something specific in the next scene. The action is not a hard limit, but the idea terrifies you. Inform your Dominant beforehand of what you are feeling. Over time, and if done slowly, fear can and will usually evaporate. i am very claustrophobic. The first time my Master mentioned total bondage, i was terrified; afraid i would freak out and embarrass us both. Even in my sleep, if my legs feel trapped by anything, i will wake up hitting and kicking to get them free. i talked with Master about these issues, and we took things very slow. When this issue arises now, He constantly talks to and touches me. As a result of His care, I feel very safe, and my fears evaporate. That is not to say that I do not still feel some fear if He moves away for a second. I still do, but i know He will return shortly. your Dominant is the one person you should trust above all others to help you over come your fears. After all, we want our Dominants not fear to rule our lives. Unless you talk with your Dominant and let Him know your fears, He will not know how to take corrective measures to minimize them. If left for you only to deal with, your fear will turn to anxiety, and the anxiety to anger directed at your Dominant for having put you into that position. 

    In short, to be human is to experience emotions.  Your emotions are a very real and telling side of yourself.  Unless you share these feelings with your Dominant, you are only giving a part of you away.  How can you then expect Him to totally care for you, when you have held back such an important part of yourself? In the end, honest and open communication is the key to any relationship. Be it Vanilla, D/s, or any other type of relationship.

    Rick's miria
    1/8/2007 10:00:30 AM

    Training Tips...http://www.thebdsmdungeon.com/Domtraining.php

  • Training Is How a Dominant Learns His submissive's Needs. To wield Power over someone you must understand them. This Is Something That Must Flow Naturally From Within Him. The Time In Which A Dominant Shall Teach His submissive, However At the same time...He Is Able To Learn What Kind Of submissive She Is. & Whether His Needs Both Physically And Emotionally Shall Be Met.  As A Dominant Man, Understand That Being Dominant Is Merely Who & What You Are. And Will Be Apparent Through Your Self-Control And Your Responsible Actions As A Teacher.   A Dominant Has Realized His Responsibility To Himself Is To Educate Himself As Thoroughly As Possible Regarding The Aspects Of The Life-Style.  A Teacher May Find Themselves Learning From An Exceptional Student.

  • Respect For The submissive Is Very Important,  As a Dominant, You Are Attempting To Bring Out The Best In Your submissive. Training Shall Help A submissive Find her Limits And Determine The Level Of submission she Needs Or Desires.  It is Also Reaching An Understanding How The Relationship Will Work.   Dominants Know That The Withdrawal Of Affection Or Emotional Support Will Destroy The Trust That Is Imperative To A BDsM Relationship.

  • Here We Shall Discuss The Phrase  "Safe, Sane & Consensual"
  • "Safe" Knowledge Is Power!  Be Knowledgeable About The LifeStyle Activities & Safety Concerns Involved.  Each Person Must Be Informed About The Possible Risks, Mentally & Physically.  The Line Between D/s And Abuse IS Consent.
  • "Sane"  Is Understanding The Difference Between Fantasy & Reality.  Knowledgeable Consent Cannot Be Given If You Are Under The Influence Of Drugs Or Alcohol. 
  • "Consensual" Is Respecting The Limits Imposed By Each Consenting Adult. 
  • Threats Are Not Safe, Sane Or Consensual. Threats Can Include Actions Or Warnings That Your Property Will Be Destroyed, Or Your Family Will Be Harassed.

  • If A submissive Has Issues To Work Through And Needs Help Working Through Them, Training Can Help Do This Gradually, And Gives A Sense Of Accomplishment. However "Unhealthy" Habits May Need To Be Abandoned...And New Ones Learned.
  • Training Can Also Be Specifically To Introduce Particular Acts Or Toys Or Create A Particular Role Such As A Pony Girl or Daddy's girl.  A submissive Who Has Never Engaged In Anal Play May Be Introduced To It Through "Anal Training". Or May Venture Into A Sexual Area Neither Of You Have Experienced Before.  Regardless Of Use Of "Safe words", Always Check With Your submissive During The Course Of The Scene.

  • Public Behaviour Or Display Is Another Area Of Training.  Not Every Submissive Can Be Made Into A Proper Young Lady. There Is Indeed An Inner Quality That Must Be Present From The Start.  Manners And Respect Should Be Evident.  For With This A Master Has A Suitable Companion And One He Knows Will Do Him Credit. 

  • Styles Of Training Includes A Wide Range Of Activities, Physical Domination Is A Direct Way Of Communicating To The Submissive The Authority Of The Dom. Physical Domination Does Not Have To Be Violent Or Punishing.   In Public, A Firm Hand On The submissive's Shoulder Can Have As Much Effect As A Swat On The Behind For Correcting A submissive's Behavior.  Some Dominants Exert So Much Control Over Their Submissives That A Word Or A Phrase Will Instantly Cause A Change In Their Submissive.  This Is Also A Style Of Domination Called "Emotional Domination"

  • Always Explain Why The Discipline Is Occurring To The submissive. To Arbitrarily Discipline A submissive Breaks Down her Trust In The Dominant. Discipline Should Always Be Followed With Tenderness And Love. The Infraction Has Been Dealt With.  As A Dominant Do Not Hold A Grudge Against The submissive. Allow The submissive To Be Forgiven. This Way Growth Is Achieved.
  • Care Must Be Taken Not To Injure The submissive. If An Actual Injury Occurs, It Should Be Tended To Immediately. Stop The Punishment...Quickly Unhook Or Detach The submissive From Any Devices, And Tend To The Injury. Basic First Aid Should Be Known By The Dominant.

  • Reward Is Also Very Important. Correct Actions Must Be Rewarded By The Dominant, Otherwise The submissive Has No Incentive To Obey The Dominant's Instructions. The Reward Will Depend On The submissive And What Pleases The Dominant. This Is Why The Dominant Must Know The submissive For To Some submissives A Spanking Can Be A Reward. In any case, The Discipline Is For Correction, The Reward Is For Compliance. If More Correction Is Needed, Do Not Hesitate. Do Not Threaten Punishment. Apply It. The submissive Will Respect The Dominant To A Greater Degree. If The submissive Complies above And Beyond What You Expected, Reward Them Accordingly. Remember, The Strength Of The Dominant Lies In His Love For His submissive.

  • Cyber Or Long Distance Training Is Exercised Via Phone Or By Computer. Since They Are Not There To Correct Or Reward The submissive Physically. It Is Very Difficult To Physically Dominate A submissive Like This. The submissive Must Do Exactly As The Dominant Orders, To The Best Of her Ability. If Clamps Are To Be Applied, The Submissive Must Physically Preform The Action.
  • 1/7/2007 8:51:37 AM

    The 5 W?s (and a how) of Starting a Munch http://www.iron-rose.com/IR/docs/munch.htm

    By Claire

    Munches are broadly defined as, "a way to meet folks that are into BDSM in an informal and hassle-free environment." Usually the setting for a "munch" is a restaurant, coffee shop, or similar environment. Munches have become a common occurrence nation and worldwide. They are a great way for newcomers to get involved in their local community in a familiar non-threatening setting.

    Who

    I tend to think that munches should be pansexual meaning open to everyone across gender and sexual orientation lines. They are in non BDSM spaces so the purpose tends to be more social and a safe introduction to the "scene" so that although you will get some old hats, expect to see plenty of novices attending.

    Why

    For me, I started the Connecticut Munches because there was a serious lack of groups in the southern half of Connecticut and due to lots of fighting between groups, they were fragmented and hard to join. So besides a need for something social (since both of the groups are and were educational and supportive in nature) there was a need for something in the Southern half of the state which could help provide information about things going on in the state and help get people connected. A munch seemed like the obvious choice.

    So in deciding whether to begin a munch, you have to look at what the need is in your area. Are there already groups that are educational, social, or supportive in nature? It doesn?t make sense to duplicate what is already being done. There are different forms of munches that can be done. The most typical are held in non-BDSM restaurants and are simply social, but there are plenty of munches which are educational and include demos or play parties. If there is a group in the area that already offers plenty of demos, there is no reason to craft a munch that also has demos.

    What

    After deciding why to create a munch, what the munch will consist of is essential in the planning stages of the munch and tend to evolve as time goes on. ?What? can include simple things such as if the munch will be held at a smoking or no-smoking restaurant, if there be pre-set topics to discuss or a free flowing discussion. Will people be allowed to wear fetish clothes, bring toys they want to show off, or bring information on events or books? Can groups bring information on their events is also something to take into consideration. However its always good to be careful of this because many groups can try to use munches as feeders for their groups ? its usually important to make sure that does not happen. These are things to consider in how the munch gets framed and the rules which you will have to enforce at times.

    Its best to keep the rules and guidelines simple in the beginning and then expand based on if you need to and the direction the munches move into.

    When

    Once you have planned the general rules of the whole munch, its important to set a time and date and then stick to it. No matter how many people you think will show up its important to just do it. The first munch is always the hardest. Once the munch has started its equally as important to stick to the same time, day, and place as was established so that people won?t forget. I?ve had people show up at munches just from accidentally being in town and remembering the dates and times. Consistency is very important!

    Where

    This is somewhat similar to the planning except it deals with location that is important. It is usually good to pick a restaurant that serves American food with a nice selection of vegetarian food. It is also important for the restaurant to have either a separate room or a balcony area for extra privacy. The first munch that I held was in the center of the restaurant. Although people skimmed over talking about BDSM, most of the talk was on computers because it was pretty hard to talk and mill around in a restaurant filled with vanillas.

    Its always nice if the restaurant is wheelchair accessible and the food is not too expensive. Separate bills are a lot easier to handle, but the restaurant that I happen to have my munch refuses to do separate bills so I do it on a semi-honor system. Typically we either hand out the bill or as people are leaving have them put money into the bill. Thus far we haven?t had any problems with people not paying their bill and have always had more then enough for a 20-30% tip. However, the honor system may not work for every munch.

    In cases where the honor system doesn?t work, there are ways to control the flow of the bill. If the restaurant allows for separate billing and can do it accurately that solves your problem. If not, can go around individually to each person with the bill. Usually going by table makes it easier to keep track or keeping a list of everyone that is at the munch. This allows you to make sure that everyone pays and puts enough money in. Making sure you have the bill in your hands early is important since a lot of times people will leave early and its easy to loose track of who has paid. As a sidenote, making sure people have to pay for alcoholic drinks at the bar or separately also helps keep the bill low and discrepancies to a minimum.

    How

    Now you?ve got most of the planning done, how do you get word out about the munches. One of the first thing you can do is go to meetings of groups in your area and talk about the munches. Make sure you bring some sort of sheet with info about the munches with you on either a card or flier that you can hand out to people. Posting information about the munches on newsgroups helps get word out on it. Newsgroups that are good to post on are:

    • soc.subculture.bondage-bdsm
    • alt.sex.bondage
    • alt.sex.sm
    • alt.sex.fetish
    • alt.sex.spanking
    • alt.personals.fetish
    • alt.personals.poly
    • alt.personals.bondage
    • alt.personals.spanking
    • alt.personals.intergen

    If you are on America Online you can start a member chat room for locals. If you don?t have America Online you can always start a locals BDSM channel on IRC. For general information on IRC visit irc com.  A fourth way to keep people informed on when the munches is to send out mailings letting people know. An easy place that lets people run announcement only mailing lists is onelist  ? or egroups ? http://www.egroups.com

    A third way to get news about your munches circulated and if you have the talent, is to have a brief webpage which people can go to for information on the munches. Instead of being bogged down with lots of emails asking basic and repetitive questions, having a webpage that you can refer people to saves time.

    1/6/2007 5:48:46 AM
    Characteristics of a Slave

    ~Strength ~Respect ~Loyalty ~Openness
    ~Honesty ~Spirit ~Wit ~Intelligence ~
    http://www.tiedmoments.com/submission/slave.htm

    A slave is strong, not strong like a man, but strong inside. Her character is that of wanting to please. She serves because it is pleasure to her. She has the inner strength to go places inside herself that her Master guides her. She cannot be weak emotionally, or these places could push her over the edge.

    A slave is respectful. The first portion of respect is SELF-respect. If a slave does not respect herself, then no one else will either. Self-respect most probably includes self-esteem, taking care of herself mentally emotionally as well as physically. Self-respect could include such things as getting enough sleep, eating right, etc. A slave shows respect to her Master by carrying out His orders as he wishes. She shows respect to her Master and others by being polite, mannerly,
    and pleasant.

    A slave is loyal to her Master's wishes. She is also loyal to herself.
    A slave should never do anything that is against her own moral standings. She also will never allow another to touch her in ways that would be displeasing to her Master. She knows who owns her and thrives in his ownership.

    A slave is open and honest. She holds nothing back, revealing all
    that she is to her Master. Openness and honesty lead to better communication, allowing her Master to do the job he should, and to know what responsibilities he takes on. Her openness allows Him also to be more open, thus building trust between them and a deeper submission of the slave.

    Spirit is difficult to describe. A slave must have spirit. I don't speak of spiritedness, as that is different. Spiritedness is feisty and bratty. Spirit refers more to a brightness emanating from within. It is a light in her eyes, visible to a few...those who understand her slaveheart.

    A slave needs to be intelligent. Serving includes the mind as well as the body. She needs to be able to challenge her Master mentally. To please Him and with her thoughts, ideas, and input on things he wishes. She needs to be able to understand His instructions and to carry on a conversation on a multitude of topics, as they cannot
    always be 'in scene'

    Being a slave is not always easy. Keeping a sense of humor
    when things seem insurmountable is paramount to focusing on
    her submission. It also helps to balance the darkness of her desires
    at times.

    A slave finds peace and contentment in serving her Master. She is a reflection of Him. She is his property, his possession, his responsibility. A slave shows focus, always keeping her Master in the forefront of her mind. As she goes about her day, she uses her own intelligence and strength to do things in ways that are pleasing to her Master.

    I am a slave because it is in my soul to be. I find pleasure in the pleasing of another. I thrive on another's direction, control, and presence in my life, and soul. Being a slave is not something I choose to be, it is simply who and what I am. It is my desire to serve a Master, to find the strength, courage, openness, honesty, etc that it takes to be a good slave.

    1/5/2007 11:31:12 AM
    The Collar by forestnymph~
    2000 
    http://www.albanypowerexchange.com/BDSMinfo/the_collar_2.htm
     
    A topic very dear to my heart and one, which evokes very strong sentiments in me, is the topic of collars.

    A collar in BDSM symbolizes a commitment that has often been compared to a wedding ring.   There are other outward expressions of the bond between a master and his/her sub/slave, which include tattooing, piercing, and or branding. 

    Because of where my 'training' in the lifestyle comes from I am of the school that the sub asks a dom for his collar.  In asking for the collar the sub offers her trust, respect, loyalty, and obedience to the dom who then becomes her master.  Conversely, the dom in giving his collar to a sub, takes the responsibility of taking care of the sub as his sub.  It is a commitment to protect, cherish and love that sub.

    From a style point of view there are different designs of collars. I have heard it said that those collars, which are made with no clasp to, signify the never-ending love of the relationship. Other collars have a ring to attach a leash and a place for an engraved tag or pendant to show ownership.

    Physically a collar can be very elaborate or very simple.  But in the end that's not what matters the most, it's the underlying meaning of the collar, and the relationship that it stands for.

    The collar is to be worn in the presence of the Dominant at all times. When apart, all the submissive needs to do is touch it to be reminded of the bond they share. Each collaring is a unique symbol of love, respect and a bond between two people who care greatly for each other.

    Taking, asking for a collar is not a light thing, and those who consider themselves serious followers of the d/s lifestyle take it as a very serious thing. . It is not a thing to be rushed into with casual disregard for the feelings of the other upon whom you have placed it or accepted it from. It is not a thing to be taken one day and then casually discarded a week or two later, no more than a wedding ring should be.

    A further comment on the easy and convenient analogy of a collar and a wedding ring:

    A collar around the neck is an outward symbol of ownership and commitment just like a wedding ring signifies to all that the person wearing it is "taken".  In some instances I believe the similarity ends there. A wedding ring binds two people in a court of law, but doesn't necessarily mean anything more. Not every marriage is merely a formality by any stretch of the imagination, but we've all seen loveless marriages of convenience or marriages filled with neglect and abuse to illustrate the point.

    However because of the nature of bdsm I feel the collar is much stronger a bond between the two individuals; and should reflect the nature of that relationship.

    It is a symbol of the

          full and entire honesty
          mutual respect
          mutual pleasure
          pride and dignity
          strong character
          love and affection


    The online community on the whole has made a mockery of the lifestyle and the significance of the collar. Something, which makes me, see red. And if I am aware of such I do and will speak out on it in chatrooms.

    Once accepted, a collar should be considered forever and unless the day comes when the sub decides to be rid of it or the Master takes it back.  Sad but it happens, reality is full of unpredictability.  The collar should be worn and honored at all times.  I have seen too many dom/mes and subs change collars with a frequency equaling the frequency of me changing my panties.  In addition, I have seen where a collared sub may come into the chatroom or another with an alternate nick, hence, without the collar, so that they may "play" around without bringing criticism down upon themselves or their master knowing of it. To me this is no different than a married man or woman who would leave their wedding band at home and go out for the evening, portraying themselves as available when they may very well not be. No different is it as well for a dom/me who, when his or her collared sub is offline, engages in activities that would be upsetting to the sub were he or she to know of it. Any such activity should be well discussed and any agreements resolved well before the collaring takes place.

    Anything less is abuse of a sacred trust. And without trust, you have nothing

    Trust...... such an interesting word, and concept,  that is so often taken for granted.

    However, it should be viewed as a priceless and rare attribute... a gift of sorts (though it is earned); no amount of money bearing any comparison to such value.

    Do not take it lightly, for once damaged, one rarely ever gets it back in the same condition as before, if ever

    There has fairly recently been an expansion on the 'basic' collar:

    Collar of consideration, 
    Training collar, 
    Formal collar,
    Slave collar 
     Actual collaring ceremonies are numerous in form, and are as unique as each couple who orchestrates the event.  Usually a formal collaring ceremony takes place in the presence of friends, words/vows/promises are exchanged between the dom and the sub, there may be formalized d/s exchange between the couple.

    There are numerous descriptions of such ceremonies on the net.

    Different Meanings of a Collar
    withinreality site

    For a Top/bottom it could mean a piece of equipment used in the scene. It is merely is used as a toy. It usually symbolizes nothing beyond the power exchange of a "scene."

    For a Dominant/submissive the collar could mean a commitment to each other in the form of a power exchange. It could symbolize a commitment to the power exchange and can end when either wishes to conclude it.

    For a Master/slave it could signify the slave being owned. The slave has relinquished her right to choose as long as the Master or slave wishes to remain in it. For a Master/slave in an absolute relationship it means that the slave has relinquished her right to choose until her Master releases her.

    Stages of Collaring

    Some Dominants have stages to collaring a submissive. It can start off with a Collar of Consideration. It is basically the getting to know each other stage. It could be considered equivalent to the "courting" or "dating" stage in the vanilla world. This is a period of time where the Dominant and submissive should talk and explore needs, wants and desires in a D/s relationship (not only BDSM but vanilla wants, needs and life goals as well). It is an expression of interest in pursuing a D/s relationship with each other beyond casual play or interactions. It also gives the signal to other dominants that the submissive is "off-limits" because she is pursuing a power dynamic with someone.

    The next stage might be the Training Collar. It allows the parties to see how things will work between them on a more permanent basis. Some basic goals for the foundation of the relationship are being worked on during this time. The training collar is usually plain, but sturdy to show a sense of awareness to this learning period. A training collar also could symbolize a relationship where the Dominant is "training" the submissive on a specific task or in an area of service. In other instances, a submissive maybe trained by Dominants who do not "own" them. (which could be a whole other article for me).

    Formal or Slave Collar represents the final stage of commitment. It can express the belief of a desire to share in each others lives in a power exchange. Perhaps for the rest of their lives much like how a wedding ring or some other sign or symbol of their union. The actual collar is usually a collar that can be worn all the time and a symbol of that commitment.

    Material Form of a Collar

    In its material form, it may take many shapes. It may be a simple leather dog collar, chain, steel, a necklace, a ring, a bracelet, an anklet, or some other body decoration. It can take the physical form of a brand, a tattoo, or body piercings. Most collars seem to be designed to feel strong and secure in the relationship negotiated or formed. A collar may not have any physical form at all; instead it could be just a word that denotes the commitment itself. Regardless, collars are powerful reminders of the type of relationship between dominant/submissive.

    How one gets a Collar

    How one attains a collar also widely differs. Some people have to beg for their collar, while others have to work for or earn that privilege. Some submissives are collared without being asked or having to beg. In almost every situation a collar should be discussed and/or negotiated. Whether a collar is negotiated for a long-term relationship, or whether there is an agreement or understanding for a more casual arrangement. Discussions about each other's views regarding "the collaring philosophy" becomes just as important as it determines the direction of the relationship. This process should be understood and mutually sought before offering and accepting a collar. It's sometimes difficult to separate fantasy from reality when it comes to collaring - but consider the improbability of making a marriage last if you have just met the person and ran to the local courthouse.

    Feelings and meaning associated with the Collar

    Many times Dominant gives the collar with pride. The Dominant might view the collar as a symbol of ownership or surrender of the submissive or slave. It can become a symbol of their union, agreement, and their dedication to a common goal. Submissive often wear it in devotion. Submissives can feel strength and security in the collar - thus in their power exchange. It can evoke in a slave the profound depth of service to their Owner. It can evoke feelings of their calling into slavery. And serve as a reminder of place and status in the power exchange. For others it might feel just as a toy - such as a flogger or something else used in a scene. And alternately a collar might feel like protection and love for others. It can be freeing to have that collar around ones neck because it means that you are not denying your authentic self.

    Final Thoughts

    The collar has certain practicality reasons to be worn, but the majority of people within the lifestyle see the collar as a representation of the bond between a Dominant and submissive. A power exchange does not require or need a collar or marking of ownership. They are symbolic, meaningful and useful at times but they are not necessary to the power exchange. The only thing is needed is a clear, honest commitment to the power dynamic.
    1/4/2007 6:26:19 AM

    Slave Names and Tagging ~

    http://www.dark-stars.com/Steel%27s%20Chamber%20Scrolls/tagging.htm

    Within the BDSM community there are those who enjoy the practice of 'naming' or 'tagging' the submissive/slave within the relationship. This issuance of a 'name' is to suggest that the submissive/slave existed in a nameless or non-genuine state prior to becoming the 'property' of their new dominant. The removal or 'stripping' of existing family name is sometimes seen as a way to separate the submissive from their past, from their family, ties, associations and responsibilities, to redirect the individual solely toward service to and responsibility toward the new dominant.

    When this name exists 'within' the relationship it can provide meaning to the individuals involved in the relationship, it can represent an expressed devotion between them. However, the stripping of extant names or associations can and may serve to destabilize the mental health of the submissive/slave. The increased dependency may appear to represent the desire of the submissive but in fact may contribute to the actual destruction of the relationship. One of the most recognizable traits of abuse and coercion is actions which 'isolate' the individual (submissive/slave). In addition, diminishment in front of friends, family, coworkers by the imposition of 'slave behavior' or name publicly can be severely injurious to the individual. When considering 'naming' your submissive or slave clearly define the 'arena' in which this name shall be used. Names used in privacy or within scene can be experienced with great pleasure. Names used in public displays (within BDSM community associations, meetings, munches and events) can provide clear statements of attachment and bonding between dominant and submissive.

    Every human should have a full and robust life which includes family, friends, occupations, hobbies, passions and desires. This medley within a life radiates the health of the life, the health of the person.

    If you are seeking to 'scene name' your submissive/slave, some of the more favored ways of approaching this is to carefully consider the characteristics, traits and personality of your submissive and match to your submissive a descriptive name which suits or represents those characteristics the best. Always try to ensure that your action is taken to enhance the quality of your relationship. Care should be exercised to ensure that this 'naming' is not a reflection of insecurity on the part of the dominant or based in a need to 'show off' before other dominants

    1/3/2007 5:14:01 PM

    WHERE IS THE SEX?

    http://www.dark-stars.com/Steel%27s%20Chamber%20Scrolls/whereisthesex.htm

    Have you wondered where the intense explosive sexual experience is? It appears we have been robbed! The Puritan's have landed right smack dab in the middle of downtown BDSM'ville. Here they come handing out chastity pamphlets and celibacy badges which proclaim the beneficial attributes of sexual abstinence and deprivation. They have found the rule-book you see, the one some fool left resting next to the dumpster out back of the club. The book has the answer, the way to strip away the rampant beastly monster of sexuality, polish up the lifestyle into something downright presentable to your pious Mother. They hurriedly ran millions of copies of 'The Book' and race out into the community joyous and exultant to pass these gems out to every passerby. BDSM you see, isn't really so bad, the misfits dressing up in black leather were just playing dress up like kids in a school play, those whips and chains oh those are really no problem, discipline is a wonderful thing, look how bad the world has become without such necessary discipline, the really important thing is that it is all about power exchange, and not about sex. See, it says it right here, in this passage I have highlighted especial for you, "BDSM scening is not about sex".

    Now if you come to me and ask me "where is the sex?" I can tell you that BDSM is really not about sex, it is about service and submission and then I shake my head and chastise you that your hard-on or drippy pussy is a travesty, disrespectful of the dignity of true believers. I will point out to you the passage that states, only newbies think BDSM is about great sex, once you are 'IN', privy to the hidden secrets then you will know that sex isn't really important, in fact, the removal of sex from scening is the ultimate in BDSM, the pinnacle experience. It is all about the exchange. So, newbie, you have to get in there and study really hard until your sex drive wilts and shrivels into nice correct and proper dysfunction. You have to keep the whips and paddles in their proper place and not get them all mixed up with sex. After all, I repeat, The Book clearly says, BDSM scening is not about sex.

     

    Someone once told me, "control reproduction, control the species." Since this was a really bright person who had earned my love and respect in spades, I always paid particular attention when they spoke. Everywhere I look I see the echoes of this simple truth, the manner in which my species and in particular my gender has been utterly manipulated and controlled by simply controlling the actions related to reproduction. There is only one species on this planet which even considers the idea that the natural actions of reproduction are ill, evil or sinful, humans. It is a weakness to enjoy the sensations of the flesh. This choke hold has strangled and drained the natural expressions between humans until dysfunction has become the norm. We are told to suppress our biology, our nature, don't enjoy, don't need, don't succumb to the temptations.

    So many have fled. Run away from their traditions, their religions, their families in desperate search for an answer which doesn't impale them upon the spear of sin and evil for the feelings, desires and needs of simply being human and being alive.

    Sex is intertwined with reproduction, creation of life itself. Within this powerful structure lies the fountain of human energy, it is the nuclear power plant of the body, the mind, the spirit. It is by accessing 'creative energy' that poets write poetry, musicians compose music, painters summon beauty. We write about love, passion, our longings, hopes and dreams. These are the expressions of sexual creative energy outward into our world. And when we read these poems, hear this music, see these masterpiece paintings there rises an echo within us, a siren ache within our deepest recesses that tells us of this river of exquisite dimension and perfection just beyond this barrier within us. And, this is human, the creator, imaginer, inspired human. This is who we are, at our very best.

    BDSM is a means to interface directly with this creative source, a pathway to reduce or remove the barrier structures within the mind that restrict, cage or enslave the spirit. It is all about sex, sexual energy and accessing the parts of the self that are normally inaccessible. It is all about arousing the mind and body and then subjecting both to total conscious and directed control. It is to paint with the body, write poetry on the soul, summon music where no instrument but the self can be heard. It is all about an intimacy more profound than words can manage. It is all about going across those thresholds, those restrictions and barriers, those long held terrors and fears. It is all about touching that exquisite river, tasting forbidden sweetness, being truly, wholly, alive. It is all about embracing our own simple humanity and finding that humanity wonderful.

     

    So, where is the sex? Right here. And all the Puritan's in the world cannot make me believe or think or imagine that being whole as a human being requires this removal of my human sexuality. Sure, I can engage in a scene without physical orgasmic release, but I know that the energy fields I am immersed in are very sexual and I know that sexual release is just beyond that horizon, that it is healthy and joyous, robust and wonderful, it is that moment when you flow into the stream itself, become part of the fabric of creative energy. There are times and places when engaging in sex is perhaps inappropriate or downright forbidden, a time to retire to the privacy of ones own life to truly express the joy and wonder that you have summoned.

    So, I guess BDSM won't be making the grade, will never quite measure up to the Puritanical perfection standards of sexual dysfunction. Sexual deprivation, abstinence, restraint, sounds like the same old songs to me, wasn't that what we were leaving behind back there in our past? Drippy pussy and hard-on's sure do make the leather smell good again.

    Oh and one more thing, do remember to toss that book inside the dumpster on your way out. 

    1/2/2007 9:02:33 PM

    Sexual Addiction
    Introduction ***dedicated to my good friend, troubleeeee***

    The term sexual addiction is used to describe the behavior of a person who has an unusually intense sex drive or obsession with sex. Sex and the thought of sex tend to dominate the sex addict's thinking, making it difficult to work or engage in healthy personal relationships.

    Sex addicts engage in distorted thinking, often rationalizing and justifying their behavior and blaming others for problems. They generally deny they have a problem and make excuses for their actions.

    Sexual addiction also is associated with risk-taking. A person with a sex addiction engages in various forms of sexual activity, despite the potential for negative and/or dangerous consequences. In addition to damaging the addict's relationships and interfering with his or her work and social life, a sexual addiction also puts the person at risk for emotional and physical injury.

    For some people, the sex addiction progresses to involve illegal activities, such as exhibitionism (exposing oneself in public), making obscene phone calls, or molestation. However, it should be noted that sex addicts do not necessarily become sex offenders.

    Behaviors associated with sexual addiction include:

    • Compulsive masturbation (self-stimulation)
    • Multiple affairs (extra-marital affairs)
    • Multiple or anonymous sexual partners and/or one-night stands
    • Consistent use of pornography
    • Unsafe sex
    • Phone or computer sex (cybersex)
    • Prostitution or use of prostitutes
    • Exhibitionism
    • Obsessive dating through personal ads
    • Voyeurism (watching others) and/or stalking
    • Sexual harassment
    • Molestation/rape

    Generally, a person with a sex addiction gains little satisfaction from the sexual activity and forms no emotional bond with his or her sex partners. In addition, the problem of sex addiction often leads to feelings of guilt and shame. A sex addict also feels a lack of control over the behavior, despite negative consequences (financial, health, social, and emotional).

    How Is Sexual Addiction Treated?

    Most sex addicts live in denial of their addiction, and treating an addiction is dependent on the person accepting and admitting that he or she has a problem. In many cases, it takes a significant event -- such as the loss of a job, the break-up of a marriage, an arrest, or health crisis -- to force the addict to admit to his or her problem.

    Treatment of sexual addiction focuses on controlling the addictive behavior and helping the person develop a healthy sexuality. Treatment includes education about healthy sexuality, individual counseling, and marital and/or family therapy. Support groups and 12 step recovery programs for people with sexual addictions (i.e., Sex Addicts Anonymous) also are available. In some cases, medications used to treat obsessive-compulsive disorder may be used to curb the compulsive nature of the sex addiction. These medications include Prozac and Anafranil.

    1/2/2007 8:52:45 AM
    The Process Of Selection: Master Eso The Process Of Selection
          Article 9 of 12 http://www.leathernroses.com/eso/esoselection.htm
          Author: Master Eso ? 2004          
           
          There is a general nostalgic and romantic conception amongst Masters and
          slaves. It is the conception of Masters going to a slave market, and
          select a slave, or bid for a slave on auction, after briefly inspecting
          them. The selection of slaves here is made almost purely on physical
          aspects and appearance.
          While this might be an ancient tradition, nostalgic and even romantic, it
          is a great misconception in modern day consensual slavery. A misconception
          so big that it leaves many slaves, Masterless as a result.
          It is indeed the slave who first goes through the selection progress, of
          carefully selecting a suitable Master for her.
          Yes, I know, this sounds absurd and upside down, but this is the way it
          has to be.
          The process of selection is not unlike finding employment. The employee
          (slave) first matches her basic skills, capabilities, and experience with
          those required by an employer (Master). Once a suitable employer (Master)
          has been located, the employee (slave) now proceeds in applying (slave
          petition) for the employment. After an application (slave petition) has
          been received by an employer (Master), the employer (Master) now proceeds
          to select the most suitable applicants (slaves), for an interview, and
          eventually hires (collars) those, that match the employers (Master)
          requirements, needs and wants.
          As unromantically as it sounds, the slave is initially the only one who
          can properly judge if she can meet, fulfill and serve a Masters
          requirements, needs and wants, and match it against her own desires.
          Think about it realistically. With all the demands, requirements and
          expectations a Master has on a slave within an Absolute Slavery, APE or
          TPE commitment, it is imperative that a slave initially ensures herself
          that she can meet what is asked of her, without even being influenced by a
          Master in any way or form.
          No Master, no matter how experienced or God-like can initially make the
          needed judgments better then the slave herself.
          Once a Master has been located who service requirements match the desires
          and capabilities of the aspiring slave, she must now start the most
          important task, to examine the potential Masters values, principles,
          standards, morals, ethics and beliefs and contemplate in all seriousness
          if she truly can serve the Master, absolutely and unconditional.
          The importance of the examination of character and values of a potential
          Master cannot be overstated, as a slaves live, health and wellbeing, might
          very well depend upon it.
          A slave needs to be aware that in Absolute Slavery, or Absolute and Total
          Power Exchange, the Master has the right to change, alter, or modify his
          service requirements and expectations, at any time, for any reason, and at
          the Masters sole discretion.
          A Masters values, character, principles, perceptions, etc. are therefore a
          must important consideration, as they do not change as easily as service
          requirements or kink.
          Here are a few steps that might help the slaves in their process of
          selection:
            Be aware of your own desires, needs and dreams and write them down.
            Make a list of characteristics, values, principles and conditions that
            you consider most important in a Master.
            Make a list of characteristics and conditions that you consider
            undesirable in a Master.
            Write down possible scenarios of a Master slave commitment, that would
            be acceptable or desirable to you.
            Be aware and write down what you have or can offer a Master.
            Take the most important points from the previous lists, and write them
            together as a summary.
          The summary should now honestly reflect exactly who you are, what your
          desires, needs and dreams are, and what kind of commitment and Master you
          are looking for.
          Now go and find a Master that matches with your needs and desires, and
          once you found such Master, do not hesitate for one moment, to petition
          for service to the Master, and hope that the Master now in turn will chose
          to get to know you and ultimately will select you as his slave from the
          petitions he receives.
          Don't be afraid of rejection. It is not only a process of selection, but
          also a process of elimination. If a Master chooses not to accept you as
          his slave, it might indeed be a good thing. A Master too, does know what
          he needs and desires. And if it doesn't fit for the Master or the slave,
          there is little point of trying to force it.
    1/1/2007 3:51:03 AM

    What Shall I Call You?
    http://www.iron-rose.com/IR/docs/what_shall_i_call_you.htm

    There's a myth in the cyber community that the proper way to show respect is to call every dominant "Master" or "Mistress". It is also a myth that every submissive should be called "little one" or an assortment of other diminutive endearments.

    To set the record straight, that's not appropriate. There are many dominants who choose titles other than "Master" or "Mistress." Anything from Goddess, Madam, M'Lady, Countess, Ma'am, Sir, Lord, Baron...the list goes on. If you feel compelled to use a term of respect to a dominant, it is appropriate to ask first. There are some, and I am one of them, who do not allow anyone but their own collared submissives to call them "Mistress" or "Master." Call me "Mistress Kim" or "Kim" and we're fine. Call me just "Mistress" and we're going  to have words. I'm not the only one in the world who feels this way.

    Another important point...you don't have to give any honorific title. If a dominant demands one, the appropriate response is to laugh. We're all equals here, with brains and ideals and values. When a dominant gets so full of themselves that they insist you refer to them by title, a title you may not feel they've earned, well it's best to move along. Respect and titles are earned, not required. Dominants, like anyone else, can be jerks. Why should you have to show respect to a dork just because they're dominant?

    By the same token, calling submissives cute little terms of   endearment may get your face removed. If it's not your sub, and if you haven't asked, don't assume. Subs are people who happen to be submissive. This doesn't mean they've had all their brain cells sucked out and now smile vacantly at anyone who is dominant. It means they're discriminating, choosy people. Dominants don't automatically get the right to call submissives by cutesy names just because they're dominant. Surprise.

    To add confusion to all this, did you know that some dominant women are  "Sir" and some submissive women are "boy?" Our TV sisters are "Ma'am," or any other feminine honorific, but not always. That delightful   panty boy may be "girl." Since we don't wear signs, except for some of those great T-shirts you see every now and again, it's always safest to ask. It keeps everyone comfortable, and saves you a red face.

    12/31/2006 11:12:35 AM
    SUB PROTOCOLS http://www.thebrc.net/articles/Les_Is_More//SubProtocols.html
    First is public protocol

    You, as a unowned sub, are responsible to your community, your friends and your family. Drawing unwanted attention to our lifestyle is an insult to all who try so hard to just get along with their PTA and vanilla jobs and friends. Please use Common Sense and dress and act in an acceptable manner and ask of yours to do so.

    The first rule of a sub that belongs to someone or is in service to someone is:

    Everything you say and do is a reflection on your DOM and on your service to your DOM.

    For owned subs it is your DOM that will determine your actions and behavior, consider the following as suggested protocol for owned subs.

    The following is recommended for unowned subs.

    Being polite shows respect, and no Dom wants or is interested in a sub that is not polite to all.

    Some consider being formal with your speech as stuff and nonsense. Being formal will help to smooth over nerves and mistakes so I highly recommend it.

    You will find being formal in your actions and speech will go a long ways toward being accepted by others.

    It is common curtesy to greet all unknowns or newbies with respect.

    Sir or Ma'am is considered a proper greeting. (unless you have been instructed differently)

    Using Mr. or Ms. In front of a name is (almost) always polite and respectful.

    Failure to show courtesy for others shows YOU do not have proper manners. Courtesy is always respectful.

    Only after someone (sub or Dom) PROVES they do not deserve respect (courtesy) can you withhold it but make VERY sure they deserve it. If you start disrespecting those around you for the slightest ?faux pax '' those around you will start giving you a lot of distance and that could get very lonely.

    If for any reason you are unsure of the type of person you are talking to, it is considered polite to ask

    ? I am sub, are you Dom or sub??.Often the person will release the information with a smile, if you give yours first.

    As a sub unsure of the type of person asking you this question the polite answer is:

    ?I am sub, and you are??

    Initiating a conversation with a Dom

    ?With respect 'Sir or Ma'am' may I speak with you?? would be very good manners.

    When initiating a conversation with another sub you should remember a sub belonging to a DOM may have structured protocols as to how and who they may talk to.

    You should always ask ?May I speak freely with you?? and is a polite way to start a conversation.

    At all times Sir / Ma'am or Mr. / Ms., is considered a proper honorific for those you meet.

    Forgetting to do so in general conversation happens and as an unowned sub the most you should suffer is a frown from a very strict Dom.

    Forgetting to do so in general conversation while it happens as an owned sub this becomes a subject for your owner and you and not anyone else's business.

    If you are ?ordered? to do something by someone you do not belong to you have the right to say no politely. IE:

    ?With respect 'Sir or Ma'am' I do not know you and there for must refuse your request.?

    ?With respect 'Sir or Ma'am' I belong to _______ and am not allowed to serve others?

    ?With respect 'Sir or Ma'am' I have not entered into service to you and must therefore refuse your request.?

    Upon the second demand for service from someone the sub has refused.

    ?With respect Sir or Ma'am I have stated that I can not serve you. Please do not ask me again.?

    Upon the third demand for service from someone the sub has twice refused.

    The sub should walk away without speaking further and seek a DM or a Dom the sub knows and ask of the DM or Dom ?With respect Sir or Ma'am may I ask for your protection or assistance."

    If before you can extract yourself from the immediate presence of the dom and for the fourth time the dom demands service of you say in a loud voice ?red light? (or whatever is appropriate recognized call for help wherever you happen to be). Any further demands by this dim dom grants you the right to yell ?RED LIGHT or RED?

    From time to time it is understood that sub may become intimidated or frightened in a group or an unfamiliar situation.

    When this happens it is acceptable to seek out a Dom you know and respect and to ask ?With respect Sir or Ma'am may I ask for your 'guidance or protection.'?? When you ask for guidance or protection you MUST remember you are placing an obligation on the Dom that is transitory but it is an obligation. Playing with you is wrong. Using this ?protection? to gain an edge with you is wrong and doing so will cause the Dom to lose face in our community. Ask for Guidance or Protection carefully and only in need.
    12/30/2006 7:54:36 AM
    Submissive Frenzies: Mistress Steele
          Submissive Frenzies
          Author: Mistress Steele ? 1995-2001

    SUB FRENZY: Colloquial A very strong, sometimes overwhelming, desire to find a dominant partner or to become immersed in BDSM-related activities, sometimes seen in people who identify strongly as submissive, particularly peope who have either just newly discovered their submissive side or who have not partaken in BDSM-related activities for a long time. People in the grip of sub frenzy may sometimes make unwise or unsafe choices.       
          Submissive Frenzies are a state or condition that many if not all
          submissives will experience at one time or another. Many aspects of BDSM
          are similar to addictions in how they play out in the mind. From that
          perspective the Frenzies can be considered to be the 'withdrawal' stage.
          The peculiar thing about this is that a submissive need not ever have
          engaged in a real life D/s BDSM experience to actually go into this state
          of need. Generally the very first experience a submissive will have will
          be prior to ever engaging in a real life D/s event. Many submissives can
          chronicle a 'longing' or unspecified 'need' which may have begun when they
          were quite little. This sensation was always present though generally
          unacknowledged or openly reviewed. In many cases the submissive was not
          able to identify the source of this sensation. It simply made them
          restless and on occasion subject to frustrated outbursts.
          With the 'finding' of the D/s BDSM community many submissives feel a
          corresponding 'surge' of excitement. Suddenly they sense or feel that this
          is the source. The realization or identification of this can be both
          positive and negative. For many there is a period of denial, anger,
          repugnance, fear, hesitation, temerity and hope. All of these emotions
          seem to occur simultaneously leaving behind confusion and anxiety. All at
          once they begin to 'sort' the events and motivations that have occurred
          over their entire lives. Seeing the patterns, the hints, the presence of
          their desires in so many different ways. It explains previous
          unexplainable actions they may have taken and views the actions of
          themselves and others from an entirely different standpoint. As they begin
          to process all of this new information they become fully aware that the
          source of all those supressed needs and desires is attainable. Not only
          that but in a fairly accessible in a timely manner.
          What occurs next is a mad dash or race toward 'finding' that special
          person who can attend to those so long unattended needs coupled to a
          desperate desire to gather more and more information. This often triggers
          or propels the initiation of a state of frenzy. This is an increasing and
          progressive sensation of 'need'. Fairly quickly the submissive may
          discover that 'getting their fix', becomes supremely important in their
          lives. It can leave them irrational, willing to make poor decisions, rash,
          impulsive and generally stupid. A submissive in a frenzied state is at
          their most vulnerable to succumbing to the ploys of those less than
          admirable. They may become easily enthralled, believe themselves 'in
          love', willing to give over anything (almost literally) in order to fill
          that enormous void in their life.
          Contact with a Dominant, almost any kind will tend to rivet their
          attention. The very first gift that the submissive gives away here is
          their common sense. The sensations piggyback, by this I mean that the
          submissive upon discovering the community and all the excitement and
          feelings surrounding 'finding their home', may easily pile on their
          'desire' for completion and pounce on the first candidate that comes along
          as being 'the one'. They invest everything, believe everything and leap at
          the opportunity. Too often they discover they have grabbed at a tin ring
          instead of a brass one, they have some sort of nasty or unpleasant
          experience and step back trying to discover what is wrong in their new
          world.
          In addition, a submissive who has detached from their Dominant will slowly
          but surely go into a state of need. This is in my opinion a naturally
          occurring state by which the submissive projects their availability and
          desire for a new mate. I should also mention that the experiences within
          the relationship are in many ways addictive. The state of natural euphoria
          that a submissive may experience during a scene can set off a hunger to
          experience that again. This is identical to the introduction of any
          addictive drug chemistries into the body, the same symptomology in many
          ways.
          A submissive in a pre-frenzy need state will often become very alluring,
          flattering, flexible. They will mirror the apparent 'needs' of the
          Dominant they are talking to in order to appear to be the perfect
          candidate for a future alliance. Though the submissives in general do not
          tend to lie here, many only present partial truth's. One said to me, "you
          have to ask me the right question". This leads to multiple problems
          including a submissive attaching to a Dominant that is completely
          unsuitable for them.
          As I noted earlier this state of frenzy can occur at any point in a
          submissive's life and is not limited to the new submissive. In fact, it
          occurs sometimes even stronger in more seasoned submissives. They have a
          need that they recognize as perhaps to 'have their edges taken off', and
          they know exactly how that can be done through their own experience. The
          difference is that the older submissive can then 'evaluate' what part of
          their need is pressing upon them. Many then learn to go to a Dominant they
          are not bonded to and ask this person they trust (often as a good friend)
          to relieve their physical need (play). Many Dominant's (experienced ones)
          will be willing to assist or aide their friend knowing that keeping the
          submissives edges down will allow that submissive to retain the majority
          of their rational functions while they are seeking their next mate. This
          action 'reduces' the submissives vulnerability.
          From a Dominant's standpoint it is preferable to discourse with a
          submissive who is in their best condition. It is very important for the
          Dominant to learn to recognize the symptoms of frenzy and allow for the
          premise that the submissive's judgment may be impaired when speaking with
          them. This allowance should propel detailed questions. Also the Dominant
          should give 'few' hints as to what they may be looking for. In this way
          the submissive is more likely to reveal themselves as they do not have a
          guide to go on. By this I mean that the Dominant should take control and
          ask what the submissive is looking for instead of offering or directing
          the submissives attention as to what the Dominant is seeking. In this way
          the Dominant can generally get a clearer picture of where that submissive
          is in truth. In addition I believe that the Dominant should not allow the
          submissive to thrust their 'submissiveness' at them, instead they should
          require the submissive to respond to them in neutral or top space as an
          equal from one human to another. This means that allowing a submissive to
          use an honorific title when addressing the Dominant should be something
          that submissive should earn the right to do after a period of time. In
          example . . . I am not every submissive's Mistress. The right to call me
          Mistress is something in my real life that I grant seldom and means that
          this submissive is special to me.
          By taking this action the Dominant forces the submissive into a less
          vulnerable state when conversing with them. Somewhat like drinking coffee
          to wake someone up. It is also saying that submission is something I (as
          the Dominant) may allow you to present to me. It is not something I will
          allow you (as the submissive) to force upon me.

    12/29/2006 10:38:14 AM
    ANAL SEX ? ENTERING THE FORBIDDEN DOOR
    http://www.thetoyshed.com/analadvice.html

    Anal sex?chances are, if you?re a guy, you?d like to try it out with your girl, and if you?re a girl, you wonder why your guy wants to give it a shot.

    To the girls, I say: ?Keep an open-mind.? I?ve had anal sex, and will have it again, and it has its own unique pleasures.

    To the guys, I say: ?Be patient and empathetic.? Let?s be honest here. Most straight guys would consider death preferable to someone performing anal sex on them, and yet you want to do the same thing to us ? just how do you think that makes us feel?

    Now, if you?re wanting to get into anal sex, there are several things both the guy and gal can do to make it a pleasurable erotic adventure. (I?m focusing on heterosexual couples here, as I assume a homosexual couple has already worked out these issues. But, these suggestions, taken from my own experience, can apply to any couple interested in trying anal sex or in making it more enjoyable.)

    The primary keys to enjoyable anal sex are relaxation on the part of the receiver and empathy and patience on the part of the giver. This means, guys, that you don?t pressure your gal into anal sex. If she feels pressured, she can?t relax, and if she can?t relax, it?s going to be a painful experience for her. Be patient, and be willing to work up to actual act in several small steps, or even across several sessions. Remember, patience is an oft? rewarded virtue.

    Here are a few suggestions that can help you experience an enjoyable session of anal sex:

    • Gals, relax. If you drink alcohol, have one (or two!) too many drinks. If you don?t drink alcohol, take a couple of Kava Kava capsules (an herbal relaxant), drink a few cups of chamomile tea, take a bubble bath, have your partner give you a massage, or whatever else will relax you.

    • Guys, as part of your partner?s relaxation, don?t pressure her! It?s fine to be excited and enthusiastic, but don?t build everything up so much that your gal feels pressure to perform. If she can't relax, or if things start to be uncomfortable, she needs to feel free to call a time-out or ask for a different game, or to tone the play down a bit. Believe me, she needs to know that she?s in control of this situation and that you?ll accept and respect her decisions and choices. In other words, you?ve got to be a good sport and play fair!

    • Gals, before getting involved in any serious ass play, give yourself an enema (or have your partner administer it to you). I suggest you don?t give yourself an enema while you?re still digesting a large meal?that will make the enema more uncomfortable. I like to use an inexpensive, pre-mixed, disposable enema. I just fill the bathroom sink up with hot water to warm the enema liquid, then administer it, then ?let it loose? once the urge becomes great. Although an enema can be a little uncomfortable, the discomfort only lasts for a few minutes, and believe me, it prevents most of the unpleasant ?mess? that can be associated with anal sex.

    • Play slowly, gradually building up to the main event. Guys, it may take several sessions of ?build-up? play before your gal feels comfortable with the big step?let her set the pace.

    • Foreplay is always a great way to get things going. Do whatever you both enjoy for foreplay, but keep in mind that the goal is to keep the gal relaxed.

    • Build up to the ass play gradually. Start by playing gently and lightly around your intended?s ass- hole. Once things are warmed up a little bit, gently apply your favorite lubricant (you?re gonna need a LOT of good lube before all is said and done) around your gal?s ass- hole and on your fingers, up to the knuckle. Start by gently and gradually inserting your finger into your gal?s ass- hole. Do NOT shove the length of your finger up her ass?be patient and be gentle! This is where the empathy starts coming in, guys. To you, it may seem you only have the barest tip of your finger up her ass, but to her, it probably feels like half the length of the big end of a baseball bat is inside. Remember, the gal needs to be in control and you need to listen to what she?s saying and feeling. If it hurts her, ease up!

    • Once she?s feeling comfortable with your finger, try moving to something a little more substantial. A small, thin dildo, anal plug, or even a thin, nicely shaped carrot will work. Personally, I like it when my hubby uses a metal cigar tube. Once again, make sure everything is well-lubed, and also make sure it is a comfortable temperature! Nothing will kill the mood faster and remove any relaxation achieved than having something cold shoved in your ass!

    • Keep up gentle foreplay throughout. To help keep me relaxed, my hubby gently strokes my ass, my stomach, my tits, everywhere, all in a relaxing, loving manner. He speaks to me softly, kisses me gently all over ? he keeps things as calm and relaxed and moving as slowly as I need.

    • Once things are going well with the next-sized toy, you might want to try easing into the main event. And guys, I do mean ease! Move slowly, gently, and carefully.

    • When you?re ready for the main event, make sure lube is applied generously to your guy?s cock and to your gal?s ass- hole. If you?re practicing safe sex (and you certainly should be, unless you?ve both been tested and are in a monogamous relationship), make sure that your condom is well-lubed. And although I?ve seen lubes designed for anal sex that are supposed to ?numb? you, I don?t recommend those for two reasons. Firstly, if you?re numbed, you can?t fully enjoy the pleasant sensations. Secondly, if you?re numbed, you may not notice any discomfort?and you should always pay attention to any discomfort, as that is your body telling you to move into a slightly different position.

    • Guys, when you?re ready to make your big entry, remember to move slowly! (This is patience and empathy again.) Gradually work your way in, and work your way in just a little at a time. Gals, you may feel more comfortable if your guy lies back and you lower yourself onto him at your own pace. Never, ever just plunge in, even if you?re already partway in?I promise you, it will be unpleasant for the gal, and it will be hard, if not impossible, for her to ever be able to relax enough again to give it another go.

    • Don?t start making big strokes right away. Gradually get the cock in, and don?t go in further than feels comfortable. Guys, you may not feel like you?re in very far, but once again, for us gals, one inch is going to feel like six or seven. Just be patient, move slowly, and ease the cock in gently?it?ll take a little time for the ass to relax and be able to accept more length and/or strokes.

    • Once the cock?s in enough to be able to do some stroking, start off slow and easy with short strokes. Gradually, you may be able to increase the length and depth of the strokes, but this is going to depend upon the relaxation level of the gal and what she?s able to take and enjoy. Don?t push it!

    After play is done, be sure to clean any toys (including your cock, guys!) thoroughly with antiseptic soap. And of course, don?t stick your cock (or a toy) into her pussy after or during anal play without washing it first!

    This method works great for my hubby and me, and I?ve actually learned to enjoy anal sex! Give it a try :)

    12/28/2006 10:52:42 AM
    DEEP THROATING TECHNIQUES
    from
    Tidewater Blue Magazine

    Here are some simple and explicit instructions on how to deep throat a penis. Position is important; you'll want to in position where you can extend and straighten your neck by slightly tilting your head back. This helps line up your throat with your mouth allowing the penis to slide in deep. The best position for beginners is with the receiver lying on her/his back with the giver lying on the stomach along side. You can prop yourself up on your elbows.

    The penis must be THOROUGHLY LUBRICATED! I can't stress this enough. An erect penis will slide much easier along the tongue and into the throat if it is well lubricated. Once you're in position, slightly tilt your head back and extend the tip of your tongue just past your bottom lip. Flatten the back of your tongue just as you would if a doctor were using a tongue depressor to look in your throat. (Extending your tongue helps flatten the back of your tongue.) Force your throat open as you would if you were yawning. (Contrary to popular belief, you don't 'relax' your throat muscles to perform deep throat. Forcing the back of your tongue down and your throat open will counter the gag reflex and create a larger opening for the penis to enter.)

    Now, take a deep breath and slowly slide the length of the penis into your mouth and along your tongue. When you feel the urge to gag, pause and hold the penis there as long as possible then withdraw it. Repeat this process as many times as you can. Eventually you'll be able to take the penis in deeper and deeper until you can take the entire length of it across your tongue and down your throat.

    One thing to remember is when you get to the point where the head actually enters the throat, you may feel a little resistance and will need to give a little extra 'push' to get the penis fully in. It may help to use your tongue to pull the penis in deeper. When you reach the point where you feel the gag reflex, pause for a moment, then, without removing the penis from you mouth, extend your tongue out a little further, then pull your tongue back in your mouth, pulling the penis along with it.

    You contact lens wearers will no doubt remember the difficulty you had overcoming the involuntary urge to blink the first few times you tried to put in your lenses, but with practice and patience it became very easy to do. The same applies to deep throating! Be patient and practice the technique as often as possible.

    After you've learned to take in the entire length, you can begin working on some 'advanced techniques' that will add even more pleasure. Some of these techniques are letting your partner ejaculate with the entire length of his penis in your throat. If you don't like the taste of cum, this is a great technique because the head of his penis will be well past the taste buds on the back of your tongue when he ejaculates.

    You'll also be able to perform a "throat massage" on his penis while it's in your throat. This technique will drive your partner wild with passion as your throat muscles massage his penis. This is accomplished by actually making a swallowing motion while the entire length of his penis is deep in your throat. You'll also be able to lick his balls while he's in your throat.

    If you've never been deep throated, you're probably wondering what it really feels like. Most men report that they feel a "pleasurable ring of tightness" around the circumference of the penis just below the head with the most pleasurable sensation focused on the underside of the penis where the head joins the shaft.

    Remember: lubrication, extend tongue, flatten back of tongue, force throat muscles open, go slow and be patient! While learning deep throat, it's better that the giver maintain the "superior" position, i.e. where the giver controls the depth and frequency of penetration. After you've become very comfortable with taking a penis deep in your throat, you'll be able to accept a more passive roll and let your partner control the depth. An excellent position for this is you lying on your back with your head hanging off the edge of the bed. Your partner will be able to put his penis in as deeply as he wishes in this position. This position provides an excellent view of your neck and throat for your partner. On of the most exciting visual aspects of deep throat is your partner can watch your neck and throat expand and bulge as the penis slides in deep.

    While learning to perform deep throat, it's best if you are fully relaxed before starting. Take a nice, long, hot, bath. Listen to some soft music. Drink a glass of wine. Have you partner give you a long sensual body massage .... or do whatever relaxes you the best. The more relaxed you are when you begin, the easier it will be to learn the deep throat technique.

    As related earlier, lubrication is extremely important. Saliva will do, but there are other lubricants you can buy that are slicker and will last longer. The best I've found is, believe it or not, Albolene, a makeup remover! It's completely odorless and tasteless and in non toxic. It has been used in the adult film industry for years as a sexual lubricant. It can be purchased at any large drugstore. Another trick the adult film stars who perform deep throat use is spraying a topical anesthetic on the back of the tongue and throat to deaden it. The most commonly used is Lidocaine spray. Lidocaine is available by prescription only! Lidocaine is what a physician uses to deaden the tongue and throat when they use an endoscope to look in to your stomach. Lidocaine is also prescribed for people with very sore throats and those with canker sores in the mouth. An over the counter equivalent is Axon, a type of aerosol sore throat spray.

    12/27/2006 11:28:13 AM

    Essential Elements Of A Power 
    Exchange
     http://www.bdsmlife.net/dsworld/writers/mk.html

    There are some essential elements to any healthy relationship whether it be a power exchange or vanilla. Without these elements the relationship has no chance of lasting.

    Communication

    This is essential to the success of any relationship. Talk, share feelings and thoughts then talk again. Write letters to each other if the topic is delicate and you are uncomfortable talking in person. In time you will find a comfort level for sharing the most intimate details of your life with each other. And don?t forget this important fact? you do NOT know your partner! You may know many things about them but you will never be able to think as they think, you don?t have the same background or references to be able to do so. Ask questions, share thoughts, then ask questions again as feelings and thoughts do change over time. Never stop communicating or the relationship will be over.

    One other note on this topic: What you may think is trivial may be a big issue for your partner, use compassion and diplomacy when dealing with things they are sensitive to. It may not matter to you but to them it is important enough that they are talking to you about it. Don?t dismiss their feelings by downplaying the importance of their concerns. No matter how silly they seem to you, take it seriously.

    Trust

    Trust is not a given so don?t expect to be trusted right of the bat (and you should be leery of trusting too soon as well). Trust is also a two way street, if you don?t trust your partner don?t expect them to trust you any time soon. Trust is earned over time, just because you are dominant will not automatically win you trust with submissives. Give them time to get to know you, don?t rush into anything you are not ready for and be ready to give them references if they want to find out more about you. Asking for references is normal in bdsm relationships and is a sign that your potential partner is intelligent enough to be careful. After all it is her/his emotional and physical well being on the line if things go badly. If they ask, then provide the information without taking offense.

    One other important note: Leave the past in the past, there is no room for baggage in a power exchange relationship. This is new, so treat it as if it was the very first time every day.

    Respect

    Respect like trust is a two way street and is something that must be earned over time. Treat all with dignity and respect, but have respect for only those who have earned that from you.

    You have a responsibility to your submissive or Dominant to respect their boundaries and limitations, respect their feelings and concerns, respect their needs, and their privacy (yes there will be things they are not ready to share immediately, give them time). A neglected person won?t stay in an abusive relationship. Respect is earned when we have show ourselves to be trustworthy and having integrity.

    Responsibility

    You are responsible for your actions. If you go into a power exchange relationship it is a choice that YOU made. You are responsible for yourself. If that relationship isn't fulfilling your needs then you need to be responsible for telling your partner so that changes can be made if necessary. If you stay in a relationship then that is the choice YOU made and you accept the responsibility for the outcome of that choice. No one forces you to do anything in this lifestyle... you are given a choice... you consent or you choose NOT to consent. You choose to Dominate or not. You will have to accept the consequences of your choices however.

    This is the one area that gets completely lost in translation: The Submissive Myth! ?Submissives give up responsibility for themselves when they submit. ?THIS IS NOT TRUE. You are STILL responsible for yourself.

    A great Dominant will be able to read your body language to a limit... but they are human and hey are not omnipotent. No one is going to rescue you from your life. You can choose to passively drift through life living it the way others dictate (whether you like their direction or not), or you can choose how you want that life lived by making wiser choices. You only get this one life? the choice is yours. If you submit, choose a Dominant who will take you in the direction that best fits what you seek in life and you will find that submission rewarding and fulfilling on so many levels? if you Dominate choose a submissive who will best fit what it is you desire to explore within your Domination. Regardless of your choice you still have to be responsible for yourself.

    Knowledge IS power so the more you know, the more you are able to use that knowledge in pushing beyond where you are now to where you desire to be tomorrow.

    Awareness is more than just observing? Awareness IS living!

    12/26/2006 11:23:03 AM

    Female Genital Piercing Risks and Healing

    http://www.sagazette.com/femalegentialrisks.html
    INNER LABIA PIERCING
     

    PLACEMENT:  The placement of this piercing should be considered carefully by the piercer making sure that the depth is correct and they will not tear out and that the jewellery will fit comfortably.  It is also important to look at the labia carefully for any major capillaries or small arteries.

    If you wish for more than one piercing then placement is of extreme importance in relation to healing and future comfort.  If the piercings are placed directly opposite each other, as one would naturally imagine they should, it can cause major healing problems as the rings will rub on each other and irritate each other.  One ring can actually push the other piercing out if placed extremely close.  For multiple piercings you should always ensure that the rings sit beside each other comfortably and not irritate which often means placing one higher than the other in a sort of zig-zag arrangement.

    RISKS:  This area heals quite quickly and the risk of infection is small although care should be taken to keep the area clean while the piercing is healing.  There is a small risk of the piercing going through a blood vessel and causing excess bleeding, although careful placement by your piercer should avoid this.  Irritation from the jewellery rubbing or catching on clothing can be a problem for some especially during the healing period.  This however is uncommon for the inner labia and is more common for the outer labia.   In some cases especially if a small gauge ring has been inserted, rough foreplay or catching during sex can cause the piercing to tear or graze. This will heal but can spoil the mood.  Never use less that 14gauge or 1.6mm jewellery in this piercing - small rings are best.  In rare cases and usually if placed very badly this piercing can lead to soreness during sex and they may need to be removed, this is generally a placement problem.

    HEALING:   These piercing heal very quickly and the best method to promote healing is salt rinses. Instead of wiping after urinating, use a small squirt bottle with salt water and rinse with that.  This piercing takes roughly 2 to 4 weeks to heal but needs a little time to toughen up before being overly pulled on or played with.  As with any genital piercing safe sex must be practiced until the piercing is healed and other peoples body fluids avoided.

    OUTER LABIA PIERCING 

    PLACEMENT:  The placement of this piercing should be considered carefully by the piercer, making sure that the depth is correct and they will not tear out and that the jewellery will fit comfortably.  It is also important to look at the labia carefully for any major capillaries or small arteries.

    If you wish for more than one piercing then placement is of extreme importance in relation to healing and future comfort.  If the piercings are placed directly opposite each other, as one would naturally imagine they should, it can cause major healing problems as the rings will rub on each other and irritate each other.  One ring can actually push the other piercing out if placed extremely close.  For multiple piercings you should always ensure that the rings sit beside each other comfortably and not irritate which often means placing one higher than the other in a sort of zig-zag arrangement.

    RISKS:  There are few risks with this piercing and infection is rare.  There is a risk of hair going into the piercing and causing irritation.  Generally if it is kept clean, it will heal very well, although it can take longer to heal than the inner labia as the tissue is thicker and therefore the piercing is through a thicker amount of skin.  Around a 1.6 mm (14ga) x 12mm (1/2inch) ring is appropriate although larger can be used.

    Irritation from twisting while walking or irritation from clothing should be considered, especially annoying are tight jeans so if you wear tight jeans it is probably advisable to either change your wardrobe or think more about having the inner labia pierced.

    HEALING:   This piercing will heal in about 6 to 8 weeks and the best method to promote healing is salt rinses.  Instead of wiping after urinating, use a small squirt bottle with salt water and rinse with that.  It is important to clean at least twice a day and make sure that no fluff or fibres are tangling on the jewellery.  As with any genital piercing safe sex must be practiced until the piercing is healed and other peoples body fluids avoided.

    CLITORIS PIERCING 

    PLACEMENT:   The placement of this piercing is very important. It goes through the clitoris either vertically or horizontally. Vertical placement is generally more comfortable for the wearer and a bar or ring can be used.  A bar is preferably - the length of the bar will need to allow for swelling and can be up to 16mm length or as short as 8mm depending on the size of the clitoris. Careful measurement is needed and the piercer also need to be aware that during intercourse the clitoris becomes aroused and swells with blood - this will make a bar that is too short become tight and uncomfortable or even painful.

    RISKS:   It is important that the piercing not be done too deeply because the urethra runs behind the clitoris and if this is pierced it can lead to urinary tract infection or even problems in passing urine.  If the piercing is too shallow however, it may be inclined to tear out and cause the clitoris to be damaged.

    The clitoris is full of nerves which is what makes this piercing so effective - some people will say that it causes a loss in sensitivity which is quite rare. Generally what they experience is a greatly increased sensitivity in the few days and up to a few weeks following having the clitoris pierced. An increased amount of vaginal fluids may be produced and the client may become very aroused by the piercing. This initial feeling decreases as the body becomes used to the piercing and as it heals and settles which is often misunderstood as a loss of feeling or sensation. It then becomes only aroused when initiated.

    During intercourse the clitoris swells and can become very tight on the piece of jewellery - moving it or forcing movement at this time can cause pain and even tear the clitoris (even once healed) So one must be aware that they should never force this piercing to move if it is stuck. It will move again once the swelling has gone.

    HEALING:  This is a topic that is very controversial as each piercer has different ideas on what heals. Basically the skin needs time to form a tube of scar tissue around the piercing. If it is kept clean and free from dirt, germs and fluff then it will heal quickly and can be healed in roughly 2 to 6 weeks. Everyone is different.

    Your own urine acts as an antiseptic to yourself and this piercing heals quite fast because of this. It  is recommended having a squirt bottle of salt water to rinse with instead of drying after going to the toilet.  Squirt with salt water and then just gently pat.

    The Clitoral Hood

    PLACEMENT:   The placement of this piercing is very important. It goes through just the small amount of skin above the clitoris either vertically or horizontally.  Vertical placement is generally more comfortable for the wearer and a bar or ring can be used.  A bar is more comfortable - the length of the bar will need to allow for swelling and larger balls are preferable as the larger ball sits on the clitoris affording the wearer more feeling and as the skin is so soft smaller balls can work their way through the piercing ? as it stretches easily.  Careful measurement is needed and the piercer also needs to be aware with either horizontal or vertical where the ball of the barbell of ring will sit in relation to the clitoris.  A horizontal one needs to be placed really straight and not too high or low.  If you have a larger outer labia then the vertical placement is preferable to prevent discomfort from twisting.

    RISKS:  This is generally a low risk piercing with the main risk tearing from the use of too small jewellery. 1.6mm or 14ga is the thinnest one would use and the length or diameter will depend greatly on the placement and the person.

    Infection is also rare because of the short healing time but care must be taken to ensure it is kept clean.

    HEALING:  This topic is a controversial, as every piercer has different ideas on what heals. Basically the skin needs time to form a tube of scar tissue around the piercing.  If it is kept clean and free from dirt, germs and fluff then it will heal quickly and can be healed in roughly 2 days to 4 weeks. Everyone is different.

    It takes some time for the piercing to toughen up and so for the first 4 months care needs to be taken that only gently tugging or pulling is done. Once settled, it is rare for this piercing to tear.

    Your own urine acts as an antiseptic to yourself and this piercing heals quite fast because of this. It  is recommended having a squirt bottle of salt water to rinse with instead of drying after going to the toilet.  Squirt with salt water and then just gently pat.

    12/24/2006 7:02:26 PM

    Some of what I want

    In response to your quest to know my plans, I thought I
    would put this up... not "plans" per se, but what'd I will
    like :)

    I want to suck your nipples, and whip your ass

    I want to lick your clit, and lash your nipples and tits

    I want to kiss your lips, and add my lash to your pussy

    A kiss, and a lash.  Not in the same order or in the same
    places, and perhaps with you blindfolded, unable to see what
    will be next - but always a kiss and a lash.

    Then, you sitting, maybe tied with your wrists together,
    able to use only your hands, and your ankles together,
    unable to move otherwise, at my feet, between my legs,
    thanking me for your lashes and kisses.  Looking at me with
    those puppy-dog eyes.  Licking me with your full lips and
    tongue.  And wondering what next - where next - and offering
    me all.

    And I take you.

    12/24/2006 9:53:55 AM

    POLYAMORY? GUIDE TO DATING A COUPLE
    http://www.xeromag.com/fvpolydatingcouple.html
    Often in poly relationships, one person may be dating or considering dating another person who is already part of an existing couple. Sometimes, one person may be considering dating both members of an existing couple. It's quite common for polyamorous people to begin new relationships while already in a relationship; this is, after all, the nature of polyamory.

    If you're considering dating someone who's already in an established relationship, it might be tempting to believe that person has less at stake than you do--less risk of hurt, less emotional vulnerability--because, after all, that person already has someone else to fall back on if your relationship doesn't work out, right?

    In practice, it doesn't work that way. Being involved romantically with someone does not make the pain of losing a relationship any less. This page is intended to provide some tips for would-be "third wheels" to avoid causing unnecessary pain.

    - If any of the people concerned are bisexual, it's important for that person to be completely up-front about it, and about the expectations (if there are any) of sexual or emotional intimacy.

    Sometimes, when a person who self-identifies as "bisexual" begins dating someone in an existing relationship, there may be an expectation that he or she should be sexually or romantically involved with everyone in that existing relationship. This kind of expectation, especially if it's unspoken, can create all sorts of tension. If the couple expects the romantic relationship to include both of them, but the person entering the relationship does not, it's particularly important that everyone understands everyone else's intentions clearly. If you're interested in one member of the existing couple, but not both of them, say so. Likewise, if you are interested in both members of an existing couple, say so. By defining the parameters up front about who you expect to be intimate with, you can avoid a lot of grief down the road.

    - Be very skeptical of couples who say things like "We only want someone who will date both of us" or "We expect someone to have the same feelings for both of us." It's generally neither reasonable nor possible to expect relationships with two different people to develop at the same rate and in the same way; there are many people who try to make this happen, but it very rarely works. This combines two of the most common poly mistakes--trying to force relationships to fit a predefined shape, and expecting different relationships to develop the same way--into one.

    - Don't assume that it's necessary to develop a relationship with both people in a couple in exactly the same way; relationships grow on their own, and no two relationships are ever the same anyway. Doing this may impose unrealistic expectations on you; even if you were to date identical twins, it would be reasonable to expect each relationship to develop differently! Remember, you may be dating a couple, but each person in that couple is still an individual.

    - Don't take one half of the couple's word that the other half "is fine with it" on anything you propose to do for the first time. This is particularly a problem with "don't ask, don't tell" relationships, where it may be difficult or impossible for you to verify whether or not your prospective lover's partner is even okay with the idea of non-monogamy at all!

    Maintaining a successful relationship with one half of a couple often relies on good communication with both members of that couple.

    - Don't start a relationship with one member of a couple, unless you are prepared to be involved to some extent with both of them. This might sound elementary. Read it again, anyway. Regardless of whether or not you are dating both members of the couple, a relationship exists between you and both members of that couple, in the sense that each of them can and likely will affect your relationship.

    I'm not saying you must be romantically involved with both members of an existing couple. What I am saying is that your partner's other relationship can and probably will affect you relationship.

    - Understand that whether you are dating both halves of a couple, or forming a V relationship, there is an existing bond which is very important to the people concerned. The strength of that bond directly impacts the amount of love and energy available to you - the stronger the bond, the more goodies for you.

    - Don't become the go-between in the couple's relationship. This is asking for trouble--and if things go badly, which they almost certainly will, you're likely to end up the villain.

    - Don't expect someone else to be a go-between for you. If you are involved with one member of an existing couple, don't expect the person you're involved with to act as a go-between for you and the other partner. If you have questions or concerns about your partner's other partner, talk to that person directly about them!

    - Be clear what you need and expect from a relationship, and be clear that your lover or lovers are willing and able to meet your needs and expectations.

    - Understand what their "rules" are. Just as importantly, seek to understand why those rules exist; that way, you avoid the dangers inherent in obeying the letter of the rules but violating their spirit.

    - Understand that "rules" are based on feelings, and feelings can change, and this may mean the rules need to be renegotiated. This includes your rules and your feelings.

    - The couple's relationship is not more important than your relationships with them. It is longer-lived. It operates on a different set of rules. But it is NOT more important.

    - Remember that while you may sometimes miss out on time with your lover(s), due to competing commitments, you will often get better quality loving, because you are not always available and therefore taken for granted, like the long term partner.

    12/23/2006 8:51:50 AM

    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia BDSM CONTRACT

    In BDSM, a contract is an agreement, usually written, between the Dominant and submissive in a 24/7 or TPE relationship. It is the formal act of consent to the power exchange.

    Some are very formal and will detail exactly what is expected and can run for multiple pages. Others are as brief as a single paragraph. Either way, one is derived by negotiation on the part of both parties. BDSM couples consider the contract to hold equal moral authority to a marriage commitment. As such, constructing a proper contract is very much like writing a pre-nuptial agreement.

    A typical contract contains many of the following elements. As there is no consensus within the BDSM community to the structure of a contract, this list is to serve as an example from which the Dominant and submissive may construct a document that both sides will accept.

     Petition

    The Petition acts in the same manner as a Cover letter for a r?m?In a petition a submissive will make their plea to the Dominant and may outline why they are seeking to be in service to the Dominant. Generally not used with a relationship that existed prior to the contract, however, for a submissive who is in search of a Dominant, this feature helps to show professionalism and attention to detail.

     Names and Roles of Parties

    Generally the opening portion of the contract states the names of the parties, and spells out what roles they play. Many reflect a degree of affected legalese, (eg "herein referred to as Master,") though is in no way required. Couples who are concerned about the existence of a "paper trail" may consider omitting the names, or taking a pseudonym

     Term of Service

    The contract should define the period of service. Generally, beginning couples start with a one to three month contract. This allows for a couple to explore the confines of the relationship without an onerous lifetime commitment.

     Rules, Duties, and Goals

    Each party should specify the rules and duties that are expected to be enforced during the contract period. This is also where the level of protocol is spelled out. The more detail agreed to ahead of time, the less likely misunderstandings will appear later on.

     Limits

    Each party lists the BDSM activities that they will and will not agree to. Many use some form of a BDSM checklist that is included in, or attached to the contract.

     Termination Requirements

    This section dictates who can terminate the agreement, and under what circumstances. Many contracts state that the Dominant may breach the contract at will, while the submissive can only terminate the contract under circumstances that are dictated within the contract, (which may include non-consentual abuse or neglect, or repeated violations of limits.) If there is a safeword that the submissive can use to end the contract, it is included here.

     Signature of all Parties

    The act of signing the contract formalizes the existence of the relationship. Additionally, some contracts may include the signatures of one or two witnesses.

     BDSM Contracts and the Law

    BDSM contracts are not legally binding. In areas of the world where BDSM activities are illegal, contracts brough to light can be used to prosecute those involved in the BDSM Lifestyle. In most states, consent is not a defense to criminal activity, and a BDSM contract may not protect an Dominant from being charged with criminal activity.

    Contracts can however be used to show that the relationship was voluntary and may help in convincing a prosecutor (and if that fails, a jury), that a conviction is not warranted. In this case the contract has equal legal weight to a waiver.

    Contracts can also help show which activities were agreed to and which were not. A contract that specifically states that a Dominant may not disfigure the submissive, would allow a jury to differentiate between the good pain which has been consented to and the disfigurement which has not, and impose sanctions accordingly.

    It is best to discuss these issues with a lawyer in order to fully understand how the contract may or may not be used in a legal court of law.

    12/22/2006 5:18:46 AM

    Snowman Poop Recipe (Great as stocking stuffers or party decorations)

    Ingredients:

    miniature marshmallows
    coconut shavings
    white chocolate chips

    ziplock baggies

    You staple this note on the baggies:

    I talked to Santa this year and here's the scoop:
    All yer gettin' is snowman poop!

    12/21/2006 7:11:40 AM
    Abusers Among Us http://www.wingsoffiresurvivors.com/abusers.htm 

    It is fundamentally true that within the BDSM community are physical, emotional and mental abusers. The numbers appear to be fairly small but tracking or identifying these abusers within this community is very hard. When their mask does fall away enough for others to identify them it is often too late for the subs they have victimized. Within this community open and freely exchanged communication is essential. Those that limit or attempt to limit this communication or attempt to isolate their subs from contact with others should be heavily scrutinized. If the Dominant cannot trust their sub with open, clear information then either they are controlling the flow of information to direct or pervert that sub's understanding or their self esteem is so low that they cannot allow anything which conflicts with what they say to enter into it. This indicates a closed mind. The protection of ugly secrets is dangerous and damaging. If a person attempts to hide something it generally means they have something to hide.

    Members of this community are far more vulnerable to being accused of abuse than any other minority community existent. Because of that the community tends to talk about abuse and consent a lot. The line between BDSM and abuse is consent. Misrepresentation, deceit, failure to be honest in any form in order to attract, lure or seduce someone into a controlled position simply to proceed with no interest or regard for that individual's consent is abuse. Finding and identifying abusers and policing our community is our job. Within the BDSM community networks exist. People gossip, share information, warn each other. What we do is dangerous, illegal and unacceptable by society. This does not mean we are people without good instincts, morality or strong ethical character. Tolerance of nonconsensual play is 0%. If you or anyone you know of is in a nonconsensual situation it is important to understand that this is not D/s. If you are a submissive and someone injures you. Tell the other sub's or Dominant's in your area. Prevent this predator from victimizing again and again.

    The best line of defense is communication. Isolation is one of the primary tools used by an abuser. A good Dominant will encourage the external life of their submissive desiring for that submissive to remain well rounded, with interests, hobbies, a career etc. If a person is causing you physical, mental or spiritual harm then they are not acting as a positive force in your life. If the results of your activities leave you injured, feeling subhuman or afraid and detached from your beliefs . . . get help!

    Many of the people within this community are abuse survivors. They have NO desire to be re-victimized. When a person identifying themselves as a dominant uses language such as 'my victims' they are expressing something which can be felt to be an abusive trigger. We do not make 'victims' of our submissives. To consider a submissive as discardable, a throw away, incidental and unimportant are huge clues that something is very wrong with that person. We are sensitive to language and we do weed out and find these predators. They have no welcome mat here.

    For those of you reading this who may be an abuser. Eventually we will see you. If you came to this community looking for easy sex with the freedom to hit, humiliate and destroy, we will find you, we will learn and we will know. As a community we are judged by the least of us. To tolerate you inside of our community lowers all of us to your standard, and that is intolerable.

    12/19/2006 8:56:31 AM
    HUMOR

    www.geocities.com/sin_vixen2006
    How To Punish 
    A Submissive/Slave

    First step: Catch her.
    Second step: Hold on to her.
    Third step: While holding on to her,try to get to your cuffs/ rope/whatever you can get your hands on.
    Fourth step: Carry her to the bed/cross/whatever's handy.
    Fifth step: Stop and try to catch your breath. (while still trying to hold on to her)
    Sixth step: Catch her again.
    Seventh step: Threaten her with bodily harm if she don't stand still.
    Eighth step: Catch her again.
    Ninth step: threaten to gag her if she don't stop laughing.
    Tenth step: Drag her back to the bed/cross/whatever is handy.
    Eleventh step: Secure her wiggling body.
    Twelfth step: Take a nap.
    Thirteenth step: Choose your paddle/crop/flogger/what ever is handy.
    Fourteenth step: Wake her up.
    Fifteenth step: Gag her to stop the giggling.
    Sixteenth step: Repeatedly smack her ass till she quits shaking with laughter.
    Seventeenth step: Continue spanking till she starts to moan.
    Eighteenth step: Give up. No matter what you do you know she's enjoying the hell out of it.

    12/18/2006 10:43:56 AM
    SUB DROP*** An essay with vital information

    http://www.sensual-service.com/guide/6/essay/40

    ***my favorite link: http://www.thetoyshed.com/

    When Master and I were still doing the long distance thing, one of the most important things I had to learn to cope with was sub drop. Master would come up for a weekend, we would have two or three days full of play and then he would leave. The next day was like being thrown from an aero plane without a parachute. I would be depressed, lethargic, tearful and very much out of control. The first few times it happened I didn't' know what it was or how to deal with it, but as time went on it became easy to recognize and I just waited it out.

    What is it I hear you ask? Well imagine a hard night out at the night clubs, lots of alcohol and fun. What happens the next day? You get an almighty hangover. Sub drop can be similar. You body has been going through all sorts of highs, endorphin and adrenalin, and while they are wonderful highs, the body has to come back down off them again. So you start to feel blah. Add to that your mind has been coping with all sorts of exciting euphoric sensations and suddenly it's all gone.

    This is where depression can set in. Was I good enough? Did I do the right thing by playing with that person? Is this right? Is it safe? Why am I doing this at all? All sorts of things will run through your mind and that only adds to the confusion. The good thing is that all this is usually only going to last a day or so then your body will adjust back again and you will return to your normal state.

    I rarely get into this state anymore, but it does still happen on occasion. More so after a really heavy session where fear is a big part of it. However, those who are not living with their partners and only get to play now and then are much more susceptible to getting sub drop. There are a few things that you can do to help you get through this time, should you experience it.

    1. Recognize what it is. This is important, if you don't accept it for what it is, then you can talk yourself into a much worse state.
    2. Keep in contact with your play partner, tell them how you are feeling and seek reassurance from them that all is well. We all need to hear that we did good and that our partners enjoyed the scene as much as we did.
    3. Pamper yourself. Spend the day doing things you really enjoy. Long hot bubble bathes, manicures/pedicure, get your hair done. Anything that is going to help you feel better about yourself.
    4. Eat well and drink plenty of fluids. Your body is still in recovery process, so feed it well.
    5. Talk to someone who understands what you are going through. Find someone who can listen without judging and let it all out. If you need to cry do so, it's therapeutic.


    Sub drop can be a very confusing time, but it does pass and we can learn how to help ourselves through this. One thing to remember though, this is not something that is just confined to submissives. Top drop is the same thing and your Dominant needs just as much reassurance as you do.

    Toya
    The preceding article is an excerpt from the book Owned ? Reflections of a Submissive
    12/17/2006 9:42:06 AM
    SUBMISSION AND SAFETY
    "Your own safety is at stake when your neighbor's
    wall is ablaze."

    -- Horace http://www.tiedmoments.com/submission/safety.htm 

    ***my favorite link: http://www.thetoyshed.com/***
    ***This is a 3-part entry. A very important subject, SAFTY.***

    In this lifestyle, it is my thought that we not only have a need to look out for our own safety, but also help in guarding the safety of others.

    By this, I do not mean that we that we are necessarily responsible for the safety of others than the ones we are with, but more that we have a responsibility to our BDSM community to present education on the matter of safety.

    We cannot force anyone to learn safety or to be safe. It is a personal choice each time we meet, play, or simply gather in life, or in BDSM. However, with the coming of online, it makes being a predator so much easier. It takes little to talk the talk of any lifestyle. It takes a great deal more to walk it and live it.

    It is easy to allow our bodies and our hearts to over rule common sense when the need to submit or to Dominate is so strongly pressing us forward. I beg of you to read Cold's Story, and in so doing realize the need for safety in meeting a Dominant or submissive (or anyone for that matter).

    Submissives have asked over and over in the past--"But won't my Dominant be offended if I ask for references?" ,"Isn't it a sign that I don't trust my Dominant if I ask to see a negative HIV test?" Their comments have run the gammut--"I trust my Dominant totally, I do not need a safeperson.", "My Dominant says if I need safecalls, then I do not trust him/her."

    I beg to differ!!! In my opinion, a Dominant's first responsibility is the safety and wellbeing of his submissive. This includes physical, emotional and mental wellbeing. His concern for the her wellbeing should lead him to enforce a strict safety policy. He should be free with the information she seeks. And might I add....if the trust has built to the point of a private meeting, the Dominant should be willing to give her his personal information as well.

    Safety is a two way street. People are not safe simply because they are male. I encourage both Dom/Dommes and submissives to require information and bloodwork of their partners, as well as protection for at least the first 6 months.

    Safety for Real Life Meetings

    Know who it is you are meeting!!
    Going from online to RT is a giant step. Emotions run high for both partners. "Trust'" has built online, and on the phone. Each of you is more than ready to come together in RT. BUT-- it is so easy to BE who you are not online. It is easy to convince ourselves that we KNOW our partner. Get references!! Do background checks! A real Dominant will NOT be offended!! Think with your head first!


    Know your own emotional and physical limitations!!
    It is one thing to trust your Dominant to know you from the inside out. It is quite another to expect him to know that you have arthritis in your left knee and cannot stay on your knees for long periods of time.

    Communicate, Communicate, Communicate!!!
    No one can read minds. It is up to you to make sure your Dominant knows all there is to know about you. Anything (emotional OR physical ) that could be a problem during a session. Communicate your needs and desires. Discuss limits and safewords BEFORE any play takes place!

    Safe sex is of the utmost importance!!!
    In this day and age, with AIDS and other diseases so prevalent, there is great reason to be safe in your sexual encounters. Simply donning a condom is NOT enough anymore. Condoms break, and/or come off at the most inopportune times. Nonoxynol-9 has been proven to kill the HIV virus. it is not 100%, but it is better than nothing at all. Many lubricants now contain Nonoxynol-9.

    It is NOT a requirement to session on a first meeting!!!
    A first meeting should be a get acquainted meeting. You have a lifetime to session and there is no need to rush it. If your Dom suggests that he is driving a long way and therefore will expect a session, a red flag should go up! A Dominant has patience above all.

    Your Safety Net!!
    When setting up the first couple of meetings with your Dominant, it is important to have someone you trust know where you are. This should be someone who lives near enough to the meeting place to call the police if needed. Leave all personal information with this person. Information such as the name, address, phone number, car make and model as well as the license number of the car he is driving will help the police locate him and/or you in case things go awry. Don't forget to leave your OWN full name, address, phone number and the license number of your car as well.

    Safe Calls!!
    Arrange with the one who holds the personal information to make at least 2 calls during the first few meetings. This will let him/her know that you are well and things are going swimmingly. If need be, arrange a "safeword" with your safe person. A word only the two of you know, that lets her know there is a problem.

    HAVE FUN!!!!
    If it isn't fun, stimulating, learning, laughing....then it isn't right. D/s is about control. It is about giving up control. Yet, if you don't find joy or stimulation in it....what is the point?

    These rules are ones I have used and given to others. They are NOT the be all and end all of safety. Each submissive and Dominant is responsible for their own safety. Meeting someone from online is not a game. It can be deadly serious.

    PLEASE be careful!

    Cold's Story

    "Everyday of my life he is a constant reminder
    by living with this. Is it worth it??"
    Some of you know me personally, some only through the computer. Some of you may not of ever heard of me. I am writing this in the hopes of saving someone from going through the anguish and heartache that I and my family have gone through.

    My nickname on Chat is Cold as Ice1. I am 38 years old. I have a family consisting of three children and three step children. The older two step children do not live with me but I was very close to them. Living at home are my three children. Lisa is 19. Shelley is 13 and Daniel is 7. My step daughter 18 also lives with us. I also take care of my father. Although in the conventional manner of speaking I am still married. I live with my husband we have not had a typical marriage in the past year and a half.

    When I started on Prodigy in February of 1994 I was new to the computer world. I was very busy taking care of many people. I was a girlscout leader. Two of my children have emotional problems and one a physical problem. I was at the school volunteering or at meetings. I was taking care of my dad's household also by paying his bills doing his shopping, laundry, taking him to the doctors etc. I was also the person to call at 3:00am in the morning when someone had a problem. I guess what I am trying to say is that I was Betty Crocker to the max. I devoted my life to others.

    Even through all this I was very lonely inside. I felt loved as a mom, friend, sister, daughter but not as a woman. I was 350lbs and didn't take very good care of myself.
    When I started playing on the computer it was so different. I would go on the bulletin boards in the weight loss section and go to the pets bulletin boards. I started to lose weight and joined a weight loss group who had a bulletin board through prodigy. Then a friend told me about chat.

    I first started in Chat searching around going from room to room. I couldn't believe some of the rooms. I didn't know whether to be shocked, insulted or just go with the flow. I soon found the Big Beautiful Women's room. It was fun and before I knew it I was having the old cyber sex. I don't know why but hey it wasn't pigging out and eating. I don't know about all of you but I never found it very stimulating. I then went on to phone sex. I didn't think anything was wrong with it after all I wasn't doing anything unsafe. I didn't think I was cheating cause it wasn't in person. Anyway I was having cyber-phone with some guy and it seemed that I was always the one on my knees serving him. He said to me why don't you go to the D/s rooms. D/s what the heck is that I asked him. He said go there and find out. I had never heard of D/s S&M or anything like that. I ventured on over there and met (cyber only) my first Dom. I was cyber-collared from him and learning from step one. I would ask his permission to come into the room. I wouldn't even talk in the room unless he ordered me to. When I first found out he had another sub I was heart-broken and cried.

    We talked on the phone and he told me that I had to learn a lot about D/s. I have always been pretty stubborn and asked to be released. Through the months I learned then trudged along through cyber/phone Master after Master. I had so many tears I couldn't tell you. All these over some people I had never met. I met people through chat but only as friends. I continued to loose weight and felt very wanted and desired by these cyber Masters even though I hadn't met them. I fought with other subs over Masters as Vampy can well attest to. I also judged people I had no right to judge. I also became very addicted to Chat. I was letting my house go. My bills and credit were being ruined. I had five accounts and bills in the hundreds. I also was not getting any sleep. My husband would come home to me at the computer, go to sleep with me at the computer and wake up with me at the computer. I didn't cook very much and it was all I could do to get my kids ready for school. I justified my actions by saying I have been doing for everyone for years and now it is my time to do for me. I blamed my lack of caring for my husband on him. I would tell him things like "well I warned you for years that if you didn't make me feel like a woman I would cross the line and it would be too late." I started to go out to bars with friends. I was looking good. I started taking to good care of myself getting my nails done, having my hair done and buying new clothes. I was feeling for the first time in 13 years wanted and desired as a woman. I would wait on Chat for hours at a time just for my Master at the time to come on. Even if it was for just a few minutes. Coming on to Chat was the highlight of my life. My heart would actually race as the modem kicked in and I couldn't wait to enter the room.
    In September I decided to put my opinions where my mouth was and to have a real session with a Dom. I met him and had a wonderful and SAFE totally S&M Session. He did not want to collar me because he felt he couldn't put into a Master sub relationship what he felt was needed for a bond. I was heartbroken feeling that I didn't please him. Now I totally understand where he was coming from. But I thought at least I tried it real-time and I liked it.

    After that I was approached by a Master who said that he was in the scene for over 20 years and was looking for a sub and knew I wasn't collared. We were not that far away from each other. He lived and worked about 45 minutes away from me. We eventually met and had a session. It was also safe. He wanted to collar me but I had hopes of being collared by the first Dom that sessioned me. This new Master doted on me he was firm and really seemed to know what he was doing. He would take me to dinner and go places with me. In the beginning couple of weeks things were purely straight and safe S&M. There is a lot more to this but I can not get into it at this time. It is just to painful. After a couple of weeks of seeing him and talking to him both on the phone and the computer I agreed to be collared. From there on things got sexual and not safe. I didn't question him after all he was the Master although when first meeting him he told me he was married and when asked told me he didn't have AIDs or any sexually transmitted disease. He did tell me that he had had Hepatitis B but that he was not catchy. I didn't question him after all he was the Master. I never would question a Master. Peter {Lord Laurant can attest to my seriousness in S&M. I did not stop calling him or any Master Sir until a year ago.

    By the time my Master progressed to unsafe S&M practices and sex I was totally committed to him and could not imagine even living without him. You see most of us know that it is not the physical Domming that makes the bond, it is the emotional Domming.

    I was Dommed hook line and sinker. I felt wonderful knowing that I was wanted appreciated and I loved the attention he gave me. I would do anything to please him. Unfortunately pleasing him meant very sadistic practices. I totally trusted him and can not tell you what a hold this man had over me. He knew the right things to say and through it all I still believe that he loved me.

    Our S&M practices were now what I can call bizarre I can not go into this also as it is to painful for me. Besides I don't think people still believe that I was whipped over 500 times in a single session. I know this because I counted.

    I was taken to an S&M Club where I was whipped, caned, cropped, beaten till I bled. I would have large blood clots on my breasts. I felt happy that I pleased him. I thought I was a great sub. Lioness can attest to this as she stopped a scene that Master was doing with me out of concern for me. Lord Laurent can also attest to this as he saw me, Dommed and expressed his concern to me. He told me when I was being Dommed I was not even there and I wasn't I was in another place. I was in the frame of mind that nothing could stop me from pleasing Master and I would endure anything. He told me that what Master had just done to me was not being Dommed it was being abused. I felt like the good sub when I told Master this. He told me that people just didn't understand that there were different levels of S&M and we were just hard core and that I should be proud that I could endure what their subs could not. I was proud.

    Master would call me at 1:30 in the morning -- he worked nights and have me drive almost an hour to rub his feet for 45 minutes on his dinner break. I would drive back home after that. What did I get in return -- the pride of knowing I pleased him. The pride of knowing that I was real-time and not cyber. Besides we also did vanilla things like go to dinner or movies. Of course I paid most of the time. I also was becoming a very respected sub online and that was very important to me. Masters would tell me they wished I was their sub. I now realise in a sick way this was all making me feel good and important.

    In February of 95 I started to feel sick. I went to the doctor and to make a long story short I found out I had HepB. I was upset and scared. The hardest thing was having to have all my children and husband have blood tests for HepB. They all came back negative but had to have three shots each. I had to eat out of paper plates and couldn't kiss my own children. I felt like a leper. My selfishness had caused my children to suffer. Watching my son cry knowing he had to have a shot and knowing it was because of me is something that brings tears to me even now. I thought it could not get any worse. I was so sick. I had a rash and the highest temperature of my life. I still went to my Master. I still rubbed his feet for hours. I still pleased him. I remember running a high fever with a bladder infection so bad I was bleeding. It didn't stop him from the fisting or the whippings.

    About two weeks after the HepB diagnosis Master told me he had a terminal illness and that was why he was having a hard time leaving his wife. He felt he owed her something. I asked what that illness was and he finally told me he had HIV. I will remember this day as if it was today. Riding in the car with him and him telling me this. My whole body rushed out just like you see in a movie where everything zooms in on you. I was crying and quite hysterical. I told him he lied to me and he said no I didn't you asked me if I had AIDS and no one has ever said I have AIDS... they say I have HIV and that doesn't mean I have AIDS. He told me he loved me and that was important. Then he brought me to a hotel room and Dommed me. I cried the whole time but I just couldn't hate him. I justified it by saying that if I had HIV he would not leave me. He promised I could take care of him and that he would take care of me. After we left and I was alone in my car I called my husband on the car phone. I was still hysterical I told him what Jack had told me. He is a very caring person and although he knew I was seeing Jack he still allowed me to stay because he was hoping it was just a phase I was going through.

    The next day I called the health department. I was so upset they had a doctor come to my home to talk to me. He got me tested the next day. I had to wait a week of hell to find out if I was positive. Even if I showed negative there would be no guarantee because you can test neg. up to six months after your last sexual constant. The people at the health department didn't think I could handle the diagnosis either way and decided the only way I was to know is if my medical doctor told me. I could hardly get out of bed I was so upset. I had to tell my oldest what was happening.

    A week to the day... March 14, 1995 my doctor called and said she had an emergency at the hospital and could I meet her in the emergency room. My husband and I went. They finally called me in. She wasted no time and said we had some bad news from the health department. You are HIV+. As she told me my therapist walked in and so did a nurse with a shot. I was on the floor at this time. I was put on a stretcher and remember crying and telling a nurse I was only lonely. I didn't mean for all this to happen and I don't want to die. The nurse gave me another shot with tears coming down her face. I will never forget that.

    I was brought to another hospital by ambulance and put in a mental ward. I was on a suicide watch as I didn't want to live knowing this. The next three weeks were pretty much a blur. I do know that my family was overwrought and so was I just knowing that I brought this on to them. Where was Master through this all... well we talked on the phone. He reassured me that he would be there for me and that I was a good sub and he loved me. He wouldn't come see me because he knew my family wanted to kill him and I think if they had their chance they would of. I was transferred to another hospital where he did come see me once.

    Everyone including my doctors couldn't understand why I had no anger toward this man. They don't understand the power that a Top has over a sub. I think this was the hardest thing for my family to deal with. Why no anger? People who didn't even know me before all this couldn't understand this.

    Well I got out of the hospital and soon I was seeing Jack regularly again. Yes he told his wife and even left her for awhile but he started to become sick. He gave me numbers of people to call and even brought me to the AIDS center where he went. His wife was a nurse he said and knew how to care for him. He went back to his wife and I went back to the hospital by force. You see when he went back to her he told me he loved me but that he didn't have to much time left. That if we were together and he died he didn't think my family would take me back. He promised to take care of my children financially as he did from the beginning. I flipped out again and intended to kill myself where we use to meet all the time. I called my husband and begged him to forgive me for all I did that in itself was another story. My husband called the police and they came and got me. I was put in a holding cell with a blanket and laid on the floor. I was handled like a leper and it was horrible. Again to another hospital. I didn't stay long and got out. For a couple of weeks Jack would not take my phone calls the anger finally came. When he did talk to me and see me I was different. It finally sunk in EVERYTHING.

    The hardest point was knowing that chances are I will not see my son graduate high school or my daughter college. I would not see my grandchildren when they came grow up. Why -- because I wanted to be wanted. I saw Jack a couple of times after that and the last time I saw him he Dommed me. But you see by then I had gotten away enough to see things as they really were. I also met Karen, my Mistress and lover. Yes before she even touched me I told her I had HIV. Yes she is negative. That is also another story.

    Master did not give up easily and it was hard for awhile but the final straw was when he told me that he was told I might of gotten HIV elsewhere. Knowing what we did and knowing that I was safe before him finally broke the connection. I finally asked to be released as all through this I was still collared.

    Jack died in December. I found out the same day as I was riding in the car to my HIV doctor. Yes I cried and yes I still cried. I believe that he did love me... You see I have to otherwise I couldn't live with the fact that I am going to die all for NOTHING.

    This is my story up to last year I know it is long but it is the truth and believe me I could write a book on the things that I left out. My life has changed a lot since the last time I met with Master.

    What does this all mean... to me it means let this be a warning. It is to late for me but to all that are just starting or are considering giving up maybe your life for a Master or Visa-versa. It is not necessary to do so to prove you are a wanted and loved person.

    If I could go back to the first time I signed on I would. I have lost the respect of my family although they still love me. I have lost friends because they are afraid of me being around them and their children. I have stopped volunteering at the schools because I am afraid of what the parents would do if they knew I had HIV and was working along side of their children. I have to tell doctors. People I meet in the S&M scene I have to tell I have HIV so they can make a decision as to whether or not they want to be collared by me. I do not want anyone to feel the way I did by having this Master not be honest with me. Of course when playing in S&M I am totally safe and have found out that S&M does not mean unsafe play. A simple hug is not so simple anymore. I find myself analyzing did the person who just hugged me hug me if they knew I had HIV even though I know they can't get it. I find myself thinking if this person that has hugged me knew I had HIV would they even hug me. Although Master lays in his grave he has done the ultimate Dom. He has me for the rest of my life. He is a reminder everyday living this. Should anyone have so much power over anyone? Everyday of my life he is a constant reminder by living with this. Karen has been through hell with me with this disease. Let me tell you HIV sucks. Is it worth it?? You decide!!


    Now that you have read my story I would like to pass on a few things that I think may help others. If you are interested in a new Dom/sub, ask him if anyone on chat knows him/her personally. Find out what your Dom/sub is looking for. Are they the same interests such as do you both not mind if he has more than one sub. Is he into safewords if you are. How far do you both want to get involved in this? If you are going to meet a new Dom/sub. Always meet in a public place. A restaurant etc. Let some one know where you will be. Do not go with the intent of sessioning the first time you both meet.

    Always agree on safe and consentual S&M Practices when you do finally first session. Think about the consequences of both of your actions. Such as if you are married is this possibly worth being found out. I also feel that being in this cyber land is like taking a drug for some people. It was like that with me. If this is so... step back for awhile and think about this. Like a drug a lot of this cyber can give you a false high and be dangerous. I am speaking from experience.

    Be Safe, Be Happy, Be smart.
    Cold As Ice1



    12/16/2006 5:47:36 AM
    ***my favorite link: http://www.thetoyshed.com/***
    Ownership and Collars
    by Cerina X (all rights reserved)
    http://submissive1.homestead.com/collar.html
    There appears to be some confusion regarding ownership and collars. I do hope I can help to clear some of that up for you. Do remember at all times that there is not a right way or wrong way to practice domination and submission. There are some guidelines but they are only in place to help people better understand this alternative lifestyle we enjoy.

    Ownership:

    Not everyone chooses to be owned or to own. There is no law that says you must be owned or own a submissive. Some choose a more casual approach as that is what fits into their lifestyle. For those who do choose ownership it is very nearly the same. Whatever fits for you and your life is just dandy and don't let anyone tell you otherwise.

    What is ownership? Ownership is a dominant accepting the responsibility of caring for a submissive as his property. It SHOULD be a result of two people getting to know each other well enough to make this committment. It should not be taken lightly as many responsibilities come with ownership. The submissive needs to make sure that the dominant she wishes to be owned by can fulfill those responsibilites BEFORE she accepts and the dominant should be equally positive the submissive can fulfill her end of the bargain as well. Ownership can be a very powerful tool within the relationship. Weild that power with caution and wisdom.

    Being owned is a state of mind. A dominant can slap a zillion collars on a submissive and if her head space isn't with it, she isn't owned. Therefore, it stands to reason that yes, one can be owned and not wear a collar or any other physical sign of ownership.

    Collars:

    Here is where some of the confusion and controversy gets stirred up.

    The collar is a physical symbol of ownership within dominance and submission just as the wedding ring is within vanilla relationships. Some of us choose to take it just as seriously as a wedding ring if not more seriously than a ring. It is MY belief that a collar should be the grande finale and not the first step as so many seem to think it is. Would you marry someone after only knowing them a few weeks? After a few great orgasms? I would hope not. Again, ownership is powerful and meaningful. I don't think it should be treated like a game.

    Do my beliefs mean that those slapping collars on someone after a few hours or days are bad people or that they are doing this all wrong? No. Everyone has a choice regarding how they live their life but I will say to you not to expect me to take that collar all that seriously. I won't and that is my right.

    Accepting versus begging a collar:

    Some dominants choose to offer their collar to a submissive and she then has the choice of accepting it or declining it. I think most dominants only offer when they are quite certain the answer will be a breathlessly excited, "YES!! YES!! Oh my God yes!!"

    Some dominats choose to have the submissive beg for a collar. Yes, you read that correctly. I said "beg". In this case the tables are turned and it is up to the submissive to get down on her knees and make a plea for ownership. I will be begging. My begging will consist of candle light, sexy clothes, me on my knees, lots of crying and if he's lucky even a snotty nose as I pour out my heart and soul and beg to be His. He then has the choice of collaring me or refusing me.

    The collar itself can actually be a collar or it can be any other symbol the dominant chooses. *grin* I take this time to remind you that some guys enjoy seeing their brand upon a woman's flesh. (( I'm feeling a bit sadistic today so I just had to add that tidbit in )) Your life, your choice.

    Conclusion:

    1) Owning a human being is a huge responsibility. Do not take it lightly.

    2) One can be owned without wearing a collar

    3) The collar is a symbol of ownership and committment

    4) There is no right way or wrong way, only YOUR way

    5) Choose carefully and wisely. After that, enjoy your life!!

    http://www.bondagecollars.com/ 
    check out collar types, "ring of O", bracelets, and emblems.
    12/15/2006 7:25:00 AM
    ***my favorite link: http://www.thetoyshed.com/***

    slave mara's commentary on BDSM as a need or want:
    this is posted with her permission. Any questions should go to craver5225 at aol http://www.3bois.com/spirituality.html

    "Could I live my life without the D/s relationship I share with Master? Could I live my life without BDSM? Well, yes... I would survive, continue to exist at the basic levels of existence. But would I feel fulfilled?

    Abraham Maslow created his well-known Hierarchy of needs. It states that certain levels of needs have to be met before higher level needs can be fulfilled. It has been written in a wide variety of ways, here is just one of them:
    1) Physiological: hunger, thirst, sleep, shelter
    2) Safety/security: protection against threats and danger
    3) Affiliation needs: the need to be loved and accepted by others
    4) Esteem: need for respect, status and recognition
    5) Self-actualization needs: need for fulfillment and self-development

    Would I continue to exist without BDSM etc.? Yes. But would I be fulfilled without it? I don't believe so. My Leather Path is part of what is helping me with 3-5... slave mara "There is sustenance for the body and then there is sustenance for the Spirit..."

    12/14/2006 9:10:06 AM
    MsIn10sity's Essay on Collaring/Collars A Personal Viewpoint www.albanypowerexchange.com/Ds
     ***my favorite link: http://www.thetoyshed.com/***

    Why is a collar so important??? It's just a piece of leather...

    A collar means *everything* to a submissive/slave--especially those few really genuine submissives who seek to really serve in any way they can--whether it's painful or not, whether it's convenient or not... whether there is pleasure to be had, or not.

    Submission, as I've said hundreds of times, is a very difficult thing--if it is to be done right. Submissives go through a great lot of emotional turmoil--sometimes based on nothing but the phases of the moon, or those damnable hormones. Sometimes, you can't ask for the security/reassurance you so desperately need because of whatever circumstances and you often feel that certain insecurity that is peculiar to subs at the oddest moments. It's a sense of the *emotional* ground shifting and the nagging thought, "Did I really do my best to please today?" This is a tough thing to deal with and no matter how secure one feels in the light of day or the *logical* mind, there is nothing like being able to hold, touch and feel the tangible *proof* of the relationship, of his dominance, and of one's service.

    Lemme give you an example: I wear my Master Michael's carved silver band ring, which is what he calls my *constant collar.* The carving reads: "Vous Et Nul Autre" which translates to "You and no other." (French) It is something I can wear in public easily and he had it engraved inside the band with his initials and my own, as well as the date of my enslavement. I can get pretty off-the-wall sometimes... which is perhaps more understandable since he lives 1800 miles away... but would be the same if we lived in the same space. I do not ever let this ring leave my body--if I have to remove it, I put it in my mouth until I can replace it on my hand... and whenever *doubt* enters my brain, I can look at it, touch it, kiss it... feel my Master's power within and without. That ring is the symbol of his caring... and nothing more--but it is something I can touch and that helps me when I am at my worst.

    I have another collar--I guess most would say the *traditional lifestyle collar* and it is custom-made leather and steel, fits only me and cannot be worn in public without a great lot of scrutiny and unwanted attention--and yet, it is just as important and has the same significance as that ring on my finger. It is what he calls my *training collar* and when he closes it around my neck and snaps the lock shut--I always react physically to that sound. He does not allow me to take it home; it is to be worn only when I am there... and I fully understand those restrictions.

    But I need a collar--I need the tangible proof... I need to wear this symbol... it helps to comfort me, it helps me to go on when I think I can't and reminds me at the same time, to pray and to worship God and that Michael is, after all, just a man. That's why I refer to the ring as *sacred*... it brings me to God as surely as it brings me to Michael and I don't ever confuse the two.

    Circulating among the heterosexual faction of BDSM is what is known as the "3 collar system." It is not something that either my Master or myself believe in, and of all the gay leathermen I know, no one has even heard of this. I think the custom began online and in my opinion, it should remain an *online thing.* Written: 03-20-01

    12/13/2006 8:46:57 AM
    What is subspace?
    http://www.enslavement.org.uk/weblog/
    ***my favorite link: http://www.thetoyshed.com/***

    Simple answer is that it's a type of hypnotic trance, where the sub's attention becomes extremely concentrated on the dom (and may well only be aware of the dom.) Their eyes follow you round the room, they become less or even non-verbal, and the ego parts of their personality get turned off: their attention is all outside of themselves and focussed on you. Although both may happen in one session, especially in an SM scene with strong D/s overtones, subspace shouldn't be confused with an endorphin high. Anyone who's seen both together and separately will know what I mean.

    (There's another state - "out of body" - in which someone retreats from the outside world into a little shell inside themselves, which people in traumatic situations sometimes experience, which is the opposite of subspace in many ways.) Even though the specifics are unclear, the existence of subspace must be telling us something about human nature (especially since it parallels the wider feelings of positive helplessness that Enslavement cultivates in relationships rather than BDSM sessions.) What is clear is the positive effect that SM and Bondage can have on a slave, presumably due to the feelings of subspace, and to the catharsis after the session. (For the word "catharsis" I actually prefer Dictionary com to the OED today: "A release of emotional tension, as after an overwhelming experience, that restores or refreshes the spirit.") It's striking how lili's mood changes after a session, especially if she's been busy or preoccupied in the days before. "Grounded" is the word I use for it: knowing where she is, and in touch with her Self. While it lasts, this special calmness seems to drain the tension out of everything she does, and she's just happy being herself. This morning, she called it "being tenderised meat" (with reddened skin from the attentions of Violet Wand and flogger), and she was even more girly and eager to please than usual. It's kind of obvious that there's a connection between Bondage and D/s, because they're both largely about the awareness of being in someone else's control. But if the fundamental dynamic of your relationship is Master/slave then the other B&D and SM activies can also feed these concrete feelings of control, just as much as the rituals do.

    Edited Fri 22 Apr 05, 12:00 AM by Tanos

    12/12/2006 6:31:14 AM
    Respect and Protocol in the Lifestyle www withinreality ***my favorite link: http://www.thetoyshed.com/***
    There are a lot of different thoughts pertaining to an acceptable approach to meeting up with someone within the lifestyle. Some protocols are explicit when they state that it is "not permissible for a collared submissive to be approached, spoken to or touched by another person without the EXPLICIT permission of their Dominant. Any unapproved contact of ANY sort is considered to be highly offensive." Some strict rules such as this carry a tough penalty including that if any one that did such a thing would be asked to leave the event or gathering.
    Some general rules for everyone to follow:
    * Be Real?
    * Be Honest?
    * Be Upfront?
    * Be Polite?
    * Have Respect?

    Rules especially for Dominants to follow when they meet a submissive:
    * Treat her as you would want a friend to be treated?
    * Treat her as you would treat someone you were meeting in a mall for the first time?
    * Ask her to do something, don't tell or command her to do something?
    Rules especially for submissives to follow when they meet a Dominant:
    * Know your place - meaning be able to differentiate between a consensual and non-consensual situation
    * Respectfully decline. There's no need to be aggressive, but if the situation becomes smothering, approach the leader of the gathering for assistance.

    Each person might be a little nervous on what to do, but generally if you are not sure what to be doing or saying - a good common rule to follow is to just be courteous. Good manners are always appropriate vanilla or BDSM.
    12/11/2006 9:17:04 AM

    Forming A Solid D/s Relationship
    by
    jade
    Some thoughts for more experienced explorers on relationships.

    http://www.castlerealm.com/subspace/subspace.htm

    The charming dom wants to meet you at a hotel to play. You love his letters, full of promising hours of delight and exertions that would tire a star athlete. He swears that he can part his hair with his tongue. But, he won't give you his number and he can't give you references.

    Does this mean you have a Hannibal Lechter just dying to sink his teeth into you? Not likely. You probably have that most common of rogues, the married man cheating on his wife. But can you afford to take the chance? Well, if you're the kind of woman who dives into empty swimming pools, go for it. It's been nice knowing you.

    Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns- Miller and Devon - Mystic Rose Books.
    Chapter 3, pages 48-49.

    "When two people are alone together, and one of them is naked and tied up, and the other is standing over them holding whips and other torture implements, this is not the time to have a serious mismatch of expectations."

    from: SM-101: A Realistic Introduction - Jay Wiseman

    Another key communications and safety tool is a contract (also known as a slave contract), which bears a vague resemblance to a prenuptial agreement. D&Sers often prepare formal written agreements that specify the nature of the prospective D&S relationship and delineate the guidelines partners will observe. These agreements are meticulously negotiated by both partners in a nonerotic context, so that power roles do not bias judgment. Contracts typically stipulate limits and give concrete expression to each partner's expectations and commitments.

    Different Loving - Brames, Brames and Jacobs - Villard Books
    Chapter 3, page 50.

    Here's a little quote that will help get you over some of the bad times...these keys are precious.

    The keys are the rusty and unused ones of love, patience and truth.
    --Love that seeks the good of all;
    --patience, that "overcometh evil," and tenderly, earnestly, strives to do all the work set before it;
    --truth, that speaks no ill, keeps the tongue clean, the heart single.
    To these three keys it is given to unlock the sealed mysteries and beauties of the heart which the world has buried 'neath its rubbish.
    ----Author unknown.

    Keep these keys from becoming rusty...use them often.
    jade

    12/10/2006 8:30:26 AM
    "A slave is to be measured from the inside,
    for it is her soul that is enslaved,
    her body simply follows..."
    http://www.tiedmoments.com/
    SUBMISSION

    Submission is not about sex. Submission is not something one can learn. It is not sex. It is not dirty. Submission is beauty. It is a beauty that comes from the very soul of a submissive woman. It is a breaking down of the walls built up in her lifetime, allowing the beautiful, sensual woman to come through.

    Submission is not about sex, it is about sensuality. It is about trust, communication, vulnerability, caring, and honesty. It is about being the graceful, sensual, beautiful woman that resides within.

    Submission is about knowing who you are, and what you want. A submissive is NOT a weak person, but just the opposite. She is strong. She is strong in herself, and in the knowledge of who she is. She NEVER submits out of weakness or desperation. She submits out of strength, love, and trust.

    Submission is freedom. It is a letting go of one's self, knowing that the dominant is there to catch you if you falter. It is about pushing to be the very best one can be, not only as a submissive, but as a woman, a person, a human being. It is about learning, growing, and giving.

    Please don't get me wrong. Submission is not about donning rose colored glasses, and the world is fine. Nothing worthwhile will ever come that easy.

    Submission is also about pain. There is no growth without pain, lest it be a temporary growth. There is no freedom without the inner struggle to let go. There is no sensuality without breaking down the barriers that took years to put into place.
    12/9/2006 8:46:40 AM

    BROKEN SUBS/SLAVES
    http://www.geocities.com/sin_vixen2006/

    A submissive is more than a pet (oh yes, they that too but ...) they are a
    lover and friend. They are the most precious jewel that one wears in
    the ?crown? - they sparkles and shines from deep within, have that
    special glow that One adores.

    The moment One would ?break? them all that would be gone. There is no sparkle
    in a shattered and chipped diamond!

    Breaking a sub ? doesn?t it sound horrible (Can't you kinda hear the
    bones crack)?

    Well, for some this is seemingly a challenge, one of the ?greater aims? of
    domination. Sorry, those people have just read a few too many fantasy novels
    about the subject it seems!

    What is breaking someone?

    If you have managed to instill fear (physical or emotional) to such an
    extent wondering if it is good for them, then someone is broken.

    If you have managed to dissolve a feeling of ?I am? in someone, so that this
    person can no longer define themselves and their position in the world
    without you telling them who they are and what they should do, then you
    have broken someone.

    In my deep inner conviction we are always bound to the principle of safe,
    sane and consensual. Can breaking someone be consensual? We even might get
    into a discussion about that if you really stretch the limit of that word ?
    but sane!? No fucking way!

    BDSM is for me something to make each of the participants richer, stronger
    and more settled in who and what they are. If someone decides that they
    derive maximum pleasure from pleasing their Dom/me, fine ? it is a gift
    gladly accepted. If they feel more secure in the knowledge there is
    someone they can lean on and someone they can orient their value system
    at ? fine, as long as this is chosen by free will, just as I have seen it
    happen in non-BDSM relations too.

    But if it results in a total loss of personal dignity (not during a limited
    scene, mind you ? it can be thrilling in specific settings as a part of
    humiliation scening) and self-worth perspective even out of scene then
    I am having a serious case of breaking a spirit! Even more so if an
    experienced Dominant uses all the knowledge of physical and mental
    influence to push the submissive over that point.

    If a Dom/me uses his/her powers to get a sub to exactly that point of self-
    neglect, making the sub a quivering wreck that only nurtures on the
    approval/disapproval of the Dominant then things are definitely being
    taken to far ? way too far. Please All ? realize that this is REAL, this
    is not some Gorean Fantasy book or the world of Sleeping Beauty! This is
    scarring/harming people emotionally or physically for life in the
    worst of cases!

    Again, if you don?t know me you may not yet have come across my rosebush-
    analogy. Never mind ? it was written in my early days but still holds
    much of my conviction... in short: Consider a sub a rose bush and the
    Dom/me the gardener. A rose is a rose and will remain a rose. The gardener
    now tries to give it what it needs, water and warmth ? and eventually
    something to hold on to, maybe he ties the rose into an intricate pattern
    so that it enhances the beauty of the blossoms and pleases him even more.
    But if the gardener tries too hard to make anything else from it but a
    rose or bends or cuts it down too much the rose will not bloom to the
    fullest, it even may die.

    If you choose your sub, why choose something you do not really want and try
    to forge it into something different?

    If I want daisies instead of roses I can?t get anything but disappointed by
    the most splendid rose, and no matter what I do to it, it will never be
    what I seek. Will it be a daisy after I have broken the stem or ripped
    off the petals? NO!

    We are not living in the dark barbaric times of ages past. Our ?slaves? are
    so by free will ? we need not force them into our service anymore.
    They are not seeking to get us killed for their own freedom, they do not
    refuse to serve us because they never had another choice and are rebelling.

    We need not break spirits for our safety ? and we should not break spirits
    for our ?pleasure??that is NOT BDSM, that is-to put it politely?disturbing!

    We are in our times talking about a (mainly erotic based) relation of trust
    when we talk about dominance and submission. Our slaves/subs/lovers made a
    choice ? a free, sane and consensual one, to be wearing our collar and
    chains in the first place. I for one intend to treasure that gift. I want
    my darling pet to grow, to develop ? but not to change her
    personality, I love her for exactly that personality. I want her to fight
    me if she isn?t happy with what goes on ? I do not want her to take
    all I dish out in a demure destructive way. BDSM is about fulfilling
    needs ? of BOTH parties involved.

    And even if we are not about love relations, don?t we choose our play partners
    for their personality, because they either complement us, or challenge us
    or whatever else we are seeking at the time? It is all about fun
    basically, about pleasure! And I simply enjoy it much more knowing there
    are the both of us having a good time (call me a Softie-Domme if you
    like). If my approach to BDSM is not for a particular sub then we
    shouldn?t be playing.

    Two Points to remember:

    a) Watch your step to all those who are seeking a ?guide to abusive sexual
    behavior" under the cover of BDSM?

    b) BDSM is a delicate matter, physically and emotionally, and it has to be
    treated with respect and integrity if you want it to be a pleasant and
    fulfilling journey for all parties involved, following the rules of safe,
    sane and consensual

    12/8/2006 7:23:33 AM

    D/s and Human Pets http://www.downonmyknees.com/archives/ ***As suggested by WhyYesImEvil, friend and foe***

    One male's musing about being a pet.

    Seems like the idea of becoming a mere pet should?ve occurred to me long before I read about it on the web. But it didn?t. Once I discovered it, the idea of becoming just a humble creature seduced me.
    The web shows that there?s a huge range of human pets.
    Mostly simply, perhaps most attractively, being an owner?s pet is an extension of being naked and on your knees. Which is how Alexandra keeps me when I?m her slave. While we?ve never done pet play a gentle stroke from her humbles me sweetly and thrillingly. The next increment is perhaps begging by barking performing tricks for dog treats. The image makes me shudder. But it would probably put me unequivocally in the slave state. OK, or make me giggle: D/s is a four-edged sword. Not that any giggles might be swiftly corrected.
    The next stage is probably eating food and drinking from bowls on the floor. Or lapping water from the toilet (as traditional pets seem so fond of doing).
    For those for whom being a pet is a lifestyle they may sleep only on a special pet bed or spend time in a cage.
    Some eat real pet food. And the water may be replaced by their owner?s urine.
    Possibly the nuttiest extreme I?ve read of is of male pets whose owners try to reduce their testosterone level. The technique described involves keeping their testicle very warm. Does that work? Beats me. Where are the scientists who would conduct the research?
    If it is effective it is wicked. Ordinarily I never criticize anyone?s sexual choices. But this relies on myths about men and testosterone. The goal of the owner is to make the pet more docile. But diminished testosterone has been shown to produce irritability. And an adequate testosterone level is necessary for optimal health. Biological of human puppy, reducing the pet?s wellness is simply wrongheaded.
    In a couple of sketches I flirted with pet play. But I was never able to go very far. As much as I need to be humbled my mind often flees from the details. Or at least from stating them. Writing about pain is much easier.
    Often I know I want to worship more than be hurt (as if the distinction is really that clear in my mind). But confessing the details is almost painful in itself. You might say worship shouldn?t include degradation. But such demotion strips away layers allowing me to access buried emotions.
    Pet play can be a very tender form of discipline or a deeply humiliating one. Or like much of the best of D/s: both.
    Will she make me her pet? I don?t know and don?t worry about it. Knowing that she can bring out my humility is enough. The details don?t matte a whit.
    Regardless it is delicious and terrifying to roll the images around your mind.

    12/7/2006 8:22:50 AM

    Bondage 101 by KittyKate http://www.3bois.com/writings.html

    Would u like to feel the freedom
    Would u like to float away?
    Give to me the power
    Let control just slip away

    Give me time to take your mind
    Show it sights and sounds unknown
    Give me time to take you places
    Even I once did not know

    If you want to test your boundaries
    Feel your stress just slip away
    Put your body in my care
    Trust and honor give today

    Would u like to feel the freedom
    Would u like to float away?
    Soft white rope binds you to me
    Twist and writhe and we will play *evil grin*

    12/6/2006 4:42:03 AM
    GOALS http://www.mybdsm.com/pages/Koilily/goals.html

    These goals were made in hopes of achieving a Total Power Exchange. We thought these were the points we needed to work on to achieve them. Our goals were on of the first issues we wrote about. These goals have shaped our rules and we look back at them every once in a while to keep us on track. :)

    Lord Koi's goals for lily
    For her to be as attentive as possible
    For lily to act as my council
    For lily to share her successes and failures with me honestly
    For lily to expand her limits in bdsm

    lily's goals for Lord Koi
    To train and discipline in the ways of pleasure and servitude
    To express and communicate and open His soul to her
    To make lily aware of her faults, but not less by them
    To guide lily into a better awareness of Love, her Body, and Our mutual wants.

    Lord Koi's goals for Himself
    To be a stern and loving Master
    To be consistent and swift with punishment
    To learn lily's limits
    To learn how to please lily

    lily's goals for herself
    Serve you as best as I can through my training sessions
    Communicate all of my feelings
    Build up a stronger bond between Us
    Learn skills in order to please Lord Koi
    ***Never lose my identity as a person and as lily


    A lot of talk from the outside looking into the world Lord Koi and I have dedicated ourselves to is to think a submissive loses herself and her identity. I am happy serving Lord Koi, in his appreciation I am content. He is loving, caring and tender with every move he makes. If I wanted to I could make a life for myself and be very indenpendant, but that is not the way I have choosen.

    I am well taken care of, well loved, well trained, and I feel beautiful in his arms when we shows who owns me.
    12/5/2006 11:38:37 AM
    Advice to new submissive girls/women
    Online relationships
    http://dark.delusions.com/stormcat/starting/advice.html

    Online relationships may seem as though they are empty and lacking a great many things, which they are. There are however a great number of positive things about them, especially for someone who is interested in exploring her submissive desires. It can be much too late to say no once you are already tied to his bed with a gag in your mouth.

    An online relationship is somewhat like window shopping, you get to look around, picture how it looks on you, but there is no commitment to buy. As long as it stays online, all you have to do is say no to end things. If you run into a problem guy who just won't leave you along, you have two pretty easy options:

    1. Complain to the sysop/sysadmin of where you met.
    2. Send email to postmaster
      Be stingy with the information you give out about yourself that can be used to track you down, things like your phone number, and address. Suprisingly little information is needed anymore to find someone. I've been tracked down by friends who had nothing more than my name. If they pushed a bit more, there is a LOT more information out there linked to my name than just my phone number and address.

    Trying everything out online gives you a good bit more control over the pace and tempo of your exploration. There are however several drawbacks to net-only realtionships. Chief among these is the actual lack of being touched, tied up, spanked, whipped and fucked. No matter how good the realtionship is online, taking it to real life takes it to new levels. In years online I have seen several people leave marriages, engagements and signifigant others to enter into the BDSM lifestyle because of their (at first) online explorations.

    Advice for online relationships, and meeting your dom
    1. Get to know your dom before you meet them
    2. Trust your instincts! You have been interacting with people for years, listen to that experience.
    3. Check out their references. Talk to people they've met before, find out things that they haven't/won't tell you.
    4. Meet first in a public place. Don't be afraid to limit the first meeting to be entirely in that public area. Let someone you trust know who you're with, and where you are, and when you expect to be home. Trust them to call the police if you don't return on time. Call them if plans change!
    5. Don't let them push you into meeting or scening with them before you are ready to do so. If they insist consistently, leave the relationship.
    6. Agree on a safeword(s)
    7. Do not rush into things
    8. If spending time alone with your dom, arrange a check in phone call with a friend. Use code phrases to say "Everything is fine" or "Help, get me out of here".
    Things to look for in a dom

    Honesty and trustworthiness are the most important traits because they should be common to all doms. Things which you should look for depending on your taste are openness (or do you prefer the mystery man?), gentleness (far from all subs want gentleness from their dom though, so look to yourself for your desires), even-temper (or someone who blows up - though be careful because the line between BDSM and abuse is very narrow, and easy to stumble across), sense of humor (again, to some the ideal dom doesn't ever laugh) and understanding (though some prefer to be punished strictly for everything they do, other subs desire understanding and forgiveness).

    Look for someone who tries to get to know you, at least as far as knowing your interests and desires in BDSM. If your fantasy is to be treated as an object, and not to have your own interests explored but simply to have your activites dictated/controlled you wouldn't do well with someone who wants to know everything about you (such as me). Don't automatically assume that someone is right for you just because they call themselves a dom, we're all individuals and have our own problems, faults and quirks. Not all who label themselves as dom actually are either, there are a large number of guys out there who will approach you as a dom if they perceive you to be a sub, but the same guys will approach you as a sub if they thing you are domme.

    Above all else, take some time and talk to a prospective dom. Ask them questions about themselves and about how they would handle you, don't be afraid to be specific either if there's something you think you need to be handled on way or another.

    12/4/2006 6:45:31 AM

    Tactical Warfare of Doubt

     Author: SoftOwl (Victoria) Reconnaissance, Setup and Ambush http://members.aol.com/SRABANDE/TacticleWarfareofDoubt.html

    To believe with certainty we must begin to doubt.

    -          Stanislaus 

    Dominance is perceived to be fixed and immutable.  By and large, in men where dominance is innate, most of that is true.  Ever mindful of the reality that a man?s life is as governed by his past as anyone else?s, we must test to be sure the required elements necessary to our own survival within the relationship remain unchangeable. 

    Inconsistency.   The one single element responsible for all the angst, emotional upheaval, fear, anxiety and dissolution of most D/s relationships.

    After periods of deep conversation and a mutual understanding that a relationship might be possible, each and every D/s relationship starts out the same.  An order is given?an order is followed.  Each beams with pride, hope and adoration as this lovely little rudimentary dance begins. 

    Women who spent months (perhaps years) reading about control and surrender, having a strong identification with their readings, begin to mutter, ?I knew it?I just knew I was a submissive! Look at this, this is it! I feel good when I?m serving and following orders!?

    Men are no different.  The very first time they issue an order under this power dynamic and it is followed, they beat their chests and proclaim, ?I am in control, I will give the orders around here, I am?Master!?

    The happy little couple thinks they have found eternal bliss.   As they say, ?if it?s too good to be true, it usually isn?t true at all.?

    Control and surrender are funny little behavioral quirks that are never quite what they seem.  The blush wears off and a dominant man will begin to raise the stakes.   His sphere of influence will widen with the accuracy of the Atomic Clock.   Scene people call it ?limit pushing? which truly doesn?t describe the wrangling I speak of at all.  

    It?s all sort of like going to physical therapy after knee surgery.  At first, the only expectation is a small rise of the leg.  It?s no so bad, the therapist is being very careful.  However, the goal is to have that leg pumping like a well-oiled machine.  The movement of the knee is tangible.  Forward progress is visibly measurable; after all it?s a knee.  The movement of a knee can be seen.

    The difference between the therapist?s approach and the dominant?s approach is very simple; movement of the mind isn?t very tangible at all. It must be made tangible.  A dominant will observe his little tasty morsel of potential surrender very carefully.   Like a well-seasoned General, he will plot and scheme the next plan of attack.  The prize: Deeper, well-defined levels of control.  If he knows himself well, he knows what it will take to please him.  He must confirm his own doubts about a women and he will do that by tightening the reins.

    Submissives intuitively know they are going to be tested however; they have an agenda entirely their own.  They must confirm consistency and trustworthiness.  They send out emotional reconnaissance in the form of situational disobedience.  The systematic removal of autonomy while being undeniably contained is what she craves.  However, the removal of autonomy is unnerving and containment can be suffocating and counter-productive in the wrong hands.  The whole thing, although very much needed is:  unnatural.

    The beautiful little lovey dovey dance slowly turns into a battleground.   Couples, who genuinely want to achieve an authentic D/s relationship and are reality based, will view these maneuvers as expected (almost predictable) natural outcroppings of the need to authenticate control and verify surrender. He raises the stakes, she resists, both natural tendencies, both totally acceptable, both mandatory in D/s relationships. (Don?t take my word for it; ask people who have been together  longer than 5 years.)

    The mile marker where 99% of all relationships begin to fail usually occurs within the first four months of a relationship.     For those who are steeped in fantasy, these maneuvers are considered reason to tell a woman she is not submissive. Inexperienced and wannabe men have some strange notion that a women obeys sweetly, at all times, under all circumstances just because he has declared himself:  Master.  Those are the men who cannot sustain control in a predictable way for extended periods of time.    A submissive becomes the scapegoat for his failure to control effectively. 

    Now, that is not to say fair shares of woman out there aren?t manipulating little attention seekers who truly have no interest in submission. Those women should be fairly obvious to an innately dominant man though.  Sorry fellas, the burden will always be on your shoulders, if you are a dominant man you want that burden and will accept it graciously. 

    A man?s dominance will not be called into question at this point.  Not yet, the battle has not quite begun.  Both are carefully laying traps while consulting their inner ?committee?s.?   The committee?s are composed of very interesting little people.  They are our internal Board of Directors.  They convene in the ever-buzzing conference rooms of our minds to ?debate? our issues.

    A dominants committee might consist of a benevolent man who raises the question, ?how far can I push her before she breaks? I don?t want to damage her, but I do want all of her.?  Also in residence might be the sadist who retorts, ?She will bend as far as you want her to bend.  You are the boss here? proceed man!  Proceed!?  The pragmatist, ?What?s the rush?  Is there a time limit on this??  The visionary, ?look beyond your desire man, if she becomes fearful and mistrusts you this whole thing can be over before it begins.?   The voice of reason, ?push her, she will respect you for it, but be ready to pull back a bit to earn her trust along the way.?  The Master, ?you can beat her or punish her like a child, but you are more cunning, more malleable and way more tenacious.   Obtain her obedience by presenting a safe environment where there is no alternative to obedience. Be creative, work with her strengths, but acknowledge her weaknesses.?

    A submissives committee has an entirely different composition.  The pessimist, ?what if I can?t do as he asks?  A submissive who signs on to a relationship and doesn?t submit is a fraud.?   The child, ?if this starts to feel bad, I?m going to run and hide in the nearest closet and cry.?  The romantic, ?he won?t hurt me, he told me he loves me.?  The victim, ?I know this relationship is going to end.  They all do.  I know it, I just know it.?  The rebel, ?test him, balk at his control, and make him show you he can control the relationship without damaging you physically or emotionally.  Go for it, you need this confirmation!  The relationship cannot grow without this!?  The innocent, ?I just want to serve him, why is this getting so difficult??

    The inexperienced will indulge their committee?s in total secrecy.  They will lay awake at night pondering a plethora of ?what ifs.?  Some days they will listen to the loudest committee member.   Other days they will listen to the one that sounds more reasonable than the others.  The internal ?war rooms? will ultimately take over and the machinations and vacillations will eventually destroy the ability to communicate cohesively. 

    There?s hope.  This is where we find out if we are with a narcissist, a player, a wannabe or a dominant.  These power struggles either bring forth a dominant man or confirm there is nary a dominant to be found.  This is also where the oft-bandied word ?communication? truly begins to have meaning and purpose.

    Submissive women speak about being laid bare, to feel that their dominant can look right through them.  That?s very nice, however, in the general sense a dominant must lay himself bare to his woman.  Now is the time for him to formally introduce his internal committee to his submissive and demand she introduce her committee to him.   The goal here is for both of them to be diaphanous as nothing must be permitted to supercede:  clarity.

    Imagine his benevolent committee member speaking directly to her pessimist, the sadist speaking to the child, the visionary talking to the romantic, the voice of reason engaging the victim, the rebel and the innocent listening intently to the Master.  The correct parings are crucial and it is up to the Master to make certain each committee member is matched up with its complimentary voice.

    Imagine uncovering and ?accepting? these war rooms by seating them all at one table, in unity, to battle the real enemies:  fear, hesitation, vulnerability and failure. 

    ?Discipline, like the bridle in the hand of a good rider, should exercise its influence without appearing to do so; should be ever active, both as a support and as a restraint, yet seem to lie easily in hand.   It must always be ready to check or to pull up, as occasion may require; and only when the horse is a runaway should the action of the curb be perceptible.? -Unknown

    12/3/2006 4:24:36 AM

    WELCOME TO THE WONDERFUL WORLD OF CYBERIA submissivewomenspeak.com ***Harsh but very close to our cyber experiences. Beware of chatrooms, read below and you'll understand.***

    I'd like to know from others what it is that they dislike about computer communications, be it email, chat rooms, news groups, on-line personals, Web sites, whatever. How have you been burned? What is it about the virtual life that most gets your goat? How, in your opinion, is cyber life different from real life?

    When I try to answer my own questions, I find that there are so many things I dislike about cyber-communications that it is hard to narrow it down to an answer that isn't 20 pages long. I guess, though, that the thing I hate most about the on-line environment is the way in which it attracts so many emotionally and mentally disturbed people. Individuals whom one would quickly cross the street to avoid in real life become stars or gurus on the nets. On-line communications attracts people with something to hide, as it is so easy to seem to be someone or something other than who or what you are when all people have to get to know you with are your typed words. This form of communicating is incredibly seductive to people who are severely dysfunctional in in-person social encounters--hiding safely behind a screen takes away almost all social anxiety. And while that can be good for certain types of people (the pathologically shy suddenly have a means to express themselves), it tends to make most people who are already sick and dysfunctional even more so.

    The cyber world attracts many obsessive people, who cannot control the time they spend on line and who take everything that happens in this artificial environment way too seriously. Unfortunately, such pathetic people, because of their apparent seriousness and willingness to spend all of their free time (and most of their work time!) on line, are often highly admired by others, as they are usually the most prolific contributors to whatever cyber worlds they choose to inhabit. No one else can keep up with their volume. This obsessiveness, besides causing such people to neglect whatever shreds of a real life they might have, becomes, after a while, a strongly negative force. When the honeymoon phase of life in the virtual world wears off, these people become the cyber-cops, the people who carry grudges and engage in on-line vendettas, the rigid attackers or upholders of rules, the constant whiners about how great Cyber Place X used to be before all these new people came, the cyber personalities who evoke hatred, fear, or revulsion in the rest of us.

    Even ordinary, nice people often become pretty awful on line, as the buffered safety of this medium seems to lower inhibitions faster than guzzling a bottle of fortified wine would. Ordinarily decent people say things and do things on line that they would never consider saying or doing if they were face to face with you. This is a medium of egotistical rudeness, of ruthless aggression where people who are friends one day are dire enemies the next, and of a weird kind of showing off and one-upmanship: the sort of showing off that can only be done with rhetorical games such as logic chopping, dictionary-definition quoting, and calculated fits of outrage, and with building a strong "gang" or following of virtual henchmen who staunchly support you and attack anyone who doesn't.

    When you participate in the "virtual world," you're much more likely to run into either really sick individuals or normal people who act very screwy and far ruder than they would ever do in real life. Add to this volatile mix another odd cyber phenomenon: the fact that this medium seems to make many of us open up and confess things to people we barely know about our lives, hopes, feelings, and identities that we would never in a million years reveal to a real-life stranger until we are sure that we can trust them. The security of being behind a computer screen, where no one can jump out and grab us, makes some of us much less cautious than we would ordinarily be. But our sense of security is, of course illusory, and some of us find this fact out in really terrible ways.

    Of course, when you mix people who are incautiously confessing intimate details of their life stories online with people who are severely disturbed or who at least have lost all inhibitions about using what they find out against the confessor, you get the bizarre comic-tragedies that are a daily occurrence on the nets. The vendettas. The stalkings. The harassment. The breaking of confidentiality. The hacking. The ego wars. The outings. And hundreds of people who feel deeply hurt and betrayed. I've had it happen to me. So has everybody I know who uses this means of communication to any extent. If it weren't so tragic, if so many people's lives and hopes were not ruined by this sort of thing, it'd actually be funny. It looks, from the outside, as if all these adults with their children, important careers, and other responsibilities suddenly decide that when they're on line, they're all going to regress to their teen years and act like high-school kids! I mean, doesn't all the clique forming, the backstabbing, the ego wars, the sucking up to the "popular kids," the false acts and lying, and all the rest of this sick crap remind you of your dear old high-school days? Anything that can make an otherwise responsible and confident adult regress to a sad, immature time in her life, a time when she was at her most insecure and confused (and often did the most stupid things because of this) is not something that I would recommend to my friends as a good place to be.

    Unfortunately, a lot of my kinky friends were already enmeshed in this world before I met them, and all of them, to a lesser or greater degree, have suffered because of it. I think that those of us who can see through the shiny veneer of the virtual world have an obligation to those who think it's the greatest thing since white bread to try to inject a little sobering reality (i.e. my journal) into their fantasies wherever possible, as such shots of reality will give them something to hang onto later, something to remember and to use when their oh-so-marvelous virtual world starts to unravel before their eyes and their oh-so-marvelous virtual friends abandon or betray them.

    As if the crazies, the predators, and the airheads weren't enough, there's also that nasty little problem of how easy it is to misunderstand someone else when all you're doing is typing at each other. With no gestures, no facial expressions, no tones of voice to clue you in, even the clearest of writers get into some horrible mixups. Well-intentioned Person A doesn't realize that well-intentioned Person B was making a joke in her last email, and voila! Well-intentioned Person A, feeling hurt and betrayed, lays into well-intentioned Person B, who, in her turn, shocked at A's sudden outburst of vitriol, gives back as good as she gets.

    Finally, there is the issue of the way cyber-conformity promotes the worst sort of misinformation. Any semi-formal social group imposes a structure; a set of rules; some spoken, some not; and an ideology upon its members. While aspects of that ideology help to provide a structure and a set of guidelines for the group and help non-members to know whether this is the sort of group they want to belong to, often that ideology consists of truisms or wisdoms that are not true or wise at all, they're just things that the group accepts as true, usually because it calms fears or boosts egos to believe that they are true or because someone with a lot of social power but who isn't very bright or experienced has pushed them on the rest of the group. (A couple of examples of untrue BDSM truisms: "People into S&M are more intelligent than the average person on the street." Or "You can't be a good top unless you've first been a bottom." The first untrue truism is one that is uttered by members of many minority groups. People always think that members of the groups they associate with contain a better quality of person than those in the general population. This belief is primarily an ego thing. It makes you feel good about your particular group if you think this. Of course, it's not true. The second untrue truism is a concept that originally came from the world of gay leathermen, but it has been widely adopted by hetero kinky people over the years. Again, it fills an ego need. Many people who have submissive experiences and then later decide that they are dominants are ashamed of having first been submissive. This saying thus manages to justify to these insecure people their submissive experience--make it OK--at the same time as it, in their own estimates, puts them above the entire group of natural dominants, people who cannot and will not ever have a submissive experience.)

    People who don't believe in or conform to the ruling ideology of a group are ostracized from the group no matter how intelligent or important or real their contributions might otherwise be. In this context, groups seem to go through a life cycle. At first they are relatively flexible and open to new ideas. But as they age and as a cadre of powerful and respected "old timers" develops (I see this cadre as a huge accretion of barnacles on the underbelly of a ship that makes travel in that ship much more dangerous and difficult), the group starts to discourage diversity and new ideas, as these are seen as challenging and threatening to the way it is used to doing and thinking about things. Remember, the people who will inevitably end up on top in these groups are usually the most dysfunctional and obsessive individuals there. And these people will push their often self-serving and usually wrong ideas--about BDSM, for example--onto the rest of the group. New ideas threaten the social power the old-timers have built up for themselves (often a new idea or experience will contradict the comfortably old "truths" that the old-timers push as the way things always are, therefore the person who presents the new idea has to be attacked and shown to be bad, sick, manipulative, or lying) within the group and therefore must be repressed. I know of no cure for this. All groups go through this process.

    What this group life-cycle stuff means for cyber life is that the BDSM virtual communities you join, be these chat channels, mailing lists, news groups, or whatever, are likely to be circulating a set of ideas and attitudes about dominance and submission that range from the incredibly stupid to the just plain wrong. But everybody who's anybody within the group adheres to these ideas as the purest fact. When someone tries to speak up in such a group and say that "the emperor has no clothes," such a person will be derided, ridiculed, attacked, and as quickly as possible driven from the group. So cyber groups are responsible for a whole lot of the misinformation that circulates on the nets about D&S, misinformation that hurts us all, because it gives us false expectations and causes us to make wrong assumptions and decisions.

    I hate all of this about the "cyber world," but even more I hate how people, despite these ugly and gruesome realities, praise it as some wonderful new way of communicating, something revolutionary and freeing. A better way of communicating. A better place to be than fact-to-face with someone. Better, my behind! It's the least effective, most isolating, crappiest form of communication there is. It's only advantages are that it is relatively instantaneous (but even that can be a disadvantage; how many impatient, petulant children have you known who totally freak out and think you hate them if you don't answer their email within two hours after you have received it?) and that it allows you access to people and ideas that you might not find easily were you trying to seek them out in the real world. The best thing that can be said about the "cyber world," I believe, is that it can act as a bridge to something real, to something better than what you currently have. For BDSM'ers, it's also a temporary respite from the loneliness and isolation that so many of us feel in our actual physical communities. We may find the dominant of our dreams on line far more quickly than we could if searching in person. But in trying to speed up the process of meeting our deepest needs and desires, we run the risk of getting lost in the virtual hype: of coming to believe that an impoverished and alienating means of communication is somehow realer and better than the richer forms it replaces. And if we believe that hype, we're lost. Not only does this pathetic virtual world become a substitute for real life in all its multi-sensory richness, but it will only be a matter of time before our naive Pollyannaish dreams for the wunnerful, wunnderful "world of cyber" come crashing around our heads.

    12/2/2006 12:53:56 PM

    HOW TO SPOT A NON-DOMINANT
    www.submissivewomenspeak.net ***a very long but much needed subject that needs to be read thoroughly***

    Karen said, in her preamble on How to Spot a Nondominant Male:

    "I am quite convinced that the BDSM community has become a haunting ground, and a hunting ground, for vanilla males who resent the feminism of recent years, and who see here what they regard as a community filled to overflowing with women who are just begging to be abused. They got that wrong, but then they have just about everything else wrong too."

    A very good point, Karen. And quite true. Our experience (Count Cruel and Unusual and myself) supports this theory as sad fact. We've talked to many submissives over the years who were looking for dominants on ASB (as well as APB, ASS, and the other kinky news groups) who run into these terrible, vanilla men who are lying about who they are and what they want. These submissives usually end up getting quite hurt (or, at least, very disillusioned about S&M) from the experience. The worst part is that many of these women, women who quite obviously have a strong need for submission in their lives, decide, from their single experience with one of these losers, that they must not really be submissive (else why would they have had this horrible experience?). Part of the reason why this happens is because many women seeking dominants are inexperienced and assume that whatever the man (dominant or no) they happen to meet says about his sexual orientation is absolutely true. Something that compounds their ignorance is the medium through which they're getting to know their dominant. It's awfully hard, even when you're experienced and critical, to tell what someone is really like over the computer, and this becomes doubly difficult if you're unlucky enough to meet a "dominant" who is either purposefully misleading you or completely confused himself about who or what he is.

    In addition to listing their identifying traits, it can be interesting to consider the kinds of non-dominants who are out there. There are probably more than this, but off the top of my head I can think of five:

    A. Predators. Men deliberately looking for hot sex from a succession of kinky chicks rather than for an in-depth relationship with someone special and who have no problem with deceiving their partners on this point. Users.

    B. Lazy vanilla men looking for a free emotional ride: relationships that are completely undemanding, that require no work.

    C. Men who may very well have the beginnings of genuine dominant feeling but who are deeply conflicted about them: who secretly believe that dominating someone is bad. These guys really screw up any genuine deep submissives who have the misfortune to run into them, because their guilt-ridden conflicts over their own dominant desires are often transferred onto the submissive: she'll often be told by these confused souls that she's extremely sick for wanting to give up control as much as she does.

    D. Men with severe emotional problems or personality weakness who should not be trying to control someone else: men who can't control their tempers, men with self-destructive obsessions or addictions, men with numerous emotional hot buttons, men who have trouble being consistent or keeping their word or following through with a promise. These men turn to dominance as an "escape" from all these problems: if you're omnipotent and in control (or tell yourself that you are) then these personality failings will automatically disappear.

    E. Confused men who aren't dominant at all but who for reasons having to do exclusively with ego and status and appearing cool before others, have decided they must associate the dominant sexual orientation with themselves.

    And of course there are many non-dominants who are various combinations of the above.

    I think that your points below will do a lot of subs a big service. (And it will probably help some men as well as women--as the male submissive situation has a few things in common with that of the female submissive's--not much, but enough that parts of this message will be helpful to them.) I hope that these people see your message and read it. Now on to your points:

    "1) Any man who can get off for more than a minute on the erotic image of female as whore is not a dominant. That image is a pure vanilla fantasy that reduces the female to an object of masterbation. The whole idea of it is to dehumanize the object, so that the male has nothing to be concerned about."

    While I agree with what others have said about some D&S couples getting off on the whore-slut scenario for humiliation or depersonalization reasons, this does not detract from the important points you're making here, namely that:

    A. This is primarily a vanilla male fantasy, and men who get off exclusively or primarily on it are more likely to be vanilla than kinky and....

    B. The reason why most vanilla men get off on the whole whore-slut thing is because it allows them to avoid responsibility, especially the responsibility of showing some caring or feeling toward one's lover. (Milan Kundera wrote a wonderful, chilling story about a vanilla man and his lover who, to spice up their love life, decide to "pretend" that she's his whore for the day. That experience and the strong feelings of cruelty and alienation [rather sickly combined with eroticism] that both partners feel is enough to shatter the relationship. The tale also explores what it's like to be humiliated in an emotionally destructive way [as opposed to the wonderful sexy way that skilled D&S couples practice]. I don't have the anthology that this story came from in front of me but it was probably either The Farewell Party or Laughable Loves.)

    "He doesn't have to think, to understand, to be skillful, to feel, to experience any degree of intimacy apart from the meeting of genitals, to sustain a relationship."

    Yes, that's definitely the motivation for many of these guys: to make everything emotionally easy and completely non-demanding for the vanilla man having difficulty navigating a world in which women are more demanding and expect to be treated better (more fairly, more equally, with more consideration for their desires) than at many other times in history.

    "2) Any man who finds it just impossible to entertain the idea of treating a woman like a child is not a dominant. `Like a child' will offend some people, including some submissives, but I really don't care."

    Although I can imagine a good dominant who is not into the parental dynamic, I think he'd be a pretty odd duck. Where dominants differ on this, I think, is in the degree to which they relish the daddy role. Some get off on it so much that they exclusively seek relationships with subs who are also infantalists. With others, it's more of an underlying theme--with something else: the master-and-slave dynamic, say, more predominant. I agree with you, however, that an individual posing as a dominant who finds the "parental" role odious is probably not a dominant. Why? Because the power exchange dynamic (I mean the real thing not the fake, melodramatic "On Your Knees, Slut!" stuff that people often see it to be), in which one person exerts extensive control over another, is enormously reminiscent to both parties of the only other time in your life when you're either that completely helpless or that completely in control of another: when you're a little child or when you're the parent of a little child. The comparison is obvious, and it usually occurs spontaneously to both people involved in heavy power exchange.

    If, when the parental dynamic occurs to your dominant, you find he is repulsed by it (not neutral--but actively repulsed) you may actually be dealing with a little boy who has "authority" problems of his own that he has never outgrown. It's something like the Puer Eternis (my apologies for any misspelling of this term--it's been nearly 15 years since I last used it) syndrome, for you Jungians out there. Some people never want to grow up, and they associate the parental role (and the responsibility that goes with it) as leaving an idylic, carefree "Peter Panhood" behind and becoming a stuffy boring old grownup. Such men can't stand the thought of being daddies. Likewise, they can't stand the thought of exercising an extreme level of power and responsibility over you. If you are the sort of sub who doesn't want or need that level of power taken away from you, then there's no problem. But if you do have a need for the extremes, you aren't going to find it with an "eternal youth."

    "3) Any man who is obsessed with "sharing his sub" is very questionable at best. It is a vanilla obsession."

    Some dominants "share" their subs with other kinky people for humiliation purposes, or because they want to show off their slaves (who usually also have an exhibition kink), but the difference is that an actual dominant, being the good old obsessive control-freak he is, will always be there to keep an eye on things and to make sure nothing that he doesn't approve of goes on. The only time that I've known a responsible dom to share a sub when he isn't physically present is when he greatly trusts the person he is sharing her with. This was the case with me and a certain femdom friend of my Master's one memorable summer, but even though he wasn't there at the time, he had a very long conversation with her about what she could and could not do with me, and he "participated" in some of the scenes by having her put me on the phone to him as she was playing with me.

    But actually, you're not saying that this sharing activity never goes on at all with a real dominant, you're saying that an obsession with sharing isn't present in a real dominant, and I am in 100% agreement with that. Real dominants, as a rule, tend to be quite possessive about their submissives. The thought of pimping their subs out to others (or just sharing them for free erotic fun) is not one that tends to appeal to them. I think that the thinking goes: "my property is mine to enjoy--not anyone else's. Why should I let someone else, especially someone who I do not know or trust, have or risk what is mine?"

    I would agree, though, that vanilla wanna-be doms who read fictions such as that silly Story of O and then regard these ridiculous stories as containing actual truths about the reality of S&M will read about Sir Stephen's pimping of O and uncritically think, "Gee, I should do that too, since it's what all the way-cool Domly Doms like Sir Stephen do!" They never stop to think about whether that's something they would really want to do, because, not being dominants, they're far more concerned with appearing to be a dominant to others than with actual dominant obsessions (such as controlling one's life and environment as extensively as one can so that one gets exactly what one wants out of it). As I said once about such folk at the end of a long movie review message, "Monkey See, Monkey Do, Monkey Belong in...ASB Zoo!" (g)

    "4) Any man who rants and rails about his needs, his wants, his desires, and tells submissives that they really ought to be just overjoyed to attend to his every want without regard for her own needs, wants, and desires is not a dominant. He is a spoiled three year old child in a man's body."

    Unfortunately, it takes a rather critical attitude to spot that in men posing as dominants. This is something that a submissive beginning to fall in love (or in love with her own submissiveness) isn't likely to have. What a sub is actually going to hear from these men is all about what great dominants they are, how they've had so much experience, how wonderful everything is about them. It helps, when you're getting to know a potential dominant, if you can ignore the words he's saying about himself, and watch closely how he treats you, especially when the first relationship crisis or two come up. Than, if he really is a baby, he'll start stomping his feet and wailing: about how bad you are, how unsubmissive you are (isn't it odd the way the more vanilla the man is, the more unsubmissive he claims his partners are?), ad naseum.

    "A dominant will get what he wants and isn't concerned with stamping his feet about it."

    Of course. And if he's experienced, he'll do it so smoothly and competently, you won't even realize what's going on till it's over. (g)

    "He also derives a great deal of his enjoyment from what he can "get out" of his submissive, and that means being very concerned with her needs, wants, and desires."

    Exactly. Because helping her to develop herself and satisfying her needs, wants and desires--as long as they do not involve hurtful or dangerous habits like overeating or smoking--when fulfilled, make her into a happier, sometimes more talented, and overall a more valuable piece of property.

    "5) Any man who spends too much of his time denying the concept of vulnerability in a relationship, insisting that the submissive has just as much "power" as he's got, is not a dominant. He doesn't want responsibility and he doesn't even want to believe in the possibility that some responsibility might exist. Vanilla men like to make women responsible for everything that happens to them. Guilt again."

    One minor version of this that submissive women looking for partners tell me about a lot is when the putative dominant tells her that since she can't do "action x" or feel "emotion y" on demand, she is not a "true submissive," because "all true submissives do or feel X." Dumping this relationship failure squarely on the submissive partner's shoulders is a dead giveway of a non-dominant poseur. An actual dominant will talk to you and help you through your inability to do or feel something, if it is important to him that you do or feel it. He won't guilt trip you about it or accuse you of being not up to par as far as submissives are concerned. And he won't be concerned with how long it takes: depending upon your problems with the activity, it may take him minutes or it may take him years. But if he is really a dominant, he will get his way in the end (and with your enthusiastic assistance--if that's important to him).

    "6) Any man who believes that he can `make' a woman like whatever he wants her to like is not a dominant. He's also not too bright."

    I both agree and disagree with this. I agree, if he expects that liking to develop instantly when it involves overcoming dislikes that may have grown up over a lifetime. I disagree, if he perceives that his submissive's dislike for something is superficial or habitual and that it can genuinely be affected with time and persuasion. I mean, part of being a successful dominant, after all, means to get one's own way, and if what one wants is to change a submissive's negative attitude toward an activity you happen to like, well then, I can't imagine someone like that holding back or thinking it's an impossible dream. A dominant training a sub to take a little pain with good grace and even an amount of eroticism is a common example of this. But to be able to perceive the source of this dislike--to be able tell the difference between a deeply-rooted phobia or neurosis, say, verses a superficial habit of mind--requires a depth of perception that most vanilla men posing as dominants are too narcissistic to muster. I'm not saying that all (or even most) vanilla men are unperceptive or blindly stupid; I am saying that men who like to pose as something they are not (i.e., vanilla men posing as dominants) are quite stupid--and they are usually doing this posing for narcissistic (as well as all the other wrong) reasons.

    "7) Any man who believes that submissives are interchangable is not a dominant. Human beings are not interchangable. A sub is not a sub is not a sub. If the only thing a man thinks about is having a convenience hole, he is far less than fully human, and dominants are fully human."

    You know, sometimes I think that all those guys on alt.personals.bondage who spout that sentimental claptrap about a submissive woman being "the greatest, most precious gift a man could have" are experiencing exactly that same attitude. To them, all submissives are the same "precious gift," when actually submissives differ in quality and value and personality just as much as dominants do. But it's like these guys don't see that; we're all big rubber blowup "precious gifts" to them. One way to tell the dominants with experience from the others is that they tend to be a bit more discriminating than that in their personal ads. They have a specific idea of the type of person they'd enjoy controlling and they post that in their ads. Of course, they're also the guys who go too far down the discrimination road and post a long list of mandatory qualities that no sub, if she's being honest with herself, could possibly meet in toto.

    (where's #8? I think I might have deleted it by mistake.)

    "9) Dominants don't have particularly fragile egos. They may get angry as hell with something that someone may have said, but they don't spend any significant amount of time in internal anguishing about it."

    Agreed. No further comments--except to say that that doesn't mean they aren't arrogant as hell--they just aren't insecure. (g)

    "10) A man who would `contrive' an occasion of punishment is not a dominant. Dominants don't have to "set things up" that way. They can use real experiences as real justifications for real actions."

    Yes, but sometimes, "just for fun," real doms do contrive situations in this way. Mine certainly does, but the thing is, both of us always know that my grievous offense is so in name only and is being made into a big deal only for fun. It's pretty easy to tell the difference. One is serious, the other isn't.

    "11) Any man who can't handle a submissive's emotions is not a dominant. You couldn't be a woman in the 20th century without getting something inside bruised and bent by someone, and dominants are more than happy to handle whatever needs to be handled. They enjoy it. It doesn't just get them where they want to go, it is where they want to go."

    Oh, but Karen, it's so much annoying work to deal with another's emotional problems in this way! What about us fun-loving guys who just want a happy carefree fuck with a slut-slave with no hangups who'll cheerfully do our every bidding especially when it comes to sucking our dicks? (What is it with these guys anyway? Don't the vanilla women they date suck dick? By the way they demand this--and often only this--from submissive women, you'd think that no vanilla woman in the world will get her mouth within ten inches of a dick. Or at least not their dicks.) What if we just want someone who will speak only when spoken to--and certainly never express in-depth dissatisfaction at our utter inability to please them or even consider their own erotic needs? What's so wrong with that?

    "12) Any man who has lots of "slaves" is not a dominant. Vanilla men just love the idea of a harem, and all those adoring females. Some females like the idea too. Unfortunately, these guys really aren't superman, whatever stupid pills they may have been swallowing."

    Oh my, my you are brave. Attacking ASB's favorite sacred cow of polyamoury are you? You're probably gonna get burned alive at the stake for this last heretical point. I think a harem is just barely possible within the realms of D&S reality, but I doubt if it would work with more than two slaves, and even with two it would require a trememdous amount of work on the dominant's part to keep both happy and really loved. Certainly in all the publicly-advertised multiple-sub relationships I've read about on ASB over several years, I've never seen a single one that involved someone I think is really a dominant.

    "Anybody want to add to the list?"

    Thank you, Karen, for a wonderfully comprehensive list. I don't know if I can think of much to add. I can, however, say something about a couple of qualities I think a dominant must have. I'm not saying these are the most important qualities a dominant should have--they're just the ones that occur to me at this moment.

    13. No one is capable of being (or rather, of not being) all of the above things all of the time. And you don't have to avoid all of these things all of the time to be a good dominant: you just have to avoid them most of the time, if you wish to build your submissive's trust and confidence in you as a dominant. However, one thing that distinguishes the men from the boys, as it were, is that a person who feels in control of himself, in control of the situation, and in control of the submissive, will openly and easily admit it when he's made a mistake, when he's blown it. It's no skin off his back to do so. He's the one in charge, after all, and admitting to a mistake isn't going to change that pertinent fact. A vanilla man posing as a dominant will often not admit to his mistakes because deep inside he knows he's faking it, and the last thing he wants is for the sub he's fooling to realize it too. In fact, what the poseur typically does is blame the submissive for his mistakes. Whenever there's a relationship problem it's always her fault.

    14. Here's one that I've struggled with in the past, sometimes thinking one way, sometimes thinking another, but I've finally come to believe that a dominant has to be smarter than his submissive. He can be dumber than everyone else in the world, but not dumber than his sub. And when I say smart, I mean all the different ways a person can be smart: emotionally perceptive, experienced, able to express things well, as well as analytical. I think this is important because D&S relationships are not easy. Certain problems, such as resistance and the submissive's perception that what she does is inherently sick, come up, often, and certain unique problems, specific to that submissive and that relationship come up. If a dominant is dumber than his sub, he is not going to be able to help her through these problems, first by clearly explaining to her what's wrong and second, by instructing her in how they can both work to fix things. A submissive who has to struggle through these difficulties alone, or who receives advice from her dominant that she'd expect to get from her 14-year-old nephew, is going to begin to resent this fellow pretty quickly. What kind of control can he possibly have, she wonders, if he is helpless to offer me anything useful or worthwhile to help me deal with these difficulties? Such women must feel very, very alone.

    Here's another "intelligence" truth about real and faux doms: the smarter you--the sub--are, the more a genuine dominant will appreciate you. The smarter you--the sub--are, the more a non-dominant male posing as a dom will see you as a threat--and as potential competition. In this particular regard, it can be instructive to note which people on ASB become enraged with and lose their cool around me and Karen. You see, we're both submissive women--and we're both smart. And that scares the dickens out of a great many fakes around here. And what do they do when they're scared? When you see these individuals stomping their wittle feet and throwing their wittle tantrums, ask yourself, what kind of dominant is so easily made insecure and threatened by a submissive?

    15. Is there anyone here besides me who thinks that a real dominant ought to be literate enough to know not to describe himself with a verb? I wonder if any of these self-described "dominates" realize how they ruin their chances of attracting anyone even semi-intelligent when they say that? I mean, would you trust someone to control you if they didn't even know how the word that describes themselves was pronounced or spelled? (The majority of people who make this mistake seem to be native English speakers--in other words, they have no excuse.) I suppose it won't be long before we also begin to see other people proudly declaring, "I am a submit!" Actually, that would probably be a good thing, because then all the dominates could get together with all the submits, and leave us more traditional noun-types in peace. ;) Isn't it interesting, however, that unlike the dominant-dominate pair or the submissive-submits, the word for people who ride both sides of the fence, "switch," is quite neatly both a noun and a verb? It just figures, doesn't it? ;)

    It may sound to some as if Karen, and now I, are saying that a dominant male has to be a superman. In a sense we are, as to be successful, a D&S relationship requires an extraordinary amount of work, dedication, and talent. And while that sort of success can't happen without two rather extraordinary people--people who already know they can't be happy in any other way and are "absolutely" determined to make this work--the brunt of the responsibility--if not all of the actual work--falls squarely on the shoulders of the person who is ultimately in charge (and in a working D&S relationship, that is always the dominant). Still, if the submissive isn't motivated, if the submissive doesn't work, if the sub tries to sabotage things--or if she isn't really submissive--the relationship has very little hope of succeeding.

    In this regard, I'd be interested in a seeing a list similar to the one Karen has compiled--but this time on the qualities or identifying traits of non-submissives posing as subs. Any dominant out there care to give it a try?

    12/1/2006 9:13:10 AM

    GETTING EDUCATED AT CONDO-MANIA http://secure.condomania.com/

    Never go to bed mad, stay up and fight.
    - Phyllis Diller
    WHAT IF YOUR PARTNER SAYS NO

    Some people think that being asked to use a condom is an indication that you don't trust them. Other people think that condoms are a hassle. Some men complain that condoms prohibit erections or find wearing them uncomfortable. Many of these experiences and concerns are valid. It is important to know who is expressing a heartfelt concern and who is manipulating you for selfish reasons.

    Here are some examples of resistance and appropriate responses, with bottom-line suggestions to put those most unwilling in their place. Remember, a commitment to safer sex involves a willingness to do some experimenting and problem solving. Be patient, but be firm. It may be helpful to rehearse what you want to say with a close friend.

    Problem: "Condoms don't feel as good as the real thing."
    Answer: "Doesn't it feel better to be safe?" or "Let's find something as close to the real thing as possible." or "How about putting a few drops of lubricant on the inside of the condom."
    Bottom Line: "The real thing is not available without one."

    Problem: "I hate the way condoms taste."
    Answer: "Let's try a different brand. I like the mint flavored ones; Have you tried those?" or "How about adding some toppings; my favorite is honey."
    Bottom Line: "No balloon, no party."

    Problem: "Condoms never fit men right, they always slip off."
    Answer: "They come in all shapes and sizes, including snugger fit, so let's try some on. We could have a fashion show."
    Bottom Line: "No gown, no ball."

    Problem: "They're too tight."
    Answer: "Let's pick up some extra large."
    Bottom Line: "Then I guess you are too big for me."

    SAFER SEX BEGINS WITH YOU

    To love oneself is the beginning of a lifelong romance.
    - Oscar Wilde

    You have the right to feel confused, even scared these days. It used to be that pregnancy was the big thing to watch out for. Now with AIDS and the rise of other sexually transmitted diseases, there is a lot more to worry about. It is important that you learn the facts to protect yourself and others. Sex doesn't have to be scary. But it does have to be safe. Try to be honest with yourself and think about your fears and desires first so that you can be realistic about how to proect yourself and others during sex.

    Don't forget to take a look at the other factors in your life that might weaken your immune system. Your immune system is the body's collection of natural defenses against disease. A weakened immune system can make it more likely for you to become infected if exposed to a STD, including HIV. If you are infected with a STD, you may become more likely to develop symptoms. Your immune system can be weakened by smoking, lack of sleep and exercise, alcohol and other drugs, stress, a poor diet and repeated exposure to STD's, especially if you are already infected. Alcohol and other recreational drugs may also impair your judgment and ability to make good decisions about practicing safer sex. Make a commitment to yourself to take care of your body and decide how you are going to carry out that commitment. It's never too late to begin.

    JUST THE FACTS

    In sex, macho doesn't count for mucho.
    - Zsa Zsa Gabor

    It's not who you are but what you do that puts you at risk for getting a sexually transmitted disease ? including HIV, the virus that is thought to cause AIDS. AIDS does not discriminate. Anyone can be infected with HIV by exchanging blood, semen, breast milk, and vaginal secretions through oral, vaginal or anal intercourse with someone who has HIV, or by sharing needles used for drugs (including steroids), tattooing, or piercing, with someone who has HIV. HIV weakens the body's immune system, making it more difficult to fight off infections. AIDS is the condition which leaves the body vulnerable to many serious, often deadly infections and diseases.

    There are over 20 kinds of STD's. If caught right away, most can be treated. If left untreated, however, some STD's can cause infertility, cervical cancer, and other serious health problems. If you or your partner experience any unusual irritation, redness, or discharge it is important that you both see a doctor as soon as possible. In addition, some people who are infected with STD's may be asymtomatic, and not experience any problems. For more information call the STD or AIDS hotlines listed in this manual, speak to a doctor, or go to a clinic.

    11/30/2006 10:42:20 AM
    Sexual Addiction webmd

    The term sexual addiction is used to describe the behavior of a person who has an unusually intense sex drive or obsession with sex. Sex and the thought of sex tend to dominate the sex addict's thinking, making it difficult to work or engage in healthy personal relationships.

    Sex addicts engage in distorted thinking, often rationalizing and justifying their behavior and blaming others for problems. They generally deny they have a problem and make excuses for their actions.

    Sexual addiction also is associated with risk-taking. A person with a sex addiction engages in various forms of sexual activity, despite the potential for negative and/or dangerous consequences. In addition to damaging the addict's relationships and interfering with his or her work and social life, a sexual addiction also puts the person at risk for emotional and physical injury.

    For some people, the sex addiction progresses to involve illegal activities, such as exhibitionism (exposing oneself in public), making obscene phone calls, or molestation. However, it should be noted that sex addicts do not necessarily become sex offenders.

    Behaviors associated with sexual addiction include:

    • Compulsive masturbation (self-stimulation)
    • Multiple affairs (extra-marital affairs)
    • Multiple or anonymous sexual partners and/or one-night stands
    • Consistent use of pornography
    • Unsafe sex
    • Phone or computer sex (cybersex)
    • Prostitution or use of prostitutes
    • Exhibitionism
    • Obsessive dating through personal ads
    • Voyeurism (watching others) and/or stalking
    • Sexual harassment
    • Molestation/rape

    Generally, a person with a sex addiction gains little satisfaction from the sexual activity and forms no emotional bond with his or her sex partners. In addition, the problem of sex addiction often leads to feelings of guilt and shame. A sex addict also feels a lack of control over the behavior, despite negative consequences (financial, health, social and emotional).

    How Is Sexual Addiction Treated?

    Most sex addicts live in denial of their addiction, and treating an addiction is dependent on the person accepting and admitting that he or she has a problem. In many cases, it takes a significant event -- such as the loss of a job, the break-up of a marriage, an arrest or health crisis -- to force the addict to admit to his or her problem.

    Treatment of sexual addiction focuses on controlling the addictive behavior and helping the person develop a healthy sexuality. Treatment includes education about healthy sexuality, individual counseling, and marital and/or family therapy. Support groups and 12 step recovery programs for people with sexual addictions (i.e., Sex Addicts Anonymous) also are available. In some cases, medications used to treat obsessive-compulsive disorder may be used to curb the compulsive nature of the sex addiction. These medications include Prozac and Anafranil.

    11/29/2006 11:06:48 AM
    Sexually Transmitted Diseases ***Something is driving me to keep on this subject. This l/s is no safer than any other if protection is not used, care for others is not shown and continuing ignorance about a person's own body.***

    What are sexually transmitted diseases (STDs)?
    Sexually transmitted diseases (STDs) are infectious diseases transmitted through sexual contact. They are among the most common infectious diseases -- with the United States having the highest rates of STDs in the industrialized world.

    Prevention of STDs:
    The best way to prevent contracting an STD is to abstain from any type of sexual intercourse. However, if you decide to become sexually active, or are currently sexually active, there are several precautionary measures you can follow, recommended by the National Institute of Allergy and Infectious Diseases, to help reduce your risk of developing a sexually transmitted disease. These include the following:

    • have a mutually monogamous sexual relationship with an uninfected partner
    • use (consistently and correctly) a male condom
    • use sterile needles if injecting intravenous drugs
    • decrease susceptibility to HIV infections by preventing and controlling other STDs
    • delay having sexual relationships as long as possible - the younger a person is when they begin to have sex for the first time, the more susceptible they become to developing an STD
    • have regular checkups for STDs
    • learn the symptoms of STDs and seek medical help as soon as possible if any symptoms develop
    • avoid having sexual intercourse during menstruation
    • avoid anal intercourse, or use a male condom
    • avoid douching

    What to do when diagnosed with an STD?

    • Begin treatment immediately, take the full course of medications, and follow your physician's advice.
    • Do not breastfeed a baby or use breast milk to feed a baby.
    • Notify all recent sexual partners and urge them to get medical checkups.
    • Avoid sexual activity while under treatment for an STD.
    • Have a follow-up test to be sure the STD has been successfully treated.

    What are some common types of STDs?
    More than 20 STDs have now been identified, and affect more than 13 million men and women in this country each year. According to the National Institute for Allergy and Infectious Diseases and Centers for Disease Control, common types of STDs include:
    Acquired Immune Deficiency Syndrome (AIDS)
    Human Papillomaviruses (HPVs)
    Chlamydial Infections
    Gonorrhea
    Genital Herpes
    Syphilis
    Genital Warts
    Other diseases that may be sexually transmitted include:

    • bacterial vaginosis
    • chancroid
    • cytomegalovirus infections
    • granuloma inguinale (donovanosis)
    • lymphogranuloma venereum
    • molluscum contagiosum
    • pubic lice
    • scabies
    • trichomoniasis
    • vaginal yeast infections

    Source: National Institute of Allergy
    and Infectious Diseases
     

    Facts about STDs:

    1. STDs affect men and women of all backgrounds and economic levels. However, nearly two-thirds of all STDs occur in people younger than age 25.

    2. STDs are on the rise, possibly due to more sexually active people who have multiple sex partners during their lives.

    3. Many STDs initially cause no symptoms. In addition, many STD symptoms may be confused with those of other diseases not transmitted through sexual contact -- especially in women. Even symptom-less STDs can be contagious.

    4. Women suffer more frequent and severe symptoms from STDs:

    • Some STDs can spread into the uterus (womb) and fallopian tubes and cause pelvic inflammatory disease (PID), which, can lead to both infertility and ectopic (tubal) pregnancy.
    • STDs in women also may be associated with cervical cancer.
    • STDs can be passed from a mother to her baby before or during birth. Some infections of the newborn may be successfully treated, but others may cause a baby to be permanently disabled or even die.

    5. When diagnosed early, many STDs can be successfully treated.

    11/28/2006 8:16:05 AM
    Get the STD Picture
    Think you've got a big sex IQ? Try the STD name game.


    You already know about the birds and the bees. But what about the snakes in the trees? Know your STDs?

    Check out the first two words of "sexually transmitted diseases." If you're having sex, you may be at risk. Find out if you know all about STDs -- or if you just think you know. Play the STD name game. It's easy to play. Read through the list of symptoms below. Then name that STD.

    STD 1:

    It's been three weeks since I had sex with that guy who didn't have a condom. And now I've got something a lot like the flu. I'm running a fever and my head hurts. I'm so tired, I don't feel like doing much of anything. But the last time I had the flu, I didn't have these mouth sores -- or this red rash on my chest. If it's not the flu, what is it?
    (It might be HIV. No, this isn't AIDS -- not yet, and maybe not ever. These are some common symptoms of acute HIV infection. In 50% to 80% of patients, HIV infection starts with these flu-like symptoms. There's nearly always fatigue, fever, and headache. Mouth sores and a rash on the trunk are a tip-off that this isn't the flu. But not everybody with acute HIV infection gets these symptoms.
    If you come down with flu-like symptoms two to four weeks after sex with someone who might have HIV infection, see a doctor right away. A normal HIV test won't work. Standard HIV tests look for antibodies in the blood, and your body hasn't made any yet. But there are tests that can tell whether you're infected. If you do have HIV, you may wish to start treatment right away. Studies suggest that treatment during acute HIV infection may be much more effective than later treatment.)

    STD 2:

    The woman I slept with last week didn't have any symptoms. And after an awkward phone call, I know she still doesn't. But I got these painful little bumps on my penis. Now the bumps have turned into pus-filled, open sores with raggedy edges. The sores are soft to the touch. And now there's a pain deep under the skin on the inside of my thigh. What's my doctor going to say?
    (Can you spell chancroid? Chancroid [pronounced SHANG-kroyd] is a bacterial infection. It's spread by contact with the sores. Women may not notice the symptoms until the lymph glands in the thigh -- on one or both sides -- get swollen and painful. If not treated, these glands mat together and form a kind of abscess known as a bubo. Fortunately, this is a curable infection. See a doctor. And tell your sex partners. Even if a woman doesn't seem to have symptoms, she may have been infected and should get a checkup.)

    STD 3:

    It can't be an STD -- can it? I still think of myself as technically a virgin. I did have sex -- but my lover only put his penis a little way into my vagina. And he doesn't have any symptoms. Maybe this burning feeling when I urinate will just go away. Won't it?
    (Many sexually transmitted diseases can cause this symptom. The most common one is chlamydia [pronounced klah-MID-ee-ya]. Any genital, anal, or, less often, oral contact with infected body fluids can result in infection. In a way, you're lucky. Three-fourths of women -- and half of men -- don't have early symptoms of chlamydia. Left untreated, this bacterial infection can spread to the fallopian tubes. This can leave you unable to have children. There are tests. And there is a cure. If you're sexually active -- even if you don't go "all the way" -- you can still get STDs.)

    STD 4:

    Yuck. It's been about a week since I had sex. Boy, does my crotch itch. When I look down there, I've got blue spots on the skin under my pubic hair. And there are lots of these teensy rust-colored dots. What gives?
    (Those little rust-colored dots -- sometimes they're whitish-gray -- are lice. If you take a closer look with a magnifying glass, you'll see they look like little crabs. You can get crabs during sex. You can also get them by sleeping in the bed of an infested person. The little bugs have three forms: eggs, a larval stage called nits, and adult lice -- the ones that make you itch. The blue spots are a skin reaction to louse bites. Once you've identified crabs, you can get rid of them. But you'll have to get rid of all the eggs and nits that may have spread to your clothes, bed linens, and other items. After you kill the lice, you'll continue to itch for a while. Hydrocortisone cream can help.)

    STD 5:

    I had anal sex with another guy. I put on a condom before sex, of course, but it broke. It's been a few days since then, and now I've got this yellow drip from the tip of my penis. Otherwise, I feel fine. Won't it just go away? (There are several infections that can cause these symptoms. One of them is gonorrhea, known to many as "the clap." Many people with gonorrhea have no symptoms. Untreated, it can lead to serious infections. Anyone who finds out he or she has an STD should tell all of his or her sexual contacts so they can be tested and, if infected treated. Antibiotic treatment cures gonorrhea. See a doctor.)

    STD 6: 
    A few months ago, during foreplay, my husband noticed a cluster of blisters on the inner lip of my vagina. It turned into a sore that hurt for about a week and then crusted over and went away. Now it's months later, and I have a nasty blister on my butt. My husband doesn't get any blisters on his genitals, although once in a while he gets a cold sore on his mouth. I don't think it's an STD, do you?
    (Herpes is a viral infection. It comes in two flavors: type 1 and type 2. Herpes type 1 usually causes mouth sores; herpes type 2 usually causes genital sores. However, either virus can infect either place. Herpes can spread during sex, including oral sex. The virus that causes herpes travels up nerves and rests in nerve bundles. When it becomes active, it goes back down the nerves to the skin. Sometimes a person who has had a genital infection has a later outbreak on the buttocks or thighs.

    Herpes outbreaks don't always look like blisters. Sometimes it looks like sores, cuts, pimples, or a rash. Genital herpes outbreaks cause pain, aching, itching, burning, and/or tingling on and around the sex organs. Sometimes there can be painful urination and a discharge from the urethra, but this is uncommon.

    There's no cure for herpes. But today there are anti-herpes drugs that make outbreaks less severe. They also can prevent new outbreaks and may even make it harder to give herpes to another person.)

    STD 7:

    I moped around for more than a month after breaking up with my girlfriend. Just when I started feeling like seeing other women again, I noticed this cluster of moist little sacs of flesh near my vagina. Since then it got a bit bigger and turned whitish. It looks like a little cauliflower! I'm very embarrassed. How can I ever have sex with anybody ever again?
    (The virus that causes genital warts spreads by direct skin-to-skin contact. It's called human papillomavirus or HPV. There are several different kinds of HPV and the feature of the disease depends on the type of HPV. Some kinds are linked to cervical cancer.

    Genital warts appear one to six months after HPV infection. There's no cure, but there are treatments. These treatments must be performed or prescribed by a doctor. DO NOT use over-the-counter wart remedies on genital warts. While treatment can make warts go away, they often come back.

    It's common to be upset by genital warts. You should avoid sex until all warts are removed. Condoms can prevent HPV spread -- but since they do not cover all of the skin that might be effective, they are not totally effective. But having genital warts does not mean your sex life is over.)

    STD 8:

    I'm a sexually active man. A few weeks back I noticed small bumps appearing on my groin. Now it's spread to my thighs. The area is a little tender, but it doesn't bother me all that much. I keep waiting for it to go away. Will it?(Molluscum contagiosum, once a disease of childhood, is now sexually transmitted among adults. It's caused by a poxvirus. It can be spread through sexual contact, or by contact with other objects, such as towels, used by an infected person.

    Each lesion lasts for about six to eight weeks. But since it spreads, it can take two years or more to go away by itself. Your doctor can speed recovery either by surgical or chemical removal of the lesions.)

    STD 9:

    We didn't have sex, I swear! OK, my boyfriend and I did sleep together in his bed -- with our clothes off. We spooned a lot but we didn't go past second base. And that was over a month ago. Now I'm back at school but I've got this itch on my waist, my groin and the lower part of my butt. It's MUCH worse at night when I go to bed. There are some short, wavy lines on the skin, but the worst are these dozens of itchy bumps. There's no way this is an STD, is there?
    (Sex isn't the only way to get scabies. In fact, this skin-mite infection is hard to get from a brief sexual encounter. But prolonged skin contact does spread infection. If it took a month for symptoms to appear, this must be the first time you've had scabies. People who get it more than once get symptoms in only one to four days.

    The mites that cause scabies burrow just under the surface of the skin. Females lay eggs that hatch in a few days. The itching is caused by an allergic reaction. You can't get scabies from a brief contact, such as a handshake, but it spreads in households after prolonged contact with infested bedding, carpets, or furniture.

    Your doctor can prescribe treatments that will kill the mites. Even after they're dead, you'll still itch for a while. Doctors usually prescribe corticosteroid ointments to relieve this itching. And don't forget that killing the mites means getting rid of mites hiding in your bed, clothing, etc.)

    STD 10:

    I've started seeing this guy I'm crazy about and, yes, we're having sex. Or we were. Now I've got these horrible symptoms. I'm having a lot of greenish yellow, frothy discharge from my vagina. I'm sore all around my vaginal area and upper thighs. My boyfriend is just fine. Is it just me or what?
    (Men usually don't get symptoms of trichomoniasis infection. But if they look early in the morning, infected men may see a slight mucous discharge from the penis. Sometimes, women get only a slight discharge.

    The bug that causes trichomoniasis is a protozoon. See a doctor -- both of you. A single treatment almost always does the trick, if both partners are treated at the same time. Treatment for men usually takes a bit longer. If you have more than one sex partner, all of your partners must be examined and treated.)

    STD 11:

    OK, I had an affair. But I broke it off after just a couple of times. I feel terrible about it. I'll never do it again. Since my wife doesn't know about it, I don't want to hurt her feelings for no reason. Only problem is, about three weeks later I got this sore. Just one of them. It was on my penis, but it didn't hurt at all. I made excuses not to have sex with my wife, and it healed after about a month. I thought it was all over. But now I'm getting these rashes on my palms and soles. Any connection?
    (Syphilis used to be a terrible thing. It still is -- if not treated. The sore on your penis is called a chancre. It's the sign of primary syphilis. Secondary syphilis comes next. The symptoms begin with a rash, usually starting on the palms and soles. These rashes come and go, but cover various places on the body. Eventually they begin to eat away at mucous membranes. And that's still not the worst of it. Untreated syphilis eventually damages the heart and brain. In fact, if you've already got secondary syphilis the germs that cause the disease may already have invaded your brain.

    Fortunately, antibiotics cure the disease. You'll have to see a doctor to get diagnosed and treated. And you'll have to tell your wife. If you've had sex with her, she may be infected.

    Originally published April 7, 2003.
    Medically updated April 6, 2006.

    11/27/2006 11:24:24 AM

    Prostate Problems

    What Are Common Prostate Problems

    PROSTATITIS
    Infection of the prostate that can neither be acute (one time only) or chronic (ongoing). Chronic prostatitis is usually more difficult to treat.

    BENIGN PROSTATIC HYPERTROPHY (BPH)
    Enlargement of the prostate because of small non-cancerous tumors that grow inside the prostate. If not treated, BPH can cause incontinence, bladder infections, and possible kidney damage.

    PROSTATE CANCER
    Cancerous tumor may develop in the prostate. If not treated, the cancer can spread throughout the body. If detected early, chances for a complete recovery are good.

    What Are The Common Symptoms Of Prostate Problems?

    • fever, chills
    • painful or difficult urination
    • pain erection and/or ejaculation
    • pain in lower back, or groin area
    • weakening of the urine stream
    • frequent or urgent urination

    Other symptoms may occur. Consult your doctor if you notice any unusual changes.

    11/26/2006 10:16:56 AM

    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

    Forced homosexuality is a paraphilia and activity related to Femdom. In practice, it includes any activities in which the dominant female "forces" the submissive, heterosexual male or female to engage in homosexual acts for her amusement, sexual arousal and/or (in the case of male submissives) as part of feminization.

    In the case of female submissives, often the acts are carried out with a third female, who may be dominant, neutral, or a fellow submissive.

    Despite the performance, these acts are in fact consensual. They can occur either as part of a general, consensual submission to the dominant female (in other words, an agreement that does not specify about forced homosexuality), or after being communicated as a specific desire to the dominant female by the submissive. This is especially true of instances where a professional dominatrix is paid for the acts, seeing as the activities or "boundaries" of the session are typically agreed upon or implicit/advertised beforehand, and the submissive is free to leave at any time.

    Many are quick to point out that the submissive males or females engaged in these practices are probably not heterosexual to begin with, and may even be using the activities as a way to explore or act out hidden bisexual tendencies or curiosity. Indeed, many of the submissives openly (or candidly) admit that they are in fact bi-curious or bisexual. Some are also openly bisexual in their lives, but enjoy the domination and role-playing of being "forced."

    However, many submissives and people in the Femdom and BDSM communities in general insist that the primary turn-on for the male submissive in these cases is the control that the dominant female exerts over him, his body and his "manhood" or masculinity - in other words, the humiliation and forced-feminization aspects of the acts. Similarly, the primary turn-on for the female submissives is the control the domme exerts over her body, mind, sexuality, and boundaries.

    Therefore, some of the males and females who fantasize about these scenarios or who engage in these activities may indeed be heterosexual. This is especially true initially, or when introduced by surprise in a dominant/submissive sexual relationship. It may be referred to by the dominant female as "breaking him in" or "breaking her in" or "breaking his manhood."

    Forced homosexuality should not be confused with acts/fantasies involving "forced" sex between two homosexual or bisexual people. The focus of this article is when the submissive is, or pretends to be, heterosexual.

    Forced homosexuality is also a common part of cuckold activities. This usually takes the form of the submissive male, or "cuckold," being "forced" to perform oral sex on the dominant female (who is typically his wife or girlfriend) after another male has deposited his semen in her vagina, or the cuckold being "forced" to perform oral sex on the other male.

    11/25/2006 10:32:40 AM

    Working rules for training darkdelusions stormcat
    This is a list of the basic rules I use. This is a starting point, and not a comprehensive list of all the rules I would expect a fully trained slave to be adhering to.

    The slave/trainee should take care of her health. This includes:
    No smoking
    Eating correctly (not to excess, not to starvation, and watching nutrition)
    Regular exercise (something aerobic, at least 30 minutes every other day)
    NO DRUGS! (unless prescribed by a doctor)
    Regular sleeping patterns

    This is not limited to the above.

    The slave/trainee shall not pleasure herself, nor allow others to give her pleasure except by the permission of her master/trainer. This includes:
    Masturbation
    Kissing, petting, fondling
    Sex (oral, vaginal and anal)
    Netsex
    Phone-sex

    Again the list of examples is not comprehensive. Further slave/trainee shall be prepared to do any of the above at her master/trainer's whim.

    The slave/trainee shall not make modifications to her appearance except by permission of her master/trainer. This includes:
    Hair cuts
    Piercings
    Tattoos
    Shaving of pubic hair
    Tanning/Tan-lines
    Cosmetic surgery

    Again this is not a comprehensive list. Further slave/trainee shall make any changes requested of her by her master/trainer except as excluded in their contract.

    The slave/trainee shall answer any question asked of her by her master/trainer completely, openly and honestly.

    The slave/trainee shall obey her master/trainer to the best of her ability and strive to please him at all times. If she is in doubt of exactly what is requested of her, or how to perform her duties she shall ask for clarification.

    The slave/trainee shall keep a diary each day and make said diary available to her master/trainer.

    As you can see, these are general rules and they do not cover the minutae of movement, dress, bearing, attitude or how best to address the master/trainer. They are offered as a starting point in whatever relationship you may be entering into.

    11/24/2006 8:46:17 AM
    25 Relationship "Red Flags" BellaOnline's Dating Editor Lilly Caladrello

    It's completely normal to look at your partner through rose-colored glasses in the early stages of a relationship. Hopefully, you and your significant other are treating each other wonderfully! But for some women, those rose-colored glasses turn into blinders that keep them from realizing that a relationship isn't healthy at all.

    A relationship is unhealthy when it involves mean, disrespectful, controlling, or abusive behavior. Not sure if that's the case with your relationship? Find out below which relationship red flags you may be ignoring. Take a step back from the dizzying sensation of being swept off your feet, and think about whether your relationship has ANY of these qualities:

    This FREE GUIDE is provided by the author of the book "How to Spot a Dangerous Man" and is actually taken with permission from pages in the book.

    A domestic abuse survivor myself, I encourage ALL women, to learn the categories of dangerousness and to explore their own histories for clues to their personal relationship selection choices. This book has been written as a result of extensive research from women, like me, who were interviewed for the book.

    Relationship Red Flags Include:

    - Does not respect your need for alone time
    - Pushes to see you even when you don?t want to
    - Discourages your outside interests, family, friends, and career relationships
    - Tries to isolate you from other relationships
    - Asks you to do things you are uncomfortable doing (ie, lying, loaning him money, sex, etc.)
    - Uses drugs or uses alcohol too frequently or abundantly
    - Frequent unemployment which he claims is never his fault
    - Frequent job changes due to being fired or dismissed that he explains away
    - Wants to control your hair, dress, behavior, friends, or job
    - Wants you to quit or change jobs/friends/relationships for him
    - Has had multiple unsuccessful relationships
    - Known by others that he lies
    - You find out information you should have known about him
    - Physically, emotionally, verbally, or sexually ?rough? or ?weird?
    - Too charming?has all the right lines and appears excessively smooth

    - History or previous diagnosis of mental illness especially: Untreated depression, un-medicated bipolar (previously manic depression), conduct disorder or anti-social personality disorder, Schizophrenia, narcissistic or borderline personality disorder

    - Unsuccessful treatment of substance abuse or PTSD

    - Has a criminal record of which these should be noteworthy: Recurrent speeding violations, DUI, assault on a female, battery of any kind, other assaults, any sexual offense, forgery/bad checks, dead-beat dad issues

    - He is inflexible and cannot change to meet a spontaneous request
    - The rules are for everyone else except him
    - Has problems with authority figures

    Extremely Dangerous Behaviors include:

    - Threatening to kill anyone or anything, even in passing
    - Assault on a pregnant woman
    - Forced sex in any capacity even with a known partner
    - Assault in front of other people
    - Violation of Court Orders or Restraining Orders
    - Stalking anyone for any reason
    - Repeat offenses of this list


    Women often stay in relationships that just aren't working is because of fear of being alone. Don't let that be you. These aren't the only questions you can ask yourself. If you can think of any way in which your significant other is trying to control you, make you feel bad about yourself, isolate you from the rest of your world, or - this is a big one - harm you physically or sexually, then it's time to get out, fast.

    Some women make excuses or misinterpret violence as an expression of love. But even if you know that the person hurting you loves you, it is not healthy. No one deserves to be hit, shoved, or forced into anything he or she doesn't want to do.

    The above are just a few key points to look out for in a relationship that is going bad. Always remember a healthy relationship should be uplifting and positive. Qualities like kindness and respect are absolute requirements for a healthy relationship.
    11/23/2006 6:17:05 AM
    ERECTILE DYSFUNCTION (ED) CAUSES, ALTERNATIVE TREATMENTS AND REMEDIES ***A delicate subject for men AND their women, that needs to be addressed***sexualhealthchannel

    There are many underlying physical and psychological causes of erectile dysfunction. Reduced blood flow to the penis and nerve damage are the most common physical causes. Underlying conditions associated with erectile dysfunction include the following:
    • Vascular disease
    • Diabetes
    • Drugs
      Hormone disorders
    • Neurologic conditions
    • Pelvic trauma, surgery, radiation therapy
    • Peyronie's disease
    • Venous leak
    • Psychological conditions
      Vascular Disease
      Arteriosclerosis, the hardening and narrowing of the arteries, causes a reduction in blood flow throughout the body and can lead to impotence. It is associated with age and accounts for 50% to 60% of impotence in men over 60.

    Risk factors for arteriosclerosis include:

    • Diabetes mellitus
    • High blood pressure
    • High cholesterol

    Smoking, which can lead to any of the above risk factors, is perhaps the most significant risk factor for impotence related to arteriosclerosis.
    Diabetes Mellitus
    Chronic high levels of blood sugar associated with diabetes mellitus often damage small blood vessels and nerves throughout the body, which can impair nerve impulses and blood flow necessary for erection. About 60% of men with diabetes experience impotence. Drugs
    Over 200 commonly prescribed drugs are known to cause or contribute to impotence, including drugs for high blood pressure, heart medications, antidepressants, tranquilizers, and sedatives. A number of over-the-counter medications also can lead to impotence. Long-term use of alcohol and illicit drugs may affect the vascular and nervous systems and are associated with erectile dysfunction. Hormone Disorders
    Hormone disorders account for fewer than 5% of cases of impotence. Testosterone deficiency, which occurs rarely, can result in a loss of libido (sexual desire) and loss of erection. Among other conditions, an excess of the hormone prolactin, caused by pituitary gland tumor, reduces levels of testosterone. Hormone imbalances can also result from kidney or liver disease.
    Neurologic Conditions
    Spinal cord and brain injuries (e.g., paraplegia, stroke) can cause impotence when they interrupt the transfer of nerve impulses from the brain to the penis. Other nerve disorders, such as multiple sclerosis (MS), Parkinson's disease, and Alzheimer's disease, may also result in impotence.
    Pelvic Trauma, Surgery, Radiation Therapy
    Trauma to the pelvic region or spinal cord can damage veins and nerves needed for erection. Surgery of the colon, prostate, bladder, or rectum may damage the nerves and blood vessels involved in erection. Prostate and bladder cancer surgery often require removing tissue and nerves surrounding a tumor, which increases the risk for impotence.
    New nerve-sparing techniques aimed at lowering the incidence of impotence to 40% to 60% are now being developed and used in these surgeries. Temporary impotence is also associated with these procedures, even those in which nerve-sparing techniques were used. It can take as long as 6 to 18 months for full erections to return.
    Radical cystectomy (for bladder cancer) and prostatectomy (for prostate cancer) require cutting or removing nerves that control penile blood flow. These nerves do not control sensation in the penis and are not responsible for orgasms; only erection is affected by these procedures.
    Radiation therapy for prostate or bladder cancer also can permanently damage these nerves.
    Peyronie's Disease
    Peyronie's disease is a rare inflammatory condition that causes scarring of erectile tissue. Scarring produces curvature of the penis that can interfere with sexual function and cause painful erections.
    Venous Leak
    If the veins in the penis cannot prevent blood from leaving the penis during erection, erection cannot be maintained. Venous leak can be a result of injury, disease, or damage to the veins in the penis.
    Psychological Conditions
    Depression, guilt, worry, stress, and anxiety all contribute to loss of libido and erectile dysfunction. If a man experiences loss of erection, he may worry that it will happen again. This can produce anxiety associated with performance and may lead to chronic problems during sex. If the cycle is inescapable, it can result in impotence. Psychological factors in impotence are often secondary to physical causes, and they magnify their significance.
    Originally published on www.urologychannel.com a website written and hosted by Healthcommunities.com, Inc. ALTERNATIVE TREATMENTS
    It is important to consult a physician about erectile dysfunction to determine the cause, correct any underlying organic factor, and receive appropriate treatment. Nutritional and lifestyle choices that can contribute to difficulties achieving and maintaining an erection include long-term alcohol and/or tobacco use, chronic recreational drug use, and poor nutritional choices (i.e., diet of processed foods, fast foods, and refined foods). Poor dietary choices may lead to vascular disease (the most common cause of ED), which interferes with the erection process by restricting blood flow to the penis. Natural treatment can support erectile function by improving overall health. Erectile dysfunction due to vascular disease may readily respond to nutritional changes and herbal support.
    Nutrition
    Good nutrition may help improve erectile dysfunction.

    • Eat whole, fresh, unrefined, and unprocessed foods. Include fruits (lots of richly pigmented berries to support vascular integrity), vegetables, whole grains, soy, beans, seeds, nuts, olive oil, and cold-water fish (salmon, tuna, sardines, halibut, and mackerel).
    • Avoid sugar, dairy products, refined foods, fried foods, junk foods, and caffeine.
    • Eliminate food sensitivities. Use an elimination and challenge diet elimination and challenge diet to determine food sensitivities.
    • Drink 50% of your body weight in ounces of water daily (e.g., if you weigh 150 lbs, drink 75 oz of water daily).

    Supplements ***CoQ10 150 mg in the vitamin section at WalMart (for circulation issues)***
    Supplements are intended to provide nutritional support. Because a supplement or a recommended dose may not be appropriate for all persons, a physician (i.e., a licensed naturopathic physician or holistic MD or DO) should be consulted before using any product. Recommended doses follow:

    • Bioflavonoids ? Take 1000 mg daily.
    • Flaxseed meal ? Grind 2-4 tablespoons daily. Flaxseed meal is a better choice due to its fiber, lignan, and vitamin content, but flaxseed oil (1 tbsp daily) can be substituted.
    • Inositol hexaniacinate ? Take 1000-3000 mg daily to improve circulation and lower cholesterol. Diabetics should not take this supplement.
    • Selenium ? Take 200 mcg daily.
    • Vitamin C ? Take 1000 mg 3 times daily with meals.
    • Vitamin E ? Take 400 IUs daily.
    • Zinc ? Take 30 mg daily.

    Herbal Medicine
    Herbal medicines usually do not have significant side effects when used appropriately and at suggested doses. Occasionally, an herb at the prescribed dose causes stomach upset or a headache. This may reflect the purity of the preparation or added ingredients, such as synthetic binders or fillers. For this reason, it is recommended that only high-quality products be used. As with all medications, more is not better and overdosing can lead to serious illness and death.
    These herbs may be used to treat erectile dysfunction:

    • Asian ginseng (Panax ginseng) ? Traditionally used for male impotence, though no current studies support this usage.
    • Damiana (Turnera diffusa) ? Traditionally used as an aphrodisiac and for various sexual disorders; however, there are no current studies to confirm its effectiveness.
    • Ginkgo biloba ? Increases arterial blood flow, which may have a positive effect on male sexual function.
    • Muira puama (Ptychopetalum olacoides) ? Used for erectile dysfunction and lack of libido.

    Physical Medicine

    • Kegel exercises ? Increase pelvic blood flow and muscle tone.
    • Exercise ? Aerobic exercise and weight training support the cardiovascular system, increase overall energy, and promote relaxation while at rest.

    Homeopathy
    The appropriate homeopathic remedy can help move the body and mind toward healing. A trained homeopathic practitioner is needed to identify and prescribe
    a deep-acting, constitutional remedy.

    Vitamins and Herbal Remedies
    What is Erectile Dysfunction?

    Erectile dysfunction, also known as impotence, is the inability to sustain a satisfactory erection to perform intercourse and ejaculation.
    It's estimated that 10 to 30 million men in the United States experience some form of erectile dysfunction. Over 50% of men aged 40 to 70 have experienced erectile dysfunction and this number increases with age. However, erectile dysfunction is not inevitable with aging, even into the 70s and 80s. Men can enjoy sexual activity throughout life, although the amount and force of ejaculation and muscular tension decrease.
    L-Arginine
    L-arginine is an amino acid found in foods such as meat, dairy products, poultry and fish. The body uses arginine to make nitric oxide, a substance that relaxes the blood vessels. e a deep-acting, constitutional remedy.
    Erectile Dysfunction Remedies
    alternative medicine
    Arginine appears to be safe at moderate doses of 2 to 3 g per day, although minor digestive distress can occur. High dosees of arginine may stimulate the body?s production of gastrin, a hormone that increases stomach acid. For this reason, arginine may be harmful for individuals with ulcers and people taking drugs that are hard on the stomach.

    L-arginine may also alter potassium levels in the body, especially in people with severe liver disease. It is particularly a concern for people who take drugs that alter potassium levels such as potassium sparing diuretics and ACE inhibitors.

    In a double-blind clinical trial, 50 men with problems achieving an erection received either 5 g of L-arginine per day or placebo for 6 weeks. More men in the treated group experienced improvement in sexual performance than the placebo.
    Gingko
    Some research suggests that ginkgo may be useful in erectile dysfunction, due to their ability to stimulate blood flow to the penis. In one study of 60 men with impotence due to poor blood circulation demonstrated a 50% success rate after 6 months. In addition, some research suggests that ginkgo may be useful for impotence caused by drugs in the Prozac family as well as other types of antidepressant medications.

    Gingko appears to be relatively safe. It should not be combined with blood-thinning drugs such as Coumadin (warfarin), heparin, aspirin, and Trental (pentoxifylline). Ginkgo may cause bleeding problems if combined with natural blood thinners such as garlic, phosphatidylserine, and high dose vitamin E. There have been some case reports of subdural hematoma (bleeding in the skull) and hyphema (bleeding into the iris chamber) with ginkgo use.
    Zinc
    Deficiency of zinc is known to have a negative effect on sexual function. Zinc is one of the most commonly deficient minerals. A typical dosage for impotence is 15 to 30 mg daily, taken with 1 to 2 mg of copper, since supplemental zinc interferes with copper absorption. Too much zinc can be toxic, so do not exceed this dose.
    Ashwagandha
    Ashwagandha (Withania somnifera) is sometimes called ?Indian Ginseng?. It is not related botanically to ginseng, but has similar uses as a tonic herb believed capable of generally strengthening the body. It is used traditionally to increase sexual capacity as an aphrodisiac.
    Some constituents of ashwagandha can make you drowsy, so it should not be combined with sedative drugs. However, this may make ashwagandha useful for people with impotence related to anxiety. This herb also helps with cholesterol and prevention of colds and flu.
    Damiana
    The herb damiana is used traditionally in Mexico as a male aphrodisiac. It is a popular male aphrodisiac with a mild effect. Damiana is also used for inability to achieve orgasm in women.

    Damiana appears to be safe at the recommended dosages. However, it contains low-levels of compounds similar to cyanide, so excessive dosages may be dangerous. Safety of damiana in young children, pregnant or nursing women, or those with severe liver and kidney disease is not established. The only common side effect is mild digestive distress.
    Pygeum
    Pygeum is a tall evergreen native to central and southern Africa. Pygeum bark has been used since ancient times to treat urinary problems. It doesn?t appear to work by affecting the conversion of testosterone into dihydrotestosterone. Pygeum is known as a herbal treatment for benign prostatic hyperplasia (BPH). Pygeum appears to be non-toxic. Side effects include mild digestive distress.
    Siberian ginseng
    Siberian ginseng (Eleutherococcus senticosus) is believed to be an aphrodisiac. It is believed to be an adaptogen, which means that it affects whichever system of the body in need of support. Siberian ginseng is considered by many traditional Chinese doctors to be a superior treatment.

    Traditional Chinese practitioners also use lycium berries and lotus seeds for sexual dysfunction to enhance kidney and liver energy.
    Suma
    Suma (Pfaffia paniculata) is a large ground vine native
    to central and south America. It has been called ?Brazilian ginseng?. It is traditionally used to promote robust health and longevity. There is increasing interest in suma. It helps adapt to stress and fight infection. A typical dose of suma for stress is 500 mg twice daily. More comprehensive safety studies are needed.
    Saw palmetto
    Saw palmetto (Serenoa repens) is used for impotence, especially if it is mixed with other herbs. It reduces the conversion of testosterone into dihydrotestosterone (DHT).
    Hormone Replacement
    Testosterone replacement is used by some holistic doctors to increase sex drive and improve mood. The first step is blood or saliva test to assess levels of the hormone.
    If testosterone levels are low, testosterone injections or transdermal creams are used. Oral testosterone is avoided because it can cause liver dysfunction.
    Men who supplement with testosterone should only do so under the supervision of a qualified health practitioner. They should monitor their PSA levels, as excess testosterone has been linked to prostate cancer. Other possible side effects include testicular atrophy, male pattern baldness, elevated red blood cell counts, elevated blood pressure, and polycythemia and increased risk of stroke, gynecomastia, prostatic enlargement, and sodium and water retention. Transdermal DHEA and androstenedione are also used.
    Yohimbe
    The bark of the west African yohimbe tree is a traditional aphrodisiac and the source of yohimbine, a prescription drug for impotence. Yohimbe stimulates blood flow to the penis. Yohimbe has also been shown to increase libido and decrease the period between ejaculations. Yohimbe may also have a positive effect on impotence problems caused by depression.

    However, yohimbe is not recommended because it has a very narrow therapeutic index. There is a relatively small dosing range, below it the herb doesn?t work and above it the herb is toxic. Side effects of normal dosages include dizziness, anxiety, hyperstimulation, and nausea. As little as 40 mg a day can cause a severe drop in blood pressure, abdominal pain, fatigue, hallucinations, and paralysis.
    11/22/2006 8:54:59 AM

    CONSUMER GUIDE TO BACKGROUND CHECKS
    Beware
    of Online Background Check Scams
     September 25, 2006
    Whether it's a date, a potential employee, or a live-in nanny, we want to be sure they're telling the truth.  A quick search on Google reveals hundreds of "background check" services.  But how does one know which service to use?  Our intrepid editors spent a full month testing and reviewing dozens of services to find out.

    To test each service, we ran background checks on people with known criminal and civil records, including bankruptcies.  This allowed us to easily verify the accuracy of all results.  We checked on people of different ages with diverse backgrounds, residing in all 50 states.  We were surprised at what we found.

    It seems that the vast majority of "background check" services simply don't deliver the information they promise.  In almost all cases, the results sold to us were outdated, incorrect, or nothing more than data from local phone books!  All of this despite widely advertised claims of current criminal and civil records.

    Fortunately, we were able to find a few web sites that stood out above all the rest.  No matter who we checked, these background services consistently provided up-to-date criminal and civil records.  If you need to check someone's background reliably and confidentially, use these online search services:
    Editor's Top Choice
    Net Detective
    Best Reverse Searches
    Reverse-Records.org
    Best Reference Guide
    CourtRecords.org

    11/21/2006 9:45:02 AM
    BENEFITS OF MASSAGE senseofserenity net

     Many health experts now recognize the benefits of massage therapy and are referring their patients for massage.  It is impossible to list all the benefits of therapeutic massage.  Below is a list of some of the common benefits.  If you have any questions about the benefits of massage therapy, please don't hesitate to ask to research the internet. 

        *Promotes relaxation
        *Reduces stress
        *Relieves tension
        *Increases circulation
        *Improves oxygen supply to the cells
        *Helps to eliminate metabolic wastes
        *Improves skin tone and elasticity
        *Relieves stiffness and soreness
        *Improves range of motion
        *Increases energy
        *Relief of sciatic nerve pain
        *Relief from TMJ pain
        *Relief from fibromyalgia pain
        *Relief from muscle spasm/pain
        *Stimulates growth and development
        *Increases metabolism
        *Promotes sense of well-being
        *Relieves restlessness/insomnia

    WHAT MASSAGE THERAPY DOES NOT DO

    Massage Therapy is not a substitute for medical treatment or medications.  It is recommended that you work concurrently with your physician for any condition that you may have.  The massage therapist does not diagnose illness or disease, does not prescribe medications and spinal manipulations are not part of massage therapy.

      TYPES OF MASSAGE 

    Swedish Massage ? Relaxing massage that uses slow, flowing movements. 

    Neuromuscular ? Focuses on specific trigger points & soft tissue manipulation. 

    Prenatal ? Eases stress of pregnancy, reduces edema, enhances sense of well being for mother & baby. 

    Chair Massage ? Focuses on head, neck, back & arms.  Client is fully clothed. 

    Acupressure ? Ancient healing art that uses fingers to press key points on surface of skin to stimulate the body?s natural self-curative abilities. 

    Medical Massage ? Massage prescribed by a physician to address specific medical problems.  Focuses on pathology, injuries and rehabilitation. 

    Stone Therapy ? Stones of all shapes, sizes and varying temperatures are used during massage to enhance relaxation & stimulate the body?s healing process.

    11/20/2006 11:10:56 AM

    D/S LIFESTYLE PARENTS AND BDSM
    ***Recently we had a similar topic come up in the Lobby. I hope this helps out those with questions and ideas.***

    For most of my adult life i have been a teacher. i have a degree in education, administration and child psychology. i have worked for the most part with families, helping parents deal with the joys and sorrows of raising children, and with children raising parents. Sex education has been, and still is, a difficult subject for parents to approach with their children, and for the children to approach with their parents: add the BDSM lifestyle to the equation and most parents become speechless, or worse yet, talk too much.

    Sex Education within the family:

    ? Start early

    - one can never start educating their children about sex too young. When you start to teach them the names for the parts of the body always make sure to use proper terms: vagina for girls, penis for boys!

    ? Take the Initiative

    - do NOT wait for the children to come to you with questions. Take the initiative and start the conversations in a natural relaxed tone.

    ? Give only Accurate Age Appropriate Information

    - do not go into a lengthy biology lesson with a 4 year old who asks why Johnny's Mommy has a fat tummy. And do not cut corners with a 12-year-old who asks what STDs are.

    ? Anticipate the Next Stage

    - just because you have had one discussion about the "Birds and the Bees" with your child does not mean that more information will not be needed down the road. Anticipate your child's growth and be prepared to offer more information as the need arises.

    ? Values

    - make sure to instill in your child YOUR values. Do not leave that to be done by schools or friends. This is your child and he/she should have your values!
    Family Life and BDSM

    How does one find a safe balance between a family life and a life of BDSM??

    ? schedule your adult play times after the children are in bed.. or when they are out of the house.

    - Attend local BDSM clubs and munches. Find like-minded people and start having private play parties in one another's homes, or exchange baby sitting weekends. (it helps if the children are of the same age or close in age.. and at least get along, but it can work!)

    ? use discrete D/s symbols to help stay focused during vanilla times.. for example.. a simple piece of jewelry that has some significance to both Dom and sub, or for the brave - a piercing or piercings or a rule of no undergarments to be worn, especially under long skirts or pants;

    ? never leave toys lying around - everything has a place and everything in its place - is a good rule of thumb

    ? should a toy be found - do NOT lie about what it is! Children always know when adults lie and at all costs, trust should not be jeopardized with children. Best answer is - these are adult toys. When you are older we will discuss what adult toys are and how they are used. Remember - children know that parents are sexual in one form or another.. but they do NOT need details !

    ? BE THE PARENT! do not try to be your child's best friend! they have scores of friends but only one set of parents! Do not be afraid to simply say.. "because I am the parent!"

    ? if one thinks about it.. D/s is not a bad example for children! There are rules to follow in life and everyone. including mom and dad must follow rules. This is a good value to instill in all children.. not just children from a BDSM home.

    ? love/boundaries/rules within any family are most important. Children that feel loved, feel secure within the boundaries set for them are happy well-adjusted children, and do not act out.

    ? do not try to direct your child into ANY lifestyle. Do not try and pattern them after you. Allow them the freedom to explore and experiment SAFELY when they are ready! Support them in their choices and lovingly be there for them if they need a shoulder to lean on or an ear to listen to them.

    One of the best lines i have ever heard was:

    "Mom and Dad have special adult only things we like to do. You have your games and toys and we have ours. When you are grown up, you'll take part in adult-only activities too, and we hope that you will be as happy as we are!"

    Remember - common sense goes a long way in raising children in and out of a BDSM household!

    11/19/2006 7:28:54 AM

    Quotes on BDSM and Spirituality sensuassadie

    When Abraham asked Eliezer to swear fidelity, he told him to "place your hand upon my thigh." This was an ancient custom, not some bizarre kink of Abraham's. When taking an oath to a Master, a slave would place his hand upon the Master's thigh near the testicles. Then he would swear to honor his Master's will.
    ~ Master Alan

    For most of the world, domination is a sign of anger and suppression, yet in the context of a leather scene it can be an act of caring and affection. As children we were taught that submission is a sign of weakness, yet in our realm submission becomes a voluntary surrender of power and an act worthy of respect. To some, bondage is a cruel affliction to be fought against. In our community, it can be an experience of soaring freedom and release. Acts of discipline can be punishment, a source of fear and trauma, but when it is part of a "scene" it can be a framework of protocol for our play. We take pain, ordinarily something to be avoided at all cost and embrace it, transforming it into pleasure.
    ~ Hardy Haberman

    There are rituals of lust and joy and pain and fear. These, forced to extremes, meld in the mind, and in that melding they may make or dissolve our egos, bodies, or spirits.
    ~ Raven Greywalker (Lilith)

    In a sense, you will find that it does not matter what stance you take in bondage and discipline games. Either role done well transcends into the other, and to be done well both require trust.
    ~ Lady Ravinia

    I have found alternating roles to yield the most intense results as this develops the dynamic of master and slave within. As within, so without. This mirroring between interior and exterior culminates in an orgasm of transcendance in which one is no longer defined by the limitations of an either/or neither/nor universe.
    ~ Raven Greywalker (Lilith)

    Some of us have been learning how to harness the "hurts so good" feeling through the refinement and control of both physical and mental stress usually in an erotic, ritual setting or context.? More specifically, bondage and SM techniques are used to stress the body, while dominance and submission are used to stress the mind.
    ~ Guy Baldwin

    BDSM rituals often include the actions that induce altered states of consciousness and ecstasy, which is a "complex emotion containing elements of joy, terror, triumph, surrender and empathy.
    ~ Terrence McKenna

    Accessing the trance-state consciousness can be achieved through BDSM play. In transiting to the higher realms of consciousness the mind shifts and clarity, beauty, answers and knowledge are more easily accessed because you can bypass the ego. The body also releases endorphins, which provide a chemical stimulus conducive to trance states as a response to pain. But a high trance state can be achieved soly through the mind without pain but this takes more concentration and discipline.
    ~ Goddess Inanna

    D/s is filled with similar paradox's. Such as Pain/pleasure. Enslavement/freedom. A circular and connected balance to exist between apparent opposites.
    ~ Master Nik

    The weight of the frame bit into my shoulders; the points of the spears clawed at me; the grass sliced my feet; the breeze tore at my skin - I was one large, exposed nerve. I was so completely open and vulnerable and yet, at the same time I felt trapped, caged.
    ~ Arin Reddog

    It never fails to amaze me how interchangeable a lot of Christian rock is with a lot of secular rock. It's all about love and longing. On the Christian rock station it's about longing for God, and on the secular rock station it's about longing to get laid (to be crude about it), but half the time you wouldn't know which was which if you didn't have the station ID to tell you. As several wise people I know have observed, spirituality and sexuality are both about the desire for union!
    ~ Rebecca Brook

    We do not seek unity within individually (at least not the S/m part of our lives) but unity within our relationships. The yin and yang are separated into individuals, and individual roles and it is the practice of the scene, which creates the unity.
    ~ Rick Umbaugh

    Religious practice contains a number of sado-masochistic elements, from penance, confession and forgiveness, to servitude, abstinence and flagellation? The reason BDSM looks so much like a religious act is quite simply that it is a religious act.
    ~ J. Mikael Togneri in Spirituality In Slavehood

    Submission is more fundamental than sensation
    ~ quirk in Thoughts on a daily practice of submission to the divine.

    A submissive who spontaneously enters space for the first time will frequently recount transcendent and transforming and/or radical mental, emotional, interpersonal, psychic, spiritual and lifestyle thoughts and experiences.
    ~ Mistress Steel in Kundalini Rising

    The role of the dominant is more comparable to that of a priest in Christian tradition. That is to say a human among humans who guides the congregation, himself included, into a deeper submission to and reverence for that which is holy. The priest is a vessel of sanctity, the link between congregation and the divine; he himself possesses neither more nor less divinity than any other.
    ~ J. Mikael Togneri in Spirituality In Slavehood

    Ritual sexual practices, tantra, and S/M techniques can be used separately or combined to create a powerful cosmic orgasm that is highly spiritual and deeply healing. To be a sacred slut is to be aware of the animalistic erotic animal side within us.
    ~ Master Jim, in Master Jim's Message: Limitless Love, Prometheus Issue #38

    Surrendering to the Mother Goddess is the most sacred form of D/s. That is what I teach, using the forms of Fem-Dom as training in surrender and submission so students can learn to become a slave of their own inner divinity.
    ~ Mystress Angelique Serpent in BDSM and Spirituality

    D/s isn't just a physical thing. It's mental and emotional and, yes, spiritual as well. I wasn't terribly good at that part of it, I knew, but I couldn't deny the bond that existed between us. If there is reincarnation - and I firly believe there is - this man and I were bound together by something that transcended time and space.
    ~ Gillian Fitzgerald, in Toughest Job in the navy, Prometheus Issue #38

    I have come close enough to know that there is something to the "spiritual" side of leather.
    ~ Jack Rinella in SM Travel

    The one thing I would disagree with as far as comments I have heard is the idea that you can't get to that place with casual SM partners. I can. When I touch someone; when I look into their eyes, I am in love with that person's humanity, their spirit. Even if I just met them, there is a connection.
    ~ Anna, in Spirituality & BDSM

    To experience the fullness of human experience, we need passivity and receptivity as well as assertion. We need a sense of mystical wonder as well as rational problem solving. We need to be in touch with what the psychoanalyst Carl Jung called "the shadow" -- the weak, limited, degraded, sinful side of ourselves as well as the strong, loving, compassionate, competent side. We need to move out from under the onus of our egocentric way of viewing life; to abdicate control as well as to take it. Masochistic submission, in centering on lack, inadequacy and weakness, puts us in touch with the entirety of our humanity.
    ~ By Dorothy C. Hayden, CSW in Masochism as a Spiritual Path

    Our selves are the only thing we have to sacrifice. Everything else we offer to the gods has come from the earth; this is a way to give back to the Mother something which we did not get from Her. This way you spill your blood and endure the pain as your offering to Her.
    ~ Bear-dreamer on why he does the Sundance ceremony, in Amanda Silver's article An Intimate Look at Ritual Pain.

    She finds that giving the person the pain they need she can indeed turn lead into gold, through the alchemical process of love? sometimes the bottom develops faster because the top throws up a lot of walls and has a hard time surrendering.
    ~BDSM and Spirituality Panel Program, December 22, 1998, Review by Artesia


    BDSM appears to stand in opposition to much religious doctrine (speaking primarily to the Christian doctrines here), and there are aspects on the extreme fringes that in fact are in opposition to direct religious teachings. I said 'appears' for a very good reason. In fact, a large percentage of the spiritual teachings parallel the basic premises of D/s.
    ~ Mistress Steel in Spirituality

    Pain in itself is only sensation and it is our attitudes of resistance to it, and fear, that make it uncomfortable. These attitudes are conditioning and can be released, or simply traded for more fulfilling attitudes. Acceptance and gratitude. Offer it love, instead.
    ~ Mystress Angelique Serpent in Why Seek Painful Experiences?

    Whereas psychology considered masochism as a disease, pre-nineteenth century religion regarded it as a cure. The ancients were in touch with the spiritual, physical and emotional value of masochism. For them, it was an essential part of reality; a combination of the soul in a tortured state, rapturous delight, exquisite pain and unbearable passion that brought them closer to experiencing union with something greater than their individual egos.
    ~ By Dorothy C. Hayden, CSW in Masochism as a Spiritual Path

    They may also experience blissful sensations in the head, heightened awareness including acuity of the senses, and mystical experiences (such as a sense that they are communing with their identification of the god presence) ? Many express a new and intense interest in spiritual truths, self-awareness and expression, intensified understanding and sensitivity as well as a compelling need to pursue further insights into their inner essence.
    ~ Mistress Steel in Kundalini Rising

    How does a master center a slave? Being centered is a Zen term that means a person is balanced, calm, healthy, peaceful, grounded, nourished. Some might see it as a relaxed state, one of calm, creative, full of the realization of being well-off, in communion with one's self and one's environment? How does a master center a slave? He does it by creating, with his slave, a right relationship, that is, one in which each is free to be him or herself; one with openness, honesty, and clarity of purpose. Centering comes from having a clear focus, mutual support, encouragement, and purpose.
    ~ Jack Rinella in SM Leather

    Intense sensation or pain, bondage, sensory deprivation can produce powerful altered states of consciousness. Some bottoms report reaching meditative states which can lead to out of body experiences, visions, spiritual ecstasy or a deep sense of well-being. In this context, the top serves as a guide to help the bottom reach that state and safely return again.
    ~ Kirk Job Sluder in Spiritual BDSM, Magical BDSM and masochismo FAQ

    A sexual slant does not in any way invalidate the experience and emotions themselves. Rather, sexuality (as well as spirituality) is a tremendously primal and personal part of one's life. To be able to express my feelings to a man through sex can be in itself a mystical experience, even before bringing in the complexities of dominance and submission. 
    ~ Megan in Spirituality, Surrender, and Submission

    Slavehood is a vocation, comparable and equal in every way to any religious calling.
    ~ J. Mikael Togneri in Spirituality In Slavehood

    A submissive washing dishes for his dominant, knowing that each soap bubble, each swirl of water is a gift, an honoring, may feel the humming resonance of a hunger, partially satisfied, deep in his spirit. A domme, caught up in the meditative precision of tying each knot precisely *so*, may feel an echo of cathedral walls around her, each motion guiding her, and those around her closer to the God they seek. A masochist, floating in the scintillations of painwaves as the whip falls against her time and time again, may begin to feel their cadence as the cadence of prayer. A hesitant sadist may, with the first hissing of his partner's breath, begin to understand the transformative power he wields with his strap.
    ~ quirk in BDSM and Spirituality

    If you tell people you're kinky, they may assume you barbecue babies for breakfast; if you tell people you go to church, they may expect you to begin spewing fire-and-brimstone Bible verses.
    ~ Rebecca Brook

    A slave submits primarily to her own nature? That she requires a material, extrovert focus for her submission, i.e. the dominant, does not alter the fact that on the spiritual level her submission is essentially introverted. One could say that through the dominant she submits to herself by proxy? Each makes the other possible, tied together as they are in symbiotic interdependence.
    ~ J. Mikael Togneri in Spirituality In Slavehood

    This notion is at least one explanation of what we call the power exchange. It is also the reason that so many of us feel the sharp focus of illumination as we come away from a successful scene. DomSpace is less physical than the experience of subspace and considerably subtler, but it is every bit as powerful as the experience of subspace. So, what we are after in this exceptional act of passion and cruelty we call a scene is that oneness, that transcendence which is the same goal as religion, which is the same goal as vanilla sex.
    ~ Rick Umbaugh

    The BDSM ritual may be predominantly sexual in expression, however the goal is not gratification per se, but ecstasy. BDSM is, above and beyond a physical need, the psyche's effort to make sex a sacrament. Only through the understanding and acceptance of the sacramental value of submission will slavehood be true. By the same token, of course, it also becomes holy.
    ~ J. Mikael Togneri in Spirituality In Slavehood

    Every Sunday in church, we confess our dependence on God, the power in whom we live and move and have our being, whom we praise and thank for all good gifts. We kneel in joy, not terror. To the people who sneer at such submission, who claim that church is a crutch, my answer now would be a simple shrug and the response, "Yes, sure it is. So's breathing."
    ~ Rebecca Brook

    11/18/2006 9:27:56 AM

    Chivalry Today ***please see the Seven Knightly Virtues at bottom of article***
    N
    ot long ago, chivalry was a concept that was largely ignored. It was something that was known to literary scholars and history professors, but it didn?t seem to have any place in the world of business, politics, relationships or personal conduct in the modern world. Women had been taught that displays of chivalry were demeaning and condescending, and men had come to believe that courtesy and respectful attitudes weren?t ?manly.?
    Recently, however, those ideas have begun to change. Current events and front-page headlines have made us all aware of the importance of ethical conduct and personal integrity. In the wake of terrorist attacks, corporate scandals and betrayals of public trust, people are recognizing that duty, heroism, honesty and self-respect are more valuable today than ever before.
    People are realizing that the 21st century needs a Code of Chivalry.
    As part of the Chivalry Today program I have had the pleasure of helping hundreds of people discover, through a series of articles and seminars (as well as through this website), that chivalry is not dead. I have challenged people to consider how the Code of Chivalry and its Seven Knightly Virtues can be put to use in their lives each day. I have worked to demonstrate that chivalry can help us instill values in our children, that it can change the way we manage others and do business, that it can help establish goals and overcome challenges, and that it provides a strong and unshakable means to combat the terror that we have all had to confront in the wake of recent events.
    In short, I have been able to show my audiences that the Code of Chivalry should not be entombed in history books and fairy tales.
    Fortunately, I am not alone in this endeavor. Through this website, dozens of people have shared true stories of chivalry and the ?knights in shining armor? who have inspired them. Others have offered insightful observations on virtue and knightly behavior, demonstrating the depth and complexity of Chivalry Today.
    Whether you're a first-time visitor or a regular guest, I hope that what you find broadens your understanding of the definition of chivalry and the knightly virtues. I am honored that you?ve chosen to spend your time at Chivalry Today.? Scott Farrell

    The Seven Knightly Virtues:

    Essential elements of today?s code of chivalry
    There was no such thing as a ?uniform? code of chivalry in the Middle Ages. Many people ? from successful knights to contemplative philosophers ? compiled lists of virtuous qualities, called the ?knightly virtues,? which they felt defined chivalry. No two were exactly the same.

    There were, however, several common themes found in these lists of knightly virtues. By combining these, we have created what we consider to be the seven knightly virtues of the modern code of chivalry:

    • Courage
      More than bravado or bluster, today?s knight in shining armor must have the courage of the heart necessary to undertake tasks which are difficult, tedious or unglamorous, and to graciously accept the sacrifices involved.
       
    • Justice
      A knight in shining armor holds him- or herself to the highest standard of behavior, and knows that ?fudging? on the little rules weakens the fabric of society for everyone.
       
    • Mercy
      Words and attitudes can be painful weapons in the modern world, which is why a knight in shining armor exercises mercy in his or her dealings with others, creating a sense of peace and community, rather than engendering hostility and antagonism.
       
    • Generosity
      Sharing what?s valuable in life means not just giving away material goods, but also time, attention, wisdom and energy ? the things that create a strong, rich and diverse community.
       
    • Faith
      In the code of chivalry, ?faith? means trust and integrity, and a knight in shining armor is always faithful to his or her promises, no matter how big or small they may be.
       
    • Nobility
      Although this word is sometimes confused with ?entitlement? or ?snobbishness,? in the code of chivalry it conveys the importance of upholding one?s convictions at all times, especially when no one else is watching.
       
    • Hope
      More than just a safety net in times of tragedy, hope is present every day in a modern knight?s positive outlook and cheerful demeanor ? the shining armor that shields him or her, and inspires people all around.

    Each of these concepts is important in itself, and every one of these virtues is an admirable quality, but when all of them blend together in one person, we discover the value, and power, of chivalry today. Modern-day knights should strive to keep these virtues alive in their own hearts, but, perhaps more importantly, they should work to bring these wonderful qualities out in the people they see every day ? at home, in the office, at school or on the street corner. A person who lives by the code of chivalry in today?s world allows everyone to see their best qualities reflected in his or her shining armor.

    11/17/2006 9:04:26 AM

    Finding your own way in BDSM dark.delusions/stormcat

    I've often been asked "How do I dom" or "What would be expected of me as a sub" as if there were any possible answer that would fit all people. BDSM has always been, to me anyhow, a very large bucket of terms, ideas, suggestions and themes. From the realm of what is part of bdsm you take only what you want, no one can force you to take any more or any less. There are no aspects that are mandatory or obligatory.

    With no required activities, how does it all work, and how does a community form around it? Well, the common them is acceptance and tolerance that other people will take different things from the bucket than you. Without that idea, there would be no community, just a bunch of squabbling groups trying to impose their views upon each other. Humanity definitely has too much of that going on in other places. (Not saying it doesn't happen in the bdsm community at all, just that there is a loose agreement not to, and 'your kink is not my kink' is an accepted bit of phrasology).

    So, how to learn your chosen role, whether dom, sub or switch... reading, talking, experimenting, listening, and playing about. The only things to say end up being: be willing to explore... try things even if you think you may not like them, many things end up surprising. The more important thing of course is to be true to yourself, you are the only one who has to live with the person in the mirror. Follow your heart and your head, for the path is most clear when they are in alignment. The only right way to participate in BDSM is your own way, and the only one who can determine that is you.

    It is most definitely ok for you to learn your own way in BDSM, to try out every role: top, bottom, dom, sub, slave, switch, etc. Let no one tell you that there is only one way, or that they have all the answers. No one has all the answers. Some will tell you that the true way is this or that or somesuch, and if you want to take this or that role you must do somesuch. Just nod, smile politely, listen - for there will probably be some good ideas in what they say, and then go off on your own to reflect and see what, if anything, of what was said resonates within you.

    So... this page has not come out at all as I intended, but then my thoughts seldom translate to the keyboard well... I think my fingers get in the way. Anyhow, as with all my pages, I hope some sense was made, some advice imparted. 

    11/16/2006 7:47:36 AM

    The Most Popular Choices (SCENE MUSIC) evilmonk org ***for krys, that krazy kajira***

    The BDSM Board of Standards and Practices has determind that at least one of the following must be played at all BDSM parties

    • Songs by Enya
      Songs by Enigma such as "Sadness"
      "The Vampire Hunters" from Bram Stoker's Dracula Soundtrack
      Gregorian Chant such as from the CD Chant
      Songs by Nine Inch Nails such as "Pretty Hate Machine" 

    Long List of Suggestiosn from Various Sources

    The following is a collection of recommendations from various scene people. Some have been taken from newsgroups and mailing lists.
    OLD and WORLD
    the Chant CDs or any kind of gregorian chant
    Medieval nuns choires
    Japanese drums
    African rhythm (drums & chant)
    Gaelic music
    Pan pipe music from the Andes

    SWING ERA

    • "In The Mood"
      "Sing, Sing, Sing"

    CONTEMPORARY

    • Led Zeppelin (almost mesmerizing)
      James Brown ( driving, almost monotonous beat)
      The Rev. Billy C. Wirtz "Pianist Envy".
      Sisters of Mercy specially Dominion, Mother Russia and This Corrosion.
      Gift by The Sisterhood -- 'Finland Red, Eygpt White'
      anything by The Apollo All-Stars.
      "anything by Nine Inch Nails" (Pretty Hate Machine)
      "just about anything by Prick (except "Make Believe")"
      "Venus in Furs"-Velvet Underground
      "anything by the Sisters of Mercy"
      KMFDM-"Secret Skin" "Juke Joint Jezebel"
      Canadian group's "disco" version of Benny Goodman's "Sing, Sing, Sing."
      Sweet Dreams by Anne Lennox
      "most of the tracks from Mannheim Steamroller" Roxy Music
      instrumental works of Alan Parsons Project
      Barry White.
      Prince ("If you're a fanatic, or if you're not") Live
      Type O Negative,
      Pink Floyd,
      The Doors
      Red Hot Chili Peppers
      Sex Magick
      Leonard Cohen
      "Almost everything fom the Velvet Underground, esp. Venus in Furs."
      Yes - Tales of Topographic Oceans "for sensual teasing scenes."
      Patsy Cline "Please Release Me."
      Sisters of Mercy
      Offspring
      Stiltskin "for more rockish tastes."
      Mazzy Star's "So Tonight That I Might See" ("makes for a good getting-laid session.")
      Irish or Welsh female singers, ala The Cranberries from modern works.
      "Justify your Love" by Madonna
      Portishead's "Dummy"
      Lord of Acid
      NEW AGE

    • Enya ("for longer scenes where you want your sub to feel as though they are floating away somewhere")
      Loreena McKennitt ("If you love Enya")
      Enigma
      the medevil sounds of Clannad (lyrics)
      Hildegard Von Bingen: Very nice spritual music.
      anything by Anonymous 4.
      Dead Can Dance
      "Heaven and Hell" by Vangelis Papathanassiou
      "Himalaya" by Vangelis on "China"
      SOUNDTRACKS

    • Peter Gabriel's Passion: the sound track to The Last Temptation of Christ.
      Blade Runner
      "The Prodigal Son Brings Death" from Blade Runner
      Dracula
      Zorba the Greek by Herb Alpert
      The Last of the Mohicans ("including a track by Clannad")
      The Mighty Quinn ("very trippy, mesmorizing dancy/ravey type music")
      Rollerball
      Babylon 5
      Batman Danny Elfman
      Silver
      CLASSICAL

    • "Tocatta and Fugue in D" by Bach.
      "The March to the Scaffold" and "Witch's Sabath" from Symphonie Fantastique Berlioz
      Carmina Burana Orff
      Rite of Spring Stravinski
      Ravel's Trios and Sonatas, performed by Dantorow, Muller and Rouvier (the soundtrack for Un Coeur en Hiver)
      Mozart "for mental scenes"
      HUMOROUS

    • "Happy, Happy, Joy, Joy" song.the Masochism Tango by Tom Leher
      OTHER

    • Deep Forest
      Ingrid Chavez (Paisley Park label)
      Soundtracks from the Cirque du Soleil: the titles are Alegria and Saltimbanco "Song of India" is also nice.
    11/15/2006 4:14:17 AM
    Putting Yourself First
    Meeting Your Own Needs dailyom com

    In life, we are encouraged to think of others first. It is seen as a virtue to selflessly address the needs of parents, children, friends, and loved ones, before or sometimes at the cost of our own needs. But this virtue, like any, is best and most meaningful in moderation. Overly caring for others can easily be an unconscious cry for love or a crutch. Devoting all of your time to others can stand in the way of you caring for yourself. Taking care of yourself can feel selfish while taking care of others can seem easier than dealing with your own issues. But addressing your own needs first in some cases is beneficial and vital not only to your own health and well-being, but to your ability to care for others when needed.

    We often find ourselves faced with too many responsibilities and those most readily given up are often those most important to us. Ask yourself why. Do you feel the need to prove yourself by being selfless or hope your sacrifice will be acknowledged? Do you feel selfish for wanting things for yourself? Or is it simply more stressful to contemplate your own needs, because they are the ones requiring the most personal effort on your part? Selfless dedication can be frustrating when we don't find the appreciation or love we desire, which ironically leads to putting more effort into others. But when you care for yourself, you affirm your own worth and boundaries. Don't be afraid to put yourself first now and then. Listen to your inner voice and be fair to yourself as well as to others. Have the courage to face your needs and issues head on without putting them off by helping someone else with theirs.

    Avoiding caring for oneself is often indicative of great internal struggle. It can be helpful to recognize that you are as deserving of care as any other human and that you, too, function best when your needs are met. Try, when possible, to do something special, take a break, ask for help, and to give your own needs the attention they deserve.

    11/14/2006 4:11:24 AM

    Community-Associated MRSA Information for the Public (Staph)

    The Centers for Disease Control and Prevention (CDC) has received inquiries about infections with antibiotic-resistant Staphylococcus aureus (including methicillin-resistant S. aureus [MRSA]) among persons who have no apparent contact with the healthcare system. This fact sheet addresses some of the most frequently asked questions.
    What is Staphylococcus aureus (staph)?

    Staphylococcus aureus, often referred to simply as "staph," are bacteria commonly carried on the skin or in the nose of healthy people. Approximately 25% to 30% of the population is colonized (when bacteria are present, but not causing an infection) in the nose with staph bacteria. Sometimes, staph can cause an infection. Staph bacteria are one of the most common causes of skin infections in the United States. Most of these skin infections are minor (such as pimples and boils) and can be treated without antibiotics (also known as antimicrobials or antibacterials). However, staph bacteria also can cause serious infections (such as surgical wound infections, bloodstream infections, and pneumonia).

    What is MRSA (methicillin-resistant Staphylococcus aureus)?

    Some staph bacteria are resistant to antibiotics. MRSA is a type of staph that is resistant to antibiotics called beta-lactams. Beta-lactam antibiotics include methicillin and other more common antibiotics such as oxacillin, penicillin and amoxicillin. While 25% to 30% of the population is colonized with staph, approximately 1% is colonized with MRSA.

    Who gets staph or MRSA infections?

    Staph infections, including MRSA, occur most frequently among persons in hospitals and healthcare facilities (such as nursing homes and dialysis centers) who have weakened immune systems. These healthcare-associated staph infections include surgical wound infections, urinary tract infections, bloodstream infections, and pneumonia.

    What is community-associated MRSA (CA-MRSA)?

    Staph and MRSA can also cause illness in persons outside of hospitals and healthcare facilities. MRSA infections that are acquired by persons who have not been recently (within the past year) hospitalized or had a medical procedure (such as dialysis, surgery, catheters) are know as CA-MRSA infections. Staph or MRSA infections in the community are usually manifested as skin infections, such as pimples and boils, and occur in otherwise healthy people.

    How common are staph and MRSA infections?

    Staph bacteria are one of the most common causes of skin infection in the United States and are a common cause of pneumonia, surgical wound infections, and bloodstream infections. The majority of MRSA infections occur among patients in hospitals or other healthcare settings; however, it is becoming more common in the community setting. Data from a prospective study in 2003, suggests that 12% of clinical MRSA infections are community-associated, but this varies by geographic region and population.

    What does a staph or MRSA infection look like?

    Staph bacteria, including MRSA, can cause skin infections that may look like a pimple or boil and can be red, swollen, painful, or have pus or other drainage. More serious infections may cause pneumonia, bloodstream infections, or surgical wound infections.

    Are certain people at increased risk for community-associated staph or MRSA infections?

    CDC has investigated clusters of CA-MRSA skin infections among athletes, military recruits, children, Pacific Islanders, Alaskan Natives, Native Americans, men who have sex with men, and prisoners.
    Factors that have been associated with the spread of MRSA skin infections include: close skin-to-skin contact, openings in the skin such as cuts or abrasions, contaminated items and surfaces, crowded living conditions, and poor hygiene.

    How can I prevent staph or MRSA skin infections?

    Practice good hygiene:

    1. Keep your hands clean by washing thoroughly with soap and water or using an alcohol-based hand sanitizer.
    2. Keep cuts and scrapes clean and covered with a bandage until healed.
    3. Avoid contact with other people?s wounds or bandages.
    4. Avoid sharing personal items such as towels or razors.
      Can I get a staph or MRSA infection at my health club?

      In the outbreaks of MRSA, the environment has not played a significant role in the transmission of MRSA. MRSA is transmitted most frequently by direct skin-to-skin contact. You can protect yourself from infections by practicing good hygiene (e.g., keeping your hands clean by washing with soap and water or using an alcohol-based hand rub and showering after working out); covering any open skin area such as abrasions or cuts with a clean dry bandage; avoiding sharing personal items such as towels or razors; using a barrier (e.g., clothing or a towel) between your skin and shared equipment; and wiping surfaces of equipment before and after use.

      What should I do if I think I have a staph or MRSA infection?

      See your healthcare provider.

      Are staph and MRSA infections treatable?

      Yes. Most staph and MRSA infections are treatable with antibiotics. If you are given an antibiotic, take all of the doses, even if the infection is getting better, unless your doctor tells you to stop taking it. Do not share antibiotics with other people or save unfinished antibiotics to use at another time.

      However, many staph skin infections may be treated by draining the abscess or boil and may not require antibiotics. Drainage of skin boils or abscesses should only be done by a healthcare provider.

      If after visiting your healthcare provider the infection is not getting better after a few days, contact them again. If other people you know or live with get the same infection tell them to go to their healthcare provider.

      Is it possible that my staph or MRSA skin infection will come back after it is cured?

      Yes. It is possible to have a staph or MRSA skin infection come back (recur) after it is cured. To prevent this from happening, follow your healthcare provider?s directions while you have the infection, and follow the prevention steps after the infection is gone.

      If I have a staph, or MRSA skin infection, what can I do to prevent others from getting infected?

      You can prevent spreading staph or MRSA skin infections to others by following these steps:

      1. Cover your wound. Keep wounds that are draining or have pus covered with clean, dry bandages. Follow your healthcare provider?s instructions on proper care of the wound. Pus from infected wounds can contain staph and MRSA, so keeping the infection covered will help prevent the spread to others. Bandages or tape can be discarded with the regular trash.
      2. Clean your hands. You, your family, and others in close contact should wash their hands frequently with soap and warm water or use an alcohol-based hand sanitizer, especially after changing the bandage or touching the infected wound.
      3. Do not share personal items. Avoid sharing personal items such as towels, washcloths, razors, clothing, or uniforms that may have had contact with the infected wound or bandage. Wash sheets, towels, and clothes that become soiled with water and laundry detergent. Drying clothes in a hot dryer, rather than air-drying, also helps kill bacteria in clothes.
      4. Talk to your doctor. Tell any healthcare providers who treat you that you have or had a staph or MRSA skin infection.
      What should I do if someone I know has a staph or MRSA infection?

      If you know someone that has a staph or MRSA infection you should follow the prevention steps: At top of article.

    11/13/2006 11:24:57 AM
    Dear Auntie Sadie: "My Dominant ordered me to lose weight - what should I do?"
    By Sensuous Sadie 
    www.sensuoussadie.com 

    My former Dominant Griffin once said to me that he liked "round women." Of course I knew that already since he was with me, but it was validating to hear it. From time to time I have dated men who preferred slim women, but it made me so self conscious about my body that neither of us ended up having any fun. It's not unlike my decision to date only dominant men. I only date men, dominant men, who love my body; because to do otherwise compromises both of us.
     
    "Easy for you to say" I hear from the peanut gallery, "you're a glamorous writer and have Dominants lined up on the doorstep wanting to collar you." Well hell, maybe in my wet dreams I do, but the only thing on my doorstep at the moment is yesterday's newspaper. Even without a Dominant as I stand today, I know that God gave me this body: luscious, strong, flexible, vibrant? and fat. To do anything other than love it (and take good care of it) would disrespect that gift.
     
    Being submissive and being fat puts me in a strange position. Heck, it puts all of us in a strange position. What do you do if your Dominant wants you to lose a few pounds? You want to follow their orders of course, but you also know that this is no easy proposition. I'm going to look at some of the factors around these issues. Hopefully I'll retain a bit of objectivity as I go along but don't be surprised if I slip in a few wee rants, after all this is one area that is particularly sensitive to both women and Submissives.
     
    Let's say you're not quite as strident about the body acceptance thing as I am, and your Dominant wants you to do something about those love handles. Some might say that what the Dominant wants, the Dominant gets, but I disagree. That may be so when it comes to putting the cap back on the toothpaste, but weight is a more complex discussion than toothpaste. In our culture, size is not just about eating too many bon bons. It's hooked into self esteem, body image and lots of other things like your relationship to your family. One submissive I know named "subbie" adds that "One job of the dom is to help their submissive improve, not change, themselves. This can take the form of exercise, self-help classes, reading and so on. The sub has the choice to negotiate how appropriate the improvement is, obey, or end the relationship. My friend Stacey adds, "I agree wholeheartedly that a Dominant should accept us as we are. But, here's where the issues arise. I believe that we as submissives are responsible for working on our own body image issues, whether it's by having that surgery, or exercising and getting strong, or simply being a couch potato that completely accepts herself or himself. It's not our Dominant's job to fix us; we're grownups."
     
    This negotiation needs to happen on an equal playing field, so the first thing you'll need to do is get the heck out of D/s mode and sit down at the table as equals in a partnership. Here are some of the discussion areas you will want to work through.
     
    Type of Relationship
    Is your relationship a Master/Slave, Dominant/Submissive or Top/Bottom arrangement? Most would agree that that Masters, generally speaking, have the most control over their Slave's personal lives, and Tops have the least. If you are a Slave, you may not have any options so get out the celery and start munching. On the other hand as a Bottom you could just as well take that celery and utilize it as a sex toy.
     
    Commitment Level
    Is your relationship a committed one, or are you just playing together? You might consider making major changes for someone you loved or were committed to, but not so likely for someone who you might not see more than once in a while. Losing weight takes a real commitment in itself, so your Dominant will need to be there for the long haul.
     
    Lifetime Weight
    Have you been fat all your life and this is pretty much who you are, physically speaking? In that case, losing weight will not only be far more difficult but unlikely ? statistically speaking - to succeed long term. Research shows that the vast majority of people who lose weight gain it back again, and more.
     
    Were you slim, but have gained weight over time due to medication, aging or lack of exercise? In this case, losing weight may also be difficult because these physiological factors can cause changes in the metabolism.
     
    Or are you generally slim but gained a few pounds because of a pregnancy, stressful time, or some other one-time situation? For you, it may just be a matter of skipping desserts for a month. Very different issues.
     
    Body Image Issues
    What is your relationship to your body? If you have had self esteem and body image issues all of your life, this process will bring up a lot of emotional baggage. Both slim and fat people have body image issues, and women in our culture in particular are particularly sensitive to this. That means that the psychological component of losing weight will have to be dealt with. On the other hand, if you are happy with your body and are in excellent health, then losing a few pounds may be no more of an issue than getting a haircut.
     
    Who are you Doing this For?
    There are certainly times when a Dominant can be helpful in guiding and helping a Submissive to lose a few pounds if that's what the Submissive also wants. In this case they are acting as a coach to help the Submissive reach their own goals. Unfortunately, having someone tell you to lose weight is pretty much useless unless you want to do it for yourself, and relationships in the lifestyle are no different. Many Dominants go into a relationship thinking they will fix or change a Submissive and just as many Submissives go in thinking their Dominant will be able to make them lose weight. Both of these are bound to fail. Lady Lavender Rose says, "Body changes are tough. Bravo to anyone who determines to make that change for the right reasons. But to please someone else, is never the right reason. In my opinion, that's not a reason at all."
     
    Can you Communicate about your Issues?
    Can you be open and honest with yourself and your partner about your weight issues? Can you discuss how you feel about food and your body? If you are shy or not ready to open up about these things, it's going to be an extra long road ahead.
     
    Is this just about your Body or is it about who you are as a person?
    A few years ago I interviewed for a job at a health club. Being as I am both plus sized and in excellent shape, I felt that I would be an excellent role model for other large women. They didn't hire me because of my weight, although they did say they would if I lost a few pounds. I told them that while I could force my body to lose weight just for them, it would deny everything I believe about being both fat and healthy. I want to be a role model for women of all sizes, not just for thin ones.
     
    My point is that my weight is not just about my body. My awareness of the issues around body image have become fundamental to how I move through the world, both literally and figuratively. It's not that I insist on staying fat, only that I will not spend my life obsessing about it; there are just too many more important things to do.
     
    Consequences
    What are the consequences of not losing weight? Will the Dominant reject the Submissive for failing? This stress alone could cause significant relationship issues. Does the Dominant know how to administer real punishment, the kind that actually changes behavior? If they are a novice, they might well give a spanking for eating that extra piece of apple pie, which will act as no deterrent at all. Are they consistent enough to act as a real support and punishment system over time?
     
    What about other Kinds of Physical Changes?
    A few years ago when I was going through a dominant phase, I took on a Submissive named Jamie with the express agreement that we were going to make him into something that I would be proud to have at the end of my leash. I taught him how to walk, how to dress, and how to express his sensuality. Is this changing an essential element of who he is? Of course it is. But because we both agreed to it in advance, and because he could always revert to his previous behavior, there could be no permanent damage. This might be a very different issue it were a tattoo or something even more benign such as dental work or a hair transplant. As with weight, all major bodily changes need to be discussed at length.
     
     
    Conclusion
    I think it would be great if we all were with partners who loved our round bodies just as we are. Unfortunately the real world is not quite so loving and respectful. I hope these suggestions help you though the process next time the issue of weight comes up. 
    11/12/2006 9:28:41 AM

    Piercing, Shaving, etc. evil monk safety

    If you want to have a permanent piercing, make sure the rings or bars are new and sterile. You might be able to find a doctor or nurse to do the piercing in a sterile way. If you can't, have it done by or learn from a professional piercer. Make sure the bars or rings are properly soaked in bleach and then rinsed in water before they're inserted. Make sure only new sterile needles are used and then only on one person. If a temporary piercing is part of a scene, make sure you use sterile, disposable needles.
    Use them once-only once-on one person. Then dispose of them safely. (See the section on cleaning needles, and disposing of needles under Drugs and Alcohol).

    As for branding, heat-branding is safe because of the high temperatures involved (heat kills HIV). Knife-branding should only be done with a knife that's been soaked in bleach for twenty minutes and then rinsed with water.
    Better yet, you can use a sterile scalpel with a disposable blade (scalpels can be bought at medical supply stores). Use it once, put it in a strong narrow-necked plastic container, put the lid back on, and throw it in the garbage.

    For piercing, branding, or shaving, any drops of blood should be wiped away with sterile cotton balls. Soak the cotton ball in rubbing alcohol. You can also buy pre-soaked separately wrapped cotton balls called "alcohol preps" or "alcohol rub." After use, put them in a plastic bag, tie up the bag, and put it in the garbage.

    When starting a piercing, branding, or shaving scene, the area of the skin should first be wiped with rubbing alcohol, "alcohol preps," "Hibitane(R)," or "staphene(R)" to remove any fine dirt trapped by the skin's oil.

    11/11/2006 10:01:49 AM

    What Do Doms Fear?
    By Fencer Cabot
    http://www.silkswan.com

    What Do Doms Fear?

    Speaking personally, I've dealt with most of those fears at one time or another. And so, I think, has every other well-informed, honorable dom. (And no doubt I left a LOT of important ones off of my already long list.)

    Obviously, unless one can put the vast majority of them aside, these fears can be paralyzing, or worse.

    For newbie doms, flooded with information by eager submissives-to-be, I imagine these fears can be really hard to deal with. Even for experienced doms in established relationships, they can raise their heads from time to time.

    So if you're a submissive hoping to convert your nice, open-minded, somewhat domly but still vanilla guy into a dom, be prepared. He *will* have many of these fears. (If not, he's a clueless and possibly abusive jerk, and you should get out fast.) If you want a dom, you'll have to help give him the strength to be a dom. That may not be exactly how your fantasies play out -- but it's what you're going to get.

    And most of the happy long-term BDSM relationships I know of are of people who were drawn together for non-BDSM reasons, then explored the kink together.

    Not all, by any means -- but most.

    If your mate simply is not a dominant or sexually open-minded type, you have a real problem. But if he is, *don't* give up on him just because he lacks experience or even courage.

    Of course, if you don't already have a committed mate, that's a different story altogether ...

    ***************

    For any decent dom, the biggest fear will be doing irreperable physical harm to his submissive. Duh. But there are many other fears too. In no particular order, they can include (and many of these overlap):

    What if I cause her emotional harm?

    What if she decides I'm a jerk?

    What if I go too far?

    What if I come to like it too much?

    What if I'm accused of abuse?

    Is this really good for her? How can I be sure?

    What if she changes her mind about what she wants? How will I be able to tell?

    What if she's afraid to tell me she's changed her mind?

    What if she doesn't know what she wants? How can I be sure she knows?

    What if I think she may change her mind later, but she's sure now that she won't? Should I then rely on her consent?

    What if I screw up? Do harm? Damage my reputation? Embarass myself?

    What if I turn her off from BDSM, through some honest error?

    What if she loses interest, through no fault of mine at all?

    Is she doing this just to please me? Does she really like it herself?

    She's not in the mood. What will happen if I push? What will happen if I don't push? If I wait for her to be in the mood, how long will I have to wait?

    What if she's pretending to be in the mood? What if she falls out of the mood, and pretends to stay in it?

    Supposing I push her ... (see many of the questions above).

    How can I meet her fantasies? How can I be sure what they are? How can I compete with a fantasy?

    She wants me to WANT what she wants. I don't. Should I pretend? What if she figures out I'm pretending?

    Am I doing what *I* want, or just play-acting her fantasies?

    Is she doing what *she* wants, or just play-acting for me?

    If I give in to her too much, am I not being domly? If I give in to her too little, will she rebel? If she doesn't, will she rebel later? And would I be abusing her?

    If she's rude and unsubmissive and I let it pass, does that screw up D&S? If I don't, will we be fighting constantly?

    Does she mean what she's saying, or is she just testing me? Does she herself know the answer to that question?

    What if she thinks she knows what she wants, and I think I know better? What if I admit that I think I know better, and she gets pissed off?

    What if I let her nurture me -- does that screw up D&S?

    What if we have an honest difference of opinion? Can I use D&S to "win"? If I don't, am I not being dominant? If I do, am I being unfair?

    What if we just plain want different things? (Same questions about "winning")

    Suppose I overrule her, and really think I'm right -- and then turn out to be wrong??? Will she lose trust in me??? Will she become less submissive?? Do I have the right to overrule her next time?

    Will power corrupt me? Has it corrupted me already?

    And so on and so forth.

    Being a dom -- at least, being a *good* and decent dom -- is scary.

    Fencer

    Two Final Notes:

    When the original note first ran, there were a number of responses pointing out things I'd forgotten. Of those, the most memorable was a discussion of "The Dark Side", with more force than I hinted at in the original note. What if we let out the beast? What if we successfully control the beast, but are judged for our fantasies anyway?

    KttN: I am in the frame of mind now where i question everything and everyone, trust being shattered is a hard thing to regain even within myself.

    Fencer: Ouch. I think that in the BDSM world we sometimes reach for an absolute level of trust that never is realistic.

    11/10/2006 9:48:09 AM

    ABUSE AND THE SURVIVOR SUBMISSIVE bdsmlife
    Discussion on the affects of abuse on the submissive survivor and how it might manifest in a new BDSM relationship.

    It is not at all uncommon for Dominants to be involved in a BDSM type of relationship with a submissive partner who has a history of abuse. The abuse may be from their remote past, recent past, or even in their present day lives. It may be physical abuse such as having been battered, some form of sexual abuse, or it could have been psychological or emotional abuse. This could have taken place as either a child or as an adult, or both. Very often, submissives have experienced some form of abuse that they did not recognize as abuse, or that they have not acknowledged, to themselves or to others, felt like abuse to them. It is not uncommon for abuse victims to seek out abusive partners later in life, or become abusers themselves. Let me say that not all people who enjoy BDSM in some fashion or another are necessarily victims or survivors of present or past abuse. Anyone can be attracted to, and derive enjoyment from, BDSM relationships and encounters. That is quite apparent when one observes that BDSM enthusiasts come from all walks of life, all socioeconomic levels, all manner of family backgrounds, much like the general population. However, a BDSM relationship can potentially impact an individual positively or negatively. In addition, the individual's history and, most particularly, how they are coping with that history, can impact the BDSM relationship and the individuals in that relationship. I think it is important to understand the ramifications of past-or present-abuse on the survivor, his partner, and their relationship. Growing up in a very dysfunctional family, whether perceived as abusive or not by the individual, can impact the BDSM relationship in ways similar to what might be seen with abuse victims/survivors.

    Issues for Abuse Survivors

    When talking about issues for abuse survivors, what I'm really talking about are potential issues. Perhaps none of these issues will be manifested in a given relationship. Not all survivors experience difficulty later in life coping with past abuse, though many do. However, if they do, it is important for a Dominant partner with a submissive who has past abuse issues to be sensitive and supportive, while also being realistic about what is and is not healthy for himself and for his submissive partner at that time.

    Trust

    Perhaps the single most significant issue for an abuse survivor is resultant difficulty with trust, in one form or another. Whether the abuse took place as a child or as an adult, trust takes the biggest hit. Not only is it difficult for a survivor to trust others, it is also difficult for them to trust themselves, their judgment, or believe in their value as human beings. Let's take some real life examples to gain some perspective on this. Imagine how complicated trust can be for a child who was sexually molested by a family member, neighbor, or other acquaintance. Very often, sexual molestation, particularly when committed by a family member, is typically concealed or covered up by the perpetrator, and sometimes by other family members as well. The child is then recruited or coerced into concealing the molestation. A parent may be unwilling or unable to accept her child's complaint that a grandparent has molested him or her. One parent may attempt to conceal from others, evidence of the child's brutal abuse at the hands of the other parent.

    Very often, an abused child is made to feel complicit by keeping secrets or to feel at fault for the abuse that the child receives. The abuser may be a relative, teacher or other authority figure. These are all people that a child has been taught are the very ones to look to for guidance and protection. In reality, they may be the abusers from whom the child needs protection! Imagine how much more difficult trust can be for that child in relationships with those, for whom they've been given no assurance of safety, when those protecting them are among those who are harming them! As adults, these trust issues that developed during childhood are likely to persist without considerable work on the part of the survivor. Even when a survivor has worked through childhood abuse issues, it is not uncommon at all for trust issues to continue to pop up from time to time.

    Honesty

    Trust issues may be manifested in many different ways. A survivor who was abused as a child may have difficulty with candor for many reasons. Fears of exposure, fears of rejection/abandonment, and fears of failure are common reasons for such difficulty. When young children are abused and forced to keep the family secrets, it is not uncommon for these people later in life to be very closed about very personal information, or details that they fear may bring about judgment and rejection from significant people in their lives. This may make it difficult to maintain honesty and openness in intimate relationships, including with a Dominant. A child may be taught early in life that something bad will happen to them if they tell. It is often difficult for a survivor to cope with confrontation, as well. Difficulties with confrontation can take the form of passive aggressive behavior, generally poor communication skills, lack of assertiveness in negotiation (capitulation), or withdrawal when confronted. Considering that a submissive's ability to speak openly and honestly about the most intimate details of their feelings and experiences is essential to having a healthy relationship with his/her Dominant partner, difficulties with candor can be a major obstacle to a healthy and mutually gratifying relationship.

    Control

    Another way that trust issues may be manifested is in the area of control. Since a D/s dynamic involves the giving of power by the submissive to the Dominant, thereby placing control in the hands of the Dominant, at least in theory, the submissive must have power to give, and also give that power willingly. When one examines certain behavior patterns of the survivor submissive, however, it may be that what looks at the outset like a power exchange may not be sometimes. I, as a submissive, also struggle with letting go of control at times.

    As a lifestyle Dominant, I had always expected my partners to say what it was they wanted or needed. Negotiation was generally possible all along the way throughout the relationship. I have always felt that this was a necessary prerequisite for me to feel that our relationship was healthy within the dynamic. When it came to my recent exploration of my submissive side, however, due to my own abusive background and a desire to find safety and security in my own "perfection", I also sought to be the perfect submissive. Meaning, that I would never second guess Master, never lose my temper, never be disobedient or question his orders, and never do anything that might possibly disappoint him. Well, the truth is that it's a nice fantasy, but it isn't possible to actually be such a submissive! I recognize that my Master values me, in part, because I value myself enough to speak up. However, I recently found myself playing an old tape in my head that went something like this:

    I'll sacrifice myself for your personal happiness, and oh, by the way, I won't consult you about it; I'll just make all those decisions on my own. In fact, I'll decide in advance how you'll feel about anything, and forestall any bad feelings by my actions, thereby magically protecting all of your feelings, including the ones that you haven't had yet. Then if it doesn't work out, I'll be so angry at you for not putting my needs first, for not appreciating all my sacrifice, etc. etc., even though I didn't assert them."

    Sometimes, being in such a situation, a submissive can start trying to control the situation from the bottom, without realizing it, of course. This particular experience for me arose when I asked Master to stop on the way to a local BDSM weekend event so that I could purchase a new cosmetic bag. He replied, "Do you think we can put that off till tomorrow?" I said, "Sure, Master." Well, it wasn't okay with me, and I really needed to get that bag, but I remained silent, preferring to avoid rocking the boat. Hours later after suffering in silence and believing on some level at least, that I was "protecting" Master's feelings. And keeping him squarely in control by not questioning his suggestion, I had built up quite a head of steam, frustration, resentment, etc., not to mention a hefty hit at my self esteem. Why? Because somewhere along the way, instead of being his happy submissive, I started playing that old tape in my head, and got a "blast from the past"! I didn't even give my Master a chance to say, "Yes, no, okay let's talk about it." I had already managed to act as my own judge, jury and executioner, became a proverbial Joan of Arc, burned at the stake, and was awaiting canonization, and all the while, Master didn't have even a clue that anything was awry!

    In this circumstance, I wasn't giving control, but rather, pulling control back inside myself. I was going to make everything perfect all by myself, so that Master wouldn't have to be inconvenienced with cleaning up the mess of my imperfections as a submissive. But who was really in control? By being assertive, I could have put my stake in the ground, and said, "Master, I really need to get this cosmetic bag today. It is important because...(fill in the appropriate reason). Could we please stop?" At that point, it would have been up to him to decide, having the necessary information to make an informed decision. Instead, it came to a head later, when the cosmetic bag fell apart, and so did I. It took a little while for us to sort out what was really going on. But after a good bit of talking back and forth, we sorted it out and saw what was happening.

    While what happened in this instance was between my Master and myself, this kind of problem is very typical. Survivor submissives may struggle with fear of abandonment as adults. They hold onto magical thinking that if things go wrong it is their failing or fault, and they must be perfect so that bad things won't happen. When a child's world becomes turned completely upside down, they often struggle hopelessly to set aright problems that are beyond their power as children to fix. The bad things wouldn't have happened then if they had only been good enough, and if they try hard enough as adults, everything will be alright as well. These are the kinds of tapes that often play in their heads as children, and it can become a habit that lingers well into adulthood. It is easy for survivors to become caretakers, hyper responsible, codependent, and frequently burn out trying to fix just about everything and everyone. It takes work to grow past that as an adult, and it takes diligence to keep healthy with it as an adult.

    Boundaries

    Something else that I want to discuss somewhat overlaps the other areas. It is the issue of establishing and maintaining boundaries. A survivor submissive may have difficulty establishing and enforcing boundaries. They may either lack assertiveness or be overly defensive about personal boundaries. When negotiating a BDSM relationship with a submissive, a Dominant should be on the lookout for "whatever you want is fine with me, Master" dialogue that may suggest a lack of boundaries. A submissive should have limits. That's a given. I don't know how often I hear prospective submissives say, " I have no limits." "Well gee, then you won't mind if I do a really neat knife play scene and cut off a few of your fingers, then!" Boundary issues may not be expressed so explicitly as this, however, and may be much more subtle and therefore, more difficult to recognize. A survivor submissive who agrees to terms and conditions that they know are unbearable but capitulates to the condition in order to secure or hold onto the relationship is something that I see quite often. Such a submissive may become a proverbial doormat.

    Motives for seeking a submissive role

    Sometimes survivors approach a BDSM relationship as a way to experience positively what they experienced negatively during their childhood. Other times, however, survivors seek to perpetuate abuse from their childhood, because they have very low self -esteem and believe that they deserve to be punished. Many years ago, I was attracted to extreme masochism during a period of very low self-esteem. This was an unhealthy thing for me for a couple of reasons. First, at that time, I wanted to be battered to reinforce my own sense of self-loathing. It reminded me, as it had reminded me during childhood when my father beat me severely, of what a worthless piece of trash I really was. The resulting bruises would reinforce this for weeks at a time in my mind, whenever I would sit down or look at myself in the mirror, on those rare occasions when I deigned to look at myself. I also used the endorphin rush a bit like a drug, which would enable me to detach from the world around me and avoid dealing with my reality at the time. It was a way to numb other feelings that I was unwilling or unable yet to face. Realizing this, I soon avoided any play on the bottom for a very long time. Since that time, I have worked hard to want to feel again, to learn to feel and not be afraid of feeling, and finally, to experience submission as a positive thing in my life.

    Separating the Past from the Present

    Another problem for survivors is separating feelings related to past abuse from their present realities. It is very easy for a survivor submissive to find herself/himself reacting to something in a present-day situation with an enormous onslaught of feelings that actually stem from an earlier trauma. This is not true only of survivors, of course, but it may become amplified in a survivor. For example, an individual may look like a past abuser, and the survivor may become extremely reactive to that person, even though the present-day person has no relationship whatsoever to the survivor's past abuse. Sometimes a survivor submissive will be attracted to or repelled by a particular Dominant that looks, smells, or behaves in some way similar to a past abuser. If something in the immediate environment evokes a reaction that appears on its face to be disproportionate to a present-day situation, many times, what is being reacted to is not the present situation at all. It may well be that the present situation, by perceived association with a past trauma, has evoked powerful feelings triggered by the past trauma itself. When such a situation seems to be occurring, it is imperative that the survivor stop and do a quick reality check. What am I really upset about here? What's really happening? This can be particularly devastating when the survivor submissive has not effectively processed feelings around past traumas.

    Coping with the Survivor Submissive

    When you add BDSM parameters to the relationship, all the foregoing potential issues can make things quite sticky and complicated. This does not mean that someone with an abuse history should not be a submissive, or that a Dominant should not choose a partner who has a history of having been abused. It means both partners should make informed decisions about engaging in BDSM together, understand and prepare for potential pitfalls, and take care to keep things healthy along the way.

    Any and every submissive comes into the dynamic with particular idiosyncrasies that can be a challenge to work through, not only the survivor. I guess the most important thing that has to happen before, during, and subsequent to entering into a BDSM relationship is lots and lots of communication. A Dominant should learn everything that he can about his prospective submissive. The survivor submissive should examine his/her motivations and attractions to such a dynamic very, very carefully. The Dominant should be very certain that the submissive really understands and fully consents to what they intend to do together. Once in the relationship, both partners should check in frequently, and pay attention to what is happening with the submissive on a regular basis. I find journalizing to be a useful way to regularly record my thoughts and feelings on a day-to-day basis, and I send my journals to my Master. That is especially useful because it is sometimes easier for me to articulate some things via a keyboard than with face-to-face confrontation, especially if there is something difficult for me to sort out and say. It gives me time to digest my feelings a little and write as my thoughts and feelings unfold. It also gives Master time to read what I have written and think it over, and formulate an appropriate response.

    It is important to the survivor submissive for the Dominant to pay careful attention to the impact of the dynamic on the submissive, and to be attentive to other events in the submissive's life that may trigger negative experiences around power exchange. It may be necessary sometimes to stop, take a step back, and assess the situation. If either partner has any doubts about whether the dynamic is healthy or not, they should both stop until they are both certain that it is. If the submissive has not worked through his/her abuse issues yet, it may be necessary for the submissive to obtain the help of a good, kink-friendly, or at least kink-aware counselor, either alone or in couples counseling with the Dominant. Couples counseling can be particularly important when the couple is in a regular ongoing committed relationship. The Dominant and submissive should both educate themselves as thoroughly as possible by communicating, communicating, communicating, reading books on the impact of abuse on intimate relationships, and perhaps become involved in a support group for survivor families. Submissives should be encouraged and even pushed to talk about past abuse and their feelings about it, particularly when it appears to be creeping into a present-day dynamic.

    There should be no doubt in either of your minds that what you are doing together is healthy, gratifying, and fun for both of you! If you are a submissive and are not sure that this is healthy for you, then there may be something that you need to take a look at and be sure about. In that case, stop until you are sure, or at least, stop the BDSM until you know you are on track and your head is in a healthy place. If playing on the bottom is depressing you, then stop doing it and get some help with why you're depressed. Take care of other stuff in your life, and come back to it when you're in a better headspace. If it always depresses you or negatively impacts your self-esteem, then BDSM just may be something that isn't good for you or not good for you in the way that you are approaching it. Remember: this is supposed to be fun! You're supposed to be enjoying your life! If not, then you need to ask yourself honestly, "Why am I doing this?"

    There's a new online support group on eGroups, called BDSM Safe Haven. It's a support network for kinksters with histories of abuse (emotional, physical, sexual), and for loved ones of survivors, but is open to anyone with an interest in learning and understanding about issues relating to BDSM and abuse. BDSM Safe Haven has weekly online discussion groups with guest speakers when available, a mailing list, and will be posting articles of interest on the subject as well on the eGroups site.

    11/9/2006 8:38:56 AM

    Meeting Someone Else into BDSM
    by Ambrosio
    On occasion, someone writes me for advice on meeting others into BDSM. Here is my reply (more or less) to a woman who wanted to meet straight dominant men.
    Dear submissive,
    You wrote asking me for advice find a straight male dominant. I will try to answer your question as best I can. I don't consider myself an expert on the subject but I've learned things over the years and I'm happy to share with you some of my opinions and thoughts.

     
    Here goes: It's easy to find a straight dominant (or some one who claims to be.) What's more important is finding the right straight dominant -- someone who is concerned with your safety and well being and is compatible.

    Yes. There is more to compatibility than having the right role. BDSM is not a "one size fits all" proposition. Not all tops are.

    My first suggestion is attend socials such as the SAS /M socials in San Antonio and the Group With No Name munches in Austin: It's a great way to meet a lot of people on safe, neutral ground. ***For those of us in Texas***

    Get to know people in the scene -- not just the straight dominants but the submissives and switches of all sexes and orientations. Everything you can learn about our community can help you. Don't commit yourself to finding a Dom immediately. Get to know them as people, find out their interest, gauge them for a similar concept of BDSM, find out what they want, and decide if you are compatible.

    Avoid dominants who come on too strong. I wouldn't trust someone who feels as though they need to prove their dominance. A good dominant shouldn't feel the need. Walk away from someone who tells you "If you were a true submissive you would do this." Submission is a gift given freely, not stolen. A good dominant will respect a submissive who chooses carefully.

    If someone intrigues you, ask around about him. Consider carefully the advice of a submissive who recommends her top too highly. As a good submissive, she might feel obligated to do so. Consider the advice of a submissive "free agent" who plays with several tops.

    I think going the s/ munches is the best way to meet the right dom but there are other ways. Go to parties, observe, and mingle (but go to the socials and make friends first.) Post and answer personal ads.

    Once you've found a dom you are intrigued with you need to consider safety. Sadly there are dangerous people out there who deliver more than they promise. Read my article "Some Notes on Safety for Meeting Online and Off" at EVILMONK  and Jay Wiseman's "Ten Tips for the Novice, Single, Heterosexual, Submissive Woman" at EVILMONK

    I hope this information is useful.

    Sincerely,
          Ambrosio

    11/8/2006 10:26:38 AM

    An Open Letter to Law Enforcement by Ambrosio
    ? 2006 Ambrosio
    May be reproduced in whole with credit to the author.

    This article is based in part on material from the NCSF and an article written by Sir Bamm! 

    Dear Law Enforcement Agent,

    First of all, I want to thank you sincerely for all the good work you do in the difficult tasks of fighting crime, protecting the public in general -- and combating domestic abuse specifically.  I understand that the last task can be sometimes difficult in that the victims of domestic abuse can be the unwitting allies in their own abuse.  Some of them will defend their abusers and not cooperate with the people who are trying to help them.  They have become convinced that they deserve the abuse -- that they have "asked for it."  They might lie in defense of their partners and deny that any abuse has taken place.  I can only imagine that it would be very frustrating.

    On the other hand, we know that ignoring such situations can't be an option.  Too readily assuming the best in what might seem to be a simple domestic disturbance can lead to tragedy.

    Which brings me to the purpose of this article.  I want to bring an issue to your attention -- assuming it hasn't come to your attention already.  As a member of the BDSM and Leather subculture, I know that many in my community are at risk of being mistaken for perpetrators and victims of domestic violence.

    I don't want to claim that everyone who identifies with the BDSM or Leather community is innocent of domestic violence.  I know some of us have been guilty and I suspect there are more.  But I am saying that the community as a whole practices consensual BDSM and that we do not encourage, promote, or condone -- pedophilia, abuse or rape. Quite the contrary. The maxim of "Safe, Sane, and Consensual" has become the moto of our subculture.

    Unfortunately for us, our community likes to use -- or more accurately, misuse -- words with strong negative connotations: "sadism," "exhibitionism," "slavery," and "rape," among others.  What we mean by these terms and are very different from the legal and medical terms.

    Here are some of the terms and concepts we use in the BDSM and Leather communities that bring up red flags for the uninitiated:

    Boy:
    In the scene, a adult male or female who often relates to another adult who adopts a father role to the "boy."

    Boi:
    1. In both the Lesbian subculture and the BDSM scene, "typically referring to a biological female who presents herself in a typically masculine or "butch" fashion." (anon.)
    2. In the BDSM scene, an adult -- most often a biological female but sometimes a male or transgendered person -- who identifies as a "boy" (2nd definition above) but with qualification and understand that he is biologically female.
    3. "A boyish gay guy or a biological female with a boyish presentation." (Rona Marech)
    4. In the BDSM scene, a adult male or female who looks to another adult to act as his father figure in part of a "Daddy/boy" relationship.

    Daddy:

    In the scene, a dominant man (or a woman) who is the father figure to a boy.  The parent child role playing is usually loving, nurturant, and educational.

    Exhibitionism:
    1. As defined in Psychology, exhibitionism is a paraphilia -- an abnormal or unnatural attraction -- involving exposing one's genitals or sexual organs to a nonconsenting stranger but with no further attempt at sexual activity with the stranger. Exhibitionists are sexually aroused by the shock or surprise of the victim. (Psychology Today)
    2. The act or practice of so behaving as to attract undo attention sometimes by indecent exposure.  (Merriam-Webster Dictionary)
    3. As practiced in the scene, exhibitionism is deriving erotic pleasure through the provocative display of one's body -- often during play -- in front of a consenting and hopefully appreciative audience.

    Girl:
    1. In the scene, similar to a "boy" or "boi" but the adult "girl" identifies as female.
    2. In the scene, "typically a biological female who presents herself in a typically feminine or 'femme' manner and may be lesbian, bisexual, or heterosexual"

    Rape:
    In the BDSM subculture, "rape" -- often but not always coupled with qualifiers such as "fantasy," "play," and "scene" -- is often used to specify rape fantasy roleplay, in which two parties agree in advance to enact a scenario where they both pretend to engage in non-consensual sex. As Larry Townsend writes in Ask Larry "There is a great deal of difference between consensual SM and rape, and if you are not able to distinguish that difference you don't belong in the scene." (p. 85).  Because of the dangers of miscommunication, "rape" play is not a type that is to be engaged in lightly. The use of safe words and careful negotiation is strongly encourage but even then there is a potential of the scene going seriously bad.

    Slave:
    In the scene, someone who has freely and completely relinquished all freedom to a specific person or persons in a structured relationship in order to satisfy their need to serve another. Some consider it is fantasy role playing.  Others are quite ouspoken in their belief that "consensual slavery" is real. (Slave is often written in all lower case.)

    Vanilla
    In the scene, vanilla is a term to designate "not BDSM" -- people and practices outside the scene. As the term implies, it's "plain, ordinary, normal."
    While I can't speak for the entire community, I will say that most of us aren't dangerous criminals or irrational nut cases. My experience has been that we're just as healthy -- or just as screwed up -- as the rest of our society. While many of us fit a few of the points in a profile for a rapist or a serial killer -- sadistic fantasies and an enjoyment of hardcore porn for example -- it doesn't follow that everyone who reads or watches hardcore porn is a rapist or serial killer.

    In my opinion, there are three very important ways the people in my community are not like sexual predators:



    1. We have empathy

      Most of "masters," "tops," and "dominants" in our community are not true sadists in the strictest sense of the word.  Sadists enjoy causing pain to unwilling victims.  What most of us create is what seems like pain to an outside observer but is really intense pleasure for our masochist play partners.  That's what separates us from real sadists: our partners enjoy what we do to them.  They seek us out because what we do to them brings them real pleasure.  I have no interest in coercing a vanilla girlfriend into doing something that she doesn't enjoy.  We'd rather not play than cause real pain.

    2. We don't allow all of our impulses free reign.

      When we first start exploring our proclivities, many of us in our community ask ourselves if we are sliding down a slippery slope into complete unrestrained amorality. Are we made out of the same material as a Ted Bundy or a John Edward Robinson? We have to look into our personal abyss and stare directly at the monsters there.  The healthiest of us look at our monsters and realize that they can only be as evil, destructive, and dangerous as we allowed them.  We make peace with our monsters on our own terms: While we allow ourselves unrestrained freedom in thinking and fantasizing, we restrict our actions to what we consider ethical.

      For example, Ted Bundy tried to shift blame for his crimes to the porn he read. But he was responsible for his own actions, not some overweight nudie photographer in New Jersey.

    3. We don't have real "Fetishes."

      In Psychology, a fetish is a single something that's absolutely essential for the fetishist's sexual arousal and sexual gratification.  When we use the word "fetish," we mean something that really turns us on.  If Halle Berry or Angelina Jolie jumps into my bed, I'm not going to kick them out because they're not wearing corsets, garter belts, and thongs. If I like a woman enough, I'm happy to make love with her in the vanilla style.  (It's just that BDSM adds so much to the experience for me.)

      Also, much of the play and many of the scenes in communities and lifestyles are negotiated. They are compromises between the top and the bottom and they many evolve over time.

    Granted, I'm not in law enforcement and I don't have a degree on psychology.  But my opinion is valid in that I have an inside perspective on my community.  Whether or not I'm right about the three ways in which we're not predators, we are certainly not abusers.

    Which brings us back to the issue I mentioned. How can you as a law enforcement agent recognize which situations are a case of domestic violence and which are innocent games practiced by consenting adults?  I have tried to help by collecting the following list of "Consensual BDSM Indicators"


    • The "play space" might have been prepared for what seems like an elaborate ritual: mood lighting, mood music, incense, and furniture arranged so there is room for play.
    • There might be more than two people involved -- either as participants or voyeurs.
    • One or more participants might be dressed in an elaborate costume or lingerie.
    • The apparent abuser might have been using expensive "toys" -- well crafted, exotic, attractive implements of erotic torture like single tail whips, violet wands, rattan canes, quirts, butt plugs, etc.  Some of the toys don't even cause pain: rabbit fur, vibrators, dildos, etc.,  Some of the toys might be household items not typically associated with domestic violence: wooden spoons, clothespins, etc.,
    • There may be indications of carefully applied bondage.  It could be as simple as a pair of handcuffs or as elaborate as 60 feet of rope tied in a complicated geometric pattern.
    • There are usually no indications of a fight: the apparent victim hasn't scratched the attacker, thrown things, or knocked over furniture.
    • The apparent victim usually doesn't seem afraid of the apparent abuser but seems embarased or afraid of the police.  The apparent victim might try to stay close to the abuser's side as if he or she is looking to be protected by the abuser from the police
    • The apparent abuser might have applied bruises, scratches, and whip marks symmetrically in an even or geometric pattern on the fleshy parts of the apparent victim -- the upper back, the buttocks, breasts, etc., -- where they would do the least harm, as opposed to somewhere like the face.

    I'm not presenting these items as a comprehensive checklist that will definitively identify whether what has taken place is consensual or not.  On one hand, some people play rougher than others so none of these indicators might be apparent.  On the other hand, what might have started out as a "Safe, Sane, and Consensual" BDSM relationship could conceivably degenerate into abuse.  It has happened.

    There are people within our community -- or on the periphery of the community -- who have adopted the trappings of consensual BDSM but -- either wittingly or unwittingly -- are really abusing their partners and exposing them to unwelcome risk.

    I've known of rapists -- in the truest sense of the word -- who have victimized novices under the guise of consensual S&M.  Their victims have had difficulty reporting the crime and even more difficulty articulating how the crime was real.

    For example: A victim might report "I told him over the phone that I had rape fantasies  "Then when we met he suddenly attacked me without negotiating first: He ripped my clothes, hit me, and them forced himself inside me.  I screamed my 'safe word' but he ignored it."

    If you are a police officer unfamilar the mores and informal rules of BDSM, recognizing the difference between a consensual fantasy scene and an actual rape, can be difficult.  The predators on the periphery count on that.  To the uninitiated, the complaint by victim in the preceeding example might seem unwarrented.  Didn't the rapist give the victim just what she told him she wanted?  Not if you recognize the central importance of consensuality and negotiation in our community.

    I can understand why some of you would find this confusing.  There's a great potential for misunderstanding.  You'll have to use your best judgment.  I wish you well.  I hope I've been helpful in this unsolicited advice.

    Ambrosio

    PS. This article is based in part on material from the The National Coalition for Sexual Freedom and BDSM vs. Abuse by Sir Bamm!

     

    [chain]

     

    NOTES

    (1)  For example, on May 27, 1991 in Milwaukee, WI, 14-year-old Laotian boy Konerak Sinthasomphone escaped -- naked, drugged, and bleeding -- from the apartment of Jeffrey Dahmer -- a convicted child molester on probation and an unrecognized serial killer.  When three police officers arrived, they found the boy incoherent.  Dahmer claimed that the boy was drunk, a legal adult, and that they had had a lovers tiff.  Two black women who had reported the incident tried to convince the police that something far more serious was taking place.  It seemed to them that the naked Laotian boy was afraid of the man.  In a terrible mistake that would cost five lives, the officers believed Dahmer and returned the teenager to Dahmer.  Immediately after they left, Dahmer killed Konerak Sinthasomphone.  Two months later on July 22, 1991, a 32-year-old black man, Tracy Edwards, escaped from Dahmer's apartment with a pair of hand cuffs locked on his wrist.  He was stopped by police and he told them a coherant story about his escape from Dahmer's apartment.  The police brought him back to Dahmers apartment but this time they were suspicious.  Dahmer tried to explain away the incident but the officers discovered incriminating polariods and a human head in the refrigerator.  In the investigation that followed it was discovered that Dahmer had murdered Sinthasomphone along with sixteen other victims -- mostly black and Asian.  The ensuing fallout was understandable.  The Milwaukie police were widely critized for their failure to take the Sinthasomphone situation more seriously.  Two of the officers who returned Sinthasomphone to his killer were discharged (but they appealed the termination and were reinstated with back pay.)

    (2) Safe Words

    Safe Word:
    A pre-arranged signal to notify the other play partner(s) -- usually the top -- if they go beyond negotiated boundaries, the sensations become too intense, or it becomes necessary to slow down a scene or stop it for any reason.  
    11/7/2006 5:41:10 PM

    Wikipedia-Talk Heterosexuality

    Terminology ***I recently heard the word "br**der" used here and instantly became incensed. I've chosen to educate myself to keep from being discriminatory, myself.***

    Heterosexuality is referred to as being straight, although straight can also, though less often, mean anyone whose sexuality could be described as orthodox. For example, people who practice BDSM (bondage and discipline, domination and submission, and sadism and machochism) sometimes use the term to refer to anyone who does not (though the terms vanilla or vanilla sex are more common). The word is sometimes shortened to "hetero" or "het," (almost exclusively in the homosexual community) and can refer to both men and women, to sexual behaviour, to sexual orientation, and to sexual identity.

    Although the use of the term "straight" is used often to denote a heterosexual person, this term appears in early or mid 20th century gay slang as in, "to go straight", or stop being gay. One of the first coinage of this reference was in 1941 by the author, G. W. Henry. Henry's book concerned conversations with homosexual males and used this term in connection with the reference to ex-gays. Though not originally intended to refer to heterosexuals, it has evolved over time such that this is its primary usage. [3] Note also that a related meaning of drug addictions in which straight is "not intoxicated" (ie. sober).

    An offensive slur for heterosexual is "br**der", which is used in the homosexual community. The term primarily originates from the fact that most heterosexual couples can "br**d" (***CM censors won't let me use the subject word, ha!***) or increase the population (while homosexual couples cannot). Although sometimes used playfully, it has a derogatory connotation. [4]

    11/7/2006 6:57:46 AM
    Abuse Based on Age gloriabrame *** I put this up not for the "abuse" per say, but for the young ones that think us "older" ones just don't have "it". Their loss ***

    What is "age-ism"?

    Age-ism is the chronic discrimination of a person because they are younger or older than someone else or a group of others. It is much like racism or class-ism. In the United States, the media still abounds with images of what our ideal age range "should be." Motion pictures rarely, if ever, feature a very old leading lady as the sexy diva, an older man as the perfect choice for rock climbing, a very young man as a person of self-control or a young woman as the epitome of great intellect. Although there has been increased awareness and some legislative improvement, there is still very little literature that exists which actually affirms individuals of different ages as having the same range of skills or value as their counterparts. There is also a false assumption that those who are older have less sexual drive than younger people. Sexual libido/activity is not related to a person's age.

    Many people within the BDSM community have the misconception that someone who is younger cannot be a Dominant, Mistress, Master or Daddy, or that someone older will not make a good submissive or bottom because they are too "set in their ways". This is not necessarily true. Each person is an individual and has their own identity, preferences and needs. Negotiate with new partners to determine their identity and interests ? do not assume them. There is also no reason why adults of extreme age differences cannot be partnered or enjoy each other sexually or physically. No one deserves to receive discrimination, abuse or ridicule in any form, and no judgment should be made about what is right or wrong for consenting adults that do not seek to harm anyone.

    It should be noted that within the U.S. there are legal statutes for what constitutes adulthood and most (if not all) BDSM organizations adhere to these rules to determine their own age of consent.

    What is considered abusive age-ism behavior?

    Since mainstream society is still not fully accepting of extreme age differences in partnerships or the very young or elderly in general, moral and social judgments and discrimination are still commonplace. Abuse and domestic violence within BDSM relationships are frequently overlooked, discounted, tolerated or accepted because there appears to be no public support or there is the fear of "outing" or of being "outed". Abusive behaviors towards the elderly and to young adults often comes in the form of restricted support, exclusion, invalidation or restriction on their contributions or involvement. Random House Webster's Dictionary defines abuse as "to use wrongly or improperly" and "to treat in a harmful, injurious or offensive way." Abuse can and does occur to the young and old alike, and if the partners are or have been intimates, then it is considered domestic violence. In either case each party should get help quickly.

    What does abuse based on age look like?

    • coercion, threats or demands that someone do things they do not want to in exchange for accepting or tolerating their age
    • ridicule or criticism of age, wisdom, maturity level, etc.; telling them they are "too young to get it", "over the hill", "past their prime", "not mentally ready/able to understand what's being said", etc.
    • continuous talk about how "so-and-so" is prettier or more handsome because they are younger, sexier, have less sags, are more agile, are perkier, have more stamina, are more controlled in their physical desires, etc.
    • refusal to touch or caress areas that "disgust them"
    • taunts or threats to non-consensually abandon or punish if their exuberance, energy or lack of energy are not altered; threats or acts of intentional betrayal with a person in an opposite age range in an effort to harm
    • physical abuse, damage to medical equipment, blackmail, repeated verbal assaults, chronic belittling, etc.
    • foregoing or refusing to participate in needed safety requirements (like no kneeling for arthritic knees or a bad back, overexposure to novices without appropriate debriefs or aftercare, etc.)
    • intentionally withholding promised support, food, medications, transportation, telephone access, etc. without renegotiating first
    • treating or calling someone "stupid" just because they are of a different generation and did not have the same life experiences

      If you think you may be in an abusive relationship and you have concerns that it might be related to your age:

      You may feel that no one will understand what you are going through. You may feel alone, trapped or that you will have no resources if you try to stop the abuse or get out. Look up an age sensitive therapist on-line through the KINK-Aware Professionals list (www.bannon.com/~race/kap) and get help. You do not deserve to be abused and you cannot prevent it with more patience or better communication skills. Abuse and Domestic Violence can occur to any individual and towards people of every age and it is not okay. Get help.

      Call: 1-800-799-SAFE
      1-800-787-3224 TTY

    11/6/2006 10:35:27 AM

     Stages of an online relationship darkdelusions
    Having been online longer than most, I've also been involved in my share of relationships which have started out online. The following are some general (and somewhat humorous) stages that I have seen relationships go through:

    Stage name What it means How it can crash and burn
    Fumbling Trying to find some common ground to begin conversing around. This is the stage for the lame pickup lines like Hello, nice name and What brings you here No response - S/he thinks you're just another HNG (or looked at your profile to be sure you're just another HNG)
    Amazement They responded! They took so long to respond that you left your keyboard and idle out before you have a chance to respond. When you finally get back, they're gone or have hooked up with someone else.
    Building Here's where you talk to each other and find all your common interests. You realize that you have none. 
    Idolizing Knowing only the commonalities and good side of the other person, they seem very perfect They feel the same about you and turn into a stalker.
    The Picture The first time you "see" each other The last time you ever want to "see" each other. 
    The Meeting Meeting for the first time. You find out they sent a picture of someone else. 
    Aftermath You met, you did the nasty, you went home to talk online and compare notes. Not only can't you find them in their usual haunts, but email to them bounces - User Unknown
    Rebuilding After the letdown that was the first meeting, you realize that it wasn't really all that bad, and you still like each other.  ditto
    Second Coming Meeting for a second time... neither one of you ran away Here's where the true personalities come out
    Explaining  Now that the true personalities are out, things aren't so rosy S/he confesses... they're married and got caught this time.
    I personally haven't experienced beyond that often enough to make any humorous observations.

    For those curious, I have not experienced all of the ways to crash and burn, some of them I have only heard of, and some of them I am exaggerating on. Despite the many pratfalls, meeting people online can be very successful, especially if you have some interests which are not mainstream but which are important for your partner(s) to share.

    11/5/2006 8:52:34 AM

    B.E.S.T. slave Training
    BDSM Lifestyle
    An Alternative Intimacy
    Part 1:
    A problem with the terms BDSM, sado-masochism, Dominance and submission and why I think we should discuss changing our defining words for the BDSM Lifestyle.
    Sexual sadism is a real pathological problem that involves sexual aggression for the pleasure of the aggressor. It often leads to serious bodily damage or death to the victim. Sexual Masochism can also, in some cases, be an actual disorder. The classifications of sexual sadism and sexual masochism will and should remain in the DSM in order to have a classification for actual sexual disorders.

    We in the BDSM lifestyle know our lifestyle is different, but does the general public see the difference?

    Does it make sense to believe the general public will understand the difference between sexual sadism and consensual Sadomasochism?

    How does it help to define your lifestyle by constantly using the same terms that are also used to define an actual mental disorder that involves violence?

    In addition, when we use the terms sadomasochism, sadism and masochism, we honor both Freud and Krafft-Ebing, who had no concept of a loving and caring lifestyle that is bound by the code of safe, sane, and consensual play.

    I read a lifestyle article recently that stated that sadomasochism no longer carried a meaning of violence with it and also stated that sadism and masochism are no longer classified as a disorder. Both statements are wrong. The quickest rebuttal to these statements is by simply looking at the dictionary definition of sadism and how the DSM-IV defines S&M disorders.

    Sadism:

    1) The deriving of sexual gratification or the tendency to derive sexual gratification from inflicting pain or emotional abuse on others.
    2) The deriving of pleasure, or the tendency to derive pleasure, from cruelty.
    3) Extreme cruelty.

    The dictionary offers no definition that relates to the consensual BDSM lifestyle. Do you believe the general public sees sadism as only being emotional abuse, cruelty or extreme cruelty?
    DSM-IV:
    The DSM-IV still classifies Sexual Sadism and Sexual Masochism as disorders if they cause a dysfunction in your life. (see below for details)

    The words Dominance and submission are often used in the definition of other actual illnesses and social disorders. For example, school bullies are often described by their dominance and the victims by their submission. This is only one example. Very little research is needed to see how widespread the words are used to describe actual problems. Does the general public know the difference?


    I often hear individuals in the lifestyle say that we need to inform the general public more about our lifestyle and project a positive image of BDSM. I am not sure that it is possible to inform the general public about our lifestyle as long as we use words that have duel meanings. The same words are used to define our consensual lifestyle as those used to describe mental illness and acts of violence. How can the general public be expected to make the distinction?

    Possible answer:

    As discussed above, DR. ROY F. BAUMEISTER, psychologist from Case Western Reserve University, has redefined the BDSM lifestyle by using the words "An Alternative Intimacy" to describe what is currently being called consensual S&M or BDSM.  (see below for details of Baumeister's conclusions)    Does this more correctly define what we do?

    I don?t have the answers; this is just food for thought.

    References:

    American Psychiatric Association's Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders, 4th Edition. (DSM-IV).

    The DSM-IV states:

    302.83 Sexual Masochism

    In order for BDSM to be a disorder BOTH A and B must be present:

           A. Over a period of at least 6 months, recurrent, intense sexually arousing fantasies, sexual urges, or behaviors involving the act (real, not simulated) of being humiliated, beaten, bound or otherwise made to suffer.

           B. The fantasies, sexual urges, or behaviors cause clinically significant distress or impairment in social, occupational, or other important areas of functioning.

    302.84 Sexual Sadism

    In order for BDSM to be a disorder BOTH A and B must be present:

          A. Over a period of at least 6 months, recurrent, intense sexually arousing fantasies, sexual urges, or behaviors involving acts (real, not simulated) in which psychological or physical suffering (including humiliation) of the victim is sexually exciting to the person.

          B. The fantasies, sexual urges, or behaviors cause clinically significant distress or impairment in social, occupational, or other important areas of functioning.

    DR. ROY F. BAUMEISTER,  "Masochism: An Alternative Intimacy" The Spectator (Vol. 22, No. 14 June 30-July 6, 1989).

    11/5/2006 8:48:35 AM

    Part 2: bestslavetraining

    MASOCHISM: An Alternative Intimacy 
    by Roy F. Baumeister, Ph.D.       

    How could someone enjoy being tied up and spanked? If you like whips and chains, does that mean you?re crazy?  
         New research findings have changed our understanding of sexual masochism. Up until recently, psychology took a very dim view of S&M. Psychologists thought that masochists were mentally ill, probably dangerous individuals full of guilt. But a completely different picture has emerged in the last decade. 
     
          It is now clear that most masochists live normal, well-adjusted lives. Apart from their sex lives, they are pretty much like anyone else. Masochism is not a sign of being sick or maladjusted. Masochism is certainly unusual, statistically speaking. Strange? Yes, probably. Weird? Maybe. But sick? No.  

            Most theories about masochism derive from Freud?s views. Freud was puzzled by masochism and basically had no idea what it was. He tossed out a few speculations, which others have taken to heart. But his ideas about masochism are probably inaccurate. For example, Freudian-an theories of masochism are always talking about guilt. But none of the recent studies have found much evidence of guilt. Sex guilt, in particular, is absent. Most masochists tend to be sexually liberated.  

            Why, then, do people do it? The appeal of masochism is in its effects on the mind. Masochism is a powerful means of escape--escape from everyday life, from problems and worries, from who you are most of the time. Masochism stops the world. It allows you to live, to feel, to play, and to enjoy in a way that is far removed from the rest of life.  

              Central to this is the effect of masochism on the self. Your identity is basically a concept of who you are. It relates you to the past and future, to other people, to your work and family, and to society at large. Identity brings in all your relationships, your plans and ambitions, your projects and goals, and so on. Masochism knocks all of that out of your mind. In masochism you become first and fore-most a body. The past and future, beyond the immediate scene, vanish from the mind. Your focus is here and now, on sensation.  

             In some cases the escape is carried a step further: The masochist becomes someone new. In the fantasy scene, the masochist may adopt a new role (of slave), develop a new personality, even change from male to female. (It is much rarer for female masochists to become male during their scenes.) When your old, everyday identity is swept away, there is room for a new one to be created in fantasy, to replace it.  

              Consider how this works. The three main features of masochism are pain, bondage or loss of control, and humiliation or embarrassment.  

              Start with the last of the three. Normally, people want to avoid embarrassment or humiliating experiences. People want to have high self esteem--to think well of themselves, to have other people think well of them. People want to be admired, to be successful, to be famous, to be looked up to. Your normal identity is based on a certain amount of respect and dignity.  

              But masochism deliberately strips away respect and dignity. The masochist is unable to maintain the normal identity, because it is incompatible with typical situations. A respectable woman is not sup-posed to lie naked and spread-eagled on a table while well-dressed men look at her. Respectable men are not supposed to wear dog collars and lick someone?s boots. Politicians, for example, have unusually high rates of masochism, probably because politicians are forced by their jobs to maintain such gargantuan egos. Masochism may enable them to stop being their overblown selves for a little while.  

             Second, consider bondage and other forms of losing control. Normally, people seek control. People want power, they want to know what is going to happen to them, they want freedom, they want to have choices and options, and so forth. People want to make up their own minds and run their own lives. The quest for control is one of the most universal psycho-logical principles. A big part of the self is devoted to gaining and keeping control.  

             But masochism erases this aspect of the self. The masochist may submit to being tied up or blindfolded. The masochist is told what to do and what not to do. During a scene, the masochist may not be allowed to have an orgasm or even go to the bathroom without permission. Masochism forces you to be passive, and that blots out a major part of the self.  

              And then there?s pain. How could someone like pain? In fact, it turns out that most masochists don?t really like the pain. The sensation itself is unpleasant--it hurts. But pain has powerful effects on the mind. Pain takes your mind off other things. It focuses attention here and now. You might be worried about meeting a deadline or paying the rent, you might be planning next year?s work or remembering last year?s successes and failures. But when the dominant partner takes the whip to your derriere, those thoughts are likely to vanish. You forget about being a home-owner, a decision-maker, a sales manager, a wife, an engineer. During the whipping, you become just a body.  

             The effect of masochism is often described as liberating. Reading these descriptions, on wonders: How can it be liberating to be put in chains? But the masochist is liberated from his or her own identity. The exhilaration that masochists describe is produced partly by this removal of who you are. All your normal roles, ways of acting, your ideas of who you are, the games you normally play with people--all these abruptly stop. All you are is your body. Or else you can fantasize about becoming someone new.  

              Isn?t this part of sexual enjoyment for anyone? Why would someone need to use whips and chains, since normal sex produces an escape? The answer to this is that normal, straight, ?vanilla? sex isn?t always powerful enough to produce the escape. In fact, enjoyment of standard sex sometimes depends on getting your mind off other problems and hassles, but sex alone isn?t enough to bring this about.  

              Consider what happens in sex therapy. Many people go to sex therapists because they aren?t enjoying sex. They don?t get aroused, or they don?t have orgasms, and they want help. Sex therapy tries to find ways of enhancing their sexual response.  

             Sex therapy since Masters and Johnson has been heavily based on getting the person?s mind off of himself, off of worries and problems and distractions, and focused onto immediate sensations. Sex therapists try to get their patients to forget themselves, to shed their egos along with their underwear. For many patients, that?s tough to do. Masochism is a powerful means of achieving the same effect. Masochism forces you to shed your ego and forget yourself, because your actions simply don?t fit your normal identity.  

             That is not to say that sex therapists use S&M to stimulate their patients. But they do a surprising number of things that are similar. Consider some of the following. Sex therapists try to stimulate what they call the ?sensate focus?--attending merely to sensations. They are talking about pleasant skin contact, but pain certainly brings about an intense ?sensate focus? just as well if not faster. Sex therapists focus on treating the couple together, and masochists too, are heavily oriented toward intimate relationships and partners. Sex therapists create isolation from the everyday world, such as by having the couple stay at a motel and break telephone contact with home and office. Masochists create a scene that is radically cut off from their everyday lives.  

               Some practices of sex therapy have an especially strong resemblance to S&M. Sex therapists will have the person assume a very passive posture. For example, if the man has trouble keeping an erection, they?ll tell the woman to be on top and to take care of inserting the penis into her. Obviously, masochism likewise puts the person in an extremely passive role, including being on the bottom during sex. Another factor is that sex therapists sometimes forbid the couple to have intercourse or orgasm during early stages of therapy, so they can get used to physical playing without the pressure of intercourse. Masochists often desire similar structures of restrictions and permissions.  

             The point of all this is that masochism resembles what sex therapists do to increase sexual response. That may be part of the explanation of the sexual appeal of masochism. People who want a sexual boost may be drawn to it. Probably this includes at least two groups of people. First, those who don?t respond easily may like masochism because it brings their responses up to normal. Second, people whose normal responses are fine but who want really intense experiences may like masochism. For them, it may be a means of producing stronger sexual feelings than they can achieve in more conventional ways.  

             Of course, the attractions of  masochism go beyond the desire for a sexual boost. Seeing masochism as a way of escaping from our identity is a good way to place it in context. Many other activities in modern life blot out the world and the everyday aspects of self. These include alcohol and drug use, meditation, absorbing hobbies and intense sports such as hang gliding or windsurfing. Many people even find that jogging or watching television produces a kind of trance that takes their mind off their concerns. Masochism is just an unusually powerful member of this group of escapist pastimes. 

            Is masochism a form of love or of hate? There has been a lot of debate on this, but both sides are wrong. Masochism has nothing to do with hate. And it is not quite a form of love, although it offers an alternative form of intimacy.  

              Masochism doesn?t necessarily involve love. It is possible to engage in S&M with someone you?re not in love with. Nor does masochism make love redundant: People seem to prefer to do it with people they love.  

                What?s clear, though, is that masochism produces an intense bond of intimacy between two people, even if it?s only temporary. The masochist submerges his or her will, personality even identity, in the dominant partner. The importance of intimacy can be seen in sexual fantasies. Masochistic fantasies are much more likely than other sexual fantasies to involve long-term relationships, stable partners and intimates or lovers. (This conclusion is based on statistical comparison of masochistic versus other sexual fantasies.) Masochists are heavily relationship-oriented.  

               Masochism is thus not the same as love, but it offers an emotional and passionate feeling of closeness that is similar. I think the best way to view masochism is as an alternative intimacy. Masochism can be enjoyed without love, because intimacy is usually rewarding. Or can it be employed within a love relationship, to add a new dimension of relating to your loved one.  

               Although the experts are just beginning to form this new way of understanding masochism, don?t expect society to change quickly. There are a lot of entrenched prejudices, and attitudes change very slowly. Also, masochists haven?t been very forward about seeking tolerance, understanding and acceptance. 

              Probably the best analogy is with homosexuality. For a long time, psychologists regarded homosexuality as a form of mental illness. Partly this was because clinical psychologists only see people who come to them for treatment. If you only see unhappy, neurotic homosexuals, it is easy to conclude that all homosexuals are unhappy and neurotic. It took lots of research findings plus the gay liberation movement to convince people that that view was mistaken.  

               Masochism lags far behind homosexuality in public understanding, let alone tolerance. Clinical psychologists have only seen unhappy, neurotic masochists, so many of them think that all masochists are unhappy and neurotic. Research evidence to the contrary has just started to appear in the last ten years or so. And there is no S&M liberation movement to gain public favor.  

              If you are a masochist, or if someone close to you is, the main thing is not to worry that there?s something wrong with you. There are probably a couple million other Americans with the same desires, and the vast majority of them are healthy and well-adjusted. But don?t expect society at large to make it easy for you. It will take a small miracle for society to revise its prejudices, and miracles take time.  
     

    Dr. Roy F. Baumeister is a  professor of psychology at Case Western Reserve University, in Ohio.

    11/4/2006 10:47:43 AM

    MENTORSHIP

    One of the words we hear a lot these days is "mentor."  People talk about the need for mentors in our community.  Novices are looking for mentors.  More experienced people call themselves mentors.  There seems to be a general consensus that everyone needs them and everyone who can be one should be a mentor.

    Personally, I never really had any mentors in the Leather community.  There were people I looked up to, certainly, but I met them all well after I was on my way to being whatever I am now.  There are people within my own community whom I respect, but I don't see them as mentors.  For me, I don't think the lack of mentorship was a negative experience.  Not having a mentor forced me to reflect on what was important to me, to find my own code of behavior.  While it might have been easier to have someone who was willing and able to guide me and help me find my path, there are advantages, too, to finding one's own way.  I have had mentors in my life, however, people who guided me and to whom I owe a great deal.

    I get emails sometimes from novices looking for someone who will mentor them.  Those emails are encouraging, in that they tell me that the novice has recognized a need for education, but I don't think having a mentor is a substitute for doing your own research, either.  While it might have been nice to have someone give me the basics of using a cane, I still would have had to start slow and practice it until I felt comfortable, learn the implement through a careful process of trial and error.  I would still have had to learn the craft of what I wanted to do.  There is no substitute for that, mentor or no.

    One of the other things that those emails tell me is that we don't see mentorship in the same way.  Usually, the emails come from people I don't know and who don't know me.  They don't know how they feel about me personally, they don't know what my style is as a person or a dominant, they don't know what my particular skills or interests are.  We are strangers to each other, and I don't believe a stranger can be your mentor.  The nature of the relationship requires a kind of intimacy, a level of comfort with each other.

    Mentorship is less like applying for a job and more like finding a spouse.  There has to be chemistry between the parties, a genuine respect, an acknowledgement that this is someone whom you would like to emulate.  Too often we confuse mentors with teachers when there are important differences.  A teacher can show you how to knot a rope harness or braid a whip.  They impart a skill or a craft.  A mentor tends to affect all areas of our lives because they affect the way we see the world and ourselves.  They show us by example, by being the kind of person we aspire to be.  We look at them and think, this is what I want to be when I grow up.  All mentors are teachers.  Not all teachers, though, are mentors.  Neither is more or less than the other, they are simply different.  Teachers are able to offer their knowledge to more students because the intensity of their involvement is less, while mentors must limit their focus.  We have many teachers and few mentors in our life, but they fill equally important roles.

    Mentorship is not something you choose at the beginning of your association.  It is a relationship that we grow into.  We begin to know the future mentor well enough to understand and respect them.  We notice how they behave, how they manage their lives.  We ask them for advice occasionally, then more often.  We find ourselves mentally saying, "What would so-an-so do in this situation?"  After a while, we realize that they have become our mentors, the people we looked up to, asked for advice, strove to emulate.  

    Mentoring another person is a serious commitment.  Mentoring takes time and energy.  It is a decision similar to taking on a submissive.  It's also something that shouldn't be a one-way street.  While I don't expect the same things from someone I mentor as I would from a submissive, I don't expect them to take the knowledge I give them and saunter off, never looking back.  I expect them to work to become more than they are and, when they are ready for the role, to give back what they have been given by being examples to others.

    We as a community need to understand that while not everyone is able to be a mentor, more of us need to be teachers.  All of us have knowledge that can be shared, specific and general skills that are both lifestyle and non-lifestyle related.  We know how to behave at events, what to wear, how to fit in.  Too often we hang back from involving ourselves with people new to our community.  Too often we see the only option as an all-out mentorship when, in fact, the willingness to be a teacher may be just what the novice needs.

    Constance

    11/3/2006 7:35:56 AM

    Ambrosio's Unfamiliar Stock Quotes

          "We all enter this world the same way: naked, screaming, soaked in blood.  But if you live your life right, that kind of thing doesn't have to stop there"
             - Dana Gould

         "To play needs much work.  But when we experience the work as play, then it is not work anymore."
      - Peter Brook

         "Love well, whip well."
      - Benjamin Franklin

         "Always make the audience suffer as much as possible."
             - Alfred Hitchcock

         "The great object of life is sensation, to feel that we exist, even though in pain."
      -  Byron

         "Duty is not beneficial because it is commanded, but is commanded because it is beneficial."
      - Benjamin Franklin

         "A man who has not passed through the inferno of his passions has not overcome them."
      - Carl Jung

         Zen Koan: "A thorn pricks you: It tells us the void is empty."

         "There are no gains without pains."
      -  Benjamin Franklin

         "Republicans understand the importance of bondage between a mother and child."
      - Former Vice President Dan Quayle

         "Pain is inevitable. Suffering is optional."
      - M. Kathleen Casey

         "Think of three Things, whence you came, where you are going, and to whom you must account."
      - Benjamin Franklin

         "It is certainly no crime to depict the bizarre ideas that nature inspires."
             - Marquis de Sade

         "The only abnormality is the inability to love."
             - Anais Nin

         "The eye of the master will do more work than both his hands."
      -  Benjamin Franklin

         "Most welcome, bondage, for thou art a way, I think, to liberty."
             -  Shakespeare

         "Your pain is the breaking of the shell that encloses your understanding. Even as the stone of the fruit must break, that its heart may stand in the sun, so must you know pain."
      - Kahlil Gibran 

         "Fear is the mind-killer. Fear is the little death that brings total obliteration. I will face my fear. I will permit it to pass over me and through me. And when it has gone past me I will turn to see fear's path. Where the fear has gone there will be nothing. Only I will remain."
             - Frank Herbert

         "The only way to a woman's heart is along the path of torment.  I know none other as sure."
             - Marquis de Sade

          "There's nothing either good or bad ... but thinking makes it so!"
             -  Shakespeare

          "There is no terror in the bang ... only in the anticipation of it."
             - Alfred Hitchock

          "A gentleman is one who never hurts anyone's feelings unintentionally."
             - Oscar Wilde

    11/2/2006 6:51:19 AM

    Roles: bdsm answers from answers com

    Dominant behaviour

    A dominant person enjoys controlling a submissive person. Reasons for this are said to include demonstrating skill and power, having ownership of another person, and being the object of affection and devotion. Domination may be the fashion in which the dominant feels most comfortable expressing and/or receiving affection. Service-oriented dominants would add that it is obviously useful to have the resources and abilities of another human at their disposal. In addition, many fantasies involve the reversal of traditional roles or constraints. So men or women who traditionally have powerful roles in contemporary culture may wish to experience submissive roles, while others who normally are responsible for enforcing traditional morality, may wish to experience situations where such limitations do not exist.

    Of course, other known possible motives remain to be considered, including pleasure taken not only in sheer power, but in the suffering of others, which is called sadism, thrill seeking in risk taking, and outright self destructiveness. That is why many in the BDSM community are concerned with establishing the motivations of those involved in an encounter and advise caution in making BDSM connections.

    Some dominants and sadists say they are motivated by the desire to give masochists the pain and pleasure desired by them. Thus the sadist is a pleasure giver and not one primarily seeking gratification from the suffering of others.

    Submissive behaviour

    A submissive person is one who, of their own free will, seeks to submit to another. Submissives vary in how seriously they take their position, training, and situation. Motivations for engaging in submissive behaviour may include relief from responsibility, being the object of attention and affection, gaining a sense of security, showing off endurance, and working through issues of shame. Others simply enjoy a "natural" feeling when they are in the presence of their partner. What are known as service-oriented submissives may also have a deep seated desire to be "of use". Submissives also vary in the extent to which they engage in play, in how often they play, and even in whether they consider their role "play" at all.

    Tops and bottoms

    In BDSM, a top is a partner who takes the role of giver in such acts as bondage, flogging, humiliation, or servitude. The top performs acts such as these upon the bottom, who is the person receiving for the duration of a scene. Although it is easy to assume that a top is dominant and a bottom is submissive, it is not necessarily so.

    The top is sometimes the partner who is following instructions, i.e., he tops when, and in the manner, requested by the bottom. A person who applies sensation or control to a bottom, but does so to the bottom's explicit instruction is a service top. Contrast the service top with the pure dominant, who might give orders to a submissive, or otherwise employ physical or psychological techniques of control, but might instruct the submissive to perform the act on him or her.

    The same goes for bottoms and submissives. At one end of the continuum is a submissive who enjoys taking orders from a dominant but does not receive any physical stimulation. At the other is a bottom who enjoys the intense physical and psychological stimulation but does not submit to the person delivering them. It should be noted that the bottom is most often the partner who is giving instructions?the top typically tops when, and in the manner, requested by the bottom. However, there is a purist school of BDSM, for whom such "topping from the bottom" is incompatible with the retention of high ethical standards in the relationships wherein BDSM is practiced.

    Within a sadomasochisic context, submissive is only roughly synonymous with bottom. Others opine that a "submissive" is specifically pursuing a dominant/submissive power-exchange as a key element, whereas a "bottom" may or may not be interested (or even willing) to engage in that exchange. For the latter, some have proposed the "pitcher" and "catcher" (borrowed from baseball terminology) as more neutral terminology, with the "pitcher" delivering the sensation, the instruction, etc; and the "catcher" receiving what is "pitched." These are in contrast to the term slave, which is a situation where the '"submissive" in a TPE or Total Power Exchange relationship gives up all control to their "dominant" not just for a "scene" but for a "24/7" continuing relationship.'

    Switching

    Some practitioners of BDSM enjoy switching?that is, playing both dominant and submissive roles, either during a single scene or taking on different roles at different occasions with different partners. A switch will be the top on some occasions and the bottom on other occasions. A switch may be in a relationship with someone of the same primary orientation (two dominants, say), so switching provides each partner with an opportunity to realize his or her unsatisfied BDSM needs with others. Some individuals may switch, but may not identify as a switch because they do so infrequently or only under certain circumstances. Sometimes individuals switch in just physical roles (top and bottom), and sometimes individuals may switch completely in emotional roles (dominant and submissive) as well. Some switches only switch from relationship to relationship and will stay in that role for the duration of the relationship.

    Safety

    Some BDSM activities may be potentially dangerous if appropriate precautions are neglected. In particular, it is sometimes the practice that the submissive will complain of suffering or beg the dominant to stop, and that this will be ignored by the dominant. Therefore, one aspect to ensure safety is to agree upon a safeword. If the dominant and submissive are in a scene that causes unacceptable discomfort (physical or mental) for the submissve, a safeword can be uttered to warn the dominant of trouble and immediately call for a stop to the scene.

    Sometimes BDSM may involve a 'simulation' or 'role play' of rape or other non-consensual acts. A dominant and a submissive may choose to pretend that the submissive is being raped or otherwise forced to do something unwillingly. Therefore, words like "No!" or "Stop!" are inappropriate as safewords, because a submissive playing the role of a victim would say these words as part of the scenario. The ideal safeword is a word or brief phrase (such as "scrambled eggs") that normally would not be spoken during a sadomasochistic act, and which therefore calls attention to itself by its own incongruity.

    Some people in BDSM use multiple levels of safewords. For example, the safeword "green" to increase the intensity/pressure/force, "yellow" would be employed to indicate "You are approaching an intensity (or an activity) that I don't wish to experience; please do not continue this scene further in this direction, or do not increase the intensity", while the safeword "red" would mean "Please stop this and release me, right now." The stoplight safeword mechanism is the most common one found in the BDSM community, and as such is universally recognized, causing less potential confusion than some random safeword might.

    In situations where the submissive's mouth is gagged, or the submissive is otherwise incapable of speaking without violating the fetish scenario, a non-verbal signal is used instead of a safeword. Typically this might be the clenching and unclenching of one or both fists, the dropping a bell or ball, or uttering three loud grunts in quick succession.

    It is possible that a dominant may ignore a safe word. A dominant who acquires a reputation for ignoring safewords will experience increasing difficulty finding BDSM partners. Some partners may not use a safeword, as the submissive may have full faith that the dominant can be totally trusted. This concept is debated regularly amongst people in the BDSM lifestyle and observers will find a variety of opinions. Within this sub-culture and community in a lifestyle based on trust, a person who is not known, or not trusted, does not easily find partners.

    11/1/2006 8:12:25 AM

    BDSM Education- Some Phases of BDSM

    People are always wanting to know what are the steps in BDSM.  They are disappointed to learn there are no real steps or stages in BDSM, everyone does things in different ways and everyone develops feelings and emotions related to BDSM in different orders.  Here is the best I can come up with--phases of BDSM:

    The awakening- You have some feelings, more often than not, feelings connected to sex.  You may notice that you are more nurturing, drawn towards wanting to care for someone (serve), wanting them to do things to you that seem "kinky."  You may have had fantasies of being bound, taken/overpowered, or spanked, etc. or you may notice that you are more demanding, drawn towards wanting to be served, wanting to do things to someone that seem "kinky."  You may have had fantasies of tying someone up, taking/overpowering someone, or spanking someone, etc. or you may notice you have all of the above feelings.  

    What's wrong with me- What you are feeling is frightening you and at times very scary.  Society is so pro-creation, pro male-female relationships, so "vanilla" oriented, anything kinky is a no-no/taboo.  Toss in a religious up-bringing, lack of information, lack of sex education, and you have a very good chance of thinking something is wrong with you.  You will think you are the only person on the planet to feel this way and think something is horribly wrong with you.  You might even think you are sick or crazy and need a shrink to fix you, or you will do what most do and hide your feelings, wants, desires deep down inside.  But if you are brave you will seek out information (that is probably why you are here reading this).  You will find that you are not alone, you are not sick and depraved.  You will hopefully find others that will share with you positive feelings and experiences and let you know you are not alone.  Hopefully you will learn that it is okay to submit to someone else, to let someone spank/strike you, and no it doesn't make you weak or abused.  It's okay to have someone serve you, to spank/strike someone and no it doesn't make you an abuser or a sadist.  It's okay to serve or be served, to spank or be spanked.  No it doesn't make you any less of a Dom/me or sub to like it both ways.

    I need more- You begin to search for things to read. You look for stories containing BDSM, magazines of people bound and looking helpless, or how-to-do BDSM books.  You will begin to search the Internet for BDSM sites or visit BDSM chat rooms so you can be around other like-minded people.  In chat rooms you can feel safe and secure behind a monitor with anonymity.  I suggest you find articles about online first. I need to find someone- Reading and chatting anonymously online will only last so long before you need first hand experience.  Explore munches, workshops/demos/lectures, and play parties.  First thing is don't rush and jump at the first person to give you the time of day.  Even when you find someone and are exploring with them don't rush.  Rushing seems to always end in hurt feelings and disappointment.  Mainly expectations end up not matching or miscommunication occurs or people trying it out find it's not really what or how they want things.  You only find these things out as you progress.  This is when things click in your mind to liking or not liking specific aspects of BDSM.  So you must go slowly to avoid the crash and burn and emotional hurt and sometimes betrayal we end up feeling from rushing.  Actually interacting in real time is a large risk and if someone gets emotionally and/or physically hurt they may give up and go back to hiding/locking up their feelings.  One of the biggest traps that occurs is the I want more factor.  Embracing your desires and wants and acting on them can be addictive and one can immerse themselves so much that their real life begins to suffer.  Some put their new found wants/desires in front of everything else in their life.  Some folks have lost their jobs, cheated on their spouses and ruined their marriages and a zillion other things.  So ALWAYS put real life first.  If a woman is a submissive she will also be fighting internally between giving up control and keeping control for things she needs: her career, being a mom, and running a business are a few that pop to mind.  Your Dom/me will help you with the balance and yes they understand that you need to have control in those areas.  Remember you have to be responsible for you own conduct.  You are accountable, answerable, obligated, for your own actions and choices.  
    In BDSM you can't fall into the trap of thinking/believing/fantasizing: 
    In the end the Dom/me is the one responsible or has the responsibility.  
    In the end the sub/bottom/slave is the one responsible or has the responsibility.  
    Bottom line-- You are the only one responsible for you.  

    Starting to live it- This is when you begin to test out the things you have learned and even more understanding occurs as you begin to share with a regular/permanent/spouse/polyfidelity person(s).  Your mind starts really understanding things it has read/heard or tried out.  You might become a member of the leather community.   

    Living it 24/7- This is where you really grow and define yourself and your life with your Dom/me(s) or sub(s).  As your relationship progresses and changes, sometimes your BDSM changes as well.  This doesn't mean it ceases.  Example:  As we grow older maybe a sub can't kneel without being in pain, so you adjust your BDSM to work around that or you both grow towards enjoying more mental BDSM than physical.  It's still the both of you in your relationship, both enjoying the BDSM together.  Just remember life's realities need to be worked out and into your BDSM life.  And remember...learning is never ending.  

    Tip- You need to realize each of the phases above have no set time frame to complete them (think years).  Not everyone will do all aspects of the phases.  Some may find BDSM is not for them and cease continuing.  Others may cease for a time and pick up their BDSM at a later stage in their life (could be months, years or decades later).  Others know BDSM is for them and it will encompass their life.  Others might feel comfortable in a certain phase and won't necessarily advance.  It's up to you (or you and your partner/spouse/poly, etc.) how you live your BDSM life. 

    10/31/2006 6:40:09 AM

    THE SHOE BOX
    A MASTER'S GIFT
    BY LORD COLM AND
    jade castlerealm

    Sitting on the floor near the couch rests a shoe box. It's plain, a bit out of place where it is, and shows signs of frequent handling. Looking at it brings back memories of two days filled with confusion and tears to the two people seated in the living room.

    Those two days were long ones, 48 hours that seemed like an eternity. It began over a simple event, now that we have hindsight, but its effect, at the time, was devastating. A simple misunderstanding, feelings that were hidden, thoughts that weren't shared, and walls that went up quickly to shield a wounded heart. Recovering from those two days took time--lots of it--but once the healing had taken place, the shoe box made its appearance.

    "Pet, we cannot have a thing like this happen again. Do you understand?" Master said with a weary edge in His voice.

    "Yes, Master, I understand," I answered as I lowered my eyes, knowing full well I had upset Him terribly and was going to be punished.

    "Come here. Take your place here at my feet," He said. I moved quickly and did as I was told, bracing myself for what was to follow. I'd never angered Him before and I was still regretting the icy silence that I'd fallen into for those two days. It was a terrible time and I'd never felt so alone and and unable to do anything to make it better. It would almost be a relief to be punished so some of the guilt I was feeling would be lifted.

    "Do you know what this has been like for me, pet? Can you understand the frustration I felt not knowing what was wrong or what I could do to help you? As your Master I must do something to teach you that this is unacceptable behavior and could seriously damage our relationship," He said with a surprisingly gentle tone to His voice.

    "Yes, Master," I replied, still unable to look up into His eyes and see that disappointment in them again. As I stared at His feet, I heard sounds as He shifted His body in His chair. "Here it comes," I thought, as my mind flashed images of the many tools Master owned that could be used to deliver the punishment that was coming. My body braced as I felt His hand touch my shoulder.

    "Look up, pet. I have something for you and I want to explain how we will use it to prevent a reoccurrence of your unwillingness to communicate with me," said Master. My heart nearly stopped and I dreaded to look up and see what was waiting.

    Slowly I raised my eyes and saw the shoe box resting on His knees. "A shoe box?" I thought, knowing I wasn't about to be given a present for the things I'd done. As His hand pushed the box toward me, I looked up and saw Him indicate with His eyes that I was to take it. My hands were trembling as I picked it up and noticed that it was nearly weightless. My mind was racing, searching for some rational reason that He'd given me this box.

    "Go ahead and examine it, pet. You'll find it's empty," He said and watched me carefully as I removed the cardboard lid and looked inside. "This box reminds me of the way I felt for two days...empty," His voice said in a firm tone. He reached for a pen and small piece of paper and wrote as I knelt there and observed His every move, still wondering when my punishment was going to be handed out. He finished writing, laid the pen aside, folded the paper and handed it to me. "Pet, read this paper, memorize it, and then put it into the shoe box," Master spoke in His deep voice.

    I unfolded the paper carefully and read the words that He'd written there. 'I will not keep things from my Master. Doing so builds walls between us.' After I'd read it a few times, I refolded it, put it into the box and looked up at Him.

    "Do you understand those words, pet," He asked as I nodded my head. "Then put the lid on the shoe box and give it to me," He said. When He'd taken the box, He set it on the floor near the couch and continued. "This box will remain here where you can see it, so when you need to refresh your memory you will open it and read that piece of paper again. From time to time we may need to add a piece of paper to help you with a new problem we'll face. Now stop looking so apprehensive. It's over."

    As tears flowed down my cheeks I asked, "Master, are You not going to punish me for what I've done? I'm so very sorry I hurt and disappointed You, Master."

    "No, pet, I'm not going to punish you further. You've done enough of that already," He said in the most tender voice. "My job is not to punish you, but to teach you how to do what I wish, what I feel is best for both of us. I've given you a tool to overcome the things that are hindering you and I do expect you to use it. Should this same thing happen again I may have to use another method." This time His voice was sterner and I understood the meaning behind them completely.

    Over time, the shoe box has collected a few more pieces of paper that have words that I've now written in my heart as well. Each hurdle we've faced and later overcome has added to the contents of the box. Every strip of paper taught so much more than a stripe on my flesh. They remain to teach again and again those lessons and I'll always treasure the shoe box gift from a true master, my Master.

    10/30/2006 5:54:38 AM

    10 Qualities That Make
    A Good Mistress
    by
    Lapp Topp castlerealm

    Here are some qualities I think are found in a good Mistress. 

    1. Control. Above all, a good Mistress is always in control of herself. She does not rant or rave, and never punishes when angry. On the rare times that temper overwhelms her, she walks away until she regains balance. After all, how can a Domme control her sub if she can't control herself?

    2. Creative. A good Dominant puts time, energy and creativity in her scenes. She is not satisfied playing the same games over and over, and goes the extra length to come up with new and different ideas.

    3. Human. The best Mistress knows she is human. She realizes she will make mistakes, and is quick to apologize when she does. She knows she won't be thought of as any less "Dommly" because of an apology. On the flip side, she realizes that others will make mistakes also, and even though she may punish for the mistake, she accepts an apology graciously and puts the event in the past.

    4. Compassionate. A good Mistress is compassionate. She cares about her sub(s), friends and family. She takes time to listen and respond to the needs of others. She isn't selfish and doesn't have the illusion that the world revolves around her.

    5. Technique. A good Domme works on her play technique. She knows how to use her toys and practices frequently. She reads the latest books and talks to others in the scene. An effective Mistress tests her toys on herself before she uses them on her sub.

    6. Consistent. The best FemmeDom is consistent in her instructions and requests. She doesn't give her sub conflicting commands. She delivers equal punishment for equal offenses, and equal rewards when pleased. She is firm in her direction and does not waiver when faced with a difficult situation.

    7. Thorough. An effective Dominant is thorough. She directs a scene from start to finish to better allow her sub to achieve headspace. She takes away all distractions and decisions...telling her sub what position she desires, what needs she wants fulfilled, and how this is best accomplished.

    8. Respectful. A good Mistress respects herself and others. She strives to always project herself in the best possible light, and expects the same from her submissives. She is well-groomed, and takes pride in her looks. She takes good care of her toys and equipment.

    9. Safe. A Domme worth playing with is safe. She is aware of the damage she can cause a submissive and does her best to prevent harm. She knows first-aid and attends classes periodically to keep herself updated.

    10. Communication. A good Domme is an effective communicator. She says what she means, and means what she says. She is specific and chooses her words carefully. She doesn't rant, nag or whine because she knows this shows a lack of control. She states instructions in a clear, easy-to-understand manner.

    10/28/2006 6:07:14 PM

    a subbie's blackboard lessons
    Copyright?1997 by Blades baby gyrl (formerly, Torm's tiara)

    i will not carve the flogger handles

    i will not spank others

    i will not aim for Master's head

    i will not yell safeword in the grocery store

    i will not sell the names on my newsgroup list to the National Enquirer

    i will not read and giggle at Master's logs from the Dom Forum

    i will not yell fire everytime Master lights a candle

    funny noises are not funny

    i will not slap Master with my bra

    Punishment is not boring or pointless

    i will not call Master, Dr. Death

    i will not defame the Eugenspeil Society

    i will not put laxatives in the candy bowl before Master's d/s party

    i will not hide the newbies or send them snipe Dom hunting

    i will not bring sheep to the subbie forum

    a burp is not an appropriate response to Master

    i will not eat all Master's m & m's while he is at work

    i will not yell she's tied up at the subbie forum

    Master's gags are not to be used to keep the children quiet

    i will not call Master, spud head, butt head or any kind of head

    Masters ARE perfect

    Mud is not an acceptable side dish for dinner for Master

    i will NOT wear panties

    i will not sell snake oil or tiger balm at Master's d/s parties

    i will not peek out of the blindfold

    there is no such thing as "slave immunity"

    i will not sneak in the bathroom when i don't have permission

    i did not win an emmy for my last session

    i will not hide all Master's toys

    all play and no work does not a good slave make

    i will not say "oh Master you're the bestest and biggest" just to get a spanking

    i can not fire Master

    my last assignment was not stolen by one armed net hackers

    i will not scare the newbies by telling them ALL REAL subs like bullwhips

    i will not perform breast implant surgery on the newbies

    i will refrain from saying "hail satan" when i don't like Master's orders

    i will not remind Master daily of our 1 day, 1 week, 1 month, 1 yr. anniversary

    i will not waste wax by playing with it or putting it on all Master's clamps

    i will not use Master's bondage table for a skateboard ramp or a slide into the pool

    i will not wear Master's underwear on my head

    Master's dog does not stink

    i will not torment the newbies with the violet wand

    ....and last but not least

    i will not use the pages from Master's Dom Handbook to start the grill...

    10/27/2006 8:59:55 AM
    Bridging the Paradox between D/s and BDSM
    by Galen
    (part one)
    How can I be a Dominant male who aspires to all that is noble, honorable, and fair in my relationship with my submissive and at the same time be a totally ruthless, unfair, mind-fucking Sadist who takes pleasure in degrading, abusing, and objectifying a female like a piece of meat?

    It took me some time and exploration to understand for myself how that paradox of Dominant/Sadist could be true?and noble? in both cases. I have been compelled as well in my explorations by another over-riding desire to live my life in a way that held integrity and possessed a sense of the sacred.

    I?ve always been compelled by my dark side, starting as early as 5 years? old. I would sit unobtrusively on the floor within a room of grown-ups, observing things that interested me from that vantage point. This is where I started my fetish for nylon legs, vintage 1950?s. I snuck looks at them as they sat, got up, walked by. I was an undetected voyeur. By my teens I had discovered hardcore SM magazines. I remember the first time I saw a picture of a woman with her tits clamped with mousetraps. It was like a switch was thrown. The erotic sadist in me was released into my shadow world of Eros, alive but hidden and he was forever more on the hunt for a masochist. No one knew about ?him? but me.

    Throughout most of my adult life I was never able to examine or explore, in any meaningful way, this very true and very alive Eros I hid inside, what I refer to as dark Eros (i.e. torture, degradation, humiliation and other violations?consensual of course). I hid this part of myself for 48 years. I was locked in a major fear of being ostracized and condemned. It is ironic that almost immediately after I stepped onto this path, I was viciously outed to all and everyone, and I was ostracized and condemned! But that is another story.

    Since that time, I have focused a good deal of my life exploring the psychology, mythos, archetypal personas and fears and shadows of dark Eros as manifested in BDSM. I have gotten to know that part of myself quite well in the last 10 years.

    From the start I knew little about my dark Eros, outside of the surface imagery, or how it fit with being a Dominant. It became clear they were two distinct parts, at times at odds with each other philosophically and in action.

    The journey to find the balance between these two desperate aspects has led me down many side paths of study and experience: Jungian depth psychology, Shadow Work, Voice Dialogue, masculine and feminine archetypes and myths, practice of ritual, rights of passage in tribal and contemporary culture, Tantra, Quodoshka and others.

    All of these have been invaluable in bringing me to a greater understanding of myself and giving me a sense of how to make my exploration of Dominance and submission a sacred one. By sacred I mean an authentic, mythic, expression from within the emotional and physical body thru symbols, rituals and being present. This, for me, has been a pathway that connects me to my soul; something I am compelled to do in my life.

    An eventual step to resolving the paradox of my noble and ruthless sides was to separate out the parts, or differentiate them. I view this lifestyle in two distinct dimensions - The Dominant/submissive relationship aspect and what I call Dark Eros - the Erotic BDSM aspect. Another step was a consideration of the Dominant/submissive and Sadist/masochist aspects as archetypal personas.

    I understand that not all consider the D/s lifestyle to have anything to do with the sacred or spiritual. This is my path. I share my point of view. I know what is right for me may not be right for others. I encourage others to choose the path that is right for them. What follows is not meant as dogma, just a reference point.

    Dominance and Submission (D/s)- The Archetypal Mythos

    The D/s aspect is the negotiated day to day or moment to moment relationship between Dom and sub outside of a scene or ritual (which are basically the same thing). The essence of the relationship between Dominant and submissive archetype is noble and mythic/romantic. While there can be an erotic undercurrent to this aspect it is not in and of itself, sexual. A D/s relationship could and does exist without any sexual component.

    The Dominant side relates very closely to the Good King or Queen archetype in mythology ? gives blessings, expresses wise leadership, sets the vision, guides and teaches, keeps order, sets clear agreements and boundaries, protects the realm, etc.

    The submissive can strive to embody the archetype of devotee, servant, to surrender, be attentive, nurturing energy, et al.

    Neither of these two archetypes can be held with perfection. It is more about the intention to embrace this polarity, by both Dom and sub, as fully as possible.

    The D/s aspect is more relevant in this context to an ongoing relationship, but elements do come into play in a scene or ritual.

    Dark Eros - safely releasing shadow thru ritual


    The BDSM side, the erotic/sexual side, is dark energy, the taboo, the things that should never be done, things that hurt, that are cruel, inappropriate, savage wildness, the beast.

    It can also be tender and sensual, if that is the preference, or the two styles can be mixed. The sensual and the D/s side, is where many people like to keep their energy. But there are those who are drawn to stretch it out to the dark edges.

    In ritual, the "dark" side or shadow energy can be explored, expressed and honored. (I will be writing in more detail about what I mean by rituals and offer some examples in the future.) These shadows can be predator/prey, rapist/victim, Daddy/daughter, stud/slut, abuser/abused or any combo you can imagine.

    They can be drawn to inflicting or receiving physical or emotional pain, degradation, objectification or humiliation. These can be risky energies to unleash and these can be risky energies to not unleash safely. We see these shadow energies revealed in the "real world" everyday from the personal to the global in unhealthy, non-consensual ways, often in the name of freedom, morality or god. I believe we all carry these shadow energies to certain degrees.

    It is possible to create a ritual path where these dark energies can be safely revealed, explored, honored and expressed with a consenting partner.

    In humiliation play, there are aspects that have to do with the exercising of shadow energies that I can embody ritually in the container (a distinct space where a ritual occurs) of BDSM. This is much different for me than the container and protocols of Dominance and submission.

    I let all my dark characters (primal beast, predator, rapist, mother fucking A-hole, cruel calculating, oppressive authoritarian, etc) out to play in ritual, consensual BDSM. A significant aspect of which is humiliation and degradation.

    The women who step into this arena with me, do so of their own free will and erotic kinky desire. They are well-screened for what this is about for them and what trigger areas to stay away from. Ones that have a strong emotional trauma associated with them versus a c-nt dripping erotic charge. These areas could include issues and real emotional wounds around body image, intelligence, social-political imprints, verbal abuse and others.

    If someone on either side of the equation doesn't understand these energies and how to manage them in a scene, it can be as dangerous as putting a single tail in an over eager novices hands.

    So this brings up safety, trust and how and why can you use ritual as path to explore dark Eros. I will offer more on that in the next article, and what all this has to do with the sacred.

    10/26/2006 5:48:42 AM

    FINDING THE PERFECT DOMINANT asubmissivesjourney

    Dominants are very often asked by novice submissives what they need to do to find a Dominant. The first response to them is always: Be Patient. You will find that in the scene the ratio of submissives to Dominants is greater than 3:1. But not all of those submissives are "good" submissives - ones that a Dominant would be interested in spending his or her time with. Your job is to make yourself stand out from the crowd.

    This is the first point where patience comes into play. Although you certainly have to approve of your Dom, you need them to approve of you, and want to play with you. This won't happen if you pester the Dom, or make comments like, "I've been on the Net for a week! Come on!" A Dominant is a Dominant person and you should treat them with respect and courtesy. Just because they are a Dominant, they are under no obligation to use their talents in the Dominant arts on you.

    Some submissives look for years to find a Dominant with whom they can have satisfying play. It's much the same as trying to find a compatible boyfriend or girlfriend, but with the added criterion that the person must be scene-compatible with you as well. Take your time and be a little choosy. You will be much more likely to have good scenes with someone that you are truly compatible and feel comfortable with, then you would be with the first Dom to come along.

    Impatient and pushy submissives don't get very far with Dominants. We may like brats, but we don't like jerks. If you push too hard we will simply step to the side and watch you fall on your face. The good Dominants also talk to each other. Word will get around if a submissive has a bad reputation; word will also get around if a submissive has a good reputation. Dominants will also occasionally ask each other for recommendations on a particular submissive. If you have been a jerk with one Dominant, it will make it harder for you to be accepted by other Dominants.

    Being patient doesn't mean being a piece of furniture, though. If you have an interest in a Dominant, try to get to know them. If you see them on line, say hello to them and try to engage them in conversation. Don't just sit there saying nothing and waiting for them to talk to you, most likely they won't. Try to find out what title they prefer (Mistress, Lady, Master, Sir, etc.) and use it. Read their posts and profiles well and try to get a feel for the aspects of the scene that appeal to them. These are good things to try to engage them in conversation on. Don't immediately send them a chat/talk request. If after getting to know a Dominant, you would like to speak privately with them, a polite message of, "Would you like to chat privately?", is more likely to get you an acceptance. If they say "no", don't whine about it. We do not pay our access to the Net just to be available

    whenever someone wants to hot chat. Telling a Dominant how horny you are will usually only get you laughed at. On BBS's, if you see a Dominant that you are interested in log-on, you may page/message a polite hello, but don't keep paging them, especially if they are in e- mail. Finally, don't ask a Mistress what she is wearing. We are so sick of hearing it, that it has become a joke!

    Often a Dominant is asked on line, via message, to accept someone they just met as a submissive. If that person has a true interest in being a submissive, then they can take the time to write the Dominant a request for submission. Some Dominants have a form or questionnaire that they give to potential submissives, but a sincere letter will usually suffice. It should describe your interests and desires in at least some detail ("I like submission" doesn't cut it), describe your experience in the scene, and tell why you are interested in the Dominant that you are writing to. Spelling and grammar do count. There are two common mistakes here. First, writing to a Dominant who is not interested in what you are. Check their posts if in doubt. Second, sending a request for submission to every Dominant in the Western world. As I said before, we talk to one another. Be patient and wait to find one Dominant whom you think would be a good play partner and then write them a sincere letter. Be patient on a response too. Some Dominants don't bother to answer unsolicited petitions, but even those that do get a lot of mail.

    Don't become discouraged. While you are being patient waiting for the right Dominant to come along learn about the scene and socialize in it if possible. Read the newsgroups and FAQ's for information. If you have questions, post them. If nothing else, it will get you mail. Read scene related books and magazines, not just to look at the pictures. Go to scene events, such as the various Fantasy Nights or NLA meetings. By going to these events you have the opportunity to meet more people in the scene, or to meet someone in your area that you have talked to on-line. People that you meet can provide good referrals and introductions to Dominants.

    And remember, the best things are always worth waiting for.

    10/25/2006 7:17:48 AM

    Rediscovering and Modernizing The Geisha : New Submissive Perspectives cuffs com storiesIn Contemporary BDSM
    Pantheris
    ? 1996 Longneck
    The geisha is a potential site for exploration and experimentation in the world of BDSM today. As the world undergoes a shrinkage, globalization allows cultural crossovers; this not only pervades into the economic world, it also diversifies sensual experience. Currently, the majority of "roles" that submissives play are of Western conception and development. Let us go then, you and I (ooops, shades of Eliot), go through a brief range of some mainstream submissive stereotypes. There is the repentant, who undergoes redemption under pain. The one who misbehaves intentionally in order to invite discipline - a discipline that is associated with sexual pleasure. The passive one lets the other party take full control in all aspects. There are numerous types.

    Shy, bold, sensuous, chaste, blatant, secretive - there is a whole gamut of classifications we can ascribe to submissive individuals. Often, these subscriptions shift, altering and developing the sub as he/she matures and learns. Sometimes, too, they remain constant to a particular image as every individual finds an apt image and aligns herself with it (I will use the female gender in place, as a collective for ALL subs)

    There is no need to return to the issues of the power exchange, yet a reiteration is vital. The transfers of power in bdsm situations occur, ranging from casual contact (within a D/S context) to a slave collaring. It is a mark of trust, a rescinding of a submissibe's right over the self up to a degree specified by mutual contract, be it written, verbal or silent, to the dominant.

    This brings us to the concept of the geisha submissive. Cultural studies have indicated that ths private, highly rigid yet highly exotic sorrority is considered one of the most distinguishing characteristics of Japanese culture. Ethnic snobbery, though, is undercut by documentations of the existence of similar feminine roles of the kisaeng of Korea and the xiaoshu of China. The conception of a subculture of women comes from feusal times, this particular version unique to the Orient. The members of this sisterhood exist not only to serve men (as superiors), they also incorporate a regime of self-discipline into their lives.

    The power transfer is symbolic in denoting and defining who is the sub, who is the dom. Feminism and individual rights are a way of life, most prominently in the West. THe role of the geisha falls under attack as they lack the self-distinguishing features of such mainstream trends. However, the geisha invites a different discourse in the world of BDSM. AFter the power exchange, the geisha loses her authority, but experiences empowerment. She becomes elevated, as the fundamental decision to serve is made by her. (crappy sentence)

    The aspect of taming, wooing, and consciously tempting does not exist on the geisha's part. She is meant to be seductive without seeming to be seductive. The most important aspect of geisha activities centre around serving and entertaining - cultural geishas sing, converse, etc. It should be noted that the traditional geisha did NOT have sex with their patrons. These other duties were reserved for the occupants of the brothels. As we transcend these roles into D/S, modifications are needed in order to fulfill certain connotative requirements. This is where the geisha undergoes modernization to accomodate both the needs of the dominant and the submissive.

    Therefore, in this chosen lifestyle, geishas may be of any sex, serving any sex. Each D/S contract permits different levels of freedom for this, in terms of what to do, how far to go. BDSM is sexual in its roots, therefore the largest modification of a traditional feminine figure, of course, lies in the transfer from the realm of the social to the sexual. Sexual relations between the geisha and her dom/domme, therefore, are of vital importance to the operation of this role. However, this is not a constant necessity in a relationshipt as the primary function of a geisha is to serve, not to service.

    The basis of this type of treatment towards the dominant lies in the submissive initiative. This is an area, which remains unexplored to its full potential, if not sadly neglected as well. A geisha's performance rises to its full potential in a serious, intense D/S relationship. Both parties share an unspoken bond in which one can almost second guess the other's thoughts. From association and gradual familiarity, she meets her Master's/Mistress' needs almost before He/She anticipates them.

    In casual D/S play, however, this role is faced with many limits. A rapport is needed for personalized service. This does not deter from simple things, such as serving food, massages, etc etc. Feeding by hand is a particularly delightful experience for both the dom and sub. The approval that is given by the dom is unlike any other that has been given before, likewise, the approval received by the geisha is an experience in itself.

    A geisha may be flirtatious or outspoken, but she is never assertive in sex. Taking charge is paradoxical to the connotations of her name. Blatant exposure, rough and ready antics have no place in this realm of sexual discourse. Instead, the geisha operates on a level of one that undresses with modesty, in fact, does everything with delicacy. We speak of silk screens, disrobing with blushes. This mood may be hard to emulate, but we are concerned with the role of the player, not the player itself. Pillowing is taken over by the dominant's initiative, hence, this aspect depends purely on his decision to copulate/ whatever.

    Sadomasochism does not play a strong role in this type of relationship, although it can be added according to individual tastes. The emphasis faithfully remains on submissive service. THere are many parts to this role that resists sexualization. But one must remember that BDSM is not only about sex. To be a good geisha does not take constant horniness, the crux of the role lies in constant self-discipline. The emulation of this role, too is impossible to achieve 24/7/365. Ther are too many constraints and demands from the outside world to permit constant exploration.

    GEisha submission, therefore, is done through forays, experiments, not on a lifestyle basis. This paper confronts the tip of the iceberg, and hopefully "practical research" (har har) in this new submissive field will yield new discoveries.
    END
    Afternote: on the practicality of geishas. The best effect is achieved by role playing (on the sub's part) done gradually and in moderation. It is the subtlety of the role that is the engine of the consciousness of the power exchange, not immediate blatant role playing (which comes across as fake). For a more cultural taste, robes are difficult to find and expensive, so substitutes are a good choice. Sushi tastes as good as it looks (assuming you have no allergies to raw meat). Sake is an acquired taste.

    10/24/2006 6:46:48 AM
     STERILE SAFETY steelschamberscrolls

    To be Sterile is to be without living organisms. This means that an object must be free or cleansed of all forms of known life including microscopic bacteria and viruses. Achievement of a state of sterility for objects used or reused in BDSM scening is often a poorly understood issue for newcomers into the D/s or BDSM communities. Ignoring sterilization issues puts anyone who contacts such a 'soiled' scene object at high risk for exposure to disease. Since we now have several aggressive diseases which are life-threatening or fatal it becomes increasingly important that persons involving themselves in higher risk activities (such as BDSM scening) thoroughly educate themselves to the 'real' dangers and mandatory handling techniques of 'soiled' scene objects necessary to provide real 'safety' to those coming into contact with such objects.

    The first choice of any individual scening in the BDSM community is to provide their own scene objects. This choice is frequently called a personal reserve. By utilizing 'sub' specific objects the 'sub' reduces the potential of any tool or object used upon them to have or pass disease to them. The general idea of this practice is quite simple, it is hard to catch something from yourself. Having or owning a personal reserve does not exclude the sub from practicing aggressive sterilization techniques upon their own equipment. Full and proper maintenance of a 'kit' includes complete and thorough cleaning and sterilization where possible to reduce the risks to the individual further. It can be considered that such maintenance is a form of self-respect and respect for any Dominant who may 'use' this reserve in-scene. It has increasingly become my position that any sub/switch/slave/bottom should choose to create and maintain their personal 'scene kit', and that they should list 'cross-scening apparatus' as a hard limit with any and all persons they might scene with. A Dominant/Top may purchase 'to' this kit but they should relinquish all ownership privileges to any objects so purchased (when such objects are unable to be fully sterilized). I also recommend that the 'sub' should color code or otherwise 'overtly' distinguish their kit objects so that if they are being scened with other persons or subs present that the scening Dominant or Top can easily distinguish the correct ownership of the objects in use. This also makes it easier to identify correct ownership of an object at the completion of scening.

    Some objects used in BDSM scening can be purchased pre-sterilized. These include condoms, hypodermic needles, catheters, medical lubricants, medical soaps, sutures etc. Hypodermic needles should never be reused after scening. The person purchasing the needles should also insure that they have appropriate 'sharps' containers for proper disposal of the needles after use. Recently I have received numerous reports from submissives who have had piercings done through 'reputable' piercing companies or individuals. Several of these submissives have reported that their nipples and labia piercings appeared to heal properly for a few months, then they discovered discoloration of the skin, lumps and other discomforts. Upon investigation (doctors visits and examinations) at least two of these subs have reported that the 'needles' used to pierce their nipples were contaminated and passed to them staff infections as well as other bacteria. It should be noted that the human nipple is not skin but glandular, these glands could be considered to be conduits to deeper tissues within the breasts. As a result of this 'cluster' of nipple/labia related submissive injuries I am now suggesting that any submissive intent on receiving piercings 'scene or permanent' should purchase the necessary 'sterile needles' themselves and provide them to the practitioner at the time of the piercing. It is also important to remember that the practitioner of any form of needle or skin penetration play must be 'as sterile as possible'. Many practitioners use sterile gloves, medical sterilizing soaps and the same types of scene preparation that one would normally associate with any medical procedure. Failure to follow standard sterilization techniques is a violation of 'SAFE' play.

    Many objects used in BDSM scening can be sterilized using an autoclave. This is a device which applies significant steam heat and pressure to 'burn away' many microorganisms. If you do not have access to an autoclave then you can utilize a kitchen 'pressure cooker' to sterilize anything which will stand the incumbent heat involved. Place the objects (such as medical sounds, all metal knives, metal cock rings, nipple clamps etc.) into a paper bag and seal the bag well with masking tape. Elevate the bag above the water (in the bottom of the pressure cooker) using a rack or metal basket (many pressure cookers come with such attachments). Cook the bags for 30 minutes at 15 pounds of pressure. (Some items may require this process to be completed twice with a cool down period in between) Allow the pressure cooker to cool then lift the basket (without touching the bags) and place the basket or rack into your kitchen oven (preheat the oven to 200 degrees). Immediately shut off the oven and allow the heat in the oven to dry out the bags. Once cooled the paper bags can be placed into a ziplock bag (remember not to open the bags until or during scene) - label the ziplock bag and store once more in your kit. It is crucial to remember that anything which comes into contact with blood or semen must be sterilized between uses. Anything which comes into contact with bodily fluids (such as sweat) should be sterilized between uses. When purchasing any object for scening be certain to ask the sales person for proper handling, sterilization, cleaning and storage of that object. Remember that objects come in all kinds of materials and that each may require a specific type of handling.

    Most leather goods including whips, floggers, paddles etc. cannot be sterilized. In addition these objects may serrate the skin and accumulate trace amounts of blood and bodily fluids during scene. Most such accumulations are barely visible and a Dominant/Top may erroneously conclude that the whip is still 'clean'. Some leather goods and canes can be cleaned or decontaminated using a mixture of 10% chlorine bleach, 70% alcohol and 10% hydrogen peroxide. This mixture will generally kill most bacteria and viruses. (Use appropriate safety gloves when using these chemicals) It will kill HIV but it will not kill other viruses such as hepatitis or herpes. This mixture may cause discoloration, staining, stiffening or other changes in leather and other goods. When using the mixture be sure to thoroughly rinse (with water) the object being so cleaned before using that object again. This is a decent mixture for many of the dildo's, butt plugs, cockrings and piercing implements (those which are not hollow needles). Please note that hollow needles cannot be adequately sterilized (dispose of them after usage).

    Lubricants can also convey microorganisms. The person 'dipping' or 'touching' the lubricant should be sterile or use sterile gloves. Only use the lubricant on the owner of the lubricant - do not go from sub to sub with a tube or tub.

    The first 'thing' to go into any kit 'Dom or sub' is a completion certificate from a comprehensive CPR course. Before playing, educate yourself on the minimums of response necessary to keep your scene partner alive. Many BDSM organizations have members within the medical fields who offer CPR BDSM specific courses. TAKE ONE!

    10/23/2006 8:38:46 AM

    Safety from a sub's point of view dscircle
     
     i want to tell you all a story?.

    Once upon a time there was a submissive.. not that young but not that old. She was suffering from a "disease" known as "sub frenzy". She had learned about this wonderful world of BDSM on BBS (predating the internet) and wanted more than anything to actually experience it. Not in a month? not in a week from now.. but NOW!! She had been chatting with a Dominant on line.. for all of a couple of weeks? and decided to take Him up on His offer for coffee.
    She was seated at a table nervously sipping her coffee when the Dominant walked into the restaurant. He came over to her table and sat down. The first words out of His mouth were?. "whom did you tell that you were coming here?" Thinking He was cross with her.. she was delighted to inform Him that no one knew where she was.. or what she was doing! He pointed a finger at her and said "you foolish, foolish woman! No respectable Dominant would want to take on a submissive who was as foolish as you appear to be" The submissive's face fell, her heart nearly stopped beating. The Dominant then went into a lengthy lecture on the hazards of meeting Dominants, with lots of gruesome details. The submissive was shaken. Then the Dominant told her she would go home and in a few days one of His submissives would contact her. From that time on she was to do only what she was told to do by this submissive. She was NOT to meet any other Doms? nor was she to repeat this mistake ever again.

    This submissive was very lucky. She had found an honest reputable Dominant who believed in safety first in all things. This submissive spent a wonderful year being trained by the submissive who contacted her. She learned many different things but the most important lesson she learned was safety first! i know .. because i was THAT submissive, some 15 years ago.

    What has troubled me over these past years are the anxious eager submissives, all suffering from this "sub frenzy". And believe it or not.. they are not all newbies. No? some are seasoned submissives, who take unnecessary risks.

    i would like to list off a few safety precautions that we perhaps all need to be reminded of:

    safe sane consensual - these are not just words.. they should be branded into our very souls!

    do NOT be hurried into a first phone call .. or first meeting.. or first session.. or first anything!!! remember a reputable Dom will want to have time to get to know you !!

    safe calls ? tell someone where you are going.. when you are going and when you expect to be home? phone that person 2 or 3 times . have a password that you will use each time you phone.. coercion can happen? be prepared?. make sure the person knows how you are traveling.. by bus.. by car - give them the license number and make and model of your car? and any and all details/information you have on the Dominant you are meeting.

    educate?.. do not wait for some Dominant to teach you?. educate yourself know what interests you.. what scares you.. what you want..

    limits/negotiations ?. have some limits! it does not make you any less submissive if you have limits.. state them clearly! and yes it is ok to re-negotiate those limits after time?. things change . needs change ? limits change.. but it is still important to have them!

    safe words - so many submissives feel that they are less of a submissive if they need / use a safe word. A reputable Dominant should insist on some form of safe word.

    network - get out there and meet other submissives.. so many submissives, in their hurry to find a Dominant, forget about the sister/brotherhood of other submissives .. a wealth of information and support.
    Remember? play safe?.. be safe?. 

    10/22/2006 7:36:17 AM
    Lord Koi's Dom talks Why Punish?

    To me punishment is an essential component of a D/s lifestyle. Punishment is used to enforce the standards of my house, to correct failures in etiquette, but the most important aspect of punishment is that it shows that you care. Punishment should ultimately be a fulfilling act for both the Dom and the sub. When punishing ones sub A Dom must express both their displeasure and their love. Towards this end a beginning Dom needs to learn what their sub expects in the ways of punishment.

    Perhaps one of the first steps is for the Dom too let go of their prejudices towards punishment. Such prejudices would likely take one of two forms. Either towards certain punishments that one has fantasized about or against those causing pains to a loved one. In the first case a Dom will tend towards achieving a fantasy life which their partner may not enjoy.

    The best cure (and easier said than done) is to eagerly experiment with new forms and techniques of punishment. For the later case the new Dom must work themselves into the role, learning that some pains are acceptable, and that a sub not only anticipates the pain but expects it. All Doms must understand that pain (sweat or not) is an integral part of the relationship, and that the sub will need it in order to learn and grow in the relationship.

    When working with a new sub the Dom must take the time to learn about their sub. The relationship is built on trust and communication therefore the Dom must trust their sub to use stop and slow words to communicate a negative reaction to what they are doing. Rules and expected behavior should be clearly communicated between Dom and sub to avoid any confusion. Only then can punishments be justly applied to the sub. After the sub has offended it is the Doms responsibility to make sure the punishment is suitable for the offense.

    It is important to remember that you are the Dom, and your word is law. Your sub expects you to take firm care of her and not let her stray. Your sub expects you to enforce your rules consistently and with little exception. Most importantly though, To be a Dom means that you are entrusted with the care of your sub. your sub trusts you to make them better. Better spiritually, emotionally, and physically. You must be the center to her world and use punishment to ensure that she never loses her course and remains devoted and attentive to your bond.

    Lord Koi December 03, 1999
    10/21/2006 7:48:32 AM
    The RESPONSIBILITIES and DUTIES of a DOM
    By M. Lester 1998 subs helping subs

    Being Dominant/submissive is a state of mind. It is not a sex act, it is not a game, and it is not a role. It is a state of being and is totally asexual (neither male nor female)
     First and foremost, a Dominant is always a Gentleman or Lady.
    There is no excuse for being impolite or rude to others. Save this for the submissive that needs and requires this of their Dominant.
     Second, a Dominant must always be in control.
    Drugs, even alcohol, are mind and body controlling agents. They affect relationships and most importantly can affect a scene, therefore taking away the control the Dominant MUST have.
     Third, a Dominant is always honest.
    To lie is to show you cannot be trusted and a submissive must be able to trust you to respect you. Every submissive knows that not every Dominant is super experienced and will respect you much more if you tell the truth Be honest with a submissive about your level of experience with others and the submissive. The submissive can even help you to gain experience and is really an enjoyable learning process. Tell the submissive up-front if You do not wish a monogamous relationship. Most submissives understand and even expect this in a Dominant. You may not get "that" submissive but you will not lose her/his respect.
     Fourth, a Dominant accepts responsibility for all his/her actions.
    Everyone makes mistakes. Do what is needed to make amends, and correct it. Accept and admit the fact that you messed up. To seek an excuse for something going wrong or hurting someone will cause you to lose respect.
     Fifth, a Dominant expects but does not demand respect.
    No Dominant demands strangers to call him/her Master/Mistress. Respect is earned over time. Demanding Master/Mistress on your name means nothing and is a word that when not earned is meaningless and makes you to others appear to be a petty childish fool. Those that know you and respect you will call you Master or Mistress when you earn it, not before. Remember, to other Dominants you are not Their Master/Mistress you are their equal do not DEMAND them too ever call You that.
     Sixth, a Dominant knows and understands the differences between needs, desires and wants.
    The submissive may want a 24/7 relationship with an understanding Dominant. The submissive may desire a short relationship with a crude rude person. The submissive may need a stable sharing marriage with children.
     Duties of a DOM
    It is the duty of a Dominant to control his/her emotions.
    To punish a submissive in anger or to lash out to anyone is abusive.
     It is the duty of a Dominant to remember that submission is a gift.
     To misuse this gift is abusive. When the submissive is not free to take back the gift it is no longer a gift.
     It is the duty of a Dominant to watch over and protect all submissives.
     This does not mean to protect them from finding some other Dominant and to keep them for oneself.
     It is the duty of a Dominant to take only a submissive that will match him/her.
     A submissive that is not into whips should not belong to a Dominant that loves to whip submissives.
     It is the Duty of a Dominant to take only the amount of submissives the DOM can properly handle, control, love, comfort and care for.
    Do not keep a submissive hanging, giving false hopes. Free and release the submissive so the submissive can get along with finding the right Dominant.
     It is the duty of a Dominant to watch and monitor the scene carefully and to ensure the submissive is not being harmed either physically or emotionally.
     At any time the slightest thing can go wrong and the scene is ruined for the submissive and pleasure becomes actual pain.
     It is the duty of a Dominant after a scene to ensure the submissive is emotionally stable.
    During a scene the submissive is filled with hormones. Afterwards the body reduces them and may cause severe depression to the extent of being suicidal. The submissive must be made to understand the depression and or emotional release is normal and expected. Normal emotions will return in hours to a day. Anything longer is a sign of emotional instability in the submissive and must be corrected before doing another scene. (A Dominant can also experience this depression after a high from the scene.) Each reacts differently some stay high for weeks and when they come down seek the scene again to regain the high. This also can lead to problems such as longer, more intense and dangerous scenes, with unknown Dominants.
     It is the duty of a Dominant to know and understand what the needs, desires and wants of a submissive are.
    Failure to do so may harm the submissive emotionally and mentally.
     Responsibilities of a DOM
     It is the responsibility of a Dominant to insure an unowned submissive is guided to a Dominant that is suited to the submissive's wants, needs and desires.
     It is the responsibility of a Dominant to insure the submissive knows what being abusive is.
     To insure this is to insure the submissive knows when to call it quits.
     It is the responsibility of a Dominant to ensure the submissive knows what the submissive's rights are.
     It is the responsibility of a Dominant to teach the submissive information about the Lifestyle. 
     The best method is to teach the submissive how to acquire this information and where he/she can get it. An ignorant submissive can be an embarrassment to a Dominant.
     It is the responsibility of a Dominant to insure the submissive grows and develops under the Dominant's ownership, in both the lifestyle and the public life (i.e., job and family). Being submissive only means being a "doormat" when the submissive has made it clear that is what the submissive is looking for.
     Dishonourable Acts
     For a Dominant to allow a submissive to be actually harmed in ANY way is Dishonourable.
     For a Dominant to allow a submissive's rights to be violated is dishonourable.
     For a Dominant to play with and discard a submissive just for amusement is dishonourable (exception is a submissive that has declared this is the treatment they need).
     Unless the submissive has declared them selves to be unowned, another Dominant's interference in a relationship is dishonourable.
     To chase after or scene with Another's submissive without the other Dominant's permission and full knowledge is dishonourable.
     No Dominant can be expected to live up to the above 100% of the time, others will respect him/her for trying and the harder she/he tries the more respect all will have for the Dominant and his/hers.

    10/19/2006 8:54:36 PM
    Subbie Snap (subs helping subs)
    by Mike Akter
     Up until now, most BDSM writers have concentrated on the broad principles that make relationships work. Communication, negotiation, limits and the like have been covered extensively. But what about the little, nagging things that can gnaw at the fabric of even the most solid 24/7 Master/slave relationship? (This article is primarily aimed at Doms and subs who are -- or want to be -- in a 24/7 D/s relationship.) What are they? How can you avoid falling prey to them? Let's start with one I call "subbie snap."
     In most D/s relationships, the broad principles of Dominance and submission are pretty obvious. So, when the Dom/Domme asks the submissive to "make coffee," for example, neither really gives it a second thought. Compared to tying your submissive to a cross and flogging him/her within an inch of her/his safeword, this is no big deal. Or is it? Well it can be.
     The "big commands" - like pushing the submissive's soft limits in a public scene - happen only occasionally. But the "little orders" can be an everyday occurrence. The danger in these "little commands" is that the submissive is reluctant to object to them no matter how annoying they might be.
     For example, let's say that every time the submissive opens up a can of Coca-Cola, the Master takes a big gulp out of it. In a vanilla relationship, the partner can just say, "Uh-uh, Romeo...go get your own soda." In a Master/slave relationship, no matter how much this habit gets on the slave's nerves, he/she would usually just accede to this demand and make no mention of it. Over time, this can build up from a minor annoyance to a major resentment. If there are too many of these little unresolved annoyances, it can add up to an overall feeling of frustration. In the worst case scenario, left unchecked, this can cause what I call "subbie snap." This is where the submissive "loses it" and tells the Master/Mistress off. Little frustrations, added up over time, can turn into one big frustration that can threaten the whole D/s dynamic of the relationship.
     The problem here is that most submissives won't ever mention these little things to the Dominant. While he/she might mention a major problem, there can be a reluctance to seem "un-slavelike" when it comes to these tiny, seemingly unimportant, irritations. What to do?
     From the Dominant side, a keener sense of observation might be called for. When in a scene, a given Dominant might be the most observant person on the planet. But when in garden-variety life interactions, this same Dominant can be as thick as a brick. Thus, the Dom must make a special effort to keenly observe the submissive's demeanor on a regular basis. The Dominant should look to see if the slave is making those "little faces" when responding to small requests. If it is not an important demand, you -- the Dom -- might want to request it less often. On the other hand, it might be a tip-off that the whole Master/slave dynamic is going off center. In this case, the "C word" - communication - comes to the rescue. It might be time to address the bigger problem. In either case, taking care of business can prevent a major case of "subbie snap."
     From the submissive's point of view, don't suffer in silence. Not wanting him Bogarting your Coca-Cola (or Pepsi if you are looking to win the billion bucks) might not seem a big enough deal to risk looking un-slavelike - but it can be. If your Master has some annoying D/s habits that make you squirm, don't be afraid to mention it. There is nothing unusual about being a good slave in all regards but having a few minor things you simply loathe doing. Small frustrations are easy to nip in the bud - before they become big frustrations. On the other hand, if your actions are a symptom of a bigger problem, it is incumbent on you to tell your Dominant. What is to be gained by hiding it? In the long run, by not confronting it, you might ruin your relationship. Here, again, communication is essential. Remember, if your Dominant does not observe the problem, then you must tell him/her. Your Master might be many things, but a mind reader is probably not one of them. And if he is not good at reading the little signs I have been pointing out, then you must advise him/her about what is causing you grief.
     At the end of the day, both parties should be fulfilled in a Master/slave relationship. And avoiding "subbie snap," even at the risk of breaking of your particular protocol, is one way to insure that.
    10/18/2006 11:25:53 PM
    BDSM Education
    Ideas for creating your own Dom/me and sub Rules, Rights and Guidelines. ***This entry should validate some doubts and beliefs in this area.***


    All too often I hear people say there are basics, there are protocols or there are rules.  This is simply not true.  Let no one tell you that or try to convince you of that.  What they have is THEIR rules.  Beware that they will probably try to force them non consensually upon you. 
    As with everything in BDSM there are no clear basics, rights, rules or protocol.  The rules/basics/protocol are individualized.  Some follow the Old Guards Way, some the New Guards way, some ways are in between and others have their own ways.  All that matters is that who you are involved with understand and agree with whatever basics/rules/protocol/guidelines are used.
    Here are some things for you to think about and ponder.  You may agree or disagree with some or all of what is written below.  These are things I have heard over the years and know are practiced by people involved in BDSM.  You will notice some of what is listed oppose other things listed.  It's up to you to make your choices.
    Disclaimer- What is written below does not mean I agree with what is listed.  Nor does it mean I oppose the things listed.  These are listed here simply for you to look over, think about and create your own basics/rules/protocol/guidelines.
    Regardless if you are Dom/me or sub after reading this I hope you will create your own guidelines to follow.
    Basic human rights, laws and courtesy apply no matter what your proclivity.
    There are normal manners and courtesy just like the rest of society.  So just because you claim yourself to be a Dom/me don?t expect to treat submissive's as if they were your submissive, that is NOT OKAY.  Just because you claim yourself to be a submissive don?t expect Dom/me's to treat you as if you are theirs, that is NOT OKAY. 
    No one should expect a sub to wait on a Dom/me or a Dom/me to issue orders to them when not in a relationship with them.  
    Until you give your gift of submission to a Dom/me. NO Dom/me has the right to intimidate, force, demand or take away your freedom. 
    Until you have accepted a sub, NO sub has the right to try to manipulate, hound, demand or take away your freedom. 
    Both must have trust and respect for each other, this is not one sided.  
    Neither should lie or hide things from each other, nor should either side accept it being done.
    Both should be emotionally and physically sound and expect to stay that way in ANY relationship.  
    Both should take the time they feel they need and not allow the other to force or rush them into ANYTHING. 
    Subs, don?t expect the Dom/me to fix/solve all your problems.  Sure your Dom/me wants to hear about your life but they don?t want to hear you talk about your problems continuously, this makes you into a needy, high maintenance sub, get a therapist if you have real problems.  Dom/mes it goes for you as well, if you are constantly dumping your problems on your subbie, you are just weighing them down with things they can?t fix (and they do want to fix everything for you), if you have real problems see a therapist. 
    Dom/mes don't want a doormat (a person used by another person for their own benefit without regard for the persons feelings, growth or well being).  Why would a Dom/me want to be involved with someone that will submit to anyone for anything at anytime?  They wouldn't.  Both should want someone that respects themselves otherwise how can they respect you? 
    Subs, you are expected to obey immediately and not question the Dom/me ever.
    Both should expect respect from the other. 
    Both should have safe words and it should be clearly understood that they will be used if either feels a need.  Using a safe word does not mean anything beyond what the word represents.  i.e., a safe word for slowing down, for checking in, for I need to talk about this now, etc.  Never think any less of the person for using their safeword.
    Subs should expect to tell the Dom/me what they would like if they feel a need is not being met.  (Yes, yes done respectfully)
    Subs should expect to tell the Dom/me their dreams, fantasies, what they think are their needs and what they think is missing.  This might be done verbally or in a journal.
    Dom/mes are allowed to express tenderness, love and understanding when they desire and not be seen in a non Dommly manner by a sub.  
    Subs are allowed to express a need for tenderness, love and understanding when they feel the need. 
    Subs should expect to be allowed to ask questions as long as done respectfully.  
    Subs, you have to believe the instructions/orders your Dom/me gives you have been done with thought and care.  You should not constantly question your Dom/me about the instructions/orders.  Clarifying questions are usually acceptable when asked in a respectful manner.
    Subs should expect to be allowed to bring up concerns they might have and expect the Dom/me to listen and consider what they are saying.  Yes this is to be done respectfully and yes the Dom/me has the final word, but the sub has to feel you gave it consideration and not a just because I say so response. 
    Both should expect the other to make mistakes, one prays it is not one of endangerment.  
    A Dom/me has the right to stop any play/scene at any time.  
    A sub has the right to stop any play/scene at any time.  
    Dom/mes should never feel guilty for applying real punishment or for fulfilling their Dom/me responsibilities.  
    Both should never be abusive to the other.  
    Subs, you have to believe the instructions/orders are given with thought and care and not just to see how far you will go or how many weird things you will do for them.  
    A sub will never consider herself a weak person for being submissive.  It actually takes a submissive strong enough to admit to themselves the desire within to serve, obey and please their Dom/me. 
    A sub will always focus on pleasing her Dom/me and hopes the Dom/me will find her pleasing. 
    Subs are always in submission to their Dom/me even outside their presence. 
    Subs should always be prepared to please their Dom/me anywhere, anytime, no matter what the circumstances or who is around.  
    Subs will only make their choices based on if they will or will not please their Dom/me.  As well as make their choices within the orders/boundaries/instructions/guidelines their Dom/me has set for them. 
    Subs' behavior at all times reflect directly upon their Dom/me, so they are to act with good representation of their Dom/me at all times.  
    Unless specifically agreed to/granted no sub has any rights or privileges in their relationship with their Dom/me.  And any rights or privileges given can be removed at any time by the Dom/me. 
    The Dom/me will train, teach and shape their sub according to their wants and desires.  This makes their sub worth more to them. 
    The Dom/me has final word in all matters or issues.  The sub must believe the Dom/me has used their judgment and fairness in making the decision.  
    No sub can release themselves from their duties, service, collar or the relationship without the Dom/mes prior approval and consent.  (I question this one.)
    Dom/mes can have as many subs as they desire or require and can handle.
    Subs may never think, say or portray any thing to anyone about the relationship as abuse or abusive.  (Unless it is true, then get the appropriate help.)
    Subs are expected to keep an open mind and try new things expanding their limits. 
    Subs will not attempt to top from below or try to make play/scene travel a certain path. 
    It is a subs responsibility to figure out what pleases their Dom/me.  (You cannot read his/her mind but explore possibilities and note the response.)
    Subs will not allow physical harm be done to them if at all possible. 
    Subs are expected to be courteous and to assist other subs whenever they can. 
    Subs are never allowed to think they are a better sub than another.
    Subs should be allowed to ask for help if they feel the need. 
    Subs should be allowed to ask for attention rather than act up to get attention. 
    Subs should be allowed to expect aftercare following any play/scene. 
    Subs should expect to be reminded of their submission.  
    Dom/mes should expect to be reminded they are the Dom/me when a sub feels they are being allowed to wander too far or get away with too much.

    Now I am sure I haven't included every possible thing I have heard over the years, but I hope this gives you a place to start thinking about what will work for you and what will not.
    10/1/2006 8:32:58 AM

    A SUBMISSIVE'S JOURNAL by jade (castlerealm) ***this one is for SenseofBelonging***
    The topic of the benefits of keeping a submissive's journal is one that I feel can be of use to both submissives and dominants. First, I'd like to define what a journal is:
    journal -according to the Webster's New World Dictionay
    1. a daily record of happenings
    2. a diary
    3. a ship's logbook.
       All of these definitions are very descriptive of what a submissive's journal should be. Her/his daily record of happenings, her/his diary and the logbook of her/his journey through submission.
       Are there different kinds of journals? Yes, just as there are different kinds of submissives and dominants. A journal can be anything from random thoughts to a highly detailed and structured record of events. The needs and requirements of submissive and dominant are reflected in the way a journal is kept.
    Training Journal
       I'd like to begin with a journal that's probably the most popular kind kept by a submissive...the training journal. It's one of the most useful tools a dominant AND submissive can have during this time. Every trainer/master/mistress has their own preferences as to what this journal should contain and those preferences should be made clear BEFORE training actually begins.
       During my training I was told to record a brief recount of the day's happenings and any new instructions or rules that were added. After this information was recorded I was to give a detailed account of my feelings, reactions, thoughts, fears, desires, questions, etc. This was to be recorded in my journal each night before going to bed. In the morning I was required to re-read the previous night's entry and make any comments I felt were necessary about what I'd written. I was often surprised at the things I'd written the night before. Very often I'd reacted to things that seemed so unimportant in the light of day but were a major concern just hours before. Had I not written down my feelings that evening, I would have dismissed them as being unimportant or silly and my trainer would have lost a lot of important insight into what was going on in my mind over certain issues.
       This input from the submissive is crucial to a good trainer/dominant. They must know their submissive's true feelings, fears and desires in order to meet their needs and help them develop in a safe and healthy way. You must understand the nature of some submissives. It is often very difficult for them to voice their concerns, disappointments, fears and hurts to the person who has charge of them. Very often they will say what they think the dominant expects them to say and keep their true feelings hidden for fear of disappointing or upsetting their dominant. It is much easier for them to record these thoughts in a journal while they are alone and not under the dominant's influence that is often felt in his/her presence. Very often I wrote things that I would never have had the nerve to speak to my trainer and what I'd written was valuable input that my trainer needed to know.
       Should the trainer read the journal? Yes, by all means. That's one of the primary reasons for writing it. Often when I had a struggle with an issue, my trainer would re-read my journal and search for some clues as to why this particular issue was such a problem for me. Very often the answer was there.
       A journal should not replace the open communication between submissive and dominant. It should be used as a tool to build trust and skills in voicing the feelings a submissive has written about. My trainer would talk to me about what I'd written and encourage me to open up my feelings and share them. Once I saw that my trainer wasn't going to be angry or disappointed in what I felt it got easier to talk without having to write it first. At first it was VERY hard to say anything negative and I was very intimidated by my trainer's questions and imagined reactions but as trust built between us, my fears were laid to rest.
       How does it benefit the submissive? Reviewing my journal from time to time is a way for me to see how much I'd grown. I often laughed at the entries I'd made about the difficulty of some task that now was such a simple thing. Or I'd remember the fears and anger I'd had over being corrected and see how much I'd changed since that entry.
       The journal was often used as a method for avoiding misunderstandings. My trainer would read how I'd written the instructions I'd been given the day before. Often what I'd written was not what my trainer had intended to communicate. It was also a way to prevent the problem of "You didn't tell me I was supposed to do that." Referring to the journal would clearly show that I had indeed been told I was to do *that*.
       You can see that the uses for such a journal are almost limitless and only fail if the submissive is not HONEST in recording the required information. This honesty is a key factor in the success of future growth of the submissive and in establishing a solid relationship with a future Master/Mistress.
    Other Types of Journals
       What other kinds of submissive's journals are there? A personal journal is one of them. This journal is not intended to be shared with the trainer/dominant. It's the submissive's own record of their growth, feelings and future goals. The right to keep a "private" journal should be discussed with the dominant before it's started. Some dominants may not approve of anything being kept private. My trainer permitted it with one condition: The journal was not read on a daily basis but if there was a serious problem developing in my training I should be willing to offer my personal journal as a means of helping my trainer assist me through this problem.
       Another type is journal is one that is kept for a Master or Mistress. It's usually a combination of the two journals mentioned, both a record of daily issues pertaining to the D/s lifestyle and the personal record of the submissive's daily thoughts and goals. Very seldom does a Master/Mistress allow a personal diary to be kept "private" because they own the thoughts and goals of the submissive and have every right to share in them.

    Summary
       My training journal remains one of my best tools for dealing with things that come up in my relationship with my Master now. I often look back at things to see how they were handled in the past and it gives me ways to deal with present problems. Browsing through the pages of this journal always encourages me. I can see how far I've come since those first words were written: "Today I've started on a journey to a place I've never heard of. Help me not to get lost along the way."
       What will become of my training journal? The day that Master and I are finally together, I will lay this journal at His feet and offer it as my past as lay my heart at His feet to offer Him my future.

    9/30/2006 4:08:53 PM

    Morality and BDSM sub-dom
       Don't you find it even the least bit absurd that many of us find ourselves in discussions about the "morality" of BDSM? If you truly believe that most of what we what we practice in this lifestyle is moral or virtuous, well, excuse me for laughing out loud. From where I'm standing we are completely obsessed with immorality, which is why we find BDSM so delightfully wicked and perverse and pleasurable and fun.
       After all what is morality but an unwritten code of cultural conduct, in most cases established by a religion, sometimes by a society, that guides behavior in terms of whats good for its adherents and what is bad. Morality is an arbitrary set of rules. It is a system of beliefs about what is "proper". Not necesarrily because all immoral actions harm other people, but because they are viewed as being harmful to the society whose belief system they go against. Morality is always seen a something bigger than the individual.
       I would venture to say that most of 'society' finds much of what passes for even mild BDSM to be immoral. And I'll even will willing to take it a step further and say many of us who particupate in BDSM also feel a certain discomfort about the morality of what we do.
       (Personally, I find it very immoral, perverse and perverted. Which is probably part of what turns me on about the lifestyle. It is part of the "kick".)
       Yet while I do not believe BDSM is all that moral, I think it can be argued that it may be ethical. And there is a vast difference between morals and ethics. It is the difference between theology and philosophy, the difference between religion and science. Morality, theology, and religion are based on assumptions that certain concepts are true, without the need to verify those truths. All that is needed is the belief that they are true. Thus, moral rules can be totally arbitrary-- "Don't go out in public naked! Don't work on Sunday!" are perfectly viable moral rules, because one only needs the belief they are true.
       On the other hand, ethics are NOT based on assumptions of certain truths, and are NOT based on a belief. They are based ENTIRELY on verifying information, and coming to conclusions based on information. Thus, ethical rules are held to a much higher standard than moral rules. There must be a basis for the rule other than a belief.
       Ethics are based on the concept that a society is a structure of humans interacting with one another, and that
    society can define certain "rights" for the members of society. Those rights include life, health, property, and the pursuit of happiness. Rights such as these are violated by murder, rape, and theft, so those behaviors must be discouraged and punished.

       Getting a handle on ethics is easy. If it harms another it is unethical. Doing something in your own home, like using drugs or having consensual BDSM sex, may be considered immoral by the populace but it is not unethical. Putting yourself in danger or harming yourself is not unethical; suicide may be immoral, but it isn't unethical. Engaging in a consensual act of S&M may not be moral by most standards but the ethical issue of it can get complex enough that it becomes hard to judge when there is little verifyable information to conclude that either party has been truly harmed in any way. When such evidence is presented then I will agree that BDSM as an act is both immoral and unethical.

    9/29/2006 10:36:30 PM

    Passive-aggressive behavior
    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia ***this one is for the Queen of Veiled Sarcasm and MissUser of Authority, jamie*** see Sarcasm at end of article.

    Passive-aggressive behaviour refers to passive, sometimes obstructionist resistance to authoritative instructions in interpersonal or occupational situations. Sometimes a method of dealing with stress or frustration, it results in the person attacking other people in subtle, indirect, and seemingly passive ways(pretending a song they are "singing" is purely innocent when the name of the song might be "Crazy bitch" pointed at certain individuals). It can manifest itself as resentment, stubbornness, procrastination, sullenness, or intentional failure at doing requested tasks. For example, someone who is passive-aggressive might take so long to get ready for a party they do not wish to attend, that the party is nearly over by the time they arrive.

    Description

    Someone who engages in passive-aggressive behavior will typically not confront others directly about problems, but instead will attempt to undermine their confidence or their success through comments and actions which, if challenged, can be explained away innocently so as not to place blame on the passive-aggressive person.

    In some instances of passive-aggressiveness, the person will solicit the confidence of others as to their ability to perform duties, and then purposely sabotage those duties through procrastination or mishandling responsibility. Subsequent demands for performance are laid aside with claims of interference by the demanding parties or some other condition outside the control of the influence of the person who is engaging in passive-aggression, when in fact the delays and poor performance are due to the person's internal perception that to perform the task at another's demand is a demeaning insult to them. The omission of performance leaves the person in control of the situation, and allows that person to continue the aggressive behavior toward others. In cases where passive-aggression behaviors may indicate a personality disorder, these behaviours can persist even if it means personal loss to the passive-aggressive person, i.e. job loss or loss of esteem by others.

    Some passive-aggressive behaviour may result from society's conditioning of individuals; direct confrontation can lead to harmful consequences. For example, confronting one's manager may lead to the loss of opportunities, such as being passed over for a promotion or even losing one's job. Not all passive-agressive behavior is problematic or a sign of a disorder, but it may still lead to isolation from others due to frustration from dealing with the passive-aggressive individual.

    Often passive-aggressive behavior manifests itself in individuals who view themselves as "peaceful". These individuals feel that expressing their anger through passive-aggressive behaviour is morally favorable to direct confrontation. Indeed, there are many cases where passive-aggressive behavior may be more effective, and in that sense more rational, than direct confrontation.
    Passive-aggressive personality disorder is a controversial personality disorder proposal, said to be marked by a pervasive pattern of negative attitudes and passive resistance in interpersonal or occupational situations.

    It was listed as an Axis II personality disorder in the DSM-IIIR, but was moved in the DSM-IV to Appendix B ("Criteria Sets and Axes Provided for Further Study") because of controversy and the need for further research on how to categorize the behaviours in a future edition. On that point, Cecil Adams writes: "Merely being passive-aggressive isn't a disorder but a behaviour ? sometimes a perfectly rational behavior, which lets you dodge unpleasant chores while avoiding confrontation. It's only pathological if it's a habitual, crippling response reflecting a pervasively pessimistic attitude"
    When the behavior is part of a disorder, the lack of repercussions resulting from passive-aggressive behaviour can lead to an unchecked continual attack, albeit passive, on one's acquaintances. The treatment of this disorder can be difficult, mostly because efforts to convince the person that they have this problem are met with resistance, and the passive-aggressive will frequently leave a treatment regimen claiming that it did no good. Since the effectiveness of various therapies have yet to be proven, these individuals may be correct.

    In the psychoanalytic theory of transactional  analysis, many types of passive-aggressive behavior are interpreted as "games" with a hidden psychological payoff, and are classified into stereotypical scenarios with names like "See What You Made Me Do" and "Look How Hard I've Tried".
    History
    The term "passive-aggressive" arose in the U.S. military during World War II, when officers noted that some soldiers seemed to shirk duties by adopting passive-aggressive type behaviours.
    Common signs of Passive-aggressive personality disorder There are certain behaviors that help identify passive-aggressive behavior.

    Ambiguity
    Avoiding responsibility by claiming forgetfulness

    • Blaming others
    • Chronic lateness and forgetfulness
    • Complaining
    • Does not express hostility or anger openly ***
    • Fear of competition ***
    • Fear of dependency
    • Fear of intimacy
    • Fears authority
    • Fosters chaos ***
    • Intentional inefficiency
    • Making excuses and lying
    • Obstructionism
    • Procrastination
    • Resentment ***
    • Resists suggestions from others
    • Sarcasm ***
    • Sullenness ***"hullo"

    A passive-aggressive may not have all of these behaviours, and may have other non-passive-aggressive traits.
    SARCASM 
    Sarcasm is said to be a low form of humour as its intent is generally to get laughs at someone else's expense. The pointed humour may not be funny to the victim but its funny to those who understand the barb as it feeds their intellectual egos. This is because sarcasm is a form of humour that is known to require the highest functions of our brains. Areas of the brain that decipher sarcasm and irony also process language, recognise emotions and help understand social cues. Sarcasm is related to our ability to understand other people's mental state so it's not just a linguistic form, it's also related to social cognition.
    David Buley, Seaforth

     

    9/29/2006 10:14:59 AM
    Abuse and Aggression
    By Arrow Blue cuffs

    Abusive people have problems with handling anger. They try to control their environment with aggressive behavior, not assertive behavior.
       Aggressive behavior is characterized by:
       Asserting his or her own rights at the expense of others. Engages in inappropriate outbursts or badly overreacts. Intent is to humiliate or to get even, to put down others. Feels superior to others. Verbal behavior of interrupting, threats, uses name calling, demands, put-downs - judgmental. Saves up anger and resentment and uses them to justify later blowups.
          
       Assertive behavior is characterized by:

       Standing up for legitimate rights in a way that does not violate rights of others. Emotionally honest, direct, expressive. Works to enhance self. Confident, feels good about him or herself now and later. Verbal behavior of direct statements, "I" statements (I think, I feel, I want). Speaks in cooperative terms (let's, how can we). Statements of interest (what do you think?). Values him or herself and others, needs are met. Owns his or her own behavior.
    References: Family Advocacy handout
    "Learning to Live without Violence"
    Daniel Jay Sonkin Ph.D. Michael Durphy, M.D.
    9/28/2006 8:39:07 AM

    The Pain Threshold and Endorphins or, "No Pain, No Gain" frugal Domme site ***I have to enter a note here. In my travels thru cyber space hunting for helpful articles, I find the best material is copyrighted and I am unable to copy and paste. It is very frustrating. I urge ppl to do searches on subjects pertinent to you.***
       The pain threshold is the level of pain which the bottom can no longer voluntarily endure. This is the point at which your bottom will safe out. Learning where that point lies for your bottom is very important if you wish to maximize the experience for both partners. This is because once that point is identified, it can be manipulated.
       Endorphins are neurotransmitters (chemicals which are directly involved in the brain's electrochemical workings). They are also natural painkillers. High endorphin levels cause a feeling of euphoria. Of course, SM is not the only way to achieve this state. Long-distance runners refer to it as "runner's high."
       The sensitive, careful and methodical application of pain can move the pain threshold higher, enabling the bottom to tolerate higher levels of pain, thereby receiving the benefits of higher endorphin levels. To the bottom, the pain will not seem to increase, even though the physical trauma upon the body does. This is because as endorphin levels rise, the pain becomes deadened.
       Safety Note: The fact that the pain is deadened must never make you lose sight of the physical trauma you are causing. Don't abuse your responsibility for your bottom's safety just because the euphoria of a endorphin rush makes your bottom a little giddy.
       In order to stimulate the release of endorphins, the top should gradually increase the pain level until it nears the pain threshold. After reaching the threshold, lower the intensity and allow the endorphins which the pain released to work their magic, nullifying the pain. When the top once again begins to increase the pain, the endorphins which the previous cycle released allow the bottom to tolerate a higher level of pain. The now higher level of pain releases even more endorphins, and the cycle begins again .
       Patience is a virtue here. There are several difficulties you may run into. They can discourage you, but don't let them! Keep them in mind, watch for them, and when they occur, alter your technique until you find that unique formula that works for you and your bottom. Sometimes subtle changes in technique can produce dramatic results.
       Sometimes the pain threshold will hit a plateau, refusing to rise further. If this happens, a complete break in activity for a few moments, a few minutes or longer might be in order. Every bottom has a certain point beyond which even the best technique cannot take them. This point can vary from day to day. Just because the bottom hit a new high yesterday doesn't mean he or she will hit it again today. If you try every technique you can think of to get beyond the plateau, but to no avail, it's just not the right day. Accept what comes.
       Another common problem is hypersensitivity, which causes the pain threshold to drop dramatically. Those of you who have had large tattoos done know how it works. Believe me, it's no fun. You are playing, having a great time - the bottom is on a major endorphin high and you're loving it. Suddenly the bottom safes out. You take a break and then get back into it, but after the break even love taps are too painful. What went wrong?
       Hypersensitivity seems to happen most often when you have been pushing too far, too fast. Playing right around the threshold is physically and mentally stressful, and too much of it will wear the bottom out. Make sure when you bring him or her back down, you leave plenty of time for rest.
       Endorphin highs are a great reward, but they take hard work. If you are not successful after a few attempts, don't give up. Even an experienced player takes time to learn a new bottom, and as a novice you have to learn the bottom while learning the technique. Just work slowly, stay determined, and look for small signs of success. These small successes will tell you what works for the bottom. Eventually, with patience, you will get it.

    9/27/2006 11:47:12 AM
     THE WALL steels chamber scrolls
    The Wall: The Wall is one identification of the limit that the mind and body are physically capable of processing. Some submissives will talk about 'hitting the Wall' or 'White Out'. This is going so far that the mind loses the ability to cope and can dissociate or retreat from reality. A submissive can and may go fetal in this state and it is not something you should ever try to achieve as it can and may have permanent or lasting effects. It is to go beyond the threshold. Some people who experience such a graphic or traumatic event never return but remain essentially lost inside of their mind for the remainder of their lives. This is serious and the only reason I am writing about it is that this threshold is something that it is important to be aware of the existence of. This is especially true if you are new to the BDSM lifestyle and perhaps unaware of the potentials with which you are playing. The human mind is both strong and fragile. It should always be handled with the greatest care and concern.
       The body has a finite capacity to process information. With every person the range of that ability varies. Within that range is further variation. For many people there is a real and true desire to achieve experiences just on the edge of that threshold. We tend to call this edge play. In most cases Edge Play is a combination of sensory or physical stimulation coupled to mental and sometimes even spiritual stimulation. It is fairly easy to see the progress or path of physical stimulation techniques, it is much more difficult to evaluate or take a person mentally into differing space.
       With an establishment of trust between a Dominant and a submissive the submissive will generally begin to lower their mental walls or shields and allow their Dominant greater and greater access into their private realms. Trust is coupled to the ability to process information. The stronger the trust, the further the submissive will allow themselves to go.
       Achieving space for a new submissive is generally accidental. There is a desire and a willingness to try and at some point that first barrier or mental threshold will be crossed and the submissive will find themselves 'in' space. Often this is a frightening and exciting experience. A Dominant should not press that first experience of space but allow it to be full of pleasure and positive chemistries. This will encourage the submissive to actively 'go to that place' in their minds during a scene. To deepen their level of space the Dominant needs to proceed slowly and cautiously. It is essential to remember that trust is the key, if the Dominant says one thing and does another they are providing an unstable surface and the submissive will not trust them as deeply. This will tend to prevent the submissive from releasing their vulnerability further. From a Dominant's standpoint the deeper you can take your submissive, the higher they can fly and the more stimulation they can sustain. Again it is important to note that there are sincere limits here.
       Submissive's vary from day to day and moment to moment. On Monday they can space and be at maximum from having nipple clamps while on Tuesday they may need or want zipper's, full CBT or waxing to achieve the same euphoric state. It becomes essential for the Dominant to become so attuned to their submissive's current state that they know where there submissive is at on any given day. There is no right or wrong here. It is merely that the brain may be full with other tasks on some days and only have the ability to 'allocate' a certain amount of space or energy toward processing. With some submissives they will need and require more during times of stress (it almost appears that they become desensitized to lower levels of stimulation or need to overcome the 'stress' by higher levels) with other submissives their ability to process new stimulation during a period of stress is greatly reduced and in fact they may be unable to play during those times. Again, there is no right or wrong, simply variations. Learning such intimacies between partners is crucial. Making an error can propel a submissive into a horrendous event or a scene that they 'feel' later to have been in violation to their needs, wants and desires. This leaves the Dominant in a somewhat precarious position if they only play with that submissive occasionally. They simply cannot know what is going on. For deeper or edge play I sincerely recommend that the people involved spend a great deal of time together learning each other prior to attempting to play along the threshold. This is not an area where you want to make any mistakes in evaluation or judgment.
       The deeper a submissive goes into subspace the worse their communication skills become (verbal). The Dominant should assume that not only can their submissive not evaluate what is dangerous to them, but that the chemistries flowing in their blood stream will essentially mask out their body signals which would normally tell them there are problems. When a submissive is in subspace all of the responsibility for that submissive's safety and welfare rest squarely on the Dominant.
       A submissive in deep space can endure broken bones, severe lacerations and many other forms of severe damage without knowing it. Since this type of damage is not what BDSM is about it becomes very important for a Dominant to know not only their submissive's skin, tissue, bone and muscular responses to various implements or toys, but also the full potentials of each implement or toy. Many submissives in deep space will appear or tend to encourage a Dominant into extending the play beyond the limits that a toy or implement has been used on them in the past. Essentially the submissive is to some degree 'high', the sensations increase their feelings of being high and the submissive enjoys that continuation. However, this is also how serious damage occurs. Once the chemistries retreat from the bloodstream and brain the submissive will feel everything. The aftermath can be absolutely horrendous in part because the Dominant will not have known the damage they have delivered until sometimes several days after the scene.
       When a couple have played together a fairly long time they tend to relax into an understanding of each other. At this point many submissives will be able to enter subspace quite easily and venture along the energy stream of their Dominant with deep trust. (The Dominant is the net or the safety string that returns the submissive to 'normal space'.) Often both the Dominant and submissive will jointly decide to try something new or go somewhat further. This extension of previous limits can be made slightly more safe if the Dominant trains the submissive to 'bob and top', this is an exercise where the submissive can 'top on command' this means to achieve 'top or normal space' for a moment. Many submissives 'bob and top' to check bindings or pain levels. This may appear to contradict what I said earlier , it doesn't. It is something that only 'some' submissives can do well while others can never achieve it cleanly. Most submissives can learn to do it and should to assist their Dominant in evaluating where they are. Essentially the submissive can top and say something like "right wrist". That is generally about the extent of their ability to articulate speech. They will usually revert back to their prior space almost instantly. The Dominant is left with the cryptic comment which may mean that there is a sincere problem with the right wrist. This tool can be used to aid the Dominant but should not be trusted to the point of removal of any primary responsibility. This tool is particularly helpful if the Dominant and submissive are experimenting with intense bondage or suspension.
       Safety in edge play is tenuous at best. The very best safety is simply the deeper the understanding which can only be achieved by long term, frequent interaction. People that play 'on the fly' or casually essentially cannot know their casual partner. The risks of doing damage increase dramatically. To some degree people who desire heavy scening or edge play with basically unknown strangers are demonstrating potential mental problems. BDSM is not about a desire to be damaged. A sincere desire to be damaged or injured reflects a mental problem which reflects impaired judgment which by definition challenges the individuals ability to make sound, reasoned, safe, sane and consensual choices.
    9/26/2006 2:23:22 PM
    Rape Fantasies
    Is there really such a thing as a rape fetish; were an individual will go through all the motions of being raped, screaming for help and fighting the mock rapist in an attempt to get away? Oddly enough even with all the negative connotations of rape there are several individuals, both male and female that have fantasies about rape or being raped. In fact there are several individuals within the BDSM realm that not only love rough sex but in all reality they cannot function properly as a sexual individual within the vanilla world. Fantasy rape is not to be mistaken for actual rape; during a fantasy rape scene the victim still has the right and ability to stop the complete scene and end the fantasy. Normally the prerequisites for a fantasy rape scene are rather extensive. Negotiations must be thorough and all the details of the scene should be discussed prior to the commencement of the scene.

    1. Will a weapon be used?
    2. Will there be vulgar language or name calling involved?
    3. Will there be humiliation or degradation involved?
    4. Will there be actual penetration, if so will a condom be used?
    5. Will there be physical violence prior involved?
    6. Will there be a safe word and if so what?
    7. Will the scene be scheduled or will it be a surprise?
    8. Will it involve kidnapping?
    9. Will it involve a mask, blindfold, bondage, or costumes?
    10. Are there any limits, such as choking, slapping, fisting, cbt, etc.?
    11. Will it involve bodily fluids, if so what type of precautions will be used if any?
    12. At what point will the scene stop?

    The list of negotiations could be quite extensive, I have listed just a few things that should be discussed, but by no means is this a complete list?use your own best judgment and try to cover all possibilities. The proverbial ?Who? What? Where? When? And How?? is a good place to start.

    The main thing to remember is that this is merely role-play, and should in no way be associated with real rape. The ?victim? of this type of play is completely in control, no matter how much the scene looks otherwise. The ?victim? may scream ?HELP!? or ?STOP!? or even ?POLICE!!? but in reality they are screaming MORE!! MORE!! MORE!!?. The Dominant must observe all negotiations and present limits within the scene itself, the absolute necessity of safe words cannot be stressed enough. NEVER ignore a safe word, or a medical need even when the scene is designed to create a feeling of total helplessness, and absolute fear. To ignore your slave/sub when he or she calls the safe words will destroy all trust that exists within the relationship. Red means Red, or what ever word you use?. to ignore the safe word takes this fantasy role play out of its safe little realm and slams it smack dab into reality, where rape is really rape. To ignore a safe word is just like ignoring someone when they say ?NO!?, it is non consensual and hence it is RAPE, it is no longer a game.


    Does a Slave have the right to say ?No??
    No matter what an individuals social standing is or what his or her role within the BDSM realm is, everyone has the right to say ?No?, even a slave. When an individual enters into a slavery contract with someone, their sexual activities or lack there of should be appropriately noted. Hence they are aware of what sexual activities will or will not be expected of them; they also have been informed as to what safe words they may use (if any), and an expression of behavioral limits should have been disclosed and accepted. Even within the perimeters of consensual slavery, an individual has the right to renegotiate his or her preferences and limits at any time. If at anytime an individual?s rights to limits are ignored, the possibility of consensual slavery is no longer present. If at anytime the activity is outside the boundaries of slavery, such as when a slave has sought release from his or her contract, any activity considered sexual should be based on personal desires not on slave duties or obligations. Hence at this time if the individual expresses the reluctance to engage in sexual activities, or refuses to perform said activities the Dominant within the relationship must observe all requests, failure to do so could be considered an act of rape.

    At this time I would like to note that a person who initially consents to sexual penetration or sexual conduct is not deemed to have consented to any sexual penetration or sexual conduct that occurs after he or she withdraws consent during the course of that sexual penetration or sexual conduct. (Source: P.A. 93-389, eff. 7-25-03.) In other words if at anytime your partner states ?No?, stop immediately, get clarification and together decide as whether to proceed or not. Do not attempt to pressure or coerce your partner, this would be inappropriate, and make the end results questionable at best.

    Hence if someone who has previously agreed to sexual acts, states that they do not consent at anytime to any sexual act and you continue, it could be legally considered rape.

    What Are Some Of The Emotional Effects of Rape?
    The feeling of betrayal and shock that somebody you trust and obey could hurt you that way.
    Humiliation and a sense of being ?dirty?; you feel that if an individual who professes to love you could do that to you, that somehow you must be ?bad? or have deserved it in some way.
    • Self hatred at feeling sexual excitement by an act that you know is ?wrong?, knowing that the act was non-consensual and not wanting it to happen but your body betrayed you just as your Dominant did.
    • Anger, at the individual for hurting you, and anger at yourself for allowing it to happen is quite common.
    • Guilt, you feel that if you had been a ?better? partner or a better slave/sub, it would not have happened. ?If I had only been a more perfect slave, more obedient or attentive then my Master/Mistress would have valued me more and not have treated me this way.?
    • Long-term emotional impacts are
    • Inability to trust, this is not surprising given that you have been betrayed by someone that you have placed all your trust into.
    • Inability to feel comfortable with sex or intimacy; sexual activities become associated with a feeling of pain, fear, and shame, it is no longer associated with pleasure, love or trust.
    • Fear, the feeling that it may happen again and that anyone, even someone you love can turn out to mean you harm.

    Self doubt, never being able to trust your own judgment again; since you had trusted the person with you life and they betrayed that trust, how can you judge a person to be trust worthy again.

    Rape is a devastating experience and no matter what role you play in this world you have the right to say no. If someone ignores this fact and goes against your wishes to perform sexual acts without your consent, it is rape?plain and simple. Rape is difficult for anyone in any role in life, but it particularly heinous when it involves a Dominant and a slave/sub. The level of trust and respect that must be present for a BDSM relationship to be successful is extreme, and when that trust is broken, when that respect is lost the devastation that follows is horrendous. Never risk such a bond, never cross the boundaries, and never assume anything.

    9/25/2006 8:02:18 PM

    Submissive Frenzies
    Submissive Frenzies are a state or condition that many if not all submissives will experience at one time or another. Many aspects of BDSM are similar to addictions in how they play out in the mind. From that perspective the Frenzies can be considered to be the 'withdrawal' stage. The peculiar thing about this is that a submissive need not ever have engaged in a real life D/s BDSM experience to actually go into this state of need. Generally the very first experience a submissive will have will be prior to ever engaging in a real life D/s event. Many submissives can chronicle a 'longing' or unspecified 'need' which may have begun when they were quite little. This sensation was always present though generally unacknowledged or openly reviewed. In many cases the submissive was not able to identify the source of this sensation. It simply made them restless and on occasion subject to frustrated outbursts.

    With the 'finding' of the D/s BDSM community many submissives feel a corresponding 'surge' of excitement. Suddenly they sense or feel that this is the source. The realization or identification of this can be both positive and negative. For many there is a period of denial, anger, repugnance, fear, hesitation, temerity and hope. All of these emotions seem to occur simultaneously leaving behind confusion and anxiety. All at once they begin to 'sort' the events and motivations that have occurred over their entire lives. Seeing the patterns, the hints, the presence of their desires in so many different ways. It explains previous unexplainable actions they may have taken and views the actions of themselves and others from an entirely different standpoint. As they begin to process all of this new information they become fully aware that the source of all those supressed needs and desires is attainable. Not only that but in a fairly accessible in a timely manner.

    What occurs next is a mad dash or race toward 'finding' that special person who can attend to those so long unattended needs coupled to a desperate desire to gather more and more information. This often triggers or propels the initiation of a state of frenzy. This is an increasing and progressive sensation of 'need'. Fairly quickly the submissive may discover that 'getting their fix', becomes supremely important in their lives. It can leave them irrational, willing to make poor decisions, rash, impulsive and generally stupid. A submissive in a frenzied state is at their most vulnerable to succumbing to the ploys of those less than admirable. They may become easily enthralled, believe themselves 'in love', willing to give over anything (almost literally) in order to fill that enormous void in their life.

    Contact with a Dominant, almost any kind will tend to rivet their attention. The very first gift that the submissive gives away here is their common sense. The sensations piggyback, by this I mean that the submissive upon discovering the community and all the excitement and feelings surrounding 'finding their home', may easily pile on their 'desire' for completion and pounce on the first candidate that comes along as being 'the one'. They invest everything, believe everything and leap at the opportunity. Too often they discover they have grabbed at a tin ring instead of a brass one, they have some sort of nasty or unpleasant experience and step back trying to discover what is wrong in their new world.

    In addition, a submissive who has detached from their Dominant will slowly but surely go into a state of need. This is in my opinion a naturally occurring state by which the submissive projects their availability and desire for a new mate. I should also mention that the experiences within the relationship are in many ways addictive. The state of natural euphoria that a submissive may experience during a scene can set off a hunger to experience that again. This is identical to the introduction of any addictive drug chemistries into the body, the same symptomology in many ways.

    A submissive in a pre-frenzy need state will often become very alluring, flattering, flexible. They will mirror the apparent 'needs' of the Dominant they are talking to in order to appear to be the perfect candidate for a future alliance. Though the submissives in general do not tend to lie here, many only present partial truth's. One said to me, "you have to ask me the right question". This leads to multiple problems including a submissive attaching to a Dominant that is completely unsuitable for them.

    As I noted earlier this state of frenzy can occur at any point in a submissive's life and is not limited to the new submissive. In fact, it occurs sometimes even stronger in more seasoned submissives. They have a need that they recognize as perhaps to 'have their edges taken off', and they know exactly how that can be done through their own experience. The difference is that the older submissive can then 'evaluate' what part of their need is pressing upon them. Many then learn to go to a Dominant they are not bonded to and ask this person they trust (often as a good friend) to relieve their physical need (play). Many Dominant's (experienced ones) will be willing to assist or aide their friend knowing that keeping the submissives edges down will allow that submissive to retain the majority of their rational functions while they are seeking their next mate. This action 'reduces' the submissives vulnerability.

    From a Dominant's standpoint it is preferable to discourse with a submissive who is in their best condition. It is very important for the Dominant to learn to recognize the symptoms of frenzy and allow for the premise that the submissive's judgment may be impaired when speaking with them. This allowance should propel detailed questions. Also the Dominant should give 'few' hints as to what they may be looking for. In this way the submissive is more likely to reveal themselves as they do not have a guide to go on. By this I mean that the Dominant should take control and ask what the submissive is looking for instead of offering or directing the submissives attention as to what the Dominant is seeking. In this way the Dominant can generally get a clearer picture of where that submissive is in truth. In addition I believe that the Dominant should not allow the submissive to thrust their 'submissiveness' at them, instead they should require the submissive to respond to them in neutral or top space as an equal from one human to another. This means that allowing a submissive to use an honorific title when addressing the Dominant should be something that submissive should earn the right to do after a period of time. In example . . . I am not every submissive's Mistress. The right to call me Mistress is something in my real life that I grant seldom and means that this submissive is special to me.

    By taking this action the Dominant forces the submissive into a less vulnerable state when conversing with them. Somewhat like drinking coffee to wake someone up. It is also saying that submission is something I (as the Dominant) may allow you to present to me. It is not something I will allow you (as the submissive) to force upon me.

    9/24/2006 8:47:49 PM
    Dealing with Abandonment Issues
    by Sue Anderson ~~~oooh love hurts....~~~~
    When a relationship ends, both partners experience turmoil and loss, but the one who is left feeling abandoned bears the brunt of the pain. Why does it hurt so much when someone leaves us?

    Loving and wanting someone who does not love us back engenders a deep personal wound. Rejection hits a raw nerve whose root begins in childhood. It arouses our abandonment issues. Abandonment is primal fear, the first fear that each of us experience as an infant. It is the fear that we will be left, literally abandoned, with no one to care for us. Abandonment's wound is cumulative. It contains all of our losses, disconnections and disappointments from early on, the death of a parent, a teenage breakup, being out-shown by a sibling, these experiences make us more susceptible to heartbreak when we are abandoned as adults.

    The abandonment wound, stored deep within the limbic brain, is easily triggered. You feel its raw nerve twinge when you fail to get recognition at work, a friend forgets to invite you to a party, or a date you thought was special did not call back. When being left is the trigger, core abandonment fears erupt. Stress hormones course through our bodies, compelling even the strongest among us to feel desperate and dependent. However self-sufficient we think we are, we suddenly feel we can?t live without him/her.
    Being left also kicks up our control issues. The breakup wasn't our choice. Someone else cast us into this aloneness by choosing not to be with us. We feel at loss of our personal power to compel another person's love. "I must be unlovable and unworthy for him to discard me like that." Abandonment is similar to other types of bereavement, but its grief is complicated by rejection and betrayal. We turn the rage against ourselves, accounting for the severe depression that accompanies heartbreak. When we blame the breakup on our supposed inadequacies, we abandon ourselves. We automatically think to ourselves, ?There must be something wrong with me that makes me not worth keeping.?

    We emerge not only disconnected from self-love, but with a heightened fear of abandonment. If one person can discard us, we fear others will do the same to us in the future. Rather than dissipate, this fear tends to incubate. Its insecurity burrows deep within us where it sabotages our relationships. The fear of being left makes it more difficult to let go. The rejection creates nagging conflict; closure remains incomplete. We feel unjustly dismissed and we long for an opportunity to vindicate the hurt. We are left alone to grapple with the broken pieces. Mixed with our rage is a desire for our ex to come back to take away the hurt and rejection.

    The paradox of abandonment is the tendency to idealize the abandoner. He or she emerges in our imaginations as a powerful figure. We assume she must be very special to have caused this much torment simply by being absent. The intense craving is confusing to our limbic brain. Stress hormones course through our bodies, causing a heightened response to anything related to our ex for a long time. An important thing to understand is there are five universal stages that accompany the loss of love: Shattering, Withdrawal, Internalizing, Rage, and Lifting. As we make our way through these stages of grief and recovery, we build self-esteem, resolve fear and self-doubt and restore the spirit.

    The Five Stages of Abandonment are: 1. Shattering: Severing of love-connection, devastation, shattering of hopes and dreams. The emotions are shock, panic, despair, feeling you can't live without your love. 2. Withdrawal: You're in painful withdrawal of love-loss, as intense as heroin withdrawal. The emotions are yearning, craving, obsessing, longing for your ex's return. 3. Internalizing: As you try to making sense of the rejection, you doubt and blame yourself. Idealizing the abandoner at your own expense, narcissistic injury sets in and fear incubates. 4. Rage: Reversing the rejection and having retaliatory feelings. Displacing anger on friends who don't understand or are critical of the abandoner leads to more unhealthy action. 5. Lifting: Rising out despair, life begins to distract you. You begin to open to love again and all its possibilities. You ?SWIRL? through all the stages over and over until you emerge out the end of the tunnel a changed person capable of greater life and love than before.

    Susan Anderson is a psychotherapist and author of ?Journey from Heartbreak to Connection,? ?Journey from Abandonment to Healing? and ?Black Swan.? She is founder of abandonment recovery and www.abandonment.net, a program of support groups and healing techniques, the result of over twenty-five years of research, clinical practice and personal experience.

    9/23/2006 9:19:05 PM

    BDSM Articles
    Dominant vs. Fraud

    By PureDevil subs helping subs


    If there is one question im asked over and over its how can we tell the Doms from the frauds? Its a hard question to answer but yet so simple in reality. It all comes down to time.
      With the multitude of Submissives online it's easy for a Dom to find one that is so needy that they will jump on the Dom bandwagon in no time at all. The Dom has to exert very little effort to find one who will quickly move from online to R/T without thinking about safety or what is best for her or him.
      This obvious neediness, makes the hunt easy. So why about the Submissives that take their time and want to go slow? Why waste time on them when there are hundreds out there that will jump at the chance to be tied to a bed and flogged or whipped?
      The answer is they wont, usually. Nothing is foolproof, nothing is without risk, both emotional and physical. But if a Submissive slows the pace or keeps the pace slow and gets to know the Dom as a friend first and if that friendship works the D/S will fall into line if it is meant to be.
      We all have heard the typical Lounge Lizard Dom pick up lines, so I wont repeat them here, but any Dom who ever tries to take control before they try to get to know you as a person is not worth his weight in that control.
      Any Dom who immediately wants you to call him Sir when you first meet him is a fraud. respect for a Dom is earned, but respect for a person begins when you meet them then it is either proven or not.
      Doms respect Submissives who are strong, not needy cyber leaches who kneel for every Dom that they meet. In R/T would you as a Submissive kneel before someone you didn't know? Would you call someone you didn't know Sir before knowing their given name?
      If you are trying to bridge the gap between online D/S and R/T then a foundation has to be built as in any relationship. As a Submissive think of yourself and a potential Dom as a real concrete foundation.
      When building a concrete foundation, you never run out and grab some rocks and sand, dump it into a form and water it. You have to have the right amounts of rock and sand, then you slowly mix the water in before you pour the wet concrete into the form. As a Submissive you in a sense are the concrete, the Dom the mixer. If he is truly wanting a relationship to grow and harden he takes his time to make sure the mix is just right. He takes the rock and sand in the right mixture (he gets to know you first), then he adds the water (his control) only after the consistency is right.
      He wants the foundation to set properly and harden so it will stand the test of time. A fraud doesn't care, he just wants his check, his pay (someone to take advantage of). He throws everything together, gets in and out before you realize that as the foundation hardens it begins to crack, leaving nothing but an unstable mess behind for someone else to fix.
      Translated into reality, this usually leaves an emotionally unbalanced Submissive behind, one afraid to trust, to respect and leery of the next Dom to come.
      Time although seemingly fleeting, is a Submissives best friend. For with the test of time as in all things any relationship can become a hardened foundation built to withstand the test of time.

    9/22/2006 8:58:23 PM

    Preventing Staph Infection ***I enter this because I just recently endured this disease. It has taken 2 weeks to overcome. I haven't felt that sick ever in my life. I know this might be a little offtrack, but, it is something that needs to be taken in consideration. Good hygiene is a MUST in this lifestyle!***
    Staph Infections Staph is a type of bacterial infection. More than 30 different species of staph are known to cause infection in humans. However, most cases are caused by the species Staphylococcus aureus (S. aureus).
    Staphylococcus aureus is actually a very common bacteria. It lives on the skin and in the nose of about 25 to 30 percent of people, and in many cases, causes no problems. However, if there is a break in the skin (like from a cut, trauma or surgery), the bacteria can cause a localized infection. Some common types of infection that can be caused by staph include: folliculitis (infection of the hair follicles), furuncle (boil), impetigo (a superficial skin infection most commonly seen in young children), cellulitis (infection of the tissue beneath the skin) and hordeolum (stye, or infection of the eyelid). Wound infections caused by Staph typically occur about two days after trauma or surgery. The staph bacteria can also enter the bloodstream and cause serious infection elsewhere in the body, like the bones, joints, heart, blood and central nervous system.
    Staph can be passed from person to person through contact with contaminated skin (the bacteria can be on the hands of people who carry the germ, but show no signs of infection), or through contact with contaminated objects (like towels or razors).
    Staph infection is typically treated with antibiotics. However, some strains of the bacteria are becoming resistant to some antibiotics, making the infection more difficult to treat. Methicillin-resistant Staphylococcus aureus, referred to as MRSA, is now recognized to be untreatable with most antibiotics and has been called a "super bug." MRSA has been linked to serious, often fatal, complications, like pneumonia, bloodstream infections and surgical site infections. Although MRSA is often associated with hospitalized patients, non-hospitalized people with poor immune systems are also at risk for the infection.
    Preventing Staph Infection Antibiotic-resistant Staph infections are a serious problem. Researchers estimate MRSA strains account for up to 62 percent of bloodstream infections and up to 60 percent of surgical wound infections caused by Staphylococcus aureus. Since the bacteria are resistant to antibiotics, the infection can be very difficult to treat.
    Health experts say hospital patients can reduce their risk of staph infection by taking some preventive steps:
    1. Keep the hands clean by washing them thoroughly with soap and water or an alcohol-based hand sanitizer. Doctors, nurses, other healthcare workers and visitors should also be reminded to wash their hands before coming in contact with a patient.
    2. Keep cuts and wounds clean and cover them with a bandage until the area has healed.
    3. Avoid contact with wounds or wound dressings from other patients.
    4. Don't share towels or razors, which could be contaminated with staph bacteria.
    5. Before surgery, ask your surgeon if you need to take an antibiotic. If possible, avoid shaving the surgical site.
    For general information on Staph infections and prevention: Centers for Disease Control and prevention.

    9/21/2006 1:25:01 PM

    ***Following are poems, one written by The Great Poet himself, Shakespeare. One written by my ex-Owner, MJ. The last should be a poem, my response to a query about my experience as a slave.***

    Being your slave, what should I do but tend
    Upon the hours and times of your desire?
    I have no precious time at all to spend,
    Nor services to do, till you require.
    Nor dare I chide the world-without-end hour
    Whilst I, my sovereign, watch the clock for you,
    Nor think the bitterness of absence sour,
    When you have bid your servant once adieu.
    Nor dare I question with my jealous thought
    Where you may be, or your affairs suppose,
    But like a sad slaves tay and think of nought,
    Save, where you are, how happy you make those.
      So true a fool is love, that in your will,
      Though you do anything he thinks no ill.
     
                          -Shakespeare, Sonnet 57

    The dark shadow of the room
    Air moving the dust around
    Presence of a lost soul  
    you are the one that can bring the light

    your presence is felt
    your body is gone
    your job left undone
    your Master not satisfied
    Quarter on your forehead
    Paddle mark on your ass

    Time to move on
    To learn to be happy
    Knowing you?ll never forget
    your only Master
    you will call on him
    He will help
    His work never being done
    from MJ


    Date:  Sat, 17 Sep 2005 07:41:52 -0700 (PDT) ***Someone asked me of my experience, here is my response.***
    "
    I would like to know more of your experience, thoughts, physical and emotional feelings as you grew and served those you have already kneeled to."...
     
    You want to know these things...how do i describe them? i loved looking into his eyes (discreetly) and seeing the pleasure and joy he felt when someone as lowly as me followed orders as best as i could, not complaining just doing. i especially loved sitting at his feet, his leg brushing against my back-letting me know he knows i am there and wants me there where i belonged. i loved the way he made me strip-this girl that is ashamed or WAS ashamed of her aging body, in front of him. Loved the admiration, for doing it, that was there in his eyes when i did so. i owe the spiritual and physical growth to Him. i do not crave and search for "sex" anymore. He taught me that i have more to offer and i am willing to give it whole heartedly. i look forward to "accepting Total Surrender". i will be able to give that gift because of the gift(s) He gave me.
     
    shay

    9/21/2006 8:50:05 AM

    Offline/Online BDSM Safety
    by Screamer
    thescreamergirl.com ***this one is for the cutie and all the others like her***

    For as long as I've been into BDSM, Safety has been one of my biggest issues and concerns. Rather that was being a safecall for someone, or simply passing out safety info to new people, I worked rather long and hard at it. When it got to be too much for me, I sat down and wrote four separate safety 'posts' or 'classes', that I distributed, and continue to distribute online. These postings have been passed down from person to person since I wrote them last year, so you may have seen them before. But even if you have, please re-read them.
    Safety 101
    Class #1 - Online D/s - AOL or IRC

    Even in our little online world, there is danger.
    For all new Doms and subs alike, here are a few standard rules to make your transition into online D/s a safer, happier one.
    1. You do not have to answer ever private messages that you get. Should you get one that is vulgar, rude or harassing, simply use the cancel button. Even if you are a new sub and the IM is from an "online Dominant", no one has to take abuse.
    2. Do some reading ! The fact that you're here is a good start ! But there are many good books about D/s on the market. Doing your homework can really pay off.
    3. When you make your first few forays into the chat rooms, don't announce in the open channel or room who you are and what you're looking for (try not to advertise in your nick that you choose that you are new). That is a magnet for anyone out there looking for quick and easy cyber-sex. If you're seriously looking for friends, contacts and possible partners, be discreet. Read profiles, if they are available, or do a "whois" on IRC. Message respectfully to people who interest you. Make polite conversation in the channel/room. Show respect, and you'll earn it in kind.
    4. There are lots of rooms and channels in which to find like minded people. On IRC, rooms that contain the words "Dom", "sub", or "Chateau" are good places to start. On AOL, you'll find "Le Chateau", "Le Chateau Dungeon", or any rooms that contain "Dungeon" or "Chateau". Each of these channels/rooms has a different personality. Try them all, and see which one fits you best.
    5. NEVER give your real name, phone number, credit card information to any other personal information to ANYONE you've just begun to talk to online. Get to know someone over time before revealing anything of importance !! First names are sufficient in the beginning.
    6. When approached by a potential partner, ask questions !! Get to know the person as well as online will allow, and then very discreetly, ask around for references about that person. Please heed any warnings you may receive about an individual, but be sure you ask for more than one opinion. If you cannot find anyone online who will vouch for this potential partner either way, please proceed very slowly. Remember that online is no different than real life. Make them earn your trust.
    7. Always be aware that this forum of communication harbors unsavory characters, just as any other. And also be aware that people may not always be who they appear, or claim to be. If you proceed at a cautious rate, you'll save yourself some possible heartache down the road.
    8. PHONE CALLS: If someone wishes to speak with you, and you aren't entirely trusting of the yet, offer to call them instead of giving your number out. You can disable any possible Called-ID function they have by punching in the disable code (check your phone book information pages, or call your phone company). Keep your first conversation brief and friendly. If you still harbor doubts at the end of this, continue to call them. Never go against your instincts - they are your most valuable resource. If they demand your number and you've respectfully and repeatedly told them no, perhaps it's time to close that particular door.
    9. Even if you live close to someone you meet online, it's not a good idea to move into meeting them too quickly. Take your time in getting to know them, speak several times on the phone, and if you do agree to meet, set it up at a public place, and take a friend along. A serious potential partner won't mind.
    Class #2 - First Time Meetings
    There are many ways to meet potential D/s partners. AOL, The Internet, and classified ads are only two of these ways.
    First time meetings always require a little extra security and safety. Here are some simple rules for those awkward first encounters.
    1. Always set the meeting up well in advance, so that you have time to arrange a sufficient safety net. (This goes for Doms and subs alike.) If you are traveling, make reservations at a motel, but do NOT let the person you're meeting know where you'll be staying.
    2. Arrange to meet for the first time during the daylight hours in a public place, such as a mall or a restaurant. Always park your car a distance away, so that if the meeting goes badly, you cannot be followed away. Another good idea is to take a cab to this first meeting.
    3. Do not plan to play during your initial meeting. You should have plenty to discuss, without sex or D/s play entering into the equation.
    4. Think about taking along a friend. A serious potential partner won't feel intimidated.
    5. SAFE CALLS: There are many ideas out there about how safe calls should be done, but I'll only offer you my humble opinion, and what has worked for me in the past. Let 2 friends, preferably local to where you'll be meeting, know your complete schedule. Give them the full name of the person you'll be meeting, their phone number and a brief physical description. You can even go so far as to give them the make, model and plate number of the car your date' will be driving. Make sure that your friends have an accurate description of you, as well, and the phone number of the local police. Arrange to call these 2 friends immediately after you've met your date'. Give them a key word' beforehand, that you can say if you need to get away from your date' - for example, you could say that everything is great' if you need help, or that everything is wonderful' if you're okay. Your safe calls should arrange to come get you, or give you some sort of out' if you use your keyword. If you'll be spending more than a few hours with your date', it's a good idea to call your safe calls every few hours, at least at first.
    6. Be honest with your date. If you feel, after this first meeting, that this person is not someone you want to be involved with, be honest and up-front about that. It's not necessarily a good idea to do this at your first meeting. Go home, sleep on it. And then arrange to speak to this person the next day. Remember, your instincts are your most valuable resource.
    7. Have a good time. Be yourself. But most importantly, be SAFE and be HONEST - with your date, and with yourself.
    Class #3 - First Scene Safety
    It's always a good idea to get to know someone very well before committing yourself to play time. It's also a good idea to think long and hard about what you expect, and then lay that out for the other person clearly beforehand.
    It's also a good idea to list out your limits (yes, Doms have limits, too !!) And exchange them well in advance of your first scene.
    1. SAFE CALLS: See Item #5 from Lesson #2. If you plan to play at your new partner's home, make sure your safe call has the address, the phone number and a clear map and directions to the home. If you plan to play at your home, do NOT turn off your phone, and make sure you have the number of the ambulance, local police and a contact posted by each phone, in case of any emergency. Secure any valuables before your partner arrives. If you plan to play at a motel, or a third parties's home, make sure your safe call knows exactly where you'll be. If in a motel, make sure they have the room number, and the name the room is registered under. It's also a good idea to keep your keys and purse or wallet by the door, so you can grab them quickly if need be.
    2. It's a good idea to keep your first scene light. I do not recommend bondage, gags or extreme pain for your first scene with a new partner. There's plenty of other activities you can use to get to know each other's likes and dislikes. Besides, if it works out, you'll want to save something for later.
    3. SAFEWORDS: You should chose and discuss safewords and/or actions well in advance of your first meeting. My recommendations are something very simple, such as yellow' for slow down, and red' for stop. Never play around with these words - they are your protection, and your safety net, and should only be used when you mean them.
    4. SAFE SEX: I don't think anyone needs to be reminded about this, but I'll throw it in anyway. Both parties should posses condoms, in case one forgets. It only takes a few seconds to slip on a condom. It's takes a long and painful time to die of AIDS.
    5. If, at any point, either party is feeling uncomfortable, S T O P !!!!! Dress. Talk. And then talk some more. It takes a lot of trust to have a meaningful D/s relationship. Take the time to build that foundation.
    Class #4 - Emotional Safety
    No, pain is not all physical. Sometimes, it's in your head and your heart as well, and sometimes, those scars are the hardest to heal.
    Here are some tips to lessen your chances of getting them in the first place.
    1. Be honest. With yourself. With prospective partners. Never be ashamed to admit you don't know something, or to ask questions. If you're looking for 24/7, don't tell someone you only want to play. If you're looking for love and romance, be up-front about it. If you are dishonest about what you want, it's not only you who could get hurt in the long run.
    2. Never reveal too much about your personal life to anyone on-line. There are too many people who'll use your heartaches and problems for hot IM gossip.
    3. If something doesn't feel right, it probably isn't. Your instincts, once again, are your greatest gift and resource. Use them, and listen to them.
    4. Heed warnings. If you're told by more than one person that a prospective partner could be trouble, LISTEN. Take into account that it's someone else's opinion of someone you're getting to know, but always listen, and openly ask your partner about what you hear. Ultimately, it's up to you to decide if you believe everything you hear, but always hear what someone is trying to tell you, and always, check it out.
    5. If a prospective partner asks you not to ask anyone else online about them, ask yourself why. Then ask them why. And if you can't come up with any satisfactory answers, either walk away, or proceed with EXTREME caution.
    6. If a prospective partner is hesitant with personal information after you've already given yours, then take it as a warning. FIND OUT WHY.
    7. Don't get dragged into online gossip. It may be fun for awhile, but eventually it will only come back to haunt you. There are people online who have nothing better to do. Don't become one of them.
    8. Think for yourself. Trust yourself. Be honest with yourself. And above all, TAKE CARE OF YOURSELF.
    Copyright 1995 TheScreamer

    9/20/2006 10:24:01 AM

    Negotiating Before Play

    Things you need to ask BEFORE that first session!
    With all the many different styles of scening, personalities, kinks, etc. it could be very easy for two partners to end up having a scene from hell if communicating these defining limits, interests, and safe words aren?t done before scening. So for those new to the scene, or playing with someone for the first time here are some questions that will help eliminate those dangerous misunderstandings: Dominant questions for submissive: 1. Do you have any allergies?
    An easy oversight that could cause nasty reactions especially using animal hide toys, certain metals, latex, etc.
    2. Do you have any health conditions I should be aware of, or are you on any kind of medication?
    Blood thinner for heart conditions can complicate circulation problems within a bondage scene. Anti-depressants definitely effect how a person responds and it is not uncommon for a person on anti-depressants to suffer with anxiety, which can be triggered by certain scenes. Asthma - does the dominant know where your inhaler is if you start having an attack during a scene... too many variables, ask rather than taking a chance.
    3. Do you have any physical limitations?Sensitive areas from previous injuries, positions that hurt you, hearing impaired, visually impaired, joint problems, strains, bruise easily, etc. Make sure you know first!
    4. What are your limits within bdsm (if a sub is new they may not know their limitations).
    If limits are unknown then negotiate what toys will be used and stick with those toys ONLY! Of course once you get to know a sub well a dominant can use whatever they like within the subs limitations
    5. What do you need in the way of aftercare in order to feel safe?
    Are you one of those subs who needs to be cuddled with after a scene, do you need quiet space without anyone touching you, do you need to be wrapped in a blanket, do you chill, etc. You need to know as a dominant so you will know how much time to plan for aftercare after a scene. Don't assume that once you are done they say thank you and wonder off to play with others, they may not have the headspace to talk, or walk, or anything else after a scene. You need to know how to care for them.
    6. What are your safewords and what do they mean to you?
    You need to have the same definition for safe words so that there is no gray area for misinterpretation. If using the traffic light make sure that both understand ?red? means stop the scene entirely OR stop the current activity but continue the scene?. Make sure you are both in agreement or this one misunderstanding could create a legal nightmare that can destroy lives.) These are all important questions to clarify before ever starting even the most casual scene. Knowledge is power, if the dominant has this knowledge they posses more power to safely scene within a submissives boundaries, without that knowledge there is no power and the dominant is powerless to keep the submissive safe during a scene.
    Submissives questions for a Dominant:
    1. What activities are you skilled in?
    You are submissive but you are not a mindless doormat, ask questions, you HAVE the right to!
    2. What experience have you had? (You have the right to know)
    Do you really want a dominant using a toy on you that they have no experience using?
    3. Do you have any physical limitations or do you have any health conditions I need to be aware of?
    If the dominant has an asthma attack can you tell the DM where the medication is if at a public event, or can you get it (quick release snaps help in this potential situation)? or heart pills, or any other potentially life threatening situation. Is the dominant hard of hearing the sub may require an object that lights up to use as a safeword if the dominant cannot hear that safe word audibly? You as a sub have a need and a right to know before allowing a dominant to operate on you (would you let a doctor?)
    4. What safewords do you use and what do they mean to you?
    This absolutely needs to be defined?. Does red mean stop, or does it mean change activity?. Be very clear on this question.
    5. Do you leave marks when you play?
    Ask first before assume that all dominants don't, especially if those marks can complicate or compromise your private life outside the scene or if you are slow to heal.
    6. What kind of aftercare do you need after a scene?
    Oh yes, dominants get exhausted doing what they are doing, once you are down from the scene and safely grounded back on earth, ask what the dominant needs. Nothing is worse than a dominant feeling like they have been used because the submissive wasn?t aware that they needed aftercare too. Each dominant is different, so ask.
    You also have the right to establish boundaries (such as: yes to floggers, crops, bondage & clamps - NO to gags, whips, insertion, marks). At least this way the dominant has some idea of what you are willing to accept within a scene, they can then either negotiate further, or they can accept or decline playing with you if it is not in both parties best interest. Saying "no" isn't a bad thing, saying "not now" leaves doors open for further negotiations down the road. Saying "yes" because you are so desperate to be played with is dangerous, don?t say yes till you have established the preliminary communications to scene safely.
    Don't assume because you are submitting that the dominant is responsible for keeping you safe, YOU have a responsibility to keep yourself safe by knowing what you are getting into before you get into it. Just because a Dominant has great looking toys, doesn't mean they are skilled with using them... medication and medical conditions can change how well a dominant is capable of scening.... ASK! Don't take risks with your health, physical, mental or emotional well being. A scene that goes bad costs more than just the immediate discomfort, the emotional/mental scars can take years to heal (if ever).
    What we do is based on trust, we are placing our trust in a partner that we may or may not know. If someone says sky diving is safe, then gives you a parachute bag, you better make sure there is an actual parachute inside that bag. Submissive does not equal blindly submitting because the dominant knows better. The dominant is human, they won?t be perfect nor can they read minds.
    Be wise, play safe, live passionately!
    bdsmlife

    9/19/2006 5:02:21 PM

    BDSM/Religion...
    By Divinity
    For the Silver Tongued One

    First published in the "Rose & Thorn Chronicles" June 1999, Volume 10,
    Dungeon Life - BDSM-Religion
     Beauty's Castle & SBP Ltd.

    i have had recent experiences in my life that have caused me to wonder if BDSM and my religion can both co-exist in my soul and leave me some sort of peaceful harmony, or whether i would need to choose One or the Other. Seeking solace i went to my priest, and during confession told him many of the intimate details of my D/s relationship, that occurs outside the bonds of marriage (don't ask what provoked me to do this...to this day i still wonder myself). This particular priest was horrified and treated me like some sort of pariah. i was devastated and decided to explore to see how others had dealt with a similar situation. i spoke with S/several from the Dungeon and found out that i was not alone. M/many O/others have run into similar situations.
    It was suggested by S/some that i simply find a more receptive Catholic Church, and by O/others that i give up religion as i couldn't comply with it's directives. At first neither of these options sounded like anything i'd ever do. After much agonizing i tried another Catholic Church. It was more receptive, but i still felt unsettled, like i didn't belong there... the thought of trying a religion that i could feel comfortable in kept running through my mind. i remembered a link m'Lord had sent me, www.tantra.org/ and went to explore a religion that i knew to be receptive to my lifestyle "Tantra." i read everything i could find on the net and began practicing settling my inner self...suddenly i realized that this was something i had been lacking...that this inner peace that i found in meditating, this pool of energy that was available to me at any time, was what i had been missing. That i didn't have to go to "Church" that my worship was a personal thing, and not one that necessarily had to validated by a church, or a priest.
    Was this an easy choice? No. i had to face my family with the news that i would no longer be going to church with them every Sunday. i worried and fretted that my mother would never understand (she doesn't, but she has agreed not to question or pressure me about my choice.)
    Did i tell people that the reason for my choice was my esoteric lifestyle? No. While i long for the day that i may openly tell people i am a submissive and your "normal' isn't necessarily my normal, i am not yet at that point in my life where i feel free enough to do so.
    Will i raise my children as Catholic, Agnostic, or in the Tantra religion? i think i shall provide them with the basic Christian tenets from the Bible and allow them the freedom to choose for themselves without the guilt i suffered from wondering whether my choice would affect familial relationships.
    This is in no means meant as a way to try and change or alter A/anyone's beliefs or practices, but as a means of letting O/other's know that there are O/other's out there struggling with the same conflicts. That the choices W/we make have to be based on O/our own feelings and desires. That the choices Y/you make with regards to religion are YOURS and YOURS alone. No O/one should have to be humiliated for their personal practices or their religion. For T/those of Y/you experiencing similar religious conflicts my advice to Y/you is talk to friends, search Y/your heart and soul for what it is Y/you are truly seeking, and allow Y/yourself the freedom to explore the various options, whether it be God, Allah, Buddha, Brahma or Yahweh.~~~~~

    9/19/2006 6:56:45 AM
     How can a Dominant help their submissive confront that last issue, the last piece of control they are clinging to, and overcome their hesitation or fear in relinquishing that control? ***To the Raven that scoffs***
    MANAGEMENT
    Many things go on during the evolution of a relationship between a Dominant and submissive. In the beginning both people are filled with somewhat nebulous hopes, dreams and ideas. For the submissive they mentally decide that they can submit fully even though this is for them a completely untried state. It is fairly easy for the mind to accept a 'role' in the short term, as in small clusters of time with their Dominant. External to those short periods of time that submissive returns to their normal state or condition. Their mind creates a 'window' of time where it permits the submissive to 'present their submission'. This in many ways is an illusion. It is a manifestation of a role, not the execution of the inner self. This state of acceptable submission can and may extend for a long time if the time frames remain somewhat constant. The submissive can become quite comfortable with this 'submission' and consider themselves a full submissive. Moving the submissive out of these boundaries places them in a totally different place.

    Their submission has no escape. Or their internal viewpoint tells them so. The mind is able to perform a 'role' for only a limited period of time before the other aspects of the personality increase pressure until they can release. Often the submissive is somewhat unaware that any of this is occurring and may find from the inside that they feel restless, angry, resentful, combative, destructive. They have convinced themselves that they are perfectly submissive. Often, especially in new Dominant's and submissives, there are elaborate creations or expectations on what a full D/s relationship is in the real world. People build up fantasy submission and Dominance. Moving from a somewhat infrequent or occasional meeting to say a relationship where the two live together instantly puts the submissive in a state of defense.

    There is usually a genuine desire to maintain the 'role' they have created. And a complete inability to do so in the created form. Adjusting from the illusion to reality is perhaps one of the most difficult things a submissive ever does. In a sense they utterly reveal themselves. To totally submit is to release fear, embrace trust and relinquish the need to defend their inner self. There are many things the Dominant can do when the submissive is going through this process. The most important of all of them is to create an environment of stability between them. By this I mean that the submissive must have NO concerns that the Dominant is looking elsewhere even when the submissive may appear to push the Dominant toward other people. Part of the submissive will want to destroy the relationship because it requires true submission. Inside there are parts of them that will not wish to surrender the last vestiges of control. It is my opinion that the Dominant should be involved solely with the submissive at this time in the relationship. Encouragement's to poly can be a submissives way to justify internally a breakup. Any poly arrangement should not occur until this entire stage is over and the depth of love, trust and respect are complete between the two people. (This can be a long time)!

    Next the Dominant needs to tell the submissive what will happen and why. In this way the Dominant is reassuring the submissive that the outbursts, fears, acting out are part of the submitting process, normal. The Dominant should also indicate to the submissive at this stage that they will take a firm stance on all outbursts to maintain consistency for the submissive as they struggle with real submission. By this I mean calm and reasoned responses to ALL of the submissives action. Be firm and kind. If the Dominant and submissive are now living together it is generally a good time to create a 'position of punishment'. In most cases this is a corner in the bedroom or closet where the submissive is remanded to upon each occasion of acting out. If they are noisy (have had a loud verbal exchange) the Dominant should have placed within this place a comfortable gag where if the submissive continues to argue will know they will be gagged. (Many submissives hold gags as a limit - do not neglect to take your submissive to a shop and have them there when you purchase the gag ) Indicate to the submissive who has a gag as a limit that they control having it used if they are verbally assaultive, after perhaps 2 direct warnings!!!

    A punishment place should be staged. The submissive may be remanded there to sit comfortably for a short amount of time to think. An egg timer should be purchased to calculate the time of punishment. If the acting out does not diminish the Dominant can move to a stage of removal of clothing, even to an uncomfortable kneeling position, then to kneeling atop an office mat upended. The increases in discomfort should parallel the obstinance of the submissive. After each punishment the Dominant should remove the submissive and comfort them. The Dominant should not allow the submissive to talk about the event for at least an hour. This is a cooling off period.

    I should note here that this type of regular structure is easy for the submissive to understand and accept. To some extent they control the level of punishment via their emotional outburst so the Dominant should realize that if a submissive 'pushes' it then they may feel an internal need for a stronger punishment. The Dominant needs to guard against feeling sorry for the submissive and realize that the submissive is quite competent and in actuality is testing the Dominant's strength. The Dominant should never punish in any way that is ego destructive or part of the in-scene play between Dominant and submissive. In other words do not consider punishing by whipping, caning, etc. To do so can diminish the submissives ability to enter subspace and can create trust issues. In addition some submissives enjoy this type of corporal punishment and will act out to be punished (not the type of response you are looking for).

    Be sure to set up your relationship so that it is manageable. In this I mean that a submissive is not submissive all the time nor is a Dominant, Dominant all of the time. Create space where both can relax and be vanilla, talk openly without reprisal and engage in exchanges where the submissive can appear to be dominant even. These spaces do not challenge the roles, actually they release the needs of the psyche to express all sides of itself. In many cases the Dominant should consider him/herself to be the King or Queen and their submissive to be the Comptroller of Affairs. The King manages the Comptroller . . . the Comptroller manages the King's realm (household, children etc.) The Comptroller should take on all aspects of the King to those below the submissive, and be totally responsible for their management to the King. This is a chain of command. It also allows the submissive to be able to manage and control many things and express themselves over their environment. The King/Queen attains the results they desire and in general the submissive is only too willing to release control in the presence of the King/Queen.

    This type of creation keeps the King/Queen from micromanagement of every detail of life. It allows healthy creativity and room for the submissive to express their devotion by 'managing' things for their Dominant. Be in control of when and where you require your submissive to be submissive to you. This can be through key words, signs, a look or other means. In this way the submissive is not controlled all of the time nor can s/he pressure the Dominant to be controlling all of the time.

    Full submission is accomplished through trust. This is built over a long period of time. When a submissive knows that the Dominant is trustworthy to the depths of their soul, eventually they will release fully to them. This cannot be rushed.

    9/17/2006 7:34:52 PM
     DAMAGE CONTROL to the one that flew ChamberScrolls

    Sometimes a Dominant will become involved with a submissive unlike any submissive they have met before. In this case I am referring to a High-End Submissive. (please see article titled High-End Submissive)

    On the surface this submissive will appear much like any other. The Dominant may overlook minor irregularities or regard them as just the unique make-up of the individual submissive. The Dominant and submissive may willfully embark on the creation of a relationship. Fairly early in the relationship the Dominant may encounter situations where the submissive becomes very aggressively Dominant. Often the submissive will present a confusing blend of volatility coupled to pleas for help. Immediately following such an episode the submissive will often become abjectly submissive. They will usually be unable to 'tell' the Dominant what has occurred although the submissive usually knows. This is not to be construed as active deceit on the part of this submissive. This is a learned response. It is a reaction to threat, danger and a survival warning. The Dominant having never really encountered this precise mixture before may decide that their submissive is 'acting out' to gain attention. This may propel the Dominant into taking a more aggressive stance in 'halting' this strong posturing by the submissive.

    The Dominant may decide to actively 'confront' this display using techniques such as discipline or punishment. Often they will hardly recognize their submissive in the person who challenges them. Heated words are sometimes exchanged. This expression of extreme displeasure on the part of the Dominant will devastate the submissive. S/he will often seek to 'solve' the problem by releasing more of her/his tightly held barriers often forcing 'themselves' deeper into space. This is the submissive's supreme gift to the Dominant. However, when the submissive takes these steps and opens wider his/her defensive personae sees more and more danger. This propels more frequent and stronger display's if the Dominant maintains the discipline/punishment response. Again the submissive cannot usually articulate to the Dominant what is really happening. For many submissives there is an underlying believe that the 'right' Dominant will 'know'. Will 'see', will 'understand'. It is the presence of submissives greatest secret and treasure.

    This process can continue until the true core of the submissive is fully exposed. At this point the Dominant may become fully aware of the real depth of this submissive. This is not voluntary submission that is readily understood and accepted, but submission to the very core of the soul. Few Dominant's have the desire or capacity to draw toward them or embrace the full and total submissive. At this point it is not uncommon for the Dominant to step away. Aware, terribly contrite with feelings of helplessness on how to help this unique submissive.

    Here are a few of the traits of a High-End Submissive. S/he will enter space easily and quickly. S/he will be able to ride the Dominant's energy stream easily, this may appear to be an almost telepathic response to a Dominant's desires. The submissive may appear to simply 'know' where the Dominant wishes them to go. The orientation of this submissive will generally be overtly 'toward' giving to others. The Dominant may notice that this submissive becomes submissive very quickly and may appear to border on the edges of space virtually all the time.

    Once the defensive personae has been 'breached', the submissive fully exposed, a level of extreme vulnerability exists. Within the most natural chain of events a submissive would release their defenses or withdraw their walls 'into' their Dominant. In a sense the Dominant 'becomes' this fabricated personality and replaces the defensive personae as the active protector and defender of the core. When this chain breaks, when the Dominant accidentally reveals this vulnerable core and realizes that this is a submissive that they had no intent on discovering. Or if that Dominant acknowledges that they have no true desire to become full life mate to a complete submissive then the 'natural' solution becomes unavailable. The exposed submissive is to some extent left facing their worse nightmare. Without the assistance of their defensive personae and coupled to the reality that they are not bonded to or attached to the Dominant who has 'taken' them they may feel they are exposed to any Dominant.

    This creates a sensation of personal terror. With some submissives the first desire will be to 'fill the void', find someone to 'hear' so that all of the voices diminish in strength around them again. This can lead to enormous judgment errors as the submissive will literally be in a state of panic and therefore to some extent incompetent of making sound judgments. This submissive will 'hear' any Dominant around them with the same full unique focus that is their true birthright. They know that it leaves them vulnerable to being taken by literally any strong Dominant. This submissive is usually quite intelligent and has no desire to submit to involuntary coupling to a person they may dislike, disrespect or even hate.

    The first thing this submissive needs to do is reduce contact. This is contact with everyone. An active choice must be made to create a window of time and space to rebuild the barriers which mask or hide the core. If this submissive is active in the community this may be extremely difficult and painful. The Dominant involved in this situation if they are of quality, will be actively determined to aid this submissive in these repairs. This Dominant may need to present the illusion of being coupled to this submissive for a period of time to prevent other Dominant's from actively pursuing this submissive in their most vulnerable state.

    The submissive may believe that their barriers are gone totally. This is not true. The mind of the human being tends to have very good survival skills. The defensive personae to some extent does need to be resurrected. The submissive has demonstrated the ability to create these defenses quite effectively in the past, this means they retain that same ability in the present. Defenses are created through need. This submissive is literally an expert at traversing what we call subspace. This subspace is quite similar in some regards to levels that the brain may achieve through hypnosis and meditation. This can mean that the submissive can use similar techniques to strengthen themselves.

    In as sense what the submissive created in the past was a projected Dominant presence. This is a significant part of themselves. Penetration of the barrier can scatter this unified personae but not truly destroy it. The submissive needs to actively collect this 'negative' strength around them again. The reduction of contact is the beginning. Following that the submissive should find a peaceful place to relax. This may be in a comfortable chair in front of a window with a nice view. S/he should concentrate on relaxing and gathering strength. The concept or idea of collecting energy or strength around your core is generally enough to allow your mind to make it so. The need is real so the mind tends to 'solve' the problem. In addition the submissive should seek out and engage in a strong exercise routine. Exercise releases blood chemistries and is or tends to be relentlessly monotonous, which is exactly the type of exercise that the submissive should engage in. This also improves the functioning of the body and brain, the submissive may tend to feel 'good' after a workout, both about themselves and their actions. This is a positive step! This would be something like Yoga, running, stair master, bicycling etc. The submissive should actively imagine or image this alter personae. The idea that the submissive is pouring strength into this personae will cause it to happen.

    These simple meditative practices work. The submissive should also direct 'themselves' to block out the emanations of Dominant's. This can be done by entering space and simply repetitively telling your inner self that you can not and will not 'hear' all Dominant's. If the submissive believes that they can resist, then they will resist, at least as much as they have ever done. What they are doing is reconstructing personal belief!!! All of these efforts are dependent on the amount of work the submissive does to manage or rebuild their defenses. They should recognize that this event may make future relationships even more difficult as their level of personal fear will have grown. They should develop ways to communicate more effectively with their Dominant in the early stages so that they can avoid similar problems. This is a teeter-totter with risks on both sides.

    Oh (What the Dominant could have done to prevent this in the beginning?), the Dominant facing this type of submissive should to some extent woo the defensive personae. This is to encourage the defender to trust the Dominant too. This is done through consistent trustworthy actions. The submissive needs to feel safe, if s/he does, the world beckons!!! Will you be there for your submissive if they offer you their true self?

    9/17/2006 6:43:03 AM

    THE FIVE FALLACIES ABOUT SM from gloria brame's site

    1. It can be cured.

    Without impugning their sincerity, those who offer a miracle cure for one's sexual nature generally do more harm than good. Although helping professionals may have good intentions, on questions of taboo sex, they often are just as misinformed as everyone else. Attempts at cures aren't based on tried and true methods. Only a small handful of graduate psychology programs offer a comprehensive curruiculum on human sexuality; training opportunities are scarce.

    There is also no scientific proof that people can be successfully "cured" of kinky desires. Indeed, attempts at cures have universally failed, and clients have been emotionally devastated when the promised relief never came. At best, clients may learn how better to repress or sublimate their needs. But learning to bottle up your feelings does not cure you of those feelings. Instead, repression usually creates a whole new set of problems.

    Enlightened helping professionals do not offer cures for kinky desires. Instead, they work with the client to find morally acceptable, emotionally positive ways of living with their desires.

    2. Perversions are caused by trauma in childhood.

    Despite the advances of medical science in fields such as genetics, there has been little forward progress in sexuality research. Among other things we can't explain is why and how sexual perversions are formed. To date, there has been neither any organic or genetic proof to explain fetishes or sadomasochism. Nor is there any proof that nurture or experience are absolute causes. The most popular theory is that a combination of genetic predisposition and life experience shape our sexual identities.

    This doesn't rule out the possibility that science may one day find a genetic cause or a predisposition in some individuals to be kinky; or that we may learn much more about the cause and effect relationship between early childhood experiences and sexual orientation. But for now, that proof does not exist and to attribute perversions to any one cause is, at best, misguided.

    3. People with kinky desires have psychological problems.

    Yes and no.

    There is no proof that people with unusual sexual fetishes or desires are less socially functional than other people. The exceptions are those people whose urges fall on the extreme end of the range (for example, a masochist who inflicts health- threatening wounds on him or herself; a foot fetishist who steals shoes to satisfy his compulsion) and who are too disturbed to exercise the "safe, sane, mutually consensual" moral guidelines of practicising BDSMers.

    As a group, kinky people are no more or less likely to be troubled than people who are turned on only by straight sex. It is no secret, however, that people with sexual kinks tend to seek out counseling because they are confused about their feelings or unable to hold together relationships which do not involve kinky sex. This "clinical drift" skews the perception of kinky people as people who generally have problems with relationships.

    There is something else to consider. Simply put: no one wants to feel all alone in the world. No one wants to be rejected; no one wants to feel unlovable. Yet, most kinky people grow up believing that no one else shares our needs and feelings- -or that those who do are "sick." Morever, kinky people may encounter rejection or hostile criticism from others when they express their desires. It is hardly suprising that this may, at times, make them depressed. A fetishist may, by nature, be balanced and happy; but if he or she is routinely ostracized and derided for his fetish, you can be sure it will create some psychological problems.

    4. Kinky people can't form good relationships.

    As noted above, kinky people do tend to seek out counseling, particularly when they are having problems with their partners over their sexual needs. But then, sex and relationship problems are what motivates most people to go into therapy. The big difference is that when "vanilla" relationships fail, people accept it as a common problem of modern life. When kinky relationships fall apart, however, people automatically assume that the one with unusual sexual desires is to blame.

    The fact is that when a relationship fails because of someone's kinks, the kinky partner bears only one-half of the responsibility: the other half falls to the partner who is unwilling or unable to explore the kinky partner's sexual needs. It is a compatability issue.

    In other words, kinky people are bad partners only for people who cannot accept their kinks. Those whose partners are sympathetic to or who share their sexual desires, are as likely as anyone else to form loving, long-term, committed relationships.

    5. Kinky people can't get aroused by "regular" sex.

    Not only can they get aroused by it, many of them never have anything BUT regular sex.

    Although we tend to think of kinky people as the leather- clad denizens of secret clubs, or the professional dominatrices on daytime talk-shows, the vast majority of those involved in kink are stable, middle-class people, often married, often with children, who have kinky desires they have kept secret from their partners. Despite their desires to explore their true sexual identities, for a range of personal reasons, they remain with their straight partners and enjoy a very ordinary, productive sex life (often for decades) with them.

    There are always exceptions: there are fetishists who are only aroused when the object of their fetish is present (indeed, the American Psychiatric Association defines a fetishist as someone who must have the fetish object to become aroused). However anecdotal information from fetishists themselves suggests that the vast majority of them are people who achieve their greatest satisfaction when the object is present--but who can and do achieve orgasm when it is absent.

    Another analogy: many gay men, throughout history, have fathered children. Although sex with women may be considerably less exciting to them than sex with men, they are physically quite able to perform in bed with a woman. It just doesn't bring them the most happiness and, given the choice, they choose male partners. It is the same for kinky people: they may derive their deepest satisfaction from kinky sex, but most can have "straight" experiences without any performance problems--and sometimes with great pleasure.

    Finally, a fair number of kinky people use bondage, spanking, watersports, crossdressing and other BDSM activities as foreplay. The culmination is often straight sex.

    9/16/2006 7:59:58 AM
    Male Submission
    From Celebrate Male Submission (***a long read but VERY informative***)

    How do I become submissive ... ?

    I have been asked this question many times over the years. I still continue to ask this very same question of others, both in person and in online chat rooms. For some of us, the discovery comes late in life. For others, we've known that we are "different" from childhood. 

    Many of us felt the need or at least a very strong interest very early in our lives. How many times did you volunteer to be the "Indian" in Cowboys and Indians game? How many times were you the "bad child" when you played house? Do you remember contriving a way to be the one that was either spanked or tied up? 

    It dawned on me when I was seven years old, and was watching a movie: "Hercules vs. The Amazons", or some such fare. The theme was women riding roughshod over men other women. (Although Hercules ultimately did triumph) 

    I watched as the women controlled the men and even beat their captives occasionally. I felt as though someone had reached into my brain and pushed a button. Perhaps I will never have concrete rational reason, but "This is waaaay cool!" pretty much describes my response to that movie. And it remains the same to this day.

    How do we become "submissive"? Submission isn't a club. You don't join the "brotherhood of " on a whim. It's something that is very integral to our very beings. 

    How we get there varies between individuals. The catalyst can be something as simple as a gesture, a phrase, or a look from a dominant female. For others, something more complex is required in order to explore this more thoroughly. Roleplaying offers a "comfortable" means of exploring this side of our personality. 

    Who do we submit to ...?

    If your natural tendency is as a submissive individual, almost any strong personality will overwhelm us. I will admit when I have not had a "fix" of submission, I have to make a very conscious effort to avoid being bowled over by dominant personalities. Even in the most vanilla settings. 

    Any strong dominant personality can offer us the type of exchange that we seek. Personally, I prefer the female of the species, but that?s just my preference. I looked for and need something beyond just D/S in a relationship. It had to be at least a "friends who play together" situation. 

    When I first became active I patronized and played with Professional Dommes. Partly due to my personal situation at the time, and my initial shyness. 

    Those were rewarding experiences, and aided my growth and understanding of my needs and the scene itself. I credit one Lady in particular for opening my eyes to the fact that D/S) did not have to stay a fantasy. A doubt that had nagged at my mind for years. She showed me that there are countless others like me, or similar to me, out there! Eventually I desired more than to scene, and then go home. I NEEDED D/s in my life. I needed more than an arm swinging a whip or a booted foot in front of my face to worship. There has to be (IMHO) some level of friendship involved. I do not feel that I am unique in this aspect. We all need and want to be liked and respected for the human beings that we are. We are first and foremost, men and women; not Submissives and Dommes. 

    Why do I submit ... ?

    Submitting to a dominant female allows me to drop my "maleness" at the door and become a sometimes fragile human being.

    The daily stress of my professional life can become overwhelming at times. I have to make decisions that affect others; some positive, often times, negatively . As a heterosexual male, I am expected to wear a persona of "masculinity". 

    Submission, by and large is considered by many a weakness. In my opinion, submission is not a symbol of weakness, but rather one of strength. It takes almost inhuman strength to let go of the pain and the humiliation and anger and all the other emotions that we face every single day of our lives. My release oftentimes comes in the form of tears. Remember, we are raised as children to believe that tears were for "sissies" and were not allowed to shed tears. One of the reasons that I submit is to surrender to my need to cry. To shed tears that would otherwise be considered "unmanly". My Mistress calls them her "gift".

    Submission does not mean I have a low opinion of myself. It does not mean I crave humiliation or embarrassment at the hands of every person, or dominant female I cross paths with. What it does mean though, is that I am free to "let go" of the daily stresses where I am in charge. Where I am in control. I can safely let another guide me while soaring within "subspace".

    Who is a submissive ... ?

    Submissives come in all shapes and sizes, from all walks of life. From blue collar workers to professionals; Computer geeks and tradesmen. The entire spectrum is covered. Personally, I have yet to notice any one group producing more male submissives over another. Do not be dismayed if in your day-to-day life you are a dominant individual. 

    What is a submissive ... ?

    Websters Dictionary defines "submitting" as 1 :to commit to the discretion or decision of another or of others 2 :YIELD, SURRENDER 

    A submissive is an individual that "chooses" to place his or her control into the hands of a dominant personality. To yield or surrender his or her own choices to another person. We seek out these types of individuals because we need validation of some kind. Can you imagine standing in front of a mirror and playing both roles? Impossible.

    Is it sexual ... ?

    Sometimes, it is. It's almost always sexual in nature, although not always sensual. We use sex as the "excuse" to submit. I admit it can be very erotic. Especially if Mistress wants to exert "sexual control" over me. It's very powerful to have my orgasms controlled by her. To have to ask for permission to obtain release is very demeaning and yet exciting. 

    For many, the mere fact that a woman is going to take control translates into something sexual. The sexual arena typically ruled by the Males of our species now becomes the place of power for the female. The female, once thought of as the "weaker sex" becomes the stronger of the two. A mutual exchange of power takes place. By taking submission into this arena, lends a new type of power to the "weaker sex". Our maleness becomes her tool in which to exert her own special brand of "control" over us. Our masculinity is oftentimes mocked. We are "forced" to wear female clothing. What can be more submissive than to wear a garter belt and stockings? There are few boundaries that can be crossed with greater impunity than the bedroom. 

    The dominant female recognizes and uses this place as her pedestal in which to stand above us. It is from this vantage point that she can begin to exert her control over us. We give this to her willingly. To be taken to a realm that ordinarily would be forbidden. There is a price for this. She demands pleasure. What form does this "pleasure" take? It can be anything from a simple foot rub to kneeling in a corner, in silence. Anything that can reduce us to the subservient male that She desires will bring her pleasure and allow us release and freedom. Submission like sex, shares one commonality. Exposure. You're revealing a lot about yourself by the mere act of submitting. 

    Is it painful ...?

    My Mistress calls it "sensation play". I am a pain pup. That is to say, that I am an avowed Masochist. In my early days, I thought I was a pervert because I wanted "pain". I needed pain. I told myself that I must be a bad person because of this and should be punished. Punishment allows us to embrace our masochism in a more "justified" manner. We take on the "I'm a bad person" and need to be punished persona in order to get what we want and sometimes need. For others, receiving pain is the means needed to become submissive. It does not always involve receiving pain (though personally, I am more than a bit of a pain pup). It varies with the individual. I will not attempt to explain the rationale behind my needing pain. Some experts would ascribe it to an "endorphin addiction". For me, it's a ride on the wild side; I soar and fly in my own freedom of self. I know that my Mistress will guide me through this journey and bring me back to earth, safe and sound; happy and whole once more. The basic thing is to acknowledge the need within and act accordingly.

    In all things, caution and moderation should be the rule of the day. Experiment with sensations. Don't be afraid to say "NO" to something that scares you. Set limits and boundaries. Identify which boundaries are non-negotiable and which limits are expandable.
    A Couple of Resources:

    The Sexually Dominant Woman: A Workbook for Nervous Beginners by Lady Green; Greenery Press.  Lady Green describes how to do an SM Scene in a simple step-by-step way. For someone who's very nervous about trying SM, this is the most non-intimidating book that we've seen. It has sections on sensations, playing with roles, and helplessness. 

    Getting Her Interested by Lorelei; A practical guide for the submissive man who wants to encourage his partner to develop her dominant side. How can you first introduce the subject? What should you avoid saying or doing? Lorelei includes guidelines for your first scene. 

    S&M: A Players Handbook by Lady Tanith A guide for novices, with sections on starting to play, toys & techniques, and finding a partner. 

    "New to the Scene" Commonly asked Questions...

    A visitor to the site generated the following questions. Please keep in mind, I answer them based on my personal experience and those of my friends in the scene, not any medical or psychological qualifications. 

    What if while in a bondage session I cum? Does that end the session? Is that expected or allowed? 
    Typically, a submissive will not be allowed orgasm until the end of a scene, if at all. As orgasm is somewhat of a peak experience, "where do you go from there"? Occasionally a Domme will allow it to occur early in the scene so the submissive can focus on the more esoteric facets of the scene, if he is very distracted by sexual tension. But this is very rarely done. 

    This is an area that can be negotiated, as always TALK to your partner! 

    Is CBT safe for a beginner? What does CBT involve? Any risks of damage? 
    Cock and Ball Torture... This is a very wide-ranging question, as CBT can be done many different ways; bondage, stretching, clips and clamps, and waxing, to name just a few. CBT can be done quite safely. When it comes up for negotiation, a couple of questions come immediately to my mind. What is the experience level of my partner? Have I done this activity before, and what were my reactions to it? I share these with my partner. We combine experience and desires to arrive at a mutually satisfying experience. As an experienced masochist, more than a few times I have "talked" a novice Domme through one or more of these activities.

    As a beginner, you should seek out an experienced Domme. If you are in an exclusive relationship with a novice Domme, the two of you should find a mentor, who can help you in real time. Please note this advice also applies to experienced folks looking to move up to new levels of CBT activity.

    Risks of damage? I won't mince words, yes! This is a contact sport, which is why I stress knowing the experience levels of your partner, and sharing yours. Start slow and easy perhaps with some cock and ball bondage. Cord or a scarf works well to separate the balls, and wrap around the shaft of the cock. Then perhaps add some VERY light weights, just 3 or 4 ounces (fishing weights are great for this)! 

    For heavier weights, invest in a parachute. This is a device designed to distribute the weight evenly over the scrotum, thus preventing damage when used correctly.

    Injuries can be anything from bursting or pinching the tiny and not so tiny blood vessels in the penis and scrotum, to a "torsion" (twisting of the testicle inside the scrotum). Remember, It is easy to progress to tighter bondage and heavier weights, not so easy to back down if the submissive is writhing on the floor in real agony, or on the way to the emergency room. 

    Does any of the session activities leave marks? Don't want to go to work with welts or cuff marks.. 
    Marks can be a part of the scene, but a negotiated part! Myself, I enjoy carrying marks afterwards, I find myself explaining that "I fell down" or "backed into something" a lot at the gym or during the summer.

    Others do not, or can not, for various reasons. A beginning submissive should be tested and watched for "markability" as a rule, but especially if he (or she) can not be marked. How fast does the skin redden? Is the slapper leaving definite outlines on those butt cheeks? Is the light warmup flogger leaving bright, "angry" looking" streaks? A responsible Dominant, when playing with someone who can not be marked, will stop the offending activity immediately, if they see a mark occur. Repeated, frequent marking can also result in something popularly known as a "leather" ass or back. This does not apply so much to the actual texture of the skin (though in some cases it does), but a high resistance to marking being developed. Leather ass is thought to be the result of trauma (bruise) infliction on top of a previous trauma without allowing the body to heal.

    A couple of words of caution: If you do not wish to be marked, do NOT take aspirin before or immediately after a scene. The same phenomena (thinning of the blood) that leads to aspirin helping to prevent heat attacks also promotes bruising! Taking folic acid before a scene may help prevent bruising, and will promote healing and regeneration of the body afterwards. And depending on the individual being impacted, and the toy being used, a surprisingly light impact can cause marks. 

    What kind of roleplay can take place...nurse scene, school boy/teacher, age play? 
    Yes! Roleplay is a wide open arena with two qualifications. One: It may contain huge mental "land mines". 

    For example, age play is probably something to be avoided if one of the participants was molested as a child, especially for beginners. 

    Two: A role that is attractive to one person, may not be so to another, for relatively innocuous reasons. 

    For example, a woman with ticklish feet may not allow foot worship!

    I will repeat my ongoing theme here: TALK honestly with your play partner (or any prospective partners)! 

    Fetish Play; is stuff like enemas a possibility? Or being mummified or being dressed or diapered possible? 
    Again, a resounding yes! And again, with a qualification.

    Dominants have their own limits also. Not all Dommes will give you an enema, or mummify you for that matter. (And mummification is something that should probably wait until you have at least a couple of scenes, with lots of bondage involved, under your belt, by the way). 

    It's probably getting old, but this is where and how NEGOTIATION comes into play. For example:

    Domme A wants to play with submissive B. Submissive B wants to play with Domme A. But submissive B needs an enema as part of his scene. Domme A does not give enemas.

    In negotiation, Domme A agrees to "send" submissive B to the bathroom at the appropriate point in the scene, to give him self an enema.

    That is how both parties can enjoy a scene, even if they are not into exactly the same things. More importantly, personal needs can be met. 

    Do you have any special bondage equipment such as spreader bars, spanking horse, fetish clothing? 
    Mistress and I have some specialized gear that we have bought, and other things we have made. It is also surprising to many first-timers, how many common household items are quite easily "pervertable" for use in a scene. You will not see a spanking horse in our living room just yet, but beware of that armless chair in the corner.

    The same goes for many of our friends, too! 

    On your first experience, are there any pointers or tips to remember...to make it go more smoothly? I expect to be pretty nervous the first time. 
    Well. Perhaps you can guess? Talk and negotiate! These are the biggest steps you can take to help the scene go smoothly.

    Nervousness is rather common. An experienced Dominant will find ways to help set you at ease.

    DO NOT use drugs or alcohol to "take the edge off". You will need to be in full possession of your faculties. And intoxication is grounds for cancellation of a scene for most folks. 

    Is there anything a newcomer or novice should do before his first session to be ready? Anything to bring or wear? (Aside from anal toys if he wants that type of play ). 
    If you have favorite toys or fetish wear, the Domme will probably welcome you bringing them, just ask. I myself possess a fair collection of toys, centering on the things I personally enjoy the most, and they tend to travel with me to parties and such.

    Having personal intimate toys and condoms is a great idea for a couple of reasons. You are used to them; You know where they have been used previously; And the Dominant will know there are no allergic possibilities! These precautions can do wonders for setting everybodys' mind at ease. 

    Is confidentiality always respected? 
    With Mistress, it most definitely is! And in my own previous experiences, yes. Personally I do not know of anyone being "outed" in the local scene. And that experience spans almost 13 years now. Confidentiality is one of the keystones of this thing we do. Those with loose lips will soon find they have few play partners. 
    9/15/2006 2:01:49 PM

    BDSM Education-  Dominissive/Switch 
    Dominissives/Switches are ordinary, everyday people.  Dominissive/Switch can be female or male.  They can have a job where they'll follow orders and the job is very demanding, they can have a very demanding high paying job where they are in charge (Dominate), they can have a run of the mill type job, they can be wives or husbands, moms or dads, grandmothers or grandfathers, daughters or sons, etc.  Some Dominissives/Switches think there is something wrong with them because they have a need to both serve and be served or need to have someone submit to their control as well as be controlled, and/or a need to give some sort of physical pain (erotic pain or real pain) and need to feel some sort of physical pain (erotic pain or real pain).  

    Some will spend their life hiding/suppressing their need and try to be "normal."  Some will even train themselves to never reveal or give in to what they need.  What they don't realize though, the more they try to suppress the need/desire/want, the more the need/desire/want grows.  For some reason a large percent of Dominissives/Switches have both a loud/quiet, aggressive/non-aggressive often humorous persona keeping their Dominissive/Switch need buried inside where it is safe.  Yet their thoughts/dreams/fantasies are usually about tying someone up or being tied up, spanking someone or being spanked, having someone serve them or serving someone, and/or do things that cause sensations and/or erotic pain to someone or having someone cause sensations and/or erotic pain to them (being the prison guard taking advantage of the female prisoners like they have seen in movies, and the female prisoners take over and make the guards theirs, for example) or they want to capture a slave and force them to do things, or be the one capture and be forced.  Deep down inside, the desire to do both Dom/me and submissive continues to stir.  

    All too often Dominissives/Switches attract or somehow seek out those that have been abused in their past.  They find themselves giving/getting the physical or verbal pain, but in an inappropriate way, that usually is not loving but often disguised as love.  They will find themselves torn between giving/getting what they want to give/receive, even if it is not totally how they want, but it's better than not being able to control/be controlled at all.  People around them often see the abuse or the extreme lengths their friend/relative is going through or worse yet see the Dominissive/Switch (their friend/relative) as the one being abused.  The people around them may even try to interfere or protect them, but in the end those that get involved will end up the enemy, on the outside being kept at arm's length or never spoken to again by the Dominissive/Switch for getting involved.  

    Some Dominissives/Switches have convinced themselves to resist being controlled or have convinced themselves to resist allowing themselves to control another, or to give or receive erotic pain, bottom line they are not being a Dominissive/Switch.  

    Dominissives/Switches seem to fall into the trap of which do I want to be, Dom/me or submissive.  They may have insecurity, they may withdraw and possibly thrown into the mix as well is the rational that they can never be a Dominissive/Switch and be happy, or the worst one-- I'll never find anyone that will accept me liking both.

    To truly take control of your Dominissive/Switch wants/needs/desire is extremely hard to do.  Best advice I can offer is to go slow, embrace the new direction in your life of both taking control and being controlled.  In the beginning you will feel like all you do is fail or do whatever it is wrong.  You will most likely crash and burn with each failure, but you never have the nerve to share the failure with your Dom/me or submissive.  You will often get mad at yourself and push yourself harder than you should to try to convince yourself there is nothing wrong with wanting both.  The Dominissive/Switch needs to avoid the urge to run away or end the relationship.  Don't give up, each day that passes things will get better.  In the beginning you will feel the need for constant reassurance from your Dom/me and submissive.  Hopefully over time you will find a balance to both your Domming and submissive sides.  Don't let your Dom/me or submissive set up expectations that you know nothing about or you don't have time to do, that will make you feel like you have failed most likely upset you and possibly make you want to withdraw.  Do not withdraw, that only makes your Dom/me upset that you are locking them out and your submissive insecure and more clingy and needy.  

    If you can, try to avoid those vanilla ingrained knee jerk reactions that thrust you into turmoil, it doesn't' mix well with being a Dominissive/Switch.  Try to avoid finding fault in your submission and dominance.  When the Dominissive/Switch is having a hard time meeting the needs and demands of being both a submissive and a Dom/me they should try to focus on what makes them happy with their Dom/me and submissive.  Try to focus on the fact that you can't live without the happiness, joy, closeness, servitude, etc. that being with both a Dom/me and submissive gives you.  You might try focusing on one act/behavior of your submission that gives you great joy, happiness, etc.  Some Dominissives/Switches will bring up a memory of how they dress, how they sit, how they kneel, how they serve a meal, you get the idea.  Some Dominissives/Switches will focus on their submissive's happiness, love and care, which in turn makes them calm, relaxed and grounded again.  With effort and determination (and probably both your Dom/mes and submissives help) you will find the balance of things that seem so overwhelming right at that moment.

    A Dominissive/Switch-Dom/me and submissive relationship is an unbroken circle around them all.  Within this unbroken circle there is give and take from all sides, it is not about being selfish, it is not just sexual aspects, it is about commitment, trust and love.

    Something a Dominissive/Switch can never do is not take responsibility for their domination or submission or actions.  You are responsible, for example, for taking care of your health (you get the idea), you are responsible for doing things as safely as you can to avoid injury, you are responsible for keeping trust, you are responsible for keeping commitments, and you have to remember all actions have consequences.  Dominissives/Switches it is your responsibility to know how an item physically feels BEFORE you use it on your sub.  This can be accomplished by having a experienced Dominissive/Switch/Dom/me use an item on you for 10-15 minutes or more, varying the intensities or it can be accomplished by you being a bottom/sub/slave in play/relationship.  If you aren't willing to have it done to you so you have a starting physical intensity point/marker, then you shouldn't be doing it to someone else.  Bottom line- As long as you have experienced the varying physical intensities, which shows responsibility and care for your sub, it doesn't really matter which route you choose to get that physical feeling/intensity knowledge.

    Dominissive/Switches remember you aren't a mind reader.  If there is something your submissive wants/desires, etc. tell them they must tell you (in a respectful manner of course) or let them write it in their journal.  You also must remember your Dom/me isn't a mind reader.  If there is something you want/desire, etc. tell them (in a respectful manner of course) or write it in your journal.  Remember COMMUNICATION is what keeps things going along the right path.  Stop communicating and things will come crashing down around you, and you will have to work extremely hard to get the trust going again.  Yes you can rebuild trust, but it is a long hard road and must be done with honesty and commitment from both sides.

    Dominissives/Switches need to feel they are doing the right thing, and are helping/serving their Dom/me as well as taking care of/helping their submissive.  Dominissive/Switches need to feel they are not abusing their submissive or being abused by their Dom/me.  Dominissive/Switches search until they find the correct Dom/me and submissive for them.  The Dominissive/Switch that agrees to take a Dom/me and a submissive as life partners will take control and give control of varying degrees over different aspects of their life.  

    Some Dominissive/Switches aspire to be both the best submissive as well as the best Dom/me.  There is no right or wrong way to be a Dominissive/Switch.  Being a Dominissive is an art.  It goes far beyond just being served or serving, training a submissive or being trained, or punishing or being punished or rewarding or getting rewarded.  The Dominissive/Switch immerses themselves as deeply as they can into being both a submissive to make their Dom/me proud as well as a Dom/me to nurture their submissive.  It is mental, spiritual, and physical, not just a means to arousal. 

    9/14/2006 6:36:52 PM

    THE SECOND GIFT steels chamber scrolls

    It is fairly said that the first gift of the submissive is absolute trust. This action of faith and belief precede true knowledge of the dominant that each submissive invests in. It is within an action of blind faith that she entrusts her life and mind to a stranger. This is an action of duality, both reckless folly and glorious courage.

    Though it is rampant to discuss the nature and qualities of the actions of submission I have found that few offer concrete guidance in a more universal format. And, being somewhat of a control freak, I summarily decided that my opinion should now be imposed on all of you (my willing victims) . The second gift the submissive offers is self-discipline and/or Submergence of the Ego. Ok, I hear lots of ducking and dodging.

    Domination is not an action of force. Rather it is an inaction on the part of the Dominant. Essentially, the submissive gives the Dominant the illusion of directed control by offering their personal directed actions as a gift to the Dominant. The submissive is a master of self-control, personal manipulation and extreme competence. To the submissive, the challenges of meeting and even surpassing the gauntlet the Dominant lays down is perhaps the most exciting thing they can do in their life.

    The Dominant appears from the outside to direct and control the submissive while actually they are submitting to the needs and desires of the submissive. That submissive desires extreme interaction and attention and offers to the Dominant the challenge of topping them. It becomes a mental dance of discovery and enlightenment.

    The actuality is that both Dominant and submissive only exist within the presence of their mate. Both are executing voluntary action to create the scene of D/s. Should one or either cease consenting or agreeing to the design of the interaction then the D/s aspect vanishes. Neither party controls the whole of the relationship.

    9/13/2006 6:13:08 PM
     PROTECTING LOVE chamberscrolls dedicated to my lil sis

    A very wise submissive wrote to me today to ask me to write about an unusual topic. She wrote, "How do I protect my Master from charges of abuse or wrongful death if should I die there are marks on my body, which there generally are? I am older, I could easily have a heart attack . . ."

    What real protections do we have?

    One of the most serious issues faced by members of this community is how the activities of members of this community are seen by the outer society which governs the laws we live under and with. We are not 'seen' as a community. Most of society is unaware of our existence. Those who are aware of us 'see' or peek into our community through primarily pornographic windows. They see surface perversions, mental aberrations, strange and bizarre sexual practices, fetishes and rituals. We appear to live in dark dirty alleys and corners, shadow people with broken lives, nonexistent morals, disassociated from society and family. To be shunned, ignored, penalized and disposed of. Societal garbage! As a community we have made almost no efforts to unify and identify ourselves as a distinct and viable alternative lifestyle even though there is now evidence to suggest that our community is potentially the fastest growing alternative lifestyle choice in America today.

    As the gay community has actively demonstrated, legal rights are not given easily to those who live in alternative to the norm relationship arrangements. Creating legal protections for the rights of all often requires decades of dedication and hard work. It takes a unification of effort, a willingness on the part of the community to step out of the shadows and state that they exist! The very beginning of that labor lies in the education of main stream society itself.

    One of the greatest lessons of the gay activism movement was its development of and recognition of pride within themselves and their community. Self respect.

    You either believe your chosen lifestyle is right or wrong. If you decide that your lifestyle is not profane but a viable lifestyle alternative then there comes a point where you must exit personal shame or guilt for your belief in it. A moment where you express pride in your choices, pride in those you express those choices with.

    The majority of society cannot conceive of the possibility of consensual enslavement and voluntary domination or even physical torture. We are now reaching a point where any directed physical contact can be seen to be physical abuse punishable to the fullest extent of the law. Punishment for abuse is often actively sought out by members of this community as a vast majority of the people living within this lifestyle are intimately familiar with abuse in all of its forms. Identification of what is abuse and what is a voluntary and loving lifestyle choice is where the laws understanding falls apart. Creating the activism necessary to address these issues on the wider public stage is in my opinion still years ahead of us. Producing clear non-pornographic D/s and BDSM informational material and exposing that material to as many people as possible is probably our first real step in educating society as to who we are, what we do and why.

    So, how can a submissive protect their Dominant today?

    I am not a legal expert and in any case the law varies from one area to another. However, I would suggest consulting a legal expert in your immediate area and ask them for suggestions. I would consider creating a videotape, made hopefully within the presence of other family members such as parents and siblings to whom your lifestyle choice is known. Express your lifestyle choice as an articulate, reasoned, sane human being who happens to love and express love in this way with their chosen mate. Compose a letter to be included with the videotape with your Last Will and Testament (consider having your attorney witness your signing of this) to address who you are, how you have chosen to live your life, the choices you have made with your lifestyle partner, your issues and fears related to the legal ramifications of that choice should your death occur suddenly and unexpectedly with marks from play being found upon you.

    Lastly. Consider the first best choice. Play without bruises. Many submissives enjoy the 'trophies' of their encounters with their Dominants in-scene. However, intense play can occur with very little bruising of the tissues. Without marks, there is little to note. Risk of potential abuse accusations is reduced and in a simple way you protect your Dominant. Also, be loving and joyous of your partner, this may sound funny but . . . most abuse occurs in situations of domestic violence, arguments, fights, conflict. Law enforcement 'looks' for the signs of domestic abuse when investigating unusual or suggestive deaths.

    9/12/2006 8:54:22 PM
    Shown below are books for exploring your sensuality and sexuality. I've chosen only the most highly recommended erotic books. ***These are the books you wouldn't find under your parent's mattress, or hidden in their closet or even in the garage...or would they?*** sensuality dot 1 homestead com slash homestead.
    Kim Cattrall Sexual Intelligence
    Specifically, all this lush intelligence directs itself towards education about why we want what we want. After pouring over the five lovely chapters (Desire, Messaging, Arousal, Fantasy, and Release), you still might not have a definite answer, but the final pleasure far outweighs the impression of flightiness. Straightforward explanations of anatomy (a definite step up from school health class) intermingle with tales of ancient gods and goddesses that liven up facts, while the layer of glamour over all wraps the package in a big fluffy bow. Shots of classic paintings mix equally with shots of Kim, each providing eye candy that is tailored to please.
    Blow Him Away : How to Give Him Mind-Blowing Oral Sex
    It?s nothing to be ashamed of. When it comes to performing oral sex, most people fall somewhere between fumbling and clueless. But now, in Blow Him Away you?ll find practical, easy-to-master techniques that will give you the confidence and skills you need to become an expert in the delicate art of fellatio.
    How to Give Her Absolute Pleasure:Totally Explicit Techniques Every Woman Wants Her Man to Know
    What, and where, is the G-spot? Where do women like to be touched, and how? For every man who's hungry to please the woman he adores, a refreshingly modern, tastefully explicit, and totally honest guide to giving your woman absolute pleasure. Much of the book focuses on foreplay (Paget comments that we need to rename it) designed to "excite both her mind and her body." The author offers a variety of strategies for romancing and relaxing a woman and making her feel comfortable. If you don't, she claims, "nothing you can do can rev her engine". Then she describes ways of "kissing her, touching her, and teasing her." Paget includes "a topographical guide" of a woman's body, starting with the sensual areas of the head and face and moving down.  
    How to Be a Great Lover: Girlfriend-to-Girlfriend Time-Tested Techniques That Will Blow His Mind
    One of America's most popular sexperts offers a fun, refreshingly modern, totally explicit guide to mastering a man's body
    The Good Girl's Guide to Bad Girl Sex
    Barbara Keesling (How to Make Love All Night; Super Sexual Orgasm) asserts that nearly every "good" girl yearns to be "bad" and offers tips for unleashing the bad girl within. Keesling, who worked for a sex therapist as a surrogate partner for 10 years before becoming one herself, explores the inhibitions that women have about sex, and explains how you can dress, speak, walk, tease, use sex toys, give blow jobs and have orgasms like the bad girl of your dreams. 
    The Ultimate Guide to Cunnilingus
    Many people enjoy giving and receiving cunnilingus, but where do you turn when you want to learn more about oral sex or ways to introduce it into a relationship? The Ultimate Guide to Cunnilingus is a resource for people who are looking to expand their expertise or are simply curious. In her clear, concise, and informative text, sex educator Violet Blue provides step-by-step instructions for going down on a woman, as well as accurate and up-to-date information on female anatomy and response
    Five Minutes to Orgasm Every Time You Make Love: Female Orgasm Made Simple
    For women only -- Is Sex More Trouble Than It's Worth? Are you too slow, excessively reliant on prolonged (even painful) intercourse, oral sex or vibrators? Is your orgasm hit or miss? Now with this bold but simple 3- step program, any woman can achieve orgasm without difficulty during sex. Impossible? Not if you follow the quick and easy formula you will learn in this book.
    Bedside Kama Sutra
    a fresh and easy-to-use guide based on the most renowned ancient text on sexual pleasures and techniques. Combining stunning erotic photography with classic erotic art from the East, this sensual compendium covers 23 sexual positions designed to educate, excite, and entertain.
    The Multi-Orgasmic Man: Sexual Secrets Every Man Should Know
    Master of Taoist sexuality Mantak Chia and writer Douglas Abrams Arava demystify Sexual Kung Fu, a Chinese tradition developed over thousands of years whereby men realize their immense sexual potential by following specific physical and psychological techniques to experience multiple and whole body orgasms, to more deeply satisfy and pleasure their partners, and to cultivate their sexual strength for improved health and creativity.
    The Ultimate Guide to Fellatio
    With wit, expertise, and an enthusiastic approach, the author of The Ultimate Guide to Fellatio dispels myths and delivers concise information on going down on a man. Featuring a complete resource guide to books, videos, illustrations, and websites depicting fellatio, every tip, trick, and technique for giving skilled and unforgettable fellatio is provided
    The Guide to Getting It On! (The Universe's Coolest and Most Informative Book About Sex)
    The award-winning Guide To Getting It On! is the most comprehensive how-to book on sex that is currently available. It is used as required reading in sex ed classes at more than 30 colleges and universities, and is said to have been responsible for cracked plaster in bedroom ceilings all across America. The Guide makes reading about sex almost as much fun as doing it.
    101 Nights of Grrreat Sex: Secret Sealed Seductions for Fun-Loving Couples
    I LOVE THIS BOOK!!! I tell everyone and anyone about it. Once a week, according to 101's instructions, each lover picks a sealed page (with scenarios such as "Up Against the Wall," "Angel with a Lariat," "Fire down Below," and "Point of No Return") and tears it out of the book, keeping it a secret. Follow the scenario and, throughout the week, expect any number of erotic surprises.
    Complete Idiot's Guide to the Kama Sutra
    These guides impressed me. It is one of the best, if not the best I've bought. It delivered the goods on the Kama Sutra beautifully and then went beyond talking about all matters having to do with sex and relationship with wisdom, humor and exercises that for once, we did. I highly recommend it if you want to learn about the Kama Sutra, but even more if you want to learn about yourself and improve the quality of your love life
    Kamasutra by Mallanaga Vatsyayana
    The Kamasutra is the oldest extant textbook of erotic love. But it is more than a book about sex. It is about the art of living--about finding a partner, maintaining power in a marriage, committing adultery, living as or with a courtesan, using drugs--and also, of course, about the many and varied positions available to lovers in sexual intercourse and the pleasures to be derived from each
    The New Sensual Massage : Learn to Give Pleasure With Your Hands
    Perfect for newcomers to the art as well as for those who have practiced it for years, the warm text and large numbers of sensual photographs make the book exceptionally clear and easy to follow. Stunning illustrations, precisely matched to actual massage photos, show what happens inside the body to muscles, tendons, nerves and circulation?as it?s being massaged.
    203 Ways to Drive a Man Wild in Bed
    A frankly erotic, playfully sexy, and intelligently written guide to a dazzling array of artful, exotic, and commonsense techniques guaranteed to raise the temperature of any relationship. The inviting layout, the numbered tips, and the guidelines for safe sex make it easy and fun for couples to embark upon an amorous adventure--whenever or wherever the spirit moves them.
    Extended Massive Orgasm : How You Can Give and Receive Intense Sexual Pleasure
    In this hands-on guide to getting it right, behavioral scientists Steve and Vera Bodansky describe how to give and receive remarkable orgasms, taking the experience of sex to a new level of enjoyment. Focusing primarily on women but addressing the needs of men as well, they cover anatomy in detail, address inhibitions and fears, suggest useful exercises, recommend the best positions, and most of all offer insightful advice for every technique covered.
    Kama Sutra of Sexual Positions: The Tantric Art of Love
    Sensually inspiring, is how I would describe this book. Obviously designed with a holistic approach, with much inspiration and love . Unlike some books it was real - I could see myself and my partner reflected in the images -very beautiful. Our unique shapes, sizes, skin tones and energies. It was very sexually affirming, and has even served to help keep up my motivation to keep up my yoga and exercise routine so I can recreate some of the more creatively challenging positions! I can't wait!
    101 Nights of Grrreat Romance : How to Make Love With Your Clothes On
    Wow. One hundred and one complete blueprints for a romantic seduction scene. Once a week you and your beloved are supposed to pick a scenario from the book; they're packaged so that they can't be read until they're torn out and opened, so neither of you will have a clue what the other has in store for you. (No cheating!) Icons on the front pages of each plan let you know the approximate cost, whether travel or food is involved, and whether it should be chosen during a particular season. Have a grrreat time!
    The Illustrated Guide to Extended Massive Orgasm
    Written for men and women, straight and gay, the book graphically, playfully, and sensually discusses the best hand and body positions, the enticements of teasing and begging, and the subtle intricacies of peaking and coming down.
    The Ethical Slut : A Guide to Infinite Sexual Possibilities
    The highly recommended book on being poly.
    Going Down : The Instinct Guide to Oral Sex
    From the highly sexed editors of the irreverent Instinct Magazine comes a painstakingly thorough and hysterically illuminating guidebook to perfecting the oft misunderstood art of a good blowjob.
    9/11/2006 8:01:47 PM
    Where Have All The Real Slaves Gone? boundbyleatherandchains
    Head Games Subs/Slaves Play
    By Norische

    In the past year or so I have been searching for an addition to my home, specifically I have been looking for a domestic or domestics.
    Over and over again individuals have applied for the position, both males and females, ranging in ages from 19 to 60, every nationality and location.

    I have had a young male from Canada, whom I spoke to for almost 9 months. There was a 50 yr old male from Sweden. There was a 52 yr
    old male from Chicago, and a 31 yr old male from San Jose, California. There was a 36 yr old female from England, there was also a couple of guys from Egypt, and a female from Florida. The list goes on and on..

    Each individual was eager to talk; eager to beg for my attention but when it came down to a commitment, or meeting face to face they would suddenly disappear. It honestly didn't matter how long I had spoken with the individual or how devoted they appear. The length of time they were involved in the lifestyle or whether they considered
    themselves a submissive or slave did not seem to make a difference either.

    Most of them had seen my writings and looked up one of my profiles on the Internet and found I was looking for another slave/sub for my house. Or they were simply surfing the net and found my profile somewhere and made contact.

    Some had a little experience, some had almost no experience and some had a great deal of experience. There was a sissy maid, a human
    puppy, several domestics, a couple that were pain sluts and a few that were general house slaves.

    No matter what their focus within the lifestyle or how much real time experience they had, it seems that the vast majority of them were merely curious, or just wanted an Internet relationship.

    The boy from Canada whom I had spoken to for around 9 months, even went so far as to buy a plain ticket twice, and he even sent me a duplicate of the receipt to prove his devotion. Somehow he was unable to come down each time, hence wasting the airfare both times. I even offered to drive to Canada and pick him up and bring him back down here, a total of over 3000 miles round trip. It probably would have taken me 3-? days to drive there and maybe the same back. I
    calculated the cost of the gas, food and hotel stays and it would have been over 800.00 for me to do this. When I made the suggestion,
    stating that I was willing to take my time and money and come get him, all of the sudden instead of being honored that I would be
    willing to do that.he simply quit contacting me. For 9 months he had not missed a single day of contact, he had either written, emailed, or instant messaged me every day, then all the sudden it was nothing. All along he had been searching for every excuse, it cost too much (but he was willing to loose the cost of two airline tickets), his family didn't like the idea of him moving so far away
    from them, he was afraid of what would happen if things didn't work out, then it was back to the money, and back to his family. To say the least I got tired of his games.

    There have been some individuals that were honestly serious about meeting and did show up, one young man would have worked out great. unfortunately he had an allergy to cats (me and my five kitties liked him quite a bit). There was one that would have been here in a minute if I would make him the only one in the household. There was another that would have enjoyed being here but he seemed to have too many financial obligations for me to work with, I can't really afford to take over anyone else's credit card bills and car payments.

    After several years in this lifestyle I am well aware of the fear and hesitation that most submissives/slaves have when it comes to
    meeting someone new. There are several things that keep these individuals from actively searching for a Dominant. Mostly it is the fear of the unknown and the fear of failure. What if this Internet Master is a total psycho? What if the he or she isn't what they make themselves out to be? What if I am not good enough? What if.what if. what if.. The questions run through their mind at warp speed. Most individuals do not allow their fears to control them, but when you have been lied to so many times your perspective on individuals gets somewhat clouded.

    Unfortunately the same thing happens to Dominants that are searching for a true slave or submissive. There are a lot of absolutely
    serious individuals out there that want nothing more than to serve, and be part of a BDSM household. Unfortunately, after you go through 20, 30 even 40 or more applicants and each one proves to be a waste of time and effort you begin to wonder.where are the real slaves?

    Every day I get contacted by individuals just wanting to scene with me, I explain that while scening is fun and of course it does feed
    that sadistic side of me.it isn't all about the play time. The majority of contacts that I get are individuals just out for a little fantasy role playing or a kinky weekend, I explain to these
    individuals that it isn't all about sex, and move on. Occasionally, I get individuals that are wanting to give me money in exchange for
    my time. as much as I would appreciate the help around here, I have to explain to these individuals that it isn't all about the money.
    To each of these individuals I feel that I must explain what being a slave or submissive honestly is.it is about service. Oh it can
    include sex or scening, but it doesn't have to. these things are in addition to normal every day activities they are not the primary
    reason I search for a slave.

    I am sure that some people will get their feathers in a fluff at my statements and to those individuals I must apologize. As a Mistress I find myself getting very weary of the mind games, the players, wannabees and kinksters that I encounter on a daily basis. I have written a few suggestions down for those people that are honest about becoming a slave/sub and merely need to find the right
    individual for them.

    1. Be honest; don't make yourself out to be more or less than you are. Once you meet someone it is very hard to make up for
    exaggerations or blatant lies you have told someone when trying to impress them.
    2. If you have a medical condition that may keep you from serving in some capacity, let the individual know about it as soon as it is appropriate. It may have absolutely no affect on the individual's decision but they have the right to make an informed decision nonetheless.
    3. If you are not ready to make a commitment, don't pretend that you are. If you have baggage that you need to deal with, make sure it is taken care of before you decide to look for a Dominant.
    4. If you have excessive financial obligations that may hinder you in some way, make sure you explain all your obligations as soon
    as it would be appropriate; the only way to prevent a misunderstanding is with knowledge.
    5. When you make a decision to contact someone, do your self and him or her a favor. keep your attention on one person at a time.
    Do not attempt to talk about making a serious commitment with more than one individual at a time, not only is it unproductive but it may end up hurting all parties involved.
    6. Let the person know up front what type of relationship you are looking for, and if the other individual has a different type of
    relationship in mind you need to decide if you are willing to compromise on your intentions or not.
    7. Learn to communicate, and to actively listen. Understanding is a powerful tool and this can only be achieved through
    communication and truly hearing what others say.
    8. If you make a commitment, stand by it. If you promise to meet an individual someplace then stand by your word and show up. If
    you make a commitment to contact an individual each and every day, do your absolute best to follow through on that commitment.
    9. If you have a job that may present a problem, then state so up front. Some people have jobs that require discretion or that may
    require travel; hence the individual you choose may need this information to make a wise decision.
    10. If you have fear, let the individual know. It is normal to be apprehensive when you meet someone under such circumstances, but
    do not let that fear keep you from achieving your desires. If you tell all individuals involved about your fear then together you may
    be able to work through the fear and hopefully work toward achieving your goal.
    11. Be realistic; don't make the other person out to be more than they are. If you do you are only setting yourself up for disappointment, and you are creating an image that the other person will never live up to.
    12. If you change your mind about someone, show respect and tell him or her so. One thing I find extremely frustrating, is when
    someone just stops making contact, I have no way of knowing what is going on or what to do about the situation. Do I wait a little while
    and see if the individual has simply been sick or something, or do I just move on?

    There are many real slaves/submissives out there, and unfortunately they must work twice or three times as hard to find someone who is just as real because so many others have tainted the image of a true slave. Do not give up the search, and please make every effort to show respect.

    Some day the real slaves will out number the players, wannabees, kinsters, and thrill seekers, and when that day comes I will be there. I look forward to biding my time until then, perhaps my wait will not be too long, but until then my search goes on.
    9/10/2006 9:17:05 PM

    To Share or Not to Share? (or TMI)Rowan Ste. Julian
    Reposted with permission of the author.

    I recently spoke with an old friend who is involved with a dominant I dislike. (Please note, I feel that being a dominant requires no particular virtue - its easy to be a dominant. Its difficult to be a good dominant.) She was speaking in her usual glowing terms about him and how wonderful he is, and I was being non-encouraging and non-committal with short, monosyllabic responses. (I thought it was better than informing her of my real opinion of him.)

    Shortly after this, she sent me a document file via pager, which I opened out of curiosity. There was only a short title, which left much to the imagination.

    Most of those who know me know a little of my history; my father was not the best parent one could have, and I have a very difficult time with age or daddy play because of it. I feel its a very private and personal thing. She knew my history, and my objection to public age-play, and still sent me this document, which described an age-play fantasy in great detail. When I told her why I wasn't going to read it, she became very hurt and a bit angry with me.

    I came away from that conversation with the feeling that she was not my friend, and that my emotions and known distaste for public play of that nature meant nothing at all to her. I was not a compatriot - I was an audience for her and her dominant's kink, I had had it sprung on me, and I resented it mightily.

    What happened left me wondering when being tolerant became synonymous with being a martyr. Is it possible to object to a display of a kink you don't like, and still be considered open-minded? Are opinions allowed, or are you allowed to have opinions, but not voice them?

    My first experience with daddy/daughter play was in a chat room with a verbally abusive dominant, and his submissive. They were not only playing in front of people who had asked them repeatedly not to, but playing in front of her children in this manner. (Trust me - children know when their parent is having sex with someone. Its not hard to guess it.) When someone said that because of her own experience, she didn't want to watch, he said 'people like you should not be in the lifestyle, they should be in therapy'. This, as you can imagine, went over like a ton of bricks, and left an overall sour taste in my mouth regarding age play.

    I have since privately experimented with it, and while it has interesting and intense effects, it is still something that I could not share with the world, and would not want to, because I know how much it disturbs me to watch it myself when someone else is doing it, not to mention the soul-baring properties of it. Its an immense display of trust and intimacy.

    When does it become inconsiderate to play in front of someone? Should you have to watch something that makes you uncomfortable to avoid being labeled intolerant? I don't like watching most porn, either. Am I intolerant of pornstars acting out their interest? No. I  just don't want to watch. However, it seems to be more acceptable in this community to show off your kink to someone you know doesn't want to witness it, than to object to being made into their audience.

    I'm sure I'll be flamed for this in some way or another. Am I intolerant? Sure. It keeps me sane. After all, there is a point at which you've opened your mind so much, your brain falls out. Feel free to play as you will; just leave me out of it, please. I haven't consented to watch.

    ? copyright 2002 by Rowan Ste. Julian. All rights reserved. 

    9/10/2006 4:04:10 AM

    Rules for chatters

    Links/Advertising:
    No posting links or advertising other chatrooms of any kind, in the room... you will be harshly reprimanded.
    Lurkers:
    No lurking (name in room for long periods of time without chatting, one hour limit), you will be removed from the room, but welcome to return.
    Whispers/Private chat:
    ALWAYS ask permission in the main room before whispering other chatters.
    Emoticons:
    emoticons are there for our chatting pleasure, but over doing it with alot of emotes (with 3 warnings to stop) will get you kicked out because they can cause havoc with some pcs... enjoy, but don't over do it please.
    Font color
    Please don't use neon colors. They give some chatters headaches and can cause seizures in some people.
    Respect:
    Please show respect for your fellow
    chatters at all times. You are NOT required to address anyone as Sir, Master, Mistress etc.
    Registration:
    If you visit the chatroom & find that you would like to continue visiting, please register (you can find instructions on how to register under the help link).
    Drama:
    No drama will be tolerated in the room, if you witness drama please bring it to the attention of a present host (hosts are the chatters with an aterisk next to their name, at the top of the chatter list), if you are involved in drama, you will be kicked from the room. (***Oh but that means the whole Lobby would be empty!***)

    9/9/2006 7:53:24 AM

    Questions Which Interfere with Communication columbia edu These are paraphrases of actual comments made by health care professionals to members of Conversio Virium on different occasions. While we assume most professionals understand the need for empathy and tact, the rare occurrence of such negative interactions has caused patients to stop seeing health care professionals or caused them to seriously question how much information to share with their doctors and nurses. Obviously, the more communication between clients and health care professionals, the better medical care and advice will be.

    1. Does your boyfriend/girlfriend beat you up?
    This question is too judgmental because it assumes abuse occurred. Use questions designed to determine whether or not an activity is abusive, such as the previous questions.
    2. Would you like to join a support group for survivors of abuse or a battered women's shelter?
    Don't ask a question like this until you have determined that the patient is an abuse survivor.
    3. Do you think so low of yourself that it's OK for someone to hit you?
    This question wrongly assumes that BDSM is bad and that all BDSMers have low self-esteem.
    4. Have you been in a series of relationships where your partners hit you?
    It is a good question to ask to determine patterns of abuse only but not whether the current relationship is abusive.
    5. Where on earth did you get that (bruise/brand/scar/mark)?
    Questions need to be asked with tact to foster communication between patients and health care providers. Please don't assume something negative has happened to a patient or indicate that you have negative feelings about their lifestyle until you have as many facts as possible.
    6. Are you in therapy for this problem?
    BDSM is not a problem or a psychological disorder.
    7. Why would anyone actually enjoy doing that?
    There are many different reasons why people enjoy BDSM. The tone of this question will only discourage further communication.
    8. Aren't you a feminist?
    Whether or not one is a BDSMer has no bearing on whether one is a feminist.
    There is a lot of controversy about BDSM in the feminist community. For a feminist BDSMer perspective read Coming to Power by Samois, listed in the Resource section.
    9. Don't you find that degrading/humiliating?
    Taken literally, the answer may be "yes" because some people find consensual role play "humiliation" erotic. In other cases, it is simply insulting to the patient and the answer need be self-evidently "no."
    10. Do you do this because you were abused as a child?
    There is no data showing a correlation, let alone a causality, of abuse and BDSM.
    Not all people who practice BDSM were abused as children, nor do all survivors of abuse practice BDSM.
    Survivors of abuse who do practice BDSM have widely different perceptions of whether or not a correlation between their abuse and their BDSM exists.
    9/8/2006 5:45:44 AM

    CLUELESS "DOMINATES" AND DANGEROUS PLAYERS mybdsm

    It is very easy to get the wrong idea of what exactly constitutes a D/s relationship from the internet.  There are many, many clueless people out there.  These clueless ones are not the ones who concern me, however:  there is a subset of "Dominants" out there who are out and out dangerous.  Sometimes it is tough to tell the difference. 

    I am not putting this page together to criticize the style of any other dom/me out there.  There are as many definitions of D/s as there are people who practice D/s.  Likewise, every "lifestyle" relationship is unique.  Some are much more strict than mine, others are much less strict.  I have no problem with those who approach this differently than I do; if it makes you and your partner(s) happy, then you have my blessing.

    Believe it or not, I am also not going to crucify the clueless here.  At best, they are people new to the lifestyle who do not realize the mistakes they are making; they will get better at stating what they want with experience.  At their worst they are at least good for a laugh.  The clueless pose no real threat because they can very rarely find partners.  Even the most naive submissive knows to avoid them.  Check out the newsgroups if you want to see the clueless in action.  Many, though by no means all, of the posts in alt.personals.bondage come from this type.  They usually have a subject line that reads something like this:  "REAL DOMINATE IN PA SEEKS SLAVES".   (Note the use of "dominate" as a noun, usually a telltale sign of the clueless dom.)  The text of their posts, if any, usually give no information a prospective partner could use in making a decision about the person.  Instead, it usually consists of masturbatory fantasies that make it quite apparent that the person in question's ideal partner is actually an inflatable doll.

    Other popular hangouts for the clueless are chatrooms.  I have witnessed this personally in Yahoo chat.  From what I hear, the situation is similar in AOL chat.  I cannot confirm this, since I am no longer on AOL (thank God), but have heard many reports.  The favorite tool of these net twits is Instant Messenger software.  Their preferred behavior is to send uninvited instant messages to anybody female.  These messages usually contain such witty openings as "On your knees, bitch" or "Wanna cyber?"  Again the clueless pose a limited threat in this environment because there are enough knowledgable people in chat to nullify the clueless.

    My concern is over the number of people within D/s who are a threat to those who might play with them.  A small fraction of the aforementioned clueless belong in this category.  These are the clueless who are intelligent enough to disguise their cluelessness.  They have no idea of the emotional or physical damage they can do to a sub, and are too stupid or too lazy to try to learn how to do things correctly.  As a sub you can avoid these types by doing your own homework.  Ask for references.  If the individual in question is completely unwilling to allow you to talk to anybody he's played with in the past, you should be concerned.  Also, learn for yourself what constitutes safe and unsafe behavior.  Quiz prospective partners on what they would like to do with you.  If their ideas sound unsafe, decline their invitations. 

    The other type of dangerous player is to be feared even more than that just mentioned.  These individuals know full well the amount of damage they can do, they just don't care.  Submissive women need to be especially aware of this type, but you sub guys are need to be very careful as well.   You may be a foot taller than her and outweigh her by 100lbs., but those facts will do you little good when she has you bound and helpless.  I cannot stress this enough people...

    THERE ARE PEOPLE, BOTH MALE AND FEMALE, WHO USE BDSM AS A COVER FOR THEIR ABUSIVE NATURES! 

    Pardon my language, but there are people out there who get off on seriously fucking up others.  One of the first subs I contacted after moving to Philly ended up getting gang-raped by a "dom" and three of his friends.  Believe me folks, this was not consensual.  They spent several hours abusing her, then kicked her out of the house after stealing her money and most of her clothes.  I know...I'm the one she called in tears for a ride home.  Practically every person involved in D/s can probably tell a similar horror story.  Please do NOT let yourselves become someone else's horror story.  Be careful.  On my resources page can be found tips to keep in mind when meeting a prospective dom for the first time.  

    9/7/2006 6:22:30 AM

    Frequently Asked Questions psychabuse info (dedicated to my twin)


    What is Psychological Abuse?

    How Prevalent is Psychological Abuse?

    How Harmful is Psychological Abuse?

    Psychological vs. Physical Abuse
     

    Psychological Abuse and Biderman?s Method
     of Coercion
     

     

    What is Psychological Abuse?

     

    Simply put, psychological abuse is abuse that damages the psyche, or the mind. Psychological abuse happens when one person attempts to gain power and control over another1, and can include:

    • withdrawal of emotional support or neglect
    • put-downs or derogatory comments
    • ridiculing or blaming
    • spiteful inaction
    • isolation from family and friends
    • stalking or checking whereabouts
    • dominating decision making in the relationship (excluding SSC relationships)
    • controlling the partner's money (excluding SSC relationships)
    • threats2

     

    As with anything else, intensity and duration are key factors in determining whether abuse is occurring. For example, one incident of withholding affection does not qualify as abusive, however a pattern of refusing to make physical contact to ?get even? may signal a problem. It may then be time to assess the relationship for other forms of psychological abuse. 

     

    How Prevalent is Psychological Abuse?

    Psychological Abuse affects more than 1.5 million American women a year.

     

    Based on an exhaustive study of violence in the United States, The National Institute of Justice estimates that over 1.3 million women are assaulted annually3 by an intimate partner. Over a lifetime, that?s one woman out of every five.

     

    But experts agree that physical battering is usually the final stage in a violent relationship: Abuse becomes physical after the abuser is confident that the victim will not leave, in other words, after she has experienced some form of psychological abuse.

     

    In "the first large clinical study?to provide estimates of psychological violence,"4 published by the American Medical Association, researchers found that 88% of the women they surveyed who had been physically abused had also been psychologically abused. When they screened for psychological abuse alone, they found an additional 13.6% of their study group had experienced psychological abuse--without physical violence. Applying a Venn diagram to their data clearly shows that compared to the women who experienced physical abuse 122% experienced psychological abuse.

    This means that the best available data shows that psychological abuse is 22% more prevalent than physical abuse.

     

    Over a lifetime, that?s one in four. 

     

    How Harmful is Psychological Abuse?

     

    Psychological abuse can cause serious harm. Studies show that the effects of psychological abuse can include depression, acute stress, Post Traumatic Stress Disorder5 and ongoing physical problems6.

     

    In some cases, the abuse is so severe that it has been likened to the psychological abuse suffered by American POWs in Korea7. (See Psychological Abuse and Biderman?s Methods of Coercion) 

     

    Psychological vs. Physical Abuse

     

    The difference between physical and psychological abuse seems pretty clear: Physical abuse is slapping, pushing, choking and the like (excluding SSC relationships), while psychological abuse consists of threats, put-downs, acting jealous, isolating a partner or controlling the finances.

     

    However, according to the National Domestic Violence Hotline?s website8, physical abuse also includes some not so obvious actions: Throwing objects, damaging property, driving recklessly, putting a partner out of the home, abandoning them in a dangerous or unfamiliar place or preventing them from calling the police or seeking medical treatment. 

     

    Psychological Abuse and Biderman?s Methods of Coercion

     

    In 1973, Amnesty International compiled all their past research to produce a Report on Torture. A researcher named Biderman spearheaded the effort to discover how the Chinese were able to brainwash Allied prisoners of war without the use of 'excessive force'. His theory on the psychological aspects of torture is applicable to domestic violence situations. Consider the following:

    About Allied POWs in Korea:   

    "The victim is trapped in a situation in which the stresses are manipulated so as to constantly frustrate?the protection of basic self-identity."           

    From a Victim of Psychological Abuse:

    "I try to make him happy--I cook his dinners, keep the house clean and the baby quiet--but nothing is ever good enough. Maybe he?s right: Maybe there is something wrong with me."

     

    Biderman described the manipulative techniques employed by the Chinese interrogators in terms of Dependency, Debility and Dread (DDD). He concludes, "The combination of these three factors, carefully contrived and nurtured, prepares a resistant prisoner for complete compliance."9

     

    If the proper application of DDD can make a trained soldier unable to resist the demands of his enemy, how effective it must be against an untrained civilian--especially when wielded by someone who claims to love her.

     

    Furthermore, the methods used by the captors to control prisoners of war are so similar to the psychological abuse leveled against victims of domestic violence10 that Biderman?s Chart of Coercion has been used to help educate women in battered women?s shelters. Consider the following similarities between the techniques Biderman documented and the questions frequently used screen potential victims of emotional abuse:

     

    Biderman?s Coercive Techniques:

     

    Screening Questions from the NDVH?s website.

     

    You may be in an emotionally abusive relationship if your partner:

    Isolation - Deprives victim of all social support of his ability to resist

    Tries to isolate you from your family and friends; Does not want you to go to work

    Monopolization of perception - Eliminates stimuli competing with those controlled by captor; Frustrates all actions not consistent with compliance

    Monitors where you go, who you call and who you spend time with; Does not trust you and acts jealous or possessive

    Induced debility, Exhaustion - Weakens mental and physical ability to resist

    (Prevented you from calling police or seeking medical attention; forced you to leave your home - The NDVH classifies these as physical abuse)

    Threats - Cultivates anxiety and despair

    Threatens to hurt you, your children, your family or your pets

    Occasional indulgences - Provides positive motivation for compliance; Hinders adjustment to deprivation

    (Occur during the Honeymoon Phase in the Cycle of Violence, directly before the Tension-building Phase and the Acute Battering Incident)11

    Demonstrating ?omnipotence? - Suggests futility of resistance

    Controls finances or refuses to share money; Punishes you by withholding affection

    Degradation - Makes cost of resistance appear more damaging to self esteem than capitulation; Reduces prisoner to ?animal level? concerns

    Calls you names, insults you or continually criticizes you; Humiliates you in any way

    Enforcing trivial demands - Develops a habit of compliance

    Expects you to ask permission (excluding SSC relationships)

    Six of the eight coercive techniques that Biderman documented directly parallel the statements used by the National Domestic Violence Hotline website for emotional--non-physical--abuse. Both of the other two--Induced debility, Exhaustion and Occasional indulgences--are also integral parts of psychological abuse (see notes in chart above)

    9/6/2006 6:28:17 AM
    BDSM vs. Abuse
    The key difference between S&M and Abuse, is "consent".
    * Consent = Is an agreed approval of what is done and/or proposed by another.
    * Abuse = to use so as to injure or damage: MALTREAT

    S&M
    * Is based on the safe, sane, consensual theory
    * S&M is a controlled environment
    * S&M has safe words to stop the scene
    * In a S&M scene the dominant looks out for the well being of the submissive
    * S&M can be an erotic sexual encounter
    * In S&M both partners are enjoying themselves
    * in S&M the dominant respects limits
    * In S&M there is mutual respect
    * In S&M the relationship is fulfilling
    * In S&M both parties feel they contribute towards the relationships
    * In S&M one can ask their partner to "play"
    * In S&M relationship there is trust
    * In S&M a submissive voluntarily serves the dominant
    * S&M is about building trust
    * S&M builds self esteem
    * S&M builds the spirit of a submissive

    Abuse
    * Abuse is not negotiated
    * Abuse is an out of control environment
    * Abuse does not have safe words
    * An abuser does not give a damn about the victim
    * Abuse is always one sided
    * Abuse is never negotiated.
    * In abuse, no one is enjoying the results
    * The abuser is into non consensual violence
    * The victim has no respect towards the abuser
    * In abuse the victim is harmed
    * In abuse both parties are left unfulfilled
    * The abuser always feel they are superior
    * A person does not ask for abuse
    * In an abusive relationship there is no trust
    * The abuser does not care for consent
    * Abuse has no trust
    * Abuse destroys self esteem
    * An abuser destroys the spirit of the victim

    Dominants!!! Before you get in trouble know :
    * A sub may be in subspace and not have the presence to stop the scene. Watch for your submissives well
    being
    * "Recalling," also known as "Flashbacks." Example of this can be, a sub who was raped years ago, and during a humiliation scene, has a recall of that traumatic moment. Know thy sub. Don't let her flip out.
    * Always clean your toys. Do not use the same toys without using condoms each time. Wash the toys after each use. Do Not use same sex toys during multiple partner scenes, without changing condoms.
    * Always use common sense. You are playing with a human being, who has given you the gift of trust.
    Don't abuse that trust.
    * Reputation takes a lifetime to earn, yet a measly second to lose. For a moment of gratification, don't ruin someone's life.

    Don't be abused...Recognize the Signs
    Physical abuse is all of the following:
    * Hit, choke, slap, threaten or hurt you outside the scene content.
    * The abuser will force sexual acts upon you, even if you are not in the mood
    * Will rarely respect your physical limits

    Mental/emotional abuse consist of:
    * Isolating you from your friends, family or others *was close to letting this happen to me***
    * Putting you constantly into a confused state ***encountered this myself lately***
    * Constantly being criticized ***encountered this myself lately***
    * Making you financially depended upon them
    * They are constantly draining you of your finances
    * You constantly have to watch what you say around them
    * Making you feel worthless ***encountered this myself lately***
    * Blames you for all misfortunes
    * Extreme jealousy on their part
    * You being constantly afraid to speak to your partner
    * Never listening to your concerns
    * Constantly asking you for financial support
    * You living constantly in the state of "Walking on Egg shells"

    In case of Abuse:
    * Contact National Domestic Violence Hotline 1-800-799-SAFE (7233) or 1-800-787-3224
    * Leave the relationship
    * Contact your family or friends
    * Contact your religious leaders
    * Call your local police department
    * Get Local Counseling.

    (snagged from bdsmcafe.com)
    9/5/2006 5:34:24 PM

    Presumption of innocence

    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

    Presumption of innocence is a legal right that the accused enjoys in criminal trial in many modern nations. It states that no person shall be considered guilty until finally convicted by a court. The burden of proof is thus on the prosecution, which has to convince the court that the accused is guilty beyond a reasonable doubt. In principle, the defence does not have to 'prove' anything. However, the defense may present evidence tending to show that there is a doubt as to the guilt of the accused.

    Conversely, in many authoritarian regimes (i.e. chatroom w/monitors), the prosecution case is, in practice, believed by default unless the accused can prove he is innocent, a practice called presumption of guilt. Many people believe that presumption of guilt is unfair and even immoral because it allows the strategic targeting of any individual, since it's often difficult to firmly establish proof of innocence (for example, it's often impossible to establish an alibi if the person is home alone at the time of the crime).

    In many countries belonging to the Anglo-Saxon legal tradition, the Principle of Presumption of Innocence is phrased such that "the accused is presumed to be innocent until it has been declared guilty by a court". This abbreviated form neglects the point that a person may continue to appeal a decision, and will be presumed innocent until a final decision is made. Therefore people who have been found guilty in lower courts of law, but have pending appeals, cannot have their citizen's rights (such as to vote and to be elected) stripped nor can they be permanently removed from their offices, but merely suspended.

    9/5/2006 4:22:19 PM

    Chat Room 

    Volunteer moderators are needed to watch a chat room and report any illegal untactful abuse of free speech. Also, should be approachable without fear of exposure. They should check out numerous accounts and speak to reputable witnesses.

    Some people derive pleasure for causing the unfortunate position of other people.

     How to stay safe in a chat room

    • Here is some information about how to keep safe while chatting/using your chat room
    • It should be clear to the user the type of service being offered and the audience at which it is aimed. Explain for example if it is moderated or not, and what ages your chat room is aimed at.
    • If there are personal profiles attached to the chat room, encourage users not to post personal information.
    • Put block or ignore buttons in an accessible place for users, and make them easy to use, so users can stop seeing messages from a particular person if they want to.
    • Provide an easy and accessible method for users to contact the chat room provider or moderator to report bad stuff or bad behavior, and provide information about what sort of things should be reported. (What if the majority of the moderators are bullies, trigger-happy with the boot button, protectors of their own, chat hogs, and encouragers of slander, defamation or flamers for their own gain??)
    • Look at how the chat could be moderated, and think carefully about who the moderators are. Moderators are in a position of trust over the users.
    • If there is a registration process, explain why information is gathered during registration and what it is to be used for. The information gathered should be limited.
    • Be careful who you trust online and remember that online friends are really strangers. People online, no matter how long you have been talking to them or how friendly they are, may not be who they say they are.
    • Meeting someone you have only been in touch with online can be dangerous. If you feel that you ?have to? meet, then for your own safety you must tell your parent or caretaker and take them with you ? at least on the first visit ? and meet in a public place in daytime.
    • Stay in charge in chat. Keep your personal information secret when chatting online (name, address, telephone number, mobile number, private email address, picture), even if people ask for this. Although It can be tempting to reveal more than you normally would in online friendships, giving out personal information can make you vulnerable.
    • Check your profile and make sure it doesn?t include any personal information (name, address, telephone number, mobile number, private email address or picture) .
    • Get away from an unpleasant situation in a chat room by logging out (this just takes one click) or by changing your screen name.
    • Think before you answer private messages. It can be harder to end a conversation in a private chat than in a public chat. A private chat may end up being more personal than you like.
    • Use a nickname, not your real name, and a nickname that is not going to attract the wrong type of attention.
    • Look out for your friends and do something if you think that they are at risk.
    • Tell your parent or caregiver if someone or something makes you feel uncomfortable or worried.
    • Learn how to keep/save a copy of the conversation in chat ? this may be useful if you want to report something.
    • Learn how to block/ignore people.
    • Check you know how to report something you feel uncomfortable about to the chatroom provider or moderator.

      The law requires that those sending obscene communications on the Internet take reasonable actions to keep it away from children, like requiring a credit card, debit account or adult access code as proof of age.  
    9/5/2006 5:55:19 AM

    Support groups wikipedia

    • Society of Janus, pansexual, San Francisco
    • The Eulenspiegel Society (TES), New York City
    • Black Rose, Washington, DC
    • BESS, Baltimore, MD
    • MAsT- Masters And slaves Together, Chapters throughout the United States
    • Sagacity, Victoria, British Columbia
    • DomsubFriends, (DSF), New York City

    Documentaries

    • SICK: The Life & Death of Bob Flanagan, Supermasochist, a documentary about the life of Bob Flanagan
    • Fetishes by Nick Broomfield
    9/4/2006 12:12:32 PM

    Communications... thebdsmdungeon

  • Communication Is Important-  There Are No Other Ways To Express Your Sexual Preferences Or Your Limits. It Is Imperative That You & Your Partner Establish An Effective Means Of Communication.

  • If You Are Just Beginning your Journey- You May Find Some Difficulty In Expressing Your Feelings, Desires Or Fantasies Because Of Embarrassment, Fear Of Rejection, Or Lack Of Clarity. Communication Is The Key In Building A Foundation Strong Enough To Develop A Deep Relationship With Each Other. Sharing With Each Other What We Desire, What We Dream About, Our Future Goals...Tell Your Partner "This Subject" Interests You, You Wish Him To Guide You..Explore With You...Teach You. Talking With Each Other Is What Keeps Your Relationship Open & Strong.  Take Time & Discover The Dominant Or submissive Needs Of Your Partner. Be Honest With Yourself As Well, Ask Yourself Some Questions Here. Take This Task Seriously & You Shall Learn Some Essential Things About Yourself. Maybe Even Discover A Mutually Satisfying Erotic Encounter And/Or Relationship.

  • Don't Assume Anything!- When In Doubt Ask For More Information. People Into The BDsM Lifestyle, Not Only Have To Find A Partner To Whom They Are Attracted To, But Also One Who Needs Complements Their Own. "A Mirror To Ones Own Soul"...Just Because Someone Has Similar Interests, Or A Similar Personality Does Not Mean That Trust Is There, The Honour Is There, Or The Necessary Communication Is There. You Must Be Careful And Understand That "People Can Be Deceitful".

  • Do Not Force Yourself Into Being Someone You Think Your Partner Shall Appreciate More. However, You Need To Understand What Your Own Needs Are, Before You Can Get Them Met. It Is Very Empowering & Liberating To Know What You Like Sexually & To Be Able To Ask For It

  • Discuss These Things Honestly & Openly With your Dominant So That He Shall Know What you Do & Do Not Want. Do Not Expect Your Dominant To Read your Mind. Making Your Dominant "Your Confessor" Is For Your Benefit Actually. If He Understands What Motivates you, He Will Be More Easily Able To Understand Your Behaviors & Guide You Better. It Is How You Shall Grow. Learning From Your Mistakes.

  • Communication Is Not A One-Way Street. Both Need To Feel Able To Talk Openly & Honestly With Each Other. Each Person's Reactions & Views Regarding BDsM In General Differ. The Words "submissive" & "s&M" Tend To Produce Images Of Force,  "Whips & Chains" In Ihe Mind Of The Average Person.  Many People Tend To Believe That "You Have To Be Sick" To Want To Be Dominate Or submissive. Even Those Who Have A Deep BDsM Craving Can SometimesFeel "Guilty And Ashamed" Of Their Own Desires. Safe, Sane & Consensual BDsM Is An Erotic Way To Explore Your Sexuality.

  • Everyone Has Things They Just Do Not Enjoy, "Limits". Make Sure Yours Are "Established" Before You Even Think About Embarking On Session. If You Do Not Find Pleasure In Being Struck A Certain Way Or With A Certain Object, Let Your Dominant Know This. If You Do Not You May Regret It. If You Or Your Partner Cannot Set Down Your Limits & Respect Them, Then Maybe BDsM Isn't Right For You Or Them.

  • So Now You Are Interested Enough That You Wish To Explore The Possibilities. Here Are A Few Rooms That Encourage Discussions.
  • 9/3/2006 12:35:32 PM

    Training... thebdsmdungeon

    "I want to be trained."

    These are delightful words to hear. They show desire; they promise fun; and they speak of trust. But what does it mean to train a submissive? It is far more than instructing a submissive on the expectations of a particular Dominant, or making her a good "generic slave" (there being no such thing). It is also never a one-way flow of information or learning. 

    I think of training in four contexts, which often occur simultaneously to some degree. And at my stage of development both in terms of relationships and D/s, none of them occur outside of the context of an ongoing relationship. 

    1. Introduction to B.D.S.M.

    A novice who has yet to experience much play with discipline, toys, language, role-playing, humiliation and so on needs to be gradually introduced to a taste of each. This will let her gauge her appetite for more, and to deal with whatever concerns or issues she may need to address internally or with her Dominant before proceeding. 

    This process of taste, consider, resolve, proceed continues and repeats itself, both for particular activities and for D/s itself (I won't reproduce the oft-repeated Stages of B.D.S.M., it is on sites I have linked). Whether submissive or Dominant we all need to come to terms with what we like, why we like it, what it means about us, what it means about our partners and what it will mean for our relationships. 

    Training can help a submissive find her limits, hard and soft, and determine what level of submission and erotic power exchange she needs and enjoys. Is she a 'brat' who wants to misbehave and be soundly disciplined? Is she a 'good girl' who is eager to please and hates to be found misbehaving? (Personally, I like good girls over brats, but no one has one face exclusively) 

    An experienced submissive needs less of this "trying out", but it is still required to confirm mutual understanding when she communicates her needs. When she said "I like severe discipline, but not humiliation", what did she mean? 

    2. Mutual Introduction

    Training is also the way in which a Dominant shows a submissive, "this is how erotic power exchange will be with Me". At the same time, He is learning what kind of submissive she is and whether she will meet His needs both physically and emotionally in this sphere. 

    To wield Power over someone you must understand them. The more Power used, the more spontaneously and dramatically, the more often, the more understanding is required. Otherwise that Power will not be used well and rightly. Training is part of how a Dominant learns the initial outline of a submissive's needs, enough to build upon later through constant further learning and mutual growth. 

    A good Dominant is flexible on some points. A slave who was very dear to me had difficulty shaving - it irritated her badly. Being a generous soul and valuing her greatly, I did not impose this unwanted discomfort on her - I merely gave her a couple of firm, playful smacks each and every time the area was exposed to remind her to thank me for my generosity. 

    3. Molding the Relationship

    Training is indeed learning the technical details of a Dominant's expectations. If I say "stand easy" or "kneel up", what do I mean? 

    It is also reaching an understanding together of how the relationship will work. What will be between two people is never dictated only by one, even one who is One. It is the combination of two and their needs. 

    Training can also mean retraining.* What will be between two will also not be what has been between any other two. Whether good or bad, there is a human tendency to recreate or replay what has been familiar - even if it is not what would be best. We try what worked before, and we repeat the same self-defeating behaviour, until we learn to recognize it. Training can be a means, for submissive at least, to start something anew. My own view is that it is desirable in relationships if the Dominant also approaches things differently each time, both to assure His slave she is not being made into a replica of someone else and to condition Himself to be with someone new. 

    A submissive does not want to hear about the glorious oral skills of a past partner (although she will be told how to improve hers, glorious or not there is always room for improvement), this is not terribly ego-enhancing. A Dominant also does not wish to hear that "Master Paul always did....". These desires are simply the wise and positive wish to be with who you are with here and now. 

    However 'bad' habits may need to be abandoned and new ones learned. 'Bad' may mean truly troubling and disturbing, ultimately unhealthy, or simply not the best way - and sometimes best is simply 'new'. It is always best if what is created is unique. The special name I give you will not have been given another; the true collar I afix to your neck will never have graced another's and the particular ways and means you please Me will be yours.  

    4. Specialization and Increasing Erotic Competence

    Training can also be undertaken specifically to introduce particular acts or toys to erotic play, and to create a particular role such as pony girl. A submissive who has never engaged in any form of anal play may be gradually introduced to it through 'anal training'. 

    Public behaviour is another particular area of training a slave may be required to master if her Master wishes to take her into public D/s settings. Do you want interact in public in ways that express your private relationship? 

    While it can be fun, it would be tiresome if most new activities were formalized in this way, but if a submissive has issues to work through and wants help working through them the structure of 'training' can help do this gradually, and can give sense of accomplishment. 

    Specifics?

    There are lots of websites with descriptions of commands, positions, expectations. This is something a Dominant truly must make His own, for it must flow naturally from within Him. Enforcing someone else's rules is both bothersome and joyless. All I will say about my specific expectations and approach to training is that Professor Higgins had it right when with Eliza Dolittle.

     Not that any girl plucked off the street can be made into a proper young lady, there is indeed an inner quality that must be present from the start. No, rather the general areas that good training for a young lady should cover (and all the best ladies are young at least at heart). 

    **Personal Hygiene - a young lady is always clean and fresh, hair well kept (where she still has it). 

    **Proper Speech - knowing proper forms of address and to please by sound alone. 

    **Deportment - grace should be evident in how she adopts and keeps any posture and in her dress.

    ** Etiquette - knowledge of precedence and how to deal with better and equal. 

    Now when a young lady has mastered all of those, she is suitable to have a Master. For with such a young lady, a Master has a suitable companion and one He knows will do Him credit. 

    Final Thoughts

    The medium of training is also an important reflection of the emotional side of the relationship. Most submissives want not only physical play but the emotional nurturing that is part of any good relationship. Those seeking a Master as well as Dominant may also find comfort in the concept of guidance. 

    The role of teacher is a familiar embodiment of authority that is benevolent, intended for your welfare, and seeking to improve you and strengthen you. This expresses, in many ways, the role of Master and slave - including the fact that a teacher may find themselves learning from an exceptional student, and such students are a pleasure to teach - worth many hours of extra-curricular activity. 

    9/2/2006 9:03:11 AM
    Playing with Trust   
    By Lord Suttle albanypowerexchange 

    We begin our quest for knowledge trusting the education were receiving is correct. We purchase our first toy trusting in its craftsmanship. We choose our first play partner trusting there is a connection between us. We begin our negotiations trusting that our partner will be open and honest in their communications with us. We trust alot. The underlying current in all our leather encounters is trust. While we do our best to defend against all our fears of mental and physical pain the one we tend to overlook most of all is the possibility of losing Trust.

    Webster's Dictionary defines Trust as n. confidence; reliance; implicit faith ; moral responsibility; v.t. to rely upon; to have implicit faith in; to give credit; to entrust; to hope; to believe.

    We walk into the leather community believing in others, we have faith that others take responsibility for their actions as we rely upon our own judgements of character. Is it possible that we take our trust in others for granted. Isn't is possible that many times we ignore that gut feeling and place our faith in others when it is not earned? Have we learned to trust to quickly? Do we trust others simply because someone else told us we should?

    I came to write this article with many of the past years events in mind. Hoping people would read these words and take a moment to think of the different levels of trust we place in people sometimes without even knowing were doing it.

    Placing your trust in another person is your own responsibility. No one else does it for you. Never let your quest for knowledge end. Be able to trust your own abilities and knowledge before you place that trust in someone else. If you can't trust yourself, you cannot trust someone else.

    New to the Dungeon: When were new to the scene all the knowledge and experience of others can be overwhelming. We meet people who for the first time have the same thoughts and fantasies as our own. Since they think so much like us we should trust them right? Wrong!! Remember just because someone has more experience than you do in no reason to trust them. Take your time, really get to know the person. Make them give you a reason to trust them.

    Playing as a submissive: Is there a higher level of trust, you let someone tie you up and pull out the toy bag and hope for the best. This really is all about trust. Just because you have negotiated a scene down to every little detail does not mean that once your all tied up and helpless nothing bad can happen. Actually some of the most frightening statements concerning submissives putting themselves in jeopardy come from male submissives. The old "well how much damage can she do, she's only a woman line." Believe me friend, once your tied up and gagged *she* can do alot. Know the people your playing with, ask others about them, and even though you may really like this person be responsible and listen to the good and the bad. Establish safe calls, leave bondage out of the play until you've had several sessions with the person. Ask them about their health, ask them about others they play with. Ask every question you can think of and still err on the side of caution.

    Playing as a Dominant: Just because your a dominant does not mean you're safe. You may think you've done all the right things, played the perfect scene and generally been the grandest top of them all, until the next day that is, when the rumors start flying because the submissive has decided she didn't enjoy last night afterall. It doesn't matter that you gave the best aftercare possible, there simply are people who enjoy the attention given to them when a scene goes wrong. Believe me, once a story about a bad scene gets out it travels from one side of the country to another many times without your knowledge. What can you do about this, Nothing! It happens, it happens alot, you just have to sit back and let the lie go. To minimize the possibility of this type of occurrence make sure you know your play partners, one night stands are usually where these things start. If your going to have a one night stand, do it in public where others can watch. That doesn't mean the rumor won't start but at least you'll have witnesses who can do the talking for you. Its bad enough when you have to worry about reputations being tarnished, if you want to know what's worse try being arrested for rape and assault. What's to prevent a submissive from yelling rape after a scene? Nothing but their own honor and integrity. If your playing with a stranger how on earth do you know if they have any honor.

    Playing in Public: We trust when we enter a public dungeon or party that everyone is like minded, their there to play just as you are. Wrong!! We all play differently, We all have different levels of what we consider is sane. Expect to be judged, whether we like it or not, its going to happen. Reputations are made and ruined in public spaces. Be and individual. Just because someone's tells you Joe beat Sue to shreds don't believe it, don't spread the rumor. Find out the facts for yourself. Do not expect that what occurs in the dungeon, stays in the dungeon. Those days are gone. Be careful. If you have something to protect, like children, perhaps a messy divorce. Don't expect people in a dungeon to keep things secret if someone comes around asking questions. As an individual  be trustworthy and keep information to yourself, don't give out real names, don't give other peoples phone numbers to your friends without permission, don't share secrets you don't want widely known.

    Playing in Private: Unless you know them, I mean really know them, Don't go private at first, take your time, there really is no rush. Establish the trust you need to be alone. Be prepared for anything to happen, it can and will eventually. Use a safecall, don't do bondage, put your negations down in writing, this can be helpful for both parties.

    The Toy Bag: In this day and age the best thing a submissive can have is there own toy bag. This establishes trust in your own health and safety by eliminating placing your trust in someone else's ability to clean toys. You may trust the dominant completely but can you trust in the possibility that another submissive has cleaned his toys correctly? We have stressed this to all the ones we have tried to educate. It serves several purposes, the most important of which is safety. Having your own toy bag means the toys that are used on you are only used on you. You care for them, you clean them and you chose them. Never let them be used on someone else. This helps prevent the possibility of the transference of Hep A-H, AIDS and other transmitted diseases. Your insure that no other persons blood will be lapped across your back. I have seen many times a top use a flogger on one bottom after the other without cleaning it. Another aspect of having your own toybag is knowing everything in there was picked by you, this is very helpful when playing with a someone new. The dominant automatically knows what toys you like, what is acceptable to you and knows they don't have to go home and clean their own toys from a night of play.

    Perhaps this article may have come across a bit harsh. Please don't misunderstand me. There are many trusting relationships within the scene. I simply hope this helps someone new evaluate the many different levels of trust we place in others regarding our leather lifestyle and perhaps those that have been in the scene for many years might want to take a look at the relationships they have developed just to make sure there trust doesn't come to easily.

    9/1/2006 7:19:55 AM

    He Looks like a Dom and Quacks like a Dom , but is he really a Dom?

    Thoughts on the difference between appearing to be in control, and actually being in control

    By Sensuous Sadie
    "In the vanilla world there is a very active game of dominance and submission, one that is largely unspoken and unacknowledged, but in some ways more grounded in reality. Vanilla 'dominants' are dominant by virtue of both the circumstances of their lives as well as by their basic natures. They don't 'act' dominant, they simply are dominant. On the other hand, BDSM Dominants are bound by a loose set of traditions and customs that have little to do with whether they are really in control, but rather with whether they appear to be in control."
    ~ Jonathan


    One of the reasons I love visiting my friend Dylan is because while I'm at his house, I am enclosed in his circle. Although he isn't involved in BDSM, he's what we might call a "Vanilla Dominant," in that he creates an environment where I am free to submit. I get to enjoy the comfort and security of the control he provides without ever feeling as though my own independence was compromised. In Dylan's world, consent is not overt, but rather implied, although by being there, I am in a sense giving consent. This is a different scenario than the checklist-exchanging consent of the BDSM scene.

    What is Control then?
    Dylan's control over his environment, and of me is a very particular kind of control. My awareness of his gift comes out of my feelings about love; that to be able to love, we must love ourselves first. Similarly, to control another person, we must be able to control our own lives. This does not mean never having fun or being spontaneous, but rather that each of us creates our lives and takes responsibility for what we have created. If wish to be a Dominant, I need to be able to demonstrate that my life is what I have chosen, rather than a bit of flotsam and jetsam tossed about in the storm.

    Dominants in the BDSM Scene
    Our community puts forth a model of what a Dominant is, and provides lots of instructions about how to speak, act, dress and conduct a scene (also known as quacking like a Dominant). The good part about this is that these models offer a way for community members to interact with a clear line of communication. The downside is that if a new Dominant doesn't have a grounded sense of self, these trappings create an artificial construct, a persona which unfortunately can fool novices and even experienced players. My friend Stacey says that "For people who are truly Dominant, they use whatever protocol, clothes, etc that they want. That's what it means to be the Dominant, they get to do things the way they want. The community does have a structure, but when it's used by people who aren't intrinsically dominant, it just looks silly." One example of this silliness is a local Dominant named Colby who dresses to the nines, is highly articulate, and has a collection of expensive accoutrements in his basement dungeon. In this very dungeon, I watched as an experienced player developed a crush on him, or at least the him that she could see on the surface. Unfortunately, what Colby doesn't have is emotional, financial, or personal stability, the things that in my opinion establish a foundation for someone to control another person. My friend Julia might be thinking of Colby when she says, "Most of the dominance I've observed in the BDSM worlds looks like a cartoon to me."

    You could say that Colby is "acting" like he is in control, while my vanilla friend Dylan is simply "being" in control. Of course not all Dominants in the BDSM scene are like Colby, and many of them are indeed stable on all fronts. What I want to look at here is how Vanilla Dominants do what they do, and how to identify Dominants in the BDSM scene who are also simply "being" dominant.

    Vanilla Dominants
    One distinction between the dominance you see between the scene and the vanilla world is the role of sexuality. Stacey describes it this way, "Dominance is something inherent in a person and it doesn't matter whether they define themselves as a scene Dominant or not. A vanilla dominant is simply a strong dominant person who revels in that dominance, but doesn't necessarily use floggers, bondage or any of the other accoutrements. They just don't identify with the 'rackem and whackem' scene." Julia adds that, "In the BDSM world, sex is the sine qua non (the prerequisite) of dominance and submission. In the vanilla world, sex is just one part of a much more complex set of relationships." The key messages here are that dominance, sexuality, and BDSM can be combined in a number of ways irregardless of the labels we in the scene often use.

    When I look at Dylan's life, I observe that he is stable on a number of fundamental levels: career, financial, family, and personal. While Dylan has changed jobs a few times, he has consistently moved up in his career. He may not be rich, but he lives within his means and can afford the things he cares about. He has a number of long term friends, and is active in his community. Julia adds that, "Vanilla Dominants don't take pride in the fact that they own eleven different floggers and they are skilled at wax play. They take pride in how much money they raised for their church or how they coached their daughter for the debating team."

    In contrast, when I'm at Colby's house, I'm expected to scrape up my own lunch, which likely as not will require me to wash the dishes piled up in the sink. While waiting for him to finish e-mailing his friends I might enjoy checking out his collection of single tails, but then I also know that he makes excuses for not having enough money to visit his kids. Here at home with his armor set aside, Colby is in control of nothing. He's simply a guy looking for another temp job, eating peanut butter sandwiches just before payday, and finding a new gal pal submissive who won't see through the masquerade for a few months. Julia is hard on guys like this, but there may be a kernel of truth in what she asks, "Do you know a single BDSM dominant who donates his dominance to anything of social value outside of the scene? People who are into the lifestyle are often selfishly focused on their own sexual pleasure, and little else." If Colby really was a Dominant, his gifts would not only provide him with better than a rundown lifestyle, but he'd be contributing something to the larger world.

    How do we know which is which?
    Colby of course is just one person in the BDSM scene, and there are certainly plenty of Dominants who have more balanced lives. The challenge then is to identify Dominants who are actually in control, not just acting. My approach is to ignore the visual and sexual trappings, what the person says, wears, and acts ? even whether or not they have a submissive. Instead, I look at how they are managing their lives. Are they passionate about their work? Are they responsible parents? Have they been able to sustain a long-term relationship? Are they living in a comfortable home? Are they emotionally stable?

    Is he or she in Control, or Controlling?
    Being "in control" is a bit of a loaded term, so let's look at some related issues. One is the distinction is between being "in control" and being "controlling." Being in control is about being certain and sure-footed about who you are and what you are doing. When you are dominant with those around you, you are allowing others the benefit of this control. Being controlling is about being insecure and demanding that others assure you that you are okay. It is the antithesis of, and yet is often mistaken for real dominance. The control of a Dominant is also different than the control we talk about in relation to twelve step programs. There, we seek to turn over control of our lives to a higher power, a quest which I work on every day. However, this doesn't mean that we're sitting back and expecting God to do all the work. God has the big picture in hand, but it is still up to me to roast up the shish kabobs and scrub the grill.

    Can we judge Submissives by the same Yardstick?
    AWhat I find really fascinating about Vanilla Dominants is that they model a substantive approach to control. It's not that we in the community don't have this already, but that it can get obscured in the bells and whistles of BDSM. We may think we have it all figured out, but in some ways this organic approach to dominance has a step up on the gee gaws and costumes of the scene. Dylan's way of dominating me may not have the explicit consent step I'm used to, but I'm pretty sure that if he ever wants to move that dominance into the bedroom, I'll be the first in line. nother interesting side issue is whether we can apply these same ideas to submissives. Does their ability to control their own lives relate directly to their ability to actually submit, versus only appearing to submit? Submissives are rarely measured by their ability to control their own lives, but a submissive whose career, financial life, and social network are in shambles is clearly not someone who is prepared to engage in any exchange of power. Giving someone control of a messed up existence is not a gift, but a burden. Stacey agrees with me, saying, "Many submissives are strong individuals and their submission is to a strong partner, not to the world at large. There has to be a tension (in a good sense) between two people who are equal in strength and completeness, a push and pull between worthy opponents. What thrill is there for a Dominant in having someone weak surrender their teeny bit of weakness?"

    8/31/2006 6:44:51 AM
     OPAQUE BELIEF (Some submissives demonstrate a unique capacity to 'hear' the presence of a strong Dominant.) steeldoor

    Belief may suggest certitude and full trust and confidence in the source whether supportive evidence exists or not.

    Belief in its more accessible state is porous or transparent. This apparent transparency allows information or evidence to build or recede within the belief itself. The reasoning ability of the individual measures or evaluates the accumulating evidence on an ongoing basis and makes reasoned judgments based on the current status of that field of belief.

    These transparent belief structures are more prevalent in youth when the thoughts and ideas of the individual are still in a formative state. As a person ages they tend to shut down the spray of 'possible answers' and limit themselves to the 'most likely' path or chain. This reduction of data flow slowly closes down the beliefs into a more solid or less flexible form. At some point the individual may select to close off all conflicting information or evidence and see only the information that is supportive of the belief the individual has chosen to personally accept. At that point the belief becomes opaque and in many ways inaccessible to outside influence or intervention without significant intervention processes coming to bear. Once an individual makes a decision to believe in something, they will often continue to believe in it regardless of any contradictory information that is presented to them.

    Some submissives demonstrate a unique capacity to 'hear' the presence of a strong Dominant. This capacity appears to simply exist as part of the individuals design. The response of 'hearing' appears to be automatic or not voluntarily controlled or directed by the individual themselves. To some extent the submissive is 'always listening'. This ability may have emerged as part of the instinctive survival responses of ancient man. Many submissives find themselves responding to 'soft commands', or dropping everything to attend to a seemingly casual question, comment or desire presented by someone they are in close contact with. The submissive 'hears' not only with their ears but through body language, intonation, inflection and what some submissives can only describe as pure mental commands. Or, the desire of the source not articulated into verbal speech. This ability to 'hear' is closely aligned with a companion ability to focus or 'tune in'. This ability to 'tune in' means in reverse that the submissive is also 'tuning out' at exactly the same moment.

    This screening or filtering process is often based on a 'desire' on the part of the submissive to hear what they have been listening for their entire life. To some extent they are 'open' to the constant flow of information toward them, filtering these sounds, images and feelings using ancient measuring processes not necessarily driven by anything we might consider rational in today's terminology.

    All language contains fragments of these hidden sounds or more accurately pattern keys. They are recognizable to the individual in the 'feeling' that hearing them conveys on the inside. Something sounds 'right' or triggers a reaction of positive 'feeling'. It is important to note here that the apparent content of the sound is at times immaterial to what the pattern within the words or structures delivers inside the brain, or what it triggers. An example of this can be seen in the blending of musical notes into certain arrangements that pass into the listener to deliver a message. That message may not be articulated in identifiable speech at all yet its transmission into an understandable form is undeniable to the individual.

    Groups or combinations of words also appear to form natural clusters or packages that maintain their integrity even through translation processes from one language to another. Or, the words maintain an element or all of their original power to affect the person who contacts or ingests them through active speech, reading, or viewing in some way. There appears to be an almost species identification of this 'hidden' language or communication.

    The submissive appears to be more susceptible to the power of this language perhaps because of their intent hearing or listening precisely for it. The fragments of this language that flow about us in constant patterns 'comfort' the submissive yet never entirely address their capacious need to hear this language utterly. This language delivers command. Those commands affect how the individual acts, behaves and even reasons to some extent.

    An example of hidden command can be found by looking at subliminal advertising which was popular in American media earlier in this century. The mind of the listener 'heard' the commands to buy a certain product on levels unrecognizable to their normal cognizant awareness. They were often not aware of the command being given but found themselves acting on the hidden 'suggestion' by complying with what they had heard or seen. This example is not the same as usage of the 'language' although advertising agencies discovered decades ago that advertisements housed in certain patterns or structures would affect the potential customer with a highly enhanced potential for sales success.

    Many people have a strong need to have sound flowing around them constantly. They feel 'safer' within the cocoon of the language fragments and need them as the stresses of their lives make them feel increasingly unsafe or insecure. They will move from home where the television is constantly on as a peripheral companion in the background into the car to instantly access the radio and on into their day. They feel a need to have a constant companion. Many also reach into novels, magazines or newspapers to feel the flow of words across and through them. Being alone or 'silent' makes them uneasy, uncomfortable and often hollow or bereft. The flow of the 'language' soothes them.

    A submissive craves to be taken by the 'voice'. To be held totally within its presence, power and strength. They look for the 'deliverer' of the voice. The person who can affect them through directed command structures. They feel or believe that 'within' the presence of the individual who can deliver the voice they will be totally whole, safe and at the center of what is 'right'. They carry with them a fundamental belief in the existence of the Deliverer of the Voice. They have heard fragments or whispers that confirm this persons existence from first awareness as a child. This is not a reasoned hunt, but an instinctive hunt.

    The capacity of a submissives ability to believe cannot and should not be underestimated. A submissive can offer or give to or toward an ideal, individual or source absolute inspired devotional belief. This belief that has only temporal transparency can transition into opaque conviction without significant supportive evidence. The desire to 'find' and blend with or be part of the Deliverer of the Voice is so strong that a submissive can and may affix their attention or bond with almost any individual who presents any capacity to 'affect' them on this subtle mental level. In addition the submissive will often blockade any information or evidence contrary to their desired belief in maintenance of their belief. They will see worth and value in a person or source that is invisible to an outside observer. They will act in absolute defense of the object or source of their belief as well, expressing their belief through selfless actions of devotion and loyalty.

    This capacity for almost instantaneous opaque belief makes the submissive uniquely vulnerable to becoming victimized by an abusive person who manifests ANY dominant qualities. Before the submissive can escape the abuser they often have to escape from their own belief or desire to believe in them, which is in many ways contrary to their deepest instincts.

    8/30/2006 8:35:38 AM
    The BDSM Community: by Tanonymous
    BDSM Myths: The One True Way cuffs

    Believe it or not, there is absolutely no such thing as "a" standard for slaves, or for the BDSM lifestyle in general. There are some good basic principles, and of course technical knowledge of your tools and techniques and psychology is a good idea, but a lot of the arbitrary stuff (slave positions, etc) is just that - arbitrary.

    "OK, get on your knees. Now, turn your head sideways and down - you aren't allowed to look at your Mistress/your Master. Put your hands behind you so you can't easily stop me from doing anything I might want to, making you vulnerable. That is your Proper Slave Position."

    "Kneel up so that your ass is exposed, and you are required to keep your eyes on me at all times so that you can anticipate my every wish and desire. Your hands should be in front of you, palms up, indicating submission and your offering of yourself to me. Ok, that is your Proper Slave Position."

    I just made both of those up off the top of my head, and guess what - they both work just fine, and neither of them is THE Proper Slave Position unless I arbitrarily decide that it is. And then, my decision that one of these two is THE Proper Slave Position and the one I'm going to use for the rest of my life does not impact anybody except my personal play partners.YOU can make up your own version of The Proper Slave Position, and ignore me entirely. In fact, I recommend that you do so.

    There are subtle psychological differences between the two positions I just outlined that emphasize different aspects of a slave's training, and the best results will be gained by making sure you understand the psychology of what you are doing as it applies to the psychology of the individual. The best results will probably not be gained by using somebody else's textbook formulas on every slave you train regardless of their individual differences and needs.

    One of the saddest myths in the BDSM community is that there is somehow a single authoritative source of what is True and Right and Proper for all BDSMr's everywhere. People waste their time trying to find The One True Secret Authoritative Source of What Is Right For Everybody, instead of working on a practical level to discover what is right for them.

    The unfortunate end result is if they delude themselves into thinking that they have found THE source, they apply it religiously without consideration for the fact that particular arbitrary formulas may not be perfectly suited for the individual or the situation.

    If they never do find a source they can convince themselves is THE correct one, they waste time looking instead of having enough confidence in themselves to use what works and adapt methods to suit.

    The other unfortunate end result is occasionally that True Gurus will pop up and try to tell you that they have "THE" source, and by default everybody else is wrong. Laugh at these people as heartily as they deserve. Anybody who claims to have the right answers for *everyone* else is seriously reality challenged, to say the least.

    I tend to listen to and respect people who say things like, "This works for me. This has worked for me and my partners for X years. These principles and techniques have helped support and maintain long term, functional BDSM relationships for us in a happy and healthy way. They may work for you, too, if you can adapt them to your circumstances."

    I tend to giggle at folks who say, "I know Secret Slave Position #137 and it is the One True Key to Mastery of the Ultimate Slave. I am a Real True Master." Those are the ones buying into the myth instead of living in the reality, and it would be funnier if it wasn't so tragic.

    There are many *good* sources of excellent, practical information and advice written by lifestylers in the scene who know what they're talking about because they've been doing it successfully for many years. Find these sources.

    The idea that you are training a slave (or being trained) according to some One True Proper mystical standard for Real Slave Training is no doubt nice fantasy material, but when the fantasy's over and your trained slave finds out that nobody else in the BDSM community has ever heard of the source that you decided was The One True Right One, severe disillusionment can set in. I think it's better to be honest in the first place - as well as confident enough in your own authority that you do not have to invoke a mythical one.

    I consider slave training to be a psychological art consisting of methods of behavior modification through various tools and techniques. I feel that the primary aim of slave training is to achieve a state of willing, ecstatic submission while feeling at a very deep level that you are being firmly directed and controlled - even in the (temporary) absence of a specific command from the owner.

    To this end, applying arbitrary formulas without being able to adapt for the particular psychology of the individual would be singularly ineffective. So, get as good a grasp as you can of the psychological dynamics and responses you want to elicit, and how to elicit them in the individual you want to train, as well as a good grounding in basic BDSM tools, techniques and safety - and write your own damn program.

    8/29/2006 6:41:25 AM
     Coping With Release...steeldoor

    Relationships end. Sometimes through the willful choice of both partners, other times one may ask for or be released. In either case the ending of a relationship is painful. In my opinion many D/s relationships tend to function in a deeper response zone in the psyche. I have been send numerable letters recently asking me about coping in the aftermath, both from Dominant's and from submissives. What kind of aftercare should exist? What obligations continue even after the relationship has ended?

    Many people seem to believe that the Dominant side of the relationship 'feels' less than the submissive side. I believe the investment in time, energy, emotion is at least equal. Being Dominant does not exclude one from all of the emotional states and reactions found in anyone else. In addition, the Dominant tends to invest portions of their ego or view of self in the ownership and control of their submissive. A sudden release (especially if it originates from the submissive) can thrust the Dominant into feelings of self doubt, (did they fail to meet their submissives needs?), embarrassment, (how will their reputation fare over this failure?), guilt, (did something I do cause this?). All of these coupled to the normal feelings that accompany a loss.

    A submissive being dismissed faces equally devastating feelings. Many tend to focus blame upon themselves when in fact the ending of the relationship may not have anything to do with anything they can control. They may feel discarded, used, reduced, and even toyed with. Coping with these feelings which may also include personal betrayal can be very hard. A submissive can invest everything in their belief in their Dominant. That investment may be poorly placed in some cases. Coping with all these feelings can seem insurmountable. In addition some Dominant's choose to take away all independence from their submissives, including credit, checking accounts, income, etc. A sudden release can leave such a submissive destitute (sometimes with children). It is my sincere suggestion that a submissive should consider a Dominant who plans for that submissives future to be one worthy of consideration. That Dominant cannot control the possibility of their own sudden death and should promote within their submissive (whom they cherish) a continuity of stability. This means independent credit, funds, income, insurance, medical etc. Those that do not can be subjugating that submissive and children to a homeless state should something happen. A Dominant should not fear the loss of control of their submissive through these actions. It is a method of inspiring respect. Not the opposite.

    The severance of a relationship is a loss. In many people they experience it much like a death. Into a relationship they may invest their hopes, dreams, desires, expectations, and plans for the future. They probably have invested time, money and effort as well. Many have made great changes to be 'with' this person and at that point it may appear to them to have been a waste. In addition, in some ways the D/s realm contains an inordinate amount of hope. I sometimes call this 'the promise'. When we are young we create an image of 'the one'. That special person with whom we will find pleasure, laughter, and a shoulder to cry on. With a relationship we invest into 'the promise'. When that 'promise' breaks, we feel cast away or discarded. These emotions and feelings flow to both sides of a relationship. It is my view that D/s requires both people to invest more, trust, respect, accountability and responsibility.

    It is impossible to offer a wide range of 'absolutes' when considering how best to cope with such events. The variables among us are too great for one thing to work for everyone. However, I do believe that the person initiating the breakup should or perhaps must sit down and communicate to their partner in non-inflamatory words why or how they have reached this point. It is my believe that understanding, even when it is painful, aids in healing. It is better to know than to guess. In addition I think it is important for both people to attempt to maintain a modicum of personal dignity, respect and care for their ex-partner. It is not necessary for there to be hurtful words, denigration or disrespect. This is someone you once loved or thought you loved. They may become a lifelong friend or they may move off into different paths. Closure in an adult fashion is the least hurtful to both.

    Expect to feel anger, hurt, pain, depression and sorrow in the aftermath. Expect healing to take a long time. It is important to have friends outside of your former mate to talk to and express your feelings with. If your depression is very deep then you should access a competent psyche professional for therapy and help. Consider it similar to mourning a death. It will take time and effort to recover.

    If you are a submissive who has asked for release. Even if this is your decision you will feel all the same emotions of loss and anguish. You may know your reasons and have considered everything thoroughly but you will still face emptiness and a hollow feeling of abandonment. As I have noted elsewhere, a submissive and a Dominant 'bond' to each other in ways beyond love or even a vanilla marriage. This bond may or may not end even when you make the 'mental' decisions to leave. You may still experience the same needs and desires. You may find yourself vacillating even though you know that the relationship is not forward moving for you or positive. A Dominant can feel these same connectors. In addition many will feel a continued obligation to 'protect' submissives long after that submissive has moved away into other relationships. The linkage may never truly end and that is something that both sides need to be cognizant of especially if their relationship moves into one of friendship. It can be easy to slip back into familiar roles later on when other traumas occur in their lives and they look to those they care about to help them through it.

    Maintaining access to old relationships is a dual consideration. It can be harmful if that access in any way disrupts or is destructive to your current relationship. It can be positive if the people involved are able to reorient their language and behavior so that it becomes neutral.

    Perhaps the hardest relationships to cope with are those that are based on flawed understanding. People tend to hear what they want to hear and ignore what they do not want to hear. They can build up a new relationship into something huge when it has not earned the right to be considered that way. For some this may be meeting someone once or twice then nothing. Contact ends or responses become short and unemotional. At that point the person will feel that they have been used. It becomes obvious to them that 'their' perception of the nature of the relationship was very different than the person they have invested in. This creates huge feelings of self-doubt in their personal judgment. These types of things cannot be completely avoided as we are not telepathic nor can we always discern the lies from the truth. However, whenever possible both people should proceed slowly. There is no rush to play. If a person is real, time is the friend. If they are into 'getting their needs met', there will be intense pressure to play quickly. So, avoid that pressure. If that pressure is coming from you, examine to see if you are being honest with your partner. If you are being pressured 'to play right away', step back and see if that meets your ideas or goals. If you are into short term casual play state it honestly. There is no shame in wanting what you want. There is shame in lying to get what you want at the expense of other peoples feelings.

    8/28/2006 7:35:36 AM
    Submission: From a Dominant's Point of View
    What is a Submissive?
    By Norische subshelpingsubs

    The basics of submission is a subject that has been explored for quite some time, and no matter how much contemplation one does, there is simply no way to define the exact nature of submission or the true nature of a submissive. The reason of this that each submissive is different and hence the definition of a submissive changes as the role they fill changes. Just as each submissive is different, each Dominant is different as well, and hence their view of what a submissive is, is different.

    A Submissive Is Less Than Human
    This is an older point of view, but oddly enough it is still present today. In the past slaves/subs were viewed as a piece of property, with less actual value than a horse or even cattle. It was not believed that one need educate a slave/sub, or attempt to train or even improve him or her simply because they did not have the capacity to learn. This line of thought lead to quite a bit of abuse and eventually individuals began to understand the basic flaw in this hypothesis. If your slave/sub is so worthless, then why lower yourself to own a worthless piece of property. What does this point of view honestly say about the owner?

    A Submissive Is A Precious Jewel
    This is a more recent hypothesis, but again it does have flaws. Some Dominants want a slave/sub to play with, to spoil and to show off, but this is not a slave/sub this is a showpiece. Yes the value of a good slave/sub cannot be measured in dollars and cents but it doesn't mean one must spoil a slave/sub or treat them as if they are playthings to be pampered. A slave/sub is definitely something to be treasured, but try and maintain a logical point of view?reat them with respect?o not attempt to buy their affection, obedience or respect. Those are things that have no price, and cannot be bought.

    A Submissive Is A Mate
    There are many Dominant/sub couples out there that are not only a couple as far as the BDSM realm is concerned but they are a couple outside this realm. This does have its good points, like that whole death do us part thing, but it also has its draw backs. I have known several married couples that try a BDSM relationship, I have found that those whom are married for quite a while prior to their interest with BDSM seem to have control issues. By this I mean that they have been equals for so long that sometimes the submissive feels as if he or she is playacting and that it isn't real, if you have known someone a long time as an equal it is very hard to see them as something other than that. Now for those individual that get into BDSM from the start and decide to take their unity to another level, these relationships seem to work out quite well?his is not saying that they are all made in heaven, but at least when they start out in the dungeon they are half way there already.

    A Submissive Is A Sex Toy
    This is a very limiting view of a submissive. Sure there are those that a sexually exciting, and can blow one's mind in bed?mong other things? pardon the pun. Realistically however, how many individuals out there are used for sex and nothing more. That isn't a slave/sub that is a hooker, or a gigolo. Within a BDSM relationship there may or may not be sex involved, but to say the least there is always a hint of sensuality within the relationship. The control itself is very gratifying, and can very well be considered sexual in nature.

    A Submissive Is a Whipping Post
    Some individuals enjoy the S & M side of the lifestyle so much that this is the area of main focus. While again this is very limiting as far as functionality goes, there are many that feel a slave/sub is something to be used and set aside until it is needed again later. To me this is a part time relationship; there are so many things that can be done beyond the physical realm of sadomasochism. I must admit I am a sadistic bitch, and I have had a pain puppy in the past?t was wonderful, I had so much fun because the more demented I got the better he loved it. To be honest though the S & M portion of our relationship was rather minute in comparison to the rest. To limit someone to simply take a beating and discarding them is to waste so much potential.

    Each of these ideals is unique, and each has it's positive and negative connotations. None of them are more or less appropriate than any of the other point of view; for each individual the situation is unique. If a slave needs to humiliation and degradation then for their owner to do so would be appropriate. If a slave needs bondage or pain and wants nothing more then that type of relationship would be appropriate. Do not judge one point of view over another; judge only what is right or wrong for you. If you desire one thing from a relationship do not allow someone to tell you that what you desire is wrong or incorrect. Follow your heart and you will find your tranquility.

    Now that I have discussed the different point of views that I have experienced, I feel it is only appropriate that I should discuss my own hypothesis. Please take into consideration that this is only my point of view and it is where my heart lies, this does not mean that my way or my thoughts are right for anyone but me, so do not consider my words as a judgment of anyone else.

    A Submissive Is A Tool
    A slave/sub is a tool to be used and appreciated; to be allowed to do the job that he or she was created for and to be respected. Any craftsman will tell you that to do the job right you must use the right tool, I feel this is very true when it comes to slave/subs as well. To use a domestic as a pain toy is kind of like using a hammer to pound in screws, it may work for you at the time but in the end it will be a problem. To keep a slave content you must allow him or her to do the job that they were designed to do. Some slave/subs do not like pain, others crave pain and hate doing housework, and others still don't mind housework but would prefer to be kneeling at your feet holding on to every word you say. Most slaves/subs are somewhat flexible, kind of like finishing nails and dry wall nails they can both hold two boards together but which one will do the job better. Using the right individual for the right job will make both Owner and owned happier and more fulfilled.

    Hints On How To Use A Tool Properly
    Do not forget about your tools, when you finish with them, put them back where they belong, and if they are dirty, clean them before you put them up.

    Don't loan your tools out to someone that doesn't know how to use them properly, accidents happen and normally it is because of inexperience, and carelessness.

    Keep your tools in good condition and they will last a lot longer.

    Never compare one tool to another, tools are unique on their own, judge them for the qualities they have not for the ones they lack.

    Just because a tool is shiny and new does not make it better than the old one you already have. A new hammer can be exciting but it will never fit your hand the way your old buddy in the toolbox does.

    Spending a lot of money to get the tool doesn't mean it is better or worse than the one you bought at a garage sale for a buck, money doesn't make a tool's worth, it is how well it can do the job.
    Tools are meant to be used, if they set in the drawer for too long they can rust, then you have nothing but a really ugly paper weight.

    Use each tool for in the manner it was designed. Using a putty knife to scrape the burnt cheese from the bottom of your stove may work once but it isn't what it was designed for. The same goes for using a screwdriver to chip away at the ice in your freezer, it may be a new twist on the how the tool can be useful but respect the tool and use it for the purpose it is most comfortable with.
    Never abuse your tools, when you are angry keep away from your tools. Don't pick up a hammer and hit the wall, yes it is the purpose that the tool was designed for but you may create a ?le?ew problem that wasn't present prior to your little outburst.

    These are lessons that my father taught me about how to treat my tools, little did he know that I took his words of wisdom to heart in such a unique manner. A slave is a treasure, to be used, cared for and appreciated. If you treat them well, you will find they reward you with loyalty, respect, and obedience. Never take them for granted and always tell them that you appreciate them, more slaves are lost to the lack of communication than anything else.

    As with everything this is my opinion, take what you will and leave the rest. Norische
    8/26/2006 10:10:20 PM

    "The difference between an abused person and a submissive"
    by 
    Sinsational latches webslaves

    An abused person...

    A submissive...

    is frightened of their partner's temper and emotional outbursts is not afraid of their Dominant's temper or emotional expression because their has never been an incident where the Dominant has lost control of his behaviour and blamed in on their emotions. There is open discussion both ways in the relationship about each other's emotions and feelings, fears and hopes.
    is often compliant because they are afraid to hurt their partner's feelings or are afraid of their partner's anger is not afraid of their Dominant at anytime, not even when they have disobeyed or not lived up to expectations or failed to complete a task. Dominants are so self assured and self confident that they don't take things personally and if something is personal they accept responsibility and control and deal with the issue if it is about them, they are not crushed by personal affronts.
    will have the urge to "rescue" their partner when or because their partner is troubled. An abused person fixes the messes that the jerk leaves in their wake for fear of what will continue if the problem isn't fixed immediately even though the abused person had nothing to do with creating the problem in the first place. should be controlled by the Dominant therefore they do not need to "rescue" the Dominant from themselves. If the Dominant is truly in control he/she can and will ask for whatever assistance they need to deal with the issues and events that face them. If you are "rescuing" the Dominant then who is really in control? If the Dominant is troubled it doesn't hurt to ask what assistance you can be. If your enquiry is met with anger, a cold shoulder or other negative responses then the person is out of control, not in control. A Dominant would either gratefully accept the offer and discuss what assistance is needed or calmly and LOVINGLY acknowledge your concern and tell you it is ok he has everything under control but thanks for caring and offering your support. A Dominant isn't offended easily, his/her ego can't be bruised. A Dominant cleans up their own mess and mistakes, they may ask for assistance but they also direct the clean up of the mess or the fix to the mistake or misjudgment.
    will find themselves apologizing to themselves or others for their partner's behaviour when they are treated badly  doesn't feel the need to excuse or apologize their Dominants behaviour or actions. A Dominant would never allow a submissive to make such excuses or apologies for him/her. It would be a dishonour to their being to allow a submissive to make excuses or apologies for them.
    has been hit, kicked, shoved or had objects thrown at them, been made to fear or have been threatened with such behaviour either by words or actions of their partner when the partner is jealous, angry or when the partner is trying to gain or maintain control submits and serves because it pleases them to do so not because they fear what will happen if they do not submit or serve. The causing of physical pain in D/s or BDSM should make you "WET", even if the pain is punishment it should still make you wet at some point and you should not be fearful, anxious maybe but NEVER fearful. Consensual prearranged scenes, such as a rape fantasy or forced submission fantasy, might include being, hit, kicked, threatened by words or actions of the Dominant and the submissive wants to feel as close to fear/terror as they can. The difference between a scene such as this and abuse are the words CONSENSUAL, SCENE, and PREARRANGED this is role playing, has been consented ( willingly not out of fear ) to or maybe even asked for by the submissive and the behaviour is not out of anger or loss of control of the Dominant. Again this one is very black and white.
    will make decisions about activities and friends according to their fear of not doing what their partner wants or out of fear of how their partner will react  will make decisions based on what pleases their Dominant knowing that their Dominant is concerned with the wants and needs of the submissive and knowing that the Dominant makes decisions based on what is in everyone's best interest. A submissive makes decisions that they believe will please their Dominant, they do not make decisions based of fear of upsetting or angering the Dominant.
    may drink or use drugs to escape the stress of the abusive life doesn't want to escape the reality of their life and doesn't need drugs or alcohol to cope as they have a Dominant who helps guide them through any stress.
    Some abused people have been abused as a child or seen their mother abused. Some submissives have been abused as children and have seen their mothers abused. It is so very important for submissive women involved in "lifestyle" relationships to be aware of the difference between BDSM D/s and abuse.

     

    8/26/2006 3:41:12 AM

    Triskellion Symbol festishalliance org a new BDSM emblem...

    What does the BDSM Emblem mean?

    The BDSM emblem has no "obvious" symbolism because it was created to be enigmatic. To the vanilla observer who would be put off by BDSM, it's merely an attractive piece of jewelry. Thus, we can wear it freely as a friendly salute, nod, and wink to other BDSMers we should happen to pass on the sidewalks and in the hallways of our daily lives.

    To the insider, however, the Emblem is full of meaning.

    The three divisions represent the various threesomes of BDSM. First of all, the three divisions of BDSM itself: B&D, D&S, and S&M. Secondly, the three-way creed of BDSM behavior: Safe, Sane, and Consensual. Thirdly, the three divisions of our community: Tops, Bottoms, and Switches.

    It is this third symbolism that gives meaning to the holes in each unit. Since BDSM is at the very least a play style and at its greatest a love style, the holes represent the incompleteness of any individual within the BDSM context. However "together" and "whole" individuals may be, there remains a void within them that can only be filled by a complimentary other. BDSM cannot be done alone.

    The BDSM EmblemThe resemblance to a three-way variation on the Yin-Yang symbol is not accidental. As the curved outline of Yin and Yang represent the hazy border between where one ends and the other begins, so do the curved borders here represent the indistinct divisions between B&D, D&S, and S&M.

    The metal and metallic color of the medallion represents the chains or irons of BDSM servitude/ownership. The three inner fields are black, representing a celebration of the controlled dark side of BDSM sexuality.

    The curved lines themselves can be seen as a stylized depiction of a lash as it swings, or even an arm in motion to deliver an erotic spanking. The all-embracing circle, of course, represents the overlying unity of it all and the oneness of a community that protects its own.

    8/25/2006 7:21:25 AM
    Reaction Vs Definition
    by CC

    Far too often I see people in positions of power, the power to control the actions of others, who cannot, for some reason, control themselves. How is it that a person in this position can rightfully have the power they have if they cannot control themselves? It disturbs Me greatly, I feel that in order to have control over someone else, you must first be able to control your own actions.

    Let's face the facts, there will be, in anyone's life, times when they get angry or upset. I'm no exception to this statement Myself, after all, I am human. Some people deal with this anger differently than others, some don't deal with it at all, and unleash it without thought. Being in a position of power in a relationship brings with it responsibilities to be able to control this anger, or the power that is there can be abused.

    Let's say your submissive has done something and it really makes you mad, really ticks you off. What do you do? Should you go in arms swinging and solve the situation through your anger? My answer, definitely not. Take a breather, step back, have a drink, do some deep breathing, and think about the situation. If you can't bring yourself to do that, at least just forget it for a while until you can calm yourself down a little. Dealing with a potentially explosive situation when you yourself are explosive won't solve anything. In fact, it may actually make things worse by causing the situation to get even more heated.

    No one is the same in how they deal with their anger, some people like to sit quietly and just stare at something, some people use music to calm themselves down, after all music calms the savage beast. I personally combine these two methods, I sit quietly staring off into nothing while I listen to some music. When I feel I have calmed down enough to deal with the situation at hand, I do. 

    It may seem like you're just putting off the inevitable, but you're not. You're ensuring that a problem is being dealt with in a mature, responsible manner, instead of based on your feelings of hurt, distrust or straight out anger.

    Next time your submissive does something that completely ticks you off, try to take a step out of the situation for a few minute, maybe even a day, until you can compose yourself enough to deal with it in a non-angry manner. By doing this, you'll save yourself the feelings of regret for lashing out, and you'll show your submissive that you are in fact responsible for your actions.

    If a Man can't control Himself, He shouldn't try to control anyone else. thedominantsview

    8/24/2006 7:11:55 AM
    How to gracefully bow out of a BDSM scene:
    Time for humor!
    I need to spend more quality time with my vibrator.
     
    Maybe you haven't heard, but I've gone vanilla.
     
    I need to check the expiration dates on the condoms.
     
    I only play with quadsexual transgendered aliens with Elvis fetishes.
     
    I'm in a consensual scene deprivation scene, hope you understand.
     
    Yes, I love medical scenes. You don't mind if I role-play Kevorkian, do you?
     
    If either of us use a safeword at any time the scene will end. The safeword is RED, oops, I'm sorry. Scene's over.
     
    I can't, I have to go home and alphabetize my lubes.
     
    I'm saving myself for Sean Connery.
     
    I feel I know you already. you remind me of my ex. Did you ever meet the (*$%ing piece of (*$%? God, I never wanted to hurt anybody so bad. I think I'd kill if I thought I saw my ex again.
     
    There's only one thing a sadist like me can say to that offer. NO.
     
    You'll have to ask MstrCluless... He's not on now, though, his wife is awake.
     
    Gee, you never seemed like the type who enjoys scat.
     
    I'm not sure if I can, let me make a quick call to the parole board and see if it's ok with them.
     
    I need you to sign a form stating that you won't hold me responsible in the event you lose a testicle.
     
    Well, my 96-year old grandmother is visiting, she's a bit senile and I hate to leave her alone. You wouldn't mind if she joined in, would you?
     
    Hmm, I do it the same way I do it online, right?
     
    Your eyes are saying yes yes and my common sense is saying no no.
     
    Play? You mean like a game? Anytime! Do you know how to play canasta?
     
    My inner dominant is spanking my inner child. I'll get back to you when they're done.
     
    OK. Huh? No, I saw him first! So what, he asked me, not you! Oh, you think you're so hot just because you have scales and antennae. Shut up! Sorry, you know how it is -- let the Zargonites communicate with you a few dozen times by telepathy and they think they own your body.
     
    We're totally incompatible. I have a brain.

     (reprinted with permission by Dramlin) thedomsview

    8/23/2006 5:18:54 AM

    7 Pleasing Characteristics in a Submissive castlerealm 

    These are some characteristics *I* like to see in my submissive, and try my best to give when I submit. YMMV...

    1. Honesty. This is very important to me. Without honesty, there can be no trust. Without trust D/s is nothing. On a safety note, be truthful in your desires, experience, fears and limits. I have seen many submissives tell "little" lies thinking it will make them more desirable. It usually ends up getting them hurt. If you have questions about what your Dom/me desires or expects, be honest and speak up. There is nothing wrong with asking questions respectfully, and is much preferable to looking ignorant. Remember, all Dom/mes are different. Don't assume because one wants you to wear stockings that another will enjoy them. Ask what he expects you to wear, how he expects you to act, what he prefers to be called, etc.

    2. Submissiveness. While I enjoy the occasional SAM, I prefer my subs to submit. I want them to surrender their will to me. I like them to be polite, compliant, and to show me the respect I have earned. There is nothing that turns me off faster than a submissive trying to top from the bottom, or manipulate the scene. A polite, respectful "Mistress, if it pleases you, I would enjoy being spanked." is going to make that happen much sooner than intentional misbehavior.

    3. Intelligence. Make intelligent choices about who you submit to, and how deep your submission goes. If it is a relationship situation, get to know the person as a friend before you consider submitting. If it is scene-play, get references and follow safety rules, watch them Top others, or play in the presence of people who can watch out for you. Out of role, intelligence goes a long way. Think, and share those thoughts with your Dom/me. Take time to find out what he is interested in, and get to know more on the subject. Keep up on current events and trends and be able to discuss them. Perhaps take up some of the same hobbies as your Dom/me. These are good relationship skills...be it vanilla or D/s.

    4. Service. Find out what makes your Dom/me happy, and do your best to provide. It is your job to make your Dominant happy. If you will be serving him food, find out what he likes to eat, and how he likes it served. Find out what his turn-on and turn-offs are. If it is your responsibility to set things up for the scene, find out what he requires, and have everything handy. Don't be sloppy in your service, and don't make your Top have to tell you a preference more than once. If I have to tell a sub two times that I like my coffee with cream and sugar, it gives me the impression that she is not thinking, or just doesn't care. This is not at all pleasing. Put some thought and creativity into your service. Listen when he tells you his fantasies and dreams, and try to fulfill his desires. Be observant. If you have the chance, study his surroundings for clues on the type of things he enjoys. Does he have candles sitting out? Make sure you have some at your place, too. What kind of toiletries does he use? Buy them and have them ready for him when he visits. What does he like to drink? Make sure you keep it on hand.

    5. Communication. Contrary to what some believe, Dominants are not psychics. It is frustrating to have to try and figure out everything that pushes your sub's buttons. I would much rather have my sub tell me her fantasies so I can store the info to use when I choose, than have to guess. I don't like to play with subs that constantly say "Whatever pleases you, Mistress". If she is not enjoying it, chances are I won't be enjoying it, either. Admittedly, I am occasionally selfish, and enjoy only what I want, but not 100% of the time.

    6. Self Respect. Value yourself. There is no thrill in dominating a doormat, or someone that thinks so little of themselves they will submit to anyone at anytime.

    7. Patience. I have often been told that patience is the mark of a good submissive. I have also been told that this is something I need to work on. I guess I will have to get back to you on this one. I do know that the best things are worth waiting for, and pushy, demanding submissives are really not submissives at all. So, patience is something I am slowly learning. Perhaps someone could help me out with this?

    K~~

    8/22/2006 7:33:49 AM

    Jealousy ***Personal note: All owned subs should consider maintaining an online journal (see my_diary org) that her/his Owner has access to. These journals should hold true personal thoughts each day about the relationship. The Owner will look at the entries, consider what the sub is trying to communicate online that may be impossible in person. The sub should NOT be punished for these personal thoughts. They are THEIR belongings, coming from their thoughts, feelings, observances. The Owner and sub should have a one to one discussion. How to rectify the problem(s) if there are any. This journal is important to keep and look at in months ahead to see the progress the sub is making. Communication is the Key!***sasshay

    JEALOUSY
    This can be a real problem in a relationship and it can be on either sides or both

    What is jealousy or being jealous?
    Mr. Webster says this:
    Jealous:
    1. Fearful of losing affection or position.
    2. Resentful or bitter in rivalry: envious.
    3. Very watchful or careful in grading or keeping: Jealous of one's rights.

    Jealousy:
    1. The quality of condition of being jealous
    2. Jealous feeling

    From this I can see where jealousy can become or be a problem in any relationship. I think the key here is communication, and understanding the importance of it.

    Part of this will stem from one's childhood and how they where treated. For "Fearful of losing affection or position" can be a big issue. This fear will stop us from building trust and forming the bond that we need. Knowing one's self can help here a lot. If you feel this way, you need to make this known and address it so that you can work on it together, not just act out on what you're feeling and never talk about this.

    Open communication is so important and it has to be, on both sides. You need to talk about the feelings and try to look at both sides to see how best to deal with this problem. For becoming secure in oneself and a relationship is the key to not having jealousy become an issue.

    When you do not talk about things or communicate openly when something is an issue the other person can't deal with it or change things to help the other. Resentful or bitter in rivalry: envious, feeling can and will arise. My Journal stops this from becoming an issue for the most part, for my Master can read it each week and sees where things might tend to be a problem. Then we sit down and talk about them and we work on fixing what ever it may be.

    Lately, on a list that I post to regularly, an issue has come up about dealing with others in the relationship. Well we are active R/t and this is our life. It's no different then if I was involved in other activities and not BDSM things. We would be out playing pool and on leagues and such so I would be doing things from time to time with these people. Well, for us, none of that life is around now. We are doing things with like-minded people, for the most part. I do not need to be jealous if Master talks with someone else, or even if he hugs them and talks with them, for I know my place and it's clear that he is leaving with me, not them. Even if he may play with someone else, he's not having sex with him or her and I know that it's nothing I need to fear, since we have talked about this in great length. It's like-wise; Master has allowed me to play with other Doms, from time to time. For the most part, it's not just any Dom, but ones I have known for sometime and/or ones that he also knows. This is just play, the same as if I was shooting a game of pool with them. He has nothing to fear, and at times, it's done when he has to be out of town. I know the rules and follow them; he trusts me the same as I trust him. We talk about this often and make sure that we are both clear on what it is and where we are with it.

    I know that, in time, Master wishes to add to our household another sub/slave to be with us. I know what he is looking for and he understands how I feel about this also. They will have a relationship that is outside of ours; some things will still be just for him and I. I know this and it's in agreement that I will allow others to become a part of what we are. I know it will be a major adjustment for us all. But it's less work for me to have to do. Someone else will be there to help with the housework and to care for Master. This will allow me some more time for other things that I wish to do. I do not look at it that I am losing a part of my Master, for I am not. I am gaining someone that can become my friend and someone to please Master and allow me more time for other things, so I am not so stressed when things are not done on time.

    I have nothing to fear. Master is not going to leave me for them; he's not going to stop showing me affection and caring for me. Those things will still happen, and this will allow him to play with someone else in ways that may be limits for myself. He can still grow and learn and keep becoming better at a lot of things, and it will allow me more time to keep up on all the things I am working on. At times, I wish it were happening right now. But I know we need more time for us to grow and to make this family work before we look into adding someone else into it. We will keep talking about it and working toward the day that it will happen.

    I have to thank my parents for giving me a stable childhood and for making sure I was well balanced in a number of things. I know myself well and I am not scared to share what I think and feel with anyone. They gave me skills that I can't take for granted and I never will. I am well schooled and grounded, I am secure in myself and know what I want and need; I have no fear to tell Master what I am feeling.

    This relationship has to be built on a foundation of trust and, for the most part, I do not think I have even given Master a reason to not trust me or for him to ever think that if I had a problem he would not know about it. For one way or another he will know, if I tell him or if it's just in my journal. It's all about communication and that will never be stressed enough I fear. We have to make time to talk and work on things. I know most people make time to deal with punishments, this is no different. It is a matter of, okay, we will do nothing else, maybe give up that night to attend a munch or a play party so that we can have enough time to sit and hold each other and just talk. Work through things and see what are happening and where the feelings are coming from and what is sparking them off.

    I was with a Dom for a long while and he hurt me with his deceitful actions and it cost him dearly, as he chose a sub that would not allow another in no matter what her mouth said. She was working on total power and how to get more of it and hurt others. Her hurting others gave her more power in their relationship. So I walked. I was there first and that meant nothing to her or to him, I was the one getting all the crap and just getting thrown the scraps of what time they wished to give to me. Sorry, that would never meet any of my needs and it's not what I got into the relationship in the first place to have.

    It's allowed me to see some of the problems that can come to light in a relationship and different ways to deal with them. First, the Dom has to make sure not to fall into the trap that one sub is less important then the other one. As well as hear what he is being told, not to just have it go into one ear and out the other. He needs to pay attention, for some are good at games and he might not be thinking with the right mindset to see them. This hurts everyone. For me it was not a reason to be jealous, it was a time of trying to get him to see what was going on but that did not work either. I was not about to give in to any feeling that I had that I was above what she was doing and I was not going to stoop that low, no matter what. The hurt was great, and it still hurts, but I walked from it. I gave it a 110% to try and fix it and to hold on but I could not take anymore hurt, so I left. This is hard, still, because I can't change the Dom that he is or is not, and I do not wish to. but I can't live that way then or now.

    I am so connected to this Dom it's not funny, so many things hurt and I can't seem to make them end no matter what I do. I think of him often and he is still a part of my life. Master understands this and he knows where all of my feelings are on this. We talk about it and I know in a way Master is still somewhat unsure about this, but he does not act on it, he trusts me and is allowing me the freedom that I need to deal with it. I know that we will talk about this for some time to come, and I can't break the connection that is still with this Dom. But I am at peace with it for I know that the Dom in question is not going to change and I cannot live that way. I was hurt far too much and I never want to hurt that deeply ever again in my life. Master understands this and he also understands my friendship with this Dom. I can't see any reason to be bitter or to still be at odds over anything. First, that is not my style, and I do not need the games. I do not like games, I hate them, and I will never have respect for anyone that plays games at all. Your messing with someone's life and you have no reason ever to hurt anyone. To know that you are and to just keep doing it is wrong. You need a good spanking and to be put out to be alone for a long while.

    I understand my Master caring about others and his kindness to them, and I will never stand in the way of this. I will always tell him what I think if I see a problem with someone he is getting close to, just as I will expect him to do for me. This is the only way we can see to it that jealousy can never be a problem in our relationship.

    I think if we are secure in what and who we are and that we communicate with each other openly that you can keep jealousy from becoming a problem, most of the time. These are skills that most need to work on, and once you have them, it takes work to stay on top of them. I am not saying it's easy, for I know that it is not. At times I do not wish to bother something Master is doing to talk with him. I know he would drop it all to talk, but he needs to get some things done. I can write about them in my journal and that, for the most part, allows me to work something out all on my own, or to see how silly I am being. When Master reads the journal, he will ask me about it and we will talk it over. So, in the time for him to read about it, I might have gotten the information I needed to see the real issue on my own. Then maybe I just need to talk and to get a hug so that it's all okay. Some things do not come that easy and they may require time and work for them to be okay, but I am willing to do the work and I have a commitment from my Master that he is also.

    Just because I am a submissive does not mean that I do not have a brain or that I am less of a person. The relationship can't exist with just one person in it. so we have to work together on all things to make it work. It's not always a road covered with roses and, at times, we have lots of big rocks in the middle of the road that we have to climb to move on. This is when I need to make sure that I have made my needs known and that I am giving as much as I am receiving to go on. I might need some tender time of being held and us placing rules on hold while we work it out, and that is what it's all about. Sometime a punishment may go never done (I hate when that happens) but, if it's for the good of the over all relationship, it's better than receiving one and having it make more problems in the long run. I have to trust Master's judgment and, at times, that is hard. To have him say we need to deal with a punishment and then have him say that we are just going to make the slate clean and work on something, it hurts. For I know I did something wrong and am getting let off. I am happy, to a point, that I do not have to undertake the punishment, but I still feel bad for having done the wrong. It's a punishment more mental at this point then anything Master could do physically. Sometimes I do not agree with Master on this. but, in time, I do end up seeing his point and then it makes sense. I have to trust him and what he is seeing in the big picture, not just what is happening here and now. At times he will have to trust me also, that I am seeing what he is not in the big picture and he is not seeing it right now. But I know that if we keep talking and he keeps reading my journal that we will make it for a long time to come.

    To keep jealousy more under control, I think many things should have a "zero tolerance" attached to them. If there is a problem, you need to talk. Never think it's not your place and make sure that one way or another your feelings get made known. Even if you have to write letters or notes to each other to get it done. Communicate and make sure you never stop communicating. If Master asks me something, there is "zero tolerance" for me not answering or going to write it out and giving it to him ever. I just hope that he stays this way for a long time, and that he does see if I won't talk the price needs to be so high that I will NERVER think of repeating this action again. We MUST have constant communication at ALL times.

     
    8/21/2006 8:20:53 PM

       VALIDATION-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 1
    Local Physician, Synergic Scientist,and Perennial StudentTimothy Wilken, --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 2
    ATime for Healing Timothy Wilken, MDThursday Evenings 7:00 to 8:30 PMA continuing program of events consisting of lessons, meditations, exercises and discussions on health and wellness. Each event is designed to be meaningful, and useful in its own right, but experienced together, they form a whole that is greater than the sum of their parts. Self & Other

    Page 4
    Reality ?Reality is a side-effect of the relationship between self and other.??Judy Wilken
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 5
    Relationship is Critical If we understand that reality is generated at the interface between   self and other, then it follows that the quality of the relationship between self and other is critical.
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 6
    If our relationship is adversary, then we will lose. We will be less because of our relationship with each other. We will be less happy, less effective and less productive. Our reality will be hurtful, negative and painful. If our relationship is neutral, then we will experience a draw. We will be unchanged by our relationship with each other. Our happiness, effectiveness, and productivity will be unaffected by our relationship. Our reality will be ignoring, meaningless and indifferent.If our relationship is synergic, then we will win. We will be more because of our relationship with each other.We will be more happy, more effective, and more productive. Our reality will be helpful, positive and pleasurable. Adversity ? ? ? Neutrality ? ? ? Synergy
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 7
    Reality is Personal, Local & Immediate Reality is personal. It is happening between you and me. Reality is local. It is happening wherever you and I are. Yes, there is reality in downtown San Francisco, and there is reality in New York City. But for each of us, reality is right here. Reality is immediate. It is happening right now.
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 8
    Control of Reality And, remember, control over reality is shared. If I raise my voice and start yelling, won?t you notice that your reality is suddenly LOUDER? If I start pumping hostility into our shared reality, you will feel that hostility.You may even react and pump some hostility yourself. If I start pouring friendliness into our shared reality, then chances are you will respond to that friendliness and we will both find that reality is more pleasant. Everyone you meet has some control over your life. Anger them at your own peril.
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 9
    Self and other create and share their Universe. If we understand these three simple ideas ? that reality is generated at the interface between self and other, that reality is personal, local, and immediate that control of reality is shared, then we discover that the relationship between self and other determines everything in our lives.
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 10
    Validation Validation is an act, process, or instance of making valid. Valid is defined as: 1 : having legal efficacy or force; 2 a : well-grounded or justifiable : being at once relevant and meaningful; b : logically correct; 3 : appropriate to the end in view. Synonyms for validation include: authentication, certification, substantiation, proof?Merriam-Webster Dictionary
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 11
    Psychological Validation The process that ends with approval, respect, and acceptance.That which results in confirmation, affirmation, and authentication. Being OK and all right. Feeling valued and well liked.
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 12
    Social Comparison Theory In 1954, Psychologist Leon Festinger developed a theory to explain how and why people evaluate themselves incomparison with others. He hypothesized that people have a need to objectively compare themselves, but if objective standards are not available, people will engage in social comparison. In an effort to create an accurate self-evaluation, humans have a tendency to compare their opinions and abilities to those of others, even though it may lower their self-esteem. Festinger said that all people have a drive to validate their opinions and their abilities with those of others. This allows people to operate efficiently in the social world. We are all looking for validation.
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 13
    Synergic Validation In synergic science, we define validation as the state of feeling emotional approval and respect. It is a positive answer to the question: Am I OK? I can ask myself that question. Am I OK? A positive answer provides self approval or self respect. I can ask other that question. Am I OK? A positive answer provides other approval, or other respect. Self Other I am OK. Am I OK? validation
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 14
    Balanced Validation An ideal state is when an individual has both self-approval and other-approval?both self-respect and other-respect?both self validation and other validation. Self OtherI am OK. Am I OK?validation
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 15
    Other Validation The Space-mind keeps its eye on other. It is in charge of survival and must be sure other is friendly. It listens for other?s approval.
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 16
    Self Validation Time-mind thinks in words and forms its words into opinions. It is thes ource for self-approval and self-respect. It says: I am OK.
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 17
    Balanced Validation Time-mind expresses the opinions of self with words formed into opinions. Space-mind senses reality and keeps an eye on other. Balance means the individual is both confident and sensitive. TimeConfidenceSensitivitySpace
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 18
    Validation Damage Negative answers to the following questions cause validation damage: Are we approved of? Are we OK? Are we accepted? Are we all right?
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 19
    VD ?Strongly Self Validated Strongly self validated injury occurs when an individual is ignored and/or unconditionally disapproved of. All humans need approval. If no approval is available from other, then self must begin to approve. Self OtherI am OK. Am I OK?validation
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 20
    Self Validated In the silence of approval, Time-mind begins to self approve. Space-mind turns its attention from the outside world, and watches Time-mind for approval thus reducing its sensitivity to other and the real world.T imeSPACEConfidenceSensitivity
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 21
    Strongly Self Validated Those with the strongly self validation damage are overconfident and under sensitive. Over confident in self and under sensitive to other. Self Other I am OK. Am I OK? validation
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 22
    VD ?Strongly Other Validated Strongly other validated injury occurs when an individual is conditionally approved of. You are OK when you act a certain way.You are all right when I feel like it. Approval is only available from other, and the rules change depending on which other you are dealing with, and how that other feels at the moment. Self Other I am OK. Am I OK? validation
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 23
    Other Validated Space-mind is obsessed with watching other for approval. But because approval is conditional self is often disapproved of and disrespected. Time-mind, the analyzer, joins in trying to find out what is wrong with self. This leaves less time to develop opinions and project them to the outside world.Therefore, self is under confident and oversensitive.TimeConfidenceSpaceSensitivity
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 24
    Strongly Other Validated Those with the strongly other validation damage are underconfident and over sensitive. Under confident in self and over sensitive to other. Self OtherI am OK. Am I OK?validation
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 25
    Validation Damage Epidemic In our present world, almost all humans have validation damage. Most of this is caused by our poor understanding of ourselves and our psychology.To discover your own validation damage, you need only examine the important relationships in your life.You probably learned to relate to adult men from your father.You probably learned to relate to adult women from your mother. For most of us these are our prototype relationships with adults.
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 26
    Validation Genetics Because we inherit our validation orientation from our parents, we can think of this behavioral trait as similar to genetic inheritance. Maybe my father ignored me and my mother treated me with conditional approval. This would mean I was strongly self-validated in my relationships with men, but strongly other-validated in my relationships with women.

    Page 32
    Validation Manipulation All humans seek to manipulate others. They are trying to get othersto be the way they ?ought to be?. They are trying to get others to do the things they ?ought to do?. This is natural in our present world where we are ignorant of our dual mind and the dual world it creates. So today everyone manipulates. Self validators manipulate with ?opinion?. Other validators manipulate with ?feelings?.Self validated parents ignore or manipulate their children with opinion. Other validated parents conditionally approve or manipulate their children with feelings.
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 33
    Healing Validation Damage We all need to be more balanced. Over confidence may seem impressive, but it is rarely successful in the long run. The same is true for under confidence. Under sensitivity might seem a good strategy in an angry world, but it rarely leads to lasting success.The same is true for over sensitivity.Strongly other validated individuals need to develop their opinions. What do I think? What do I believe? Strongly self validated individuals need to develop their feelings?the ability to see and hear other. What is other?s opinions? What does other think of the situation. What does other think of me?
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 34
    Balanced Validation Balance means the individual is both confident and sensitive.The strongly self validated must practice sensitivity. The strongly other validated must practice confidence.Time Confidence Sensitivity Space
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Page 35
    Develop Calmness for Self Practice Unconditional Respect for Other Be ready, able, and willing to changeLive you life intelligently and wiselyLive by Reality?s Rules Balance is the Key to Validation

    8/21/2006 8:03:40 AM
    CULTURE IMPLICATIONS--Things to consider.

    It takes a confident women to be able to be a submissive. Historically submissive women are seen as weak and i find that to be a culture myth. Submission is seen as meekness and that is not always true. The D/s relationships that i have seen take a very strong women to accept what she feels.

    Validation has to come from inside yourself. Not from others and that is difficult at times.It is also a culture myth that women in this lifestyle have all been abused before. Some have but, no more so then other life style chocies.

    One issue that many submissives do not consider is money. This is something that i feel needs to be considered before making a comitment as a slave to someone. For example, toys take money to buy. While many couples invest a lot of money into a variety of toys some munch groups also have crafter meetings where you can make them. Or you can find idea's from just around the house! You still need to buy materials.

    Another culture issue to consider is how you will stay in touch with each other. Will you use the computer,can you tie up the phone line? Will you travel if the relationship is long distance? i had a former Master who went irate when my answering machine went on the blink. Lingerie is expensive (eye roll). A hint-shop places like value city! i do not mean to offend any by this, but it is true. If you are going to travel to see Your dominate who pays for gas? This also should be an area discussed in negations! Does your Master pay all the time when you go out? i suggest whatever feels comfortable for both of you.

    Religion can be a culture issue within the relationship. i once trained under someone who was Jewish. This does not have to be an issue if your religions don't match, but in our case the relationship only lasted a few weeks because he couldn't respect my values. i think it is important to realize that as a slave becomes more committed to following her Master's wishes there are many culture issues that may appear in the relationship. Some of these issues many include tattooing, branding, piercing, and other forms of body modifications that i am not as experienced with. In some cultures these are accepted as female roles. In the U.S. within the D/s culture they are implemented usually to establish ownership between a Master and a slave in
    a more public fashion. Once again this process helps to create a sub culture that could create isolation, could cost money, and needs to be addressed at the start of a relationship!

    D/s has as many different possibilities for the partners involved as there are people in the lifestyle. Another culture debate is the issue of monogamy vs polygamy. Sometimes i think D/s is used as an excuse by (usually-not always) dominates to have more then one partner. There are so many emotional and physical issues involved here i can not possibly touch on them all. Check for STD's before taking on another partner and the other person's individual stability. Outside the relationship. For myself i could not handle a dominate who wanted me involved with others. If i myself can not please my Master then why does he want me to begin with? Is what i always find myself asking a possible dominant. Playing with others can be fun! I am not saying i wouldn't let others touch me physically or sexually at parties, but to have full sexual intercourse with someone else is not one of my desires. i am fortunate enough to find a Master who treasures that concept as well. Take the time to ask these questions. As a submissive you deserve to know what will be expected of you. As a dominate you will be happier to have a submissive that can complete your needs rather then feel taken advantage of so talk talk talk!!!
    8/20/2006 7:20:04 PM
    A PSYCHOTHERAPIST LOOKS AT WHY "BREAKING UP IS HARD TO DO" IN A B&D RELATIONSHIP ?AND HOW TO SURVIVE THE SPLIT (Why Validation is important)
    "Whatever has a beginning has an ending: make your peace with that and all will be well."     ?The Buddha
    THE BREAKUP

    Submissives in the throes of a breakup with their dominant often ask me if I think the pain of relationship breakup is different from "vanilla" relationship breakups and how they can make sense of the feelings of horrific loss, confusion, anger and disorientation that they feel.

    First of all, I think the dynamics of B&D relationships are very different from "vanilla" relationships. Different dynamics give rise to different feelings about relationship loss.

    For the submissive individual, the bond of relationship is everything. Being a bottom offers fulfillment by enabling the submissive to feel merged with another human being. The bond to the dom is an intense one, giving meaning, value, fulfillment and a sense of identity through the activities of serving and pleasing. For some dominants, however, an intimate bond is harder to achieve, as he/she sometimes treats the partner almost as a nonentity. A slave, after all, is a nonexistent person to the dom in whose eyes the sub may have less and less to offer. As a result, the dom often loses interest quickly and consequently tends to want to change partners more frequently to achieve the conquest of having a new slave (who sometimes is more of an object than a person).

    After all, it is control and admiration that motivates many doms, rather than commitment to growth, exploration and stability in one relationship.

    Being a submissive often involves a certain disavowal of self. The self ceases to be a decision-maker or a person capable of exerting initiative while in the relationship. Moreover, the normal identity of the individual is suspended in the process of serving the dominant. Being submissive helps a person to make sense of his life in certain ways: it answers the need for purpose in life, and for a sense of efficacy or feeling that one does have control over one's environment (through pleasing the dominant). The B&D relationship also addresses the bottom's need for feeling that one's life and actions are right and good. The dom's will is an end in itself, an ultimate value for her/his slave.

    The submissive also receives a sense of self-worth from his/her relationship to her master/mistress. People need to feel that they are important and valuable. Serving is a way of receiving validation and approval by one who is seen as perfect and omnipotent. And when the one who is seen as perfect deems the submissive as unworthy, the emotional result can be devastating.

    The break up thus deprives the submissive of the opportunity for feeling competent; undermines the individual's self worth achieved through being a good slave to an esteemed master; and reestablishes the submissive's (often unwanted) necessity of making choices and taking responsibility from which he/she was sheltered while in the relationship. Now, suddenly, difficult judgments about what is right or wrong to do must be made on one's own. The wishes and commands of the dominant partner have been the ultimate source of rightness and goodness for the masochist's feelings. The demands to make decisions, to accept responsibility, to cope with pressure and crises, to prove of identity is shaken by the breakup of a B&D relationship. For the submissive, the correct course of action had always been to please, satisfy and obey the dominant partner. The relationship to the dominant partner thus had taken over as the major value base for the submissive.

    Relationship is extremely important to submissives; more so than to their dominant partners, and even more important than sexual activities. All problems of right and wrong had been resolved for the submissive and the anxiety and guilt and doubt that accompany such moral dilemmas had been removed. The submissive needed only submit and obey in delightful dependence.

    Finally, the submissive gains a powerful and seemingly viable model of fulfillment in the relationship. The submissive achieves the utmost in intimacy by blending him or herself completely with the partner's will. The submissive also derives strong sexual satisfactions. Thus sexually, emotionally, and spiritually, submission provides intense fulfillment.

    What happens when the relationship is over? When the dom leaves, the ultimate source of direction, feelings of competency, self-worth and meaning is gone. The result can be psychologically devastating. Especially when it is not her/his choice, the submissive feels frightened, angry, confused, depressed and overwhelmed.

    THE GRIEVING PERIOD

    Dealing with relationship break-up is dealing with a phenomenon that is a part of our common human heritage: loss. Especially if the relationship was long-term and sometimes even when it wasn't, the same mechanisms of mourning over that which is lost kick into place. You may mourn the loss of your companion, your lover, your protector, your provider. You may mourn no longer being a part of a pair. And if your life has been lived entirely through your dominant, and the person through whom you lived is no longer there, you may mourn the shattering loss of a whole way of life. Some submissives may mourn the loss of the purpose of their existence. And some, whose sense of self was built upon the dom's approving, validating presence, may find that they are also mourning the loss of that self.

    Knowing what to expect in the mourning process may be helpful in knowing that what you're experiencing is what most people go through when they lose someone they love. Knowing that others have gone through it is to know that you're not alone.

    How we mourn will depend on our inner strengths and our outer supports and will surely depend on our prior history of love and loss. Often a relationship loss in the present kicks off feelings of unresolved prior losses. Sometimes the loss of someone we love revives our childhood fears of abandonment, the ancient anguish of being little and left. Submissives, especially, who have always related to the dominant as a parental authority figure, are often flooded with intense feelings of fear, rage and abandonment that are residues from childhood traumas..

    Generally, the stages of grief are: denial, anger, guilt, acceptance and adaptation. Some disbelief, some denial is a common first reaction. Especially if you didn't see the breakup coming, you may feel like you're in a numbed out state, unable to comprehend what you're hearing. You may spend some time thinking he/she doesn't/couldn't mean it, or thinking they'll come to their senses sooner or later. As the reality sets in, anger is a common next reaction. You hate him or her for abandoning you, especially after you've invested so much of yourself in serving and pleasing . Somehow, in your mind, pleasing them perfectly would ensure that they would always protect and guide you. Now they've betrayed the bond. You feel vulnerable, betrayed, enraged.

    Often, guilt and self-recrimination take over. The dom, the ultimate source of good judgement, knowledge and power, must have made the right decision. You feel you must be unworthy. So, of course, you blame yourself. What did I do to drive them away? Could I have been a better slave? Did I not please them? Am I unworthy of their attention? Did they leave for another slave? How is that person able to please where I was not? These feelings are a normal part of this type of relationship mourning.

    But, as there is an end to the relationship, there is also an end to the grieving of the relationship. You move your way from shock, denial, anger, and guilt to the completion of the mourning. And although there still will be times when you miss your master/mistress, completion means recovery, acceptance and adaptation.

    You'll recover your stability, your energy, your hopefulness, your capacity to enjoy life and to invest in other relationships. You'll accept that the relationship is over - and be a wholer and wiser person for it.

    HELP FOR HEALING

    If the process of recovering from the loss of your master/mistress seems too awful to contemplate, I've included some tips to recovering from the loss of a love to make the journey a bit smoother.

  • The tendency will be to blame yourself, because, after all, the dom is always right. Resist the temptation. Doms may need new models for all sorts of their own reasons which my include, believe it or not, their own shortcomings. So be very gentle with yourself - kind, forgiving, tender. Accept that you have an emotional wound, that it is debilitating, and that it will take a while before you are completely well. And for heaven's sake, don't blame yourself for any "mistakes" (real or imagined) that you think brought you this loss.
  • Get lots of rest, eat well, exercise, remember to take deep breaths, meditate, under-indulge in addictive substances (they retard the mourning process).
  • Go to your support group (or discover one) and get lots of comfort from people who have gone through similar scenes. People who have survived similar losses can provide support and guidance - and are proof that you too will survive. Stay close to friends and family. Get lots of hugs. Don't forget to laugh. The telephone is a great tool for support. Use it.
  • The longing to serve may be overwhelming. Don't make the mistake of getting into another situation until you have completed this grieving process. The result could be "rebound" and you won't be making solid decisions. You don't want to create more pain for yourself. Make sure that you're next relationship isn't a reaction from the former one.
  • Expect to feel afraid. You've been abandoned. The bond, the tie that held you together has been disrupted. You will fear being alone, fear that you'll never have someone to serve again, fear the pain, the desolation and torment that may lie ahead. But remember, fear can help you meet the challenges of life - and it will pass.
  • Embrace your feelings - its OK to feel depressed, suicidal (feel, not act), angry, guilty, desperate, alone, homicidal. There feelings are a natural part of the healing process. They mean you've loved. And again, they will pass.
  • When you can, forgive your dom. Don't do it for him/her. Do it for your own peace of mind and the quality of your future relationships.
  • And finally, begin anew. Let go of the loss and the pain, know that you are a stronger person, have the courage to begin relating again, and know that you are a better person for having loved.
  • ?published in Prometheus Magazine, March, 2000
    Dorothy Hayden, MBA, CSW, received her masters degree in clinical social work from New York University and has received advanced clinical training at the Post Graduate Center for Mental Health. She is a psychotherapist in private practice in New York City.
    8/20/2006 8:10:38 AM

    So, you've told your partner that you want a polyamorous relationship and they've flown off the handle and left. xeromag

    That wasn't what I expected.

    You've told your partner that this kind of relationship is the only choice for you and your partner has had a nervous breakdown and run away, crying. Obviously this is not the kind of response that you were hoping for; however, you have to understand that what you have just told them will have come as a huge shock to them, even if you have tried to prepare them for it.  They will be feeling lots of conflicting emotions at this point, some justified and others less so.

    Why is my partner so upset? 

    This will be different from person to person. In general, the monogamous partner will feel betrayed, hurt and lost. This is due to the monogamous partner?s belief and feeling that a partnership is between two people and that three or more people are a crowd. This may not always be the case, but to most monogamous partners this is the accepted norm and any deviation is very hard to understand or accept. The monogamous partner will feel sidelined and left out.

    For most monogamous people, the idea of the person that they love being with another person is the worst thing that could happen, in their minds. And this can be attributed to the the theory that of the mental  link between seeing a loved one in the arms of another and emotional pain. Think back to seeing an ex-partner that you cared about, in the arms of their new partner for the first time. This hollow feeling that sits at the bottom of your gut is the same feeling of powerlessness which that situation brings about. Now think about how hard it is to smile and be polite to the person who has just usurped you from that relationship and how long it takes to recover from it. Now think about doing that every few days and knowing that you?ll have to do that every few days for the rest of your life. 

    But surly that?s not so bad, as long as we?re together? 

    For you, this is a fair point as a polyamorous person the idea of a three way ?timeshare? relationship is normal and very appealing. For the monogamous partner, who thought that they would be able to arrive home every night and spend the evening with the one they love, this is a sad situation to be in because not only do they have the disappointment of not being able to spent all their spare time with you, but they have to deal with the fact that, while they sit at home lonely, you are happy to split your time between partners which gives the impression that they are not enough for you (which in a sense they ain't, purely by virtue of the fact that you are polyamorous).

    This is a very hard time for the monogamous partner as they have to face this fact EVERY time you are not around, whether or not you are with your other partner. And over time this will distress the monogamous partner greatly. For some this problem is not even a sexual jealousy but rather a emotional one. Monogamous people have a hard time being able to understand the emotional split that you, as a polyamorous person, are able to make. They feel that they have devoted their life to being with you and in return you are only willing to allow them to share you with someone else. Even a polyamorous person can see that this is an unfair deal to force on someone.

    Some people have found that allowing the monogamous partner to have other relationships as well helps. However, in the eyes of the monogamous partner, this can seem to make the relationship even more worthless, because the extra relationship with a forth partner would only be a crutch to the support the polyamorous relationship and would, in the long run, be fruitless for both partners in that relationship. One other small problem could also arise, if all the extra partners decide to have other partners, you might end up with a huge group of unrelated people cross contaminating each other during sexual relations, which may lead to STDs and other nasty medical situations. Remember there is no such thing as 100% safe sex and for every partner you sleep with you also sleep with every partner they?ve ever had. 

    But surly they can live with this, they do love me after all? 

    This is a good point, because, as they say, "love can move a mountain." However, even love has its limits, and these show themselves when one partner feels that the relationship is one-sided. You may not see it like this, but your partner might, and this could be a major sticking point, especially for naturally jealous or insecure people. Unfortunately it seem to be almost impossible to explain, like trying to convince someone that breathing gas is perfectly healthy for them, because you can and therefore it must be. Either they have it in them to take their life in their hands and try it or they feel deep down inside that it WILL kill them because they are not built the same way as you. One way is a massive emotional risk and the other is a set knowledge that something is beyond their ability.

    You may love your partner just as much as they love you, but the introduction of another partner belies that love as far as the monogamous partner is concerned. As far as they are concerned one person is enough for them, so why not for you? You can explain it purely by the fact that you are polyamorous, and they will understand this on a cognitive level. But on an emotional level this is harder to reconcile. And if the partner thinks that this compromise lessens them as a person then this becomes a problem. 

    But it doesn?t lessen them as a person!! 

    This is something that you have to understand from their point of view. Most people like to feel that the team, made up of them and you, as a partnership, has a mission to do. To work hard and smart together and at some point be able to turn round to the world and say "LOOK WHAT WE DID WITH OUR LOVE." However, this become strained with the addition of a third person; "look what we did with our love and the help of this person" don't sound quite right. Now, much as this might sound trivial to you, these are very important things to a monogamous person.

    For men this can boil down to the simple primitive thought that two males don't share a mate without deciding who is dominant, which in human terms makes the relationship unworkable due to one or both monogamous males constantly competing for the attention of the female. Also, having  another partner can make some people feel unneeded and inadequate. For women, this situation could make the female feel unneeded and possibly unattractive. In the end the partner who doesn't feel comfortable in the relationship becomes the pariah, which leads to more problems of alienation and distrust. What this comes down to is that if a monogamous person accepts the polyamorous relationship, they feel as if they are subjugating themselves to the other person. Whether they are or not. And this causes deep-seated feelings of unworthiness and of being "surplus to requirements."

    But that?s rubbish; I love them and need them as much as I always did.

    Again, another very fair point, but if you have been in a relationship for a while and than want to include an extra person on an equal standing, it soon makes the first partner question why the other was needed, "what do they provide that I don't?" Of course, to you the answer is simple: nothing, it?s just a change, another person to run to, an extra person to make love to and be loved by. But the monogamous person doesn?t need that extra person and feels resentful of them. This is even more pronounced in long term relationships, because the first partner may feel that they have put a lot of effort into the relationship, hung on in the good and bad, and yet this new persons get to join the team without even doing an initiation or learning the secret handshake, so to speak. This "promotion from outside the ranks" will be seen as a betrayal and will hurt the monogamous person deeply because they feel they have worked hard to be with you. A good example would be a builder sweating and hurting to build a house and the painter getting all the credit because he finished it off with a nice coat of paint on the window sills.

    This may sound odd but to the monogamous person this is obvious just as their distrust of the situation sounds odd to you. Your feeling might not have changed for them but as soon as you mentioned this to your partner, they started to question every assumption they ever made about their relationship with you. Obviously this has come as a shock and they are not happy but also they might never have thought that you would put them in the position where they have to choose between losing you or losing their special relationship with you. Because, remember, even though to you the relationship would be better and stronger the way you see it, to them it would never be the relationship that they wanted and they would never be with you in the way that makes them happy. 

    Well it looks like we?re fucked then? 

    This is true. If neither of you will budge on your stand points then you will never have any kind of romantic relationship with each other. However compromise is possible.  Try to sit down and strip it down to the basics, what do you both want?  Try going into separate rooms and writing a list of the things you would like to happen with your relationship in the long term. Aims and goals.

    For example "In ten years time I would like us both to be living together in a farm house in Outer Mongolia with a dog and two cats, I would like to be able to travel and work wherever I wish and have the money to do it."  How?  "By stealing just enough children from the local village to harvest organs for the black market, but not enough that anyone would notice."

    Obviously this is a silly example, but it give the idea of  what the other partner would like out of the relationship, without making demands. Think if it as a first draft of your life plan. Then come together trade papers and read them separately a few time before coming together to discuss a plan to make as much as is practical of the two plans possible. 

    • How far can we both bend to make this work?
    • Is there another way for the poly partner to get the extra affection they need (secret affairs, dressing up, swinging, fetish parties)?
    • Can the monogamous partner live with these options or are they going to have the same effect as the poly relationship in the long term?

    Most relationships take a lot of hard work and compromise but the key to them all is open communication.

    Unfortunately, it is possible that this will not work for you. If one partner is totally against the idea of you with anyone else, known or unknown, or if you feel it is impossible for you to function without two constant partners, then this is a hurdle which will be dangerous and painful to try and cross and might be best left.

    Having said that, not enough effort is a bad thing too. Many people all over the world tell the same story in the same type of bar, of the one that got away because they were too stubborn or quick to judge and it ended up ruining their lives. This is a misleading story in my opinion, personally I never subscribed to the idea that "it is better to have loved and lost," and if I?m honest I think it's usually used as a kind of excuse for not being attentive enough to fix the problem in the relationship. All relationships have problems but if you REALLY care and REALLY want to be with a person it is possible, through mutual respect and hard work, to have that relationship no matter what stands in your way.

    8/19/2006 1:02:45 PM
     Risking Death soulshaven
    Introduction
    There are a group of high-risk activities within the scene that carry with them a risk of death for the submissive. Whether this is an acceptable form of play or not is one of the hotly debated areas of the scene. This piece looks at the arguments for and a compelling argument against.
    Argument For
    BDSM is never going to be "safe". That is part of the point. Playing with danger is exciting. Almost every BDSM activity carries with it a degree of risk but, having considered the risks, if everyone consents, no one has the right to say the activity is invalid, right?
    People indulge in high-risk activities for pleasure all of the time. Motor-sports, rock climbing, boxing, they all carry with them the risk of serious injury or death yet it is generally accepted that those who wish to know the risks and, so long as they are sensible, should be allowed to make their own decisions.
    If it is OK for vanilla people to risk death, surely it is unfair to criticize consenting kinky folk for doing the same?
    Argument Against
    When you risk your life in a high-risk sport, you risk your life.
    As a Dom/me, when you risk you indulge in high-risk play, you risk your submissive's life. As a submissive, for all you have consented to the risk, you risk your Dom/me's life, or at least a sizeable portion of it as they will still have committed manslaughter.
    It is the old notion that you have the right to risk your own life yet you do not have the right to risk the lives of other people. While both parties may be prepared to consent to the risks to themselves, can either one be said to be truly living up to their responsibilities to the other if they put them in that position?
    Splitting Hairs
    Yes, there are cases where the distinction falls down.
    What about auto-erotic asphyxiation? If you are only risking yourself once again, is it OK? Arguably such "self" play falls in to the same category of other high-risk sports.
    Speaking of high-risk sports, what about those who participate and would have a family that would suffer from their death? Is that not wrong too?
    Certainly there are those in the vanilla world who continue to participate regardless of the risks to others, though many would argue it is wrong to do so. But then that is part of the point of the scene - we hold ourselves to higher standards. As a subculture, we are already often judged negatively for what we are. Part of our responsibility to others within the scene is to not fuel those notions.
    The Letter Of The BDSM
     Law
    The single, simple notion of the scene is that so long as everyone involved consents, then what you do is up to you. So long as the Dominant consents to risking their freedom and the sub consents to risking their life, technically, that is all that matters. No one has the right to tell you any differently.
    Yet there is the larger notion of "SSC". I have described "Safe, Sane And Consensual" before as, "If you can explain an act to an unbiased third person in such a way that they can accept that it is [within reason] safe, it is sane and it is consensual, then it is OK." While you may both give your consent, most other unbiased people will not accept that it is [even reasonably] safe or even that such consent is sane.
    Conclusion
    Risking yourself is generally accepted to be reasonable. Risking others is not. Due to the Dominant/submissive nature of BDSM, high-risk play almost always involves risking the safety of another and so can legitimately be termed unacceptable within the roles expected of Dom/mes and subs.
    Yes, within other communities such behavior is often carried out regardless of the suffering it inflicts on others but part of the point of the scene is that we hold ourselves to higher standards.
    Soulthief
    8/18/2006 5:29:33 AM
     A Shaving How-to
    article by  and an author who prefers not to be named
    Believe me when I tell you've I've given serious  consideration to this reply and the consequence of blasting one of my more intimate routines across the net. Because it took a year of unsightly, uncomfortable rashes and ingrown hair before someone 'shared' the process with me... I felt compelled to do my 'pass it along' part. I had lots of problems shaving clean without a rash or those red ugly ingrown hair bumps that seem to raise up and infect themselves the day before a public play party. This was passed along to me by a veteran of 15 years. It worked for me!

      1.  Don't use a woman's razor, use a man's. Women's shaving cream for sensitive skin with aloe.

      I now use a woman's razor, the Silk Effects that was mentioned by someone else, and have been for over a year. I also use either the shave cream with aloe or with lanolin. Ladies, go Unscented, whenever possible. Sometimes the skin reaction is a rash due to the chemical fragrances added. Better, yet, use an ALL NATURAL shampoo. Yep, shampoo. Use the botanical ones. You have to be sure to keep it wet and it foams then dies but works better than any shaving cream I've ever tried.

      2.  Don't shave in the shower, instead, after a bath. Bathing and soaking in hot water loosens and softens, opens pores. The shave will be cleaner and the skin more resiliently able to handle it. (That's why the old barbers used to put hot towels on the men's faces)

      If you don't have time for a hot shower or soaking bath, soak a hand towel with hot water (not enough to scald, though, because you don't want a heat burn there before you shave!) and lay it over the area. You can read a book, put on make up, whatever, while sitting. I usually do this twice. (it feels good, too!)

      3.  Use a loofah or one of those trendy little nylon scrubbies all over your pubic hair area. The loofah/scrubbie loosens up the hair and keeps the ingrown hairs in check. It's a little ruff to get used to at first, but it will eliminated the ingrown hair problem and give a smoother cleaner shave.

      It also helps "pull up" any partial ingrown hairs you may already have and is good for the skin. This is a very important step. If it irritates the skin, do this when you're NOT going to shave. Let your skin get used to being rubbed, trust me it will!

      4.  Get out of the bath and shave standing on a towel beside the sink. Place a mirror on the counter to get a closer look see. (Anyone who can shave themselves standing upright in a shower with no mirror gets my reverent awe)

      I never use a mirror, can't seem to coordinate the reversal thing. I found that I shave by touch and so quit putting my neck and back out trying to watch what my hands were doing! I dislike shaving in the shower because it wastes water and the curtain gets in the way of my contortions. I also alternate putting one foot up either on the toilet lid or the sink. Sometimes I squat (like a frog, not an attractive mental or actual picture). By stretching the skin with different positions, you learn your growth direction AND some hairs stand up more in different positions.

      5.  Shave twice. Lotsa shaving cream. Lots.

      I've noticed that men who shave me tend to let this step slide. Maybe their face can handle it but my privates can't! The other thing to remember is to rinse that blade OFTEN, like every 3-4 strokes. Hair and whatever you're using as a cream clog up the razor or coat the blade. Hell, even skin cells get on it. You want that blade smooth or you're increasing the risk of the nicks and scrapes that cause a rash. Also, shave S L O W L Y. Resist the urge to move fast, you tend to defeat the purpose of a double edged blade when you do! It also helps to use your free hand right in front of the razor, brushing against the "grain" and raising hairs.

      6.  To prevent the rash- baby oil, baby oil, baby oil. Twice to three times a day. Aloe gel at bedtime.

      If, like me, you dislike baby oil, you can try a vitamin E with aloe cream. For those in the States, WalMart carries a 4oz jar called Fruit of the Earth that is great. A thin coat of triple antibiotic (Neosporin type) after rinsing VERY well will also help. Apply this carefully as it has a surface numbing agent in it. If you DO end up with a rash after carefully taking these steps, there's a US product called Dermoplast that I swear by. It, too, has a numbing agent but also moisturizers and aloe. It's safe for mucous membrane areas (ie genitals), something I know because it was used on me there after having my first and only baby years ago (in conjunction with a heat lamp).

      Now, if you use something to numb, be careful to keep it off your clit (unless you have a devious dominant!). For those with a LOT of nerve (and a top with a sense of humor) you could try spraying some of this on HIS genitalia... *ahem*

      Last but not least (this really IS important) keep the newly shaved area open to air for as long as you can. Sweat will aggravate an existing rash and could give you one if the area is tender. Lying on a bed with your legs spread is a VERY good position for this. If there's any guys reading this far, I'm sure you can think of other things to do to your lady in such a position!

      Warning: saliva and sperm can also irritate (or infect) freshly shaven skin, as can your own juices.

      Now, after all that, I've a few more things to add. I very seldom shave the mons area with a blade, anymore. I use an electric (and not one of those rotary men's either!) called Silhouette by Norelco. I shave from lower belly to the top of the slit, plus the "bikini line" with this, then use the Silk Effects razor for the rest. I found that most of my ingrown hairs and incidents of rash were reduced. No, this doesn't get as smooth as a bladed razor but it's pretty damned close and works well for a quick touch up. I use a non-allergenic powder (face powder works better than corn starch or flour which can clump and I'm allergic to talc - baby powder) over my skin before using the electric. I just have to remember to tap it lightly on the sink every now and then to shake off the powder and hair.

      That said, I still get the occasional ingrown hair. These I tweeze out. Tweezing is less painful if you hold the skin taut before you pull, too.

      There ya have it... good luck!

    8/17/2006 6:24:12 AM
     Uncertainty -- or Am I Cut Out For This? albanypowerexchange
     by Michelle and Tracy
    Two newbie subs who found each other through LATCHES and realized we were having similar fears. With the help of each other and our more experienced sisters we realized our feelings were ok. Here's a few things we realized it's ok to feel.
    1. Afraid......everyone is afraid this is new and scary. Fear can be a good thing just don't let it paralyze you. As you learn to understand yourself more, the fear will decline, and you will become more comfortable with your choices....and always remember that this is a choice.
    2. Like you aren't good enough........no one wakes up in the morning and poof instant sub. It's alot of hard work and effort, and you have a lifetimes worth of conditioning to sort through. Many of us are natural perfectionists and much tougher on ourselves than others are. Never forget you have plenty of time. As far as we know they don't make instant subbie mix, but if you hear of it please give us a yell ::grin
    3. You want to go slower or faster.......many times you will feel the need to speed up or slow down the process. That's why it is so very important to trust your Dominant enough to communicate your feelings. This experience is half yours.
    4. Your needs aren't being met......being a slave or sub doesn't mean you have no needs.....but you have to determine what are needs and what are wants. Then present them to your partner and have the patience to work on making sure they are met. It also means being very honest with yourself. Think alot about what your needs are...we recommend taking one of the D/s preferences tests. Even if you have been with your partner for years you may be surprised at his/her answers.
    5. That this is too hard......it is very hard one of the hardest things you will ever do for most people. But as with everything in life the more difficult the struggle the greater the rewards.
    6. That you can't absolutely trust someone.......absolute trust is something that grows over time...not something we can turn on and off with a light switch. Allow yourself time...you have the rest of your life. If after time you still find you cannot trust your Dominant....listen to your gut feelings. You never have to stay anywhere you do not feel safe.
    7. That you may not REALLY be a sub........that just means you aren't comfortable with your new role. the best analogy I ever heard was to a new mother....many days you wake up as a new mother and say I am not really a mother I am playing at this. Give yourself a break. New roles take time and people grow into them. There are as many different types of subs as there are people. You determine what you are.
    8. That you have limits.......everyone has some limits....some subs or slaves give the power over their limits to there Master because they KNOW there trust will not be violated. This usually comes later in a relationship when absolute trust has been built. Limits keep you safe and you have a right to be safe.
    9. You can't be 24/7.......24/7 is a goal for many people and there are many levels of 24/7. Just as no two marriages are alike....no two Master/sub relationships are the same. Find what works for you and your partner, because in the end that is all that really matters. Try to avoid labels they just cause confusion.
    10. Like you are on an emotional roller coaster........being a sub forces you to be honest with yourself and honest with your partner. You WILL have good days and bad days. You WILL be in ecstasy and the depths of despair. That is ok...the most important thing is that over time the joyous days are more prevalent then the bad ones....but in the beginning the emotions are so strong and the feelings so overwhelming it can be a wild ride.
    11. That you need to say NO......It is perfectly ok to say no. It is also perfectly ok for your partner to require why you are saying no and make you come up with a good reason. All Newbies say no somewhere along the line and that is ok. You have time and nothing happens overnight.
    12. It's ok to use your safewords. Safewords exist for protection, and if ever you get to a point that you are being harmed, you should never feel that you cannot safeword out of it. Many submissives feel that they will totally disappoint their Dominants if they use their safeword, and as such, can end up in dangerous situations, and allow themselves to be harmed.
    Two of the most important things you will hear over and over from experienced D/s people, and they are so true, is there is no one true way in D/s and anything is ok as long as it is Safe, Sane, and Consensual.
    8/16/2006 6:58:46 AM

    Facts and Myths about BDSM safety evilmonkdotorg
    Not everything you find on the Internet, when looking for safety advice, is good information. Much of it in fact forms part of very persistent urban legends. Here is a simple list of first line safety issues: the myth as well as the facts.

    First this: much of what is to follow is general advice that can NOT substitute individual medical advice by a professional! Many of the situations, described below, CAN be an indication of more serious problems and trouble. In other words, especially if what is happening has no obvious cause, check with your doctor! Doing that is hardly ever a problem. Doctors have seen it all before and are not there to judge your inclination, but to cure you and your doctor will simply maintain a professional attitude, regardless his own opinions. If you really feel uncertain about your doctor's opinion - turn to a first aid center. These are almost always completely neutral to what it is, people do. They have seen worse, without doubt!

    Bondage safety: the proverbial bandage scissors

    No matter how often you read the advice, to have a pair of bandage scissors at hand, in order to quickly cut through ropes and leather in case on an emergency - that will not work. Bandage scissors will hardly ever cut through ropes and most certainly not through leather! All you will do is probably break the scissors.

    What to do?

    In the majority of cases an ?rgency will be either limbs turning pale or blue or the sub fainting. Neither calls for the type of emergency action, that would require you to cut ropes or restraints. True, fainting especially might be a scary experience if it happens to you for the first time, but there is time enough (and it is probably easier) to simply untie knots and undo buckles and locks.

    That leaves real emergencies, such as seizures, heart attacks, et cetera.

    Unfortunately, any very sharp knives (the box cutter type) will cut through leather quickly, but these are very unsafe close to the body in an emergency situation.

    The only real safe solution is to first of all use common sense. Do not tie up people with a heart, lung, diabetic or similar condition at all, or at the very least do not use complex scenarios with lots of rope or other restraints and only restrain them up when already on a bed or a bench. Also, never ever tie up people who are on psychiatric medication of any kind.

    Secondly, your first concern will be oxygen, so make sure this is what you target your first release efforts towards (collars, corsets, ropes around the torso and waist). Next, release wrists and arms, especially if they are restrained on the back and allow for a comfortable position while you release whatever restraints are left. And: immediately after you have secured oxygen intake, call 911 or other emergency services FIRST before continuing your release efforts.

    In the case of a real emergency the "bandage scissors" will only make you lose valuable time and your efforts will simply be fruitless. If you feel you need a knife available, buy a sail maker knife (available from nautical shops). These have one rounded top edge, hence are relatively safe to use and will cut through rope (if maintained properly and regularly sharpened!). However, be aware that - even if you mean well - knives and scissors in the hands of someone, who is likely to be close to panic him or herself, who is attempting a rescue are usually dangerous and - involuntarily - will complicate the situation rather than resolve it and create extra risks.

    It is not a bad idea for dominants and submissives to do an occasional rescue drill, just so the two of you will gain some experience.

    General safety: panic, hyperventilation and fainting (the "Breath into a paper bag" credo)

    In a BDSM-context the sequence: uncertainty, fear, mild panic, hyperventilation and possibly fainting is a very logical one and one that can almost always be prevented quite easily. What many tend to forget is that fear and panic are often not so much the result of what is happening (i.e. the "BDSM action") but that these have a very simple physical cause: dehydration and lack of nutrients! When your body is low on energy (a steamy BDSM scene, followed by an orgasm, takes about the equivalent of the energy, used by a professional football player during a match!!!), inexplicable reactions of fear and uncertainty are likely to happen. You can prevent almost all of that through:

    • warming up the muscles prior to active play with some mild stretching exercises or by taking a hot bath or shower
    • making sure there is sufficient sustenance DURING your scene (for both the dominant and submissive partner). Make sure there are simple, fast working nutrients and fluids available (sugar lumps, chocolates, a banana and fruit juice or isotonic (sports) drinks or plain water) and make sure both dom and sub replenish their need for both regularly DURING a scene.

    Fainting is the body's natural reaction to an overload of oxygen intake (hyperventilation) or a simple lack of energy (an empty gas tank, so to speak). Hyperventilation is (very) shallow breathing at a high pace, usually but not always combined with sweating, a (much) higher pulse and feelings of fear or anxiety that do not seem to have an obvious cause. Unless (usually frequently and outside the BDSM-realm as well) hyperventilation has an underlying cause (emotional trauma or intense stress of some sort), it is no cause for alarm and although annoying, it is usually not a physically dangerous problem. If nothing else happens the attack will either eventually stop by itself or the body will faint and simply turn off the switch.

    Hyperventilation can be caused by a variety of things: the lack of nutrients and fluids as mentioned above, unusual physical positions (such as having had the hands higher than the ears for any length of time or being "folded up"), tight clothing (such as corsets) or the assumption that the intake of oxygen is obstructed in some way (gags, tight ropes, arms behind the back or even a collar). The word ASSUMPTION is used here, because hardly ever will the oxygen-intake be obstructed in such a way, that there is a real cause for alarm, but you should take the assumption just as seriously. It may of course be the result of - previously unrecognized - claustrophobia. Finally, it may be caused by heat (the temperature in the room you are in is something to consider) or just by the intense emotions of the action, going on. Rubber and latex clothing - which is tight fitting and will trigger intense sweating - is also likely to cause hyperventilation and nauseau. The intensified sweating sends the brain misinformation! It tells the brain the body apparently needs cooling and the brain missed the signal, hence the sweating will be intensified even more!

    Removing the bondages, restraints or tight fitting clothes, taking a break and eating and drinking something while "sitting it out" (if need be with the head in between the knees) will usually cure the problem. The proverbial "breathing into a paper bag" may help to stop the attack, but it far from always will. In fact, what breathing into a bag does is replace oxygen by your own (oxygen-poor) used air. A body - already assuming it has a lack of oxygen - may very well respond to that by increasing the attack, rather than slowing it down! Bear in mind that hyperventilation is NOT a reasonable, well thought out decision, but an illogical, reflex panic reaction!

    Responses to BDSM situations from female submissives especially, may be very different due to their hormonal activity! The menstruation cycle, menopause and pregnancy for example are well known to have a serious influence on physical and emotional responses, but stress from other situations (for example at work or problems with the kids) may also trigger different hormonal reactions.

    General safety: "Being sub before you dom and testing out toys and gear on your own (dominant's) body is a good safety measure"

    Well guess what - it is not. In fact, it is actually quite dangerous! First this: if you are person, able to truly feel emotions and impact from both dominant and submissive impulses, you are a switch. There is nothing wrong with that and in that case - to some extent - the above statement might bear some reality.

    In general however (even for switches) the following is true:

    • self inflicted impulses (like "feeling the whip" or testing nipple clamps on your hand or even nipples) are totally different from what somebody else does to you, especially if that happens in an entirely different context with emotions raging at a 100 Miles per hour and lots of other impulses. What you felt, when you tested the clamp in the shop, has NOTHING to do with what it feels like to the sub, when used in a scene.
    • people with a predominantly dominant inclination (regardless of what they themselves or others tell them) can not possibly feel the emotions and impulses, someone with a submissive inclination feels, simply because the dominant does not know about the fantasies and emotions of the submissive, does not have them, hence cannot make the complex set of connections to actions, plus fantasies, plus emotions, plus hormonal reactions.

    What the above statement does is put you to sleep, based on a false sense of security! There is no possible way anyone can see, read and feel what is going on in someone elses' head, regardless how close they are and especially not when such emotions and fantasies are - although complimentary and hopefully compatible - totally opposite! As a dominant especially, what you should do is be constantly aware of signals and body language and approach every situation from the viewpoint that you do NOT know what is going on, which will make you much more alert. Submissives should not ever assume a dominant is clairvoyant or "knows", regardless of what he or she may tell them.

    General safety: The use of safewords

    First this: as a rule of thumb using safewords and safe signals during first and incidental contacts is a good idea. However, in most BDSM-relationships they are considered to be rather silly and useless.

    Second: USING CODEWORDS IS A BAD IDEA!!!!

    It is highly unlikely someone in a panic situation will remember, let alone use, code signals such as "red", "strawberry" "tugboat", "elephant" or whatever! By all means, use PLAIN LANGUAGE for safewords. "Auch", "Oohh" and "Aahh" are not safewords, but anything that says "Help", "Stop", "Damn", "Shit" or "Fuck (off)" should be taken seriously and at the very least is cause for further investigation. Never ever ignore plain language communication and do not force people to use codewords they are not used to for an alarm signal! They won't and if they do - and do remember - it might simply be too late! Someone having a heart attack or fainting has other things on his or her mind than remembering the correct "safeword"!!!!!

    Safewords are handy for mild play situations such as during parties or during first, careful, exploration. Other than that, they are largely nonsense and actually dangerous!

    Third: NEVER EVER go on whatever it is you are doing until the submissive partner uses a safeword.

    That again is very risky, if not dangerous and at any rate improper. Doing that is (conveniently) placing all responsibility for his or her safety at the subs' shoulders and it does not belong there. Both partners have an equal and individual responsibility towards safety. If you want to be a dominant, be one and that includes taking on the responsibilities that come with the job.

    Safety is best served by plain language, which is why people yell "Fire!" when the house a ablaze and not "Safeword!"

    Bear this in mind: the average submissive person will make serious attempts to try and follow instructions, provided by the dominant partner and it is far from unlikely they will endanger themselves by trying to remember and use the required safeword when instead "I can't breath!" would have been a much better idea. Besides, submissives in an active scene are on an endorphins rush. This simply renders them temporarily incapable of making any logical decision! The very least you will want to do is to make sure that at least his or her primal reflexes work! Safewords never are and never will become (no matter how hard you "train") primal reflexes!

    8/15/2006 6:58:41 PM
    MsIn10sity's Short Subjects

    Chatrooms, Etc.

    While chatrooms can be fun and entertaining, they are not the best place to learn about BDSM in the real world. Much bad advice and pure nonsense is spread in these rooms every day, by folks who are wannabe's and know little or nothing about the lifestyle in RT.

    When you are new to this subject, I recommend reading some well-known websites for information, non-fiction books and going to RT organization meetings (which are in most major cities around the country).

    Many of these RT organizations have "munches" which are held in public places (like a mall or restaurant) and the people running these events are most always folks who have been in this lifestyle for awhile and can lend great advice about how to meet others with common interests, point you to demonstrations and talks about various subjects, etc. Munches are an informal gathering and are a great way to meet others in the lifestyle without feeling threatened by meeting in a private hall or club.

    Amazingly enough, some people do not realize that "cyber" and RT are as different as night and day. "Cyber" can be a great way to explore your interest as it is "safe" (at least physically safe usually) but it can be emotionally devastating for some who get so involved that they lose their normal common sense.

    The passion and emotions in D/s run at a very intense level. It is much different than the vanilla world in many aspects. In this lifestyle/lovestyle you may reveal (and learn about another's) parts of your/themself you/they wouldn't otherwise share with anyone. And the initial "thrill/relief" of discovering that you aren't alone in those fantasies you've had often makes people look before they leap...

    Chatrooms can be places full of pretenders (also known as "wannabe's"), phonies, predators, etc... they can provide a great deal of misinformation. You owe it to yourself to be well-informed about this lifestyle, for the sake of your own safety and enjoyment.

    Also, a word about any dom/me that says anything like: "You don't need to read or learn from anyone but me...". This sets off clear alarm bells to me, besides touching off my built-in "BS" detector. Why wouldn't your perspective partner want you to be well-informed? Why would they want you only to learn from them? Anyone who is "real" in this lifestyle is always learning new things, from a variety of sources... reading, discussion, websites, etc. Those who are so narrow-minded that they don't want their partner learning from any other source but them has a hidden agenda somewhere; watch out for that.
    Above all else... trust your own instincts!

    8/15/2006 6:58:26 AM

    Are you a Dominant or a God?
    One submissives advice to dominants having a crisis of faith. submissiveloving

    Your life is not going well right now. You are having a crisis of faith regarding your ability to dominate successfully. You may be thinking, "If I cannot solve (insert problem here) what gives me the right to call myself a dominant?" I know you need to be in control at all times. I know you feel unsettled when everything is not going according to your plan. I also know that it is my duty to fulfill your needs. All of them. The good, the bad, and the ugly. I did not choose to serve you with fantasy in mind. I chose to serve a flesh and blood human being. You may not find self doubt acceptable but it is only human. Surprise surprise you are not perfect. I shall alert CNN.

    I also chose to serve One who would best use my skills as a submissive. Two of those skills are providing support and understanding while putting my own needs aside. If you are not happy, I am not happy. I find my bliss through you. You might know this and may be thinking that you have no right to cause me any unhappiness because you suffer. The only true tragedy will be for you to shut me out in a moment of crisis. You are concerned about my needs right now. Well, my need is for you to communicate and allow me to be a part of the solution. I need to know that when times get rough you will not simply walk away from us because you take your responsibility for me so seriously that you feel it is best to cut me off rather than to burden me.

    I am your submissive. I serve you with great pride. Know that admitting to a perceived weakness will not lessen your power over me nor will it change our relationship. It will only be an opportunity to strengthen our bond.

    If an illusion of perfection is important to you in a D/s relationship you have the right to pursue it but know this, in time....once again, that illusion will be shattered. Will you give up domination altogether or simply move from submissive to submissive? If all dominants give up domination because they find themselves to be less than perfect who will be left to dominate us? It is my belief that just as submissives can only be their best with someone who accepts them for everything they are, dominants will only find bliss with a submissive who accepts all of them. The good, the bad, and the ugly.

    Cerina X

    8/13/2006 7:23:59 PM
    You're Not A Proper Sub!" soulshaven
    Recently, a friend of mine told me a story. She is a new submissive, exploring the scene and her place in it. It is frightening to her, but the things she explores all seem to be right for her, and she's growing in confidence and self-assurance. That is, she was growing in self assurance. What happened? She had a scene with a new Dom.

    This Dom was a friend of hers, so she trusted him to a reasonable degree. He was also new to the scene and hadn't really had much experience yet with a real-life partner. They were at the "asking questions" stage, and because she didn't yet have any experience with spankings, she agreed to have one to help her get an idea of what her limits were. He struck her so hard with a toy that he split her skin. To add insult to injury, when she told him that it hurt and asked if spanking meant hitting that hard, he told her, "You're not a real submissive. You're too questioning."

    Pardon me while I get up on my soapbox.

    NO ONE DECIDES HOW MUCH OF A SUBMISSIVE YOU ARE.

    You decide how submissive you are. You decide if you want to scene or if you want to be in a lifestyle relationship. It's your decision if you want to play with toys or if you prefer hands. It's your decision how hard "too hard" is. It's your decision if you would like to add sadism and masochism to your play or if you honestly just want to deal with the mental trust issues that D/s entails. It's your decision if you would like to play with a new Dom/me, and it's your decision what that play will involve. All these things are decided inside you, by what your head and your heart are telling you.

    Now, it is entirely conceivable that your style of submission will not match another person's style of Dominance. That's fair enough, and that's the way the world works. Just because we are sub DOES NOT mean that we have to tailor who we are to suit the next available Dom/me. I once knew a switch who was afraid that he was "too perverted", and wanted "the wrong kind of commitment" to ever find a permanent partner. He complained that he could find women to Domme him, but they always insisted he give more than he was prepared to give. Now the same friend is blissfully happy, living with another switch about whom he swears, "I think she's even more perverted than me!" You will eventually meet your perfect Dom/me, and that person will think you are their perfect sub. It's just like dating in the vanilla world.

    It's possible that you yourself don't know how much of a submissive you are. If you're new to the scene and just exploring, it's easy to turn to someone who says they are experienced for guidance. Guidance is great, and there are some hard-and-fast definitions and rules in the scene: we define Dom/me and sub the same universally, and SSC (Safe, Sane, Consensual) is our creed. Beyond that, you're looking for guidance in discovering the kind of sub you are, not in the kind of sub your friend/mentor wants you to be.

    Just as no one has the right to tell you that you're not the "right" kind of submissive, you do not have the right to tell someone else that they're the "wrong" kind of Dom/me. Their style may not agree with yours, true. They may be too gentle or playful or strict or demanding for your tastes. All of that is valid. That is who they are, though. If they're expressing who they are, and how the feel and what they imagine, then that's what's right for them. Let them express themselves their way, while you express yourself your way, and you'll both find your ideal partners.

    *k

    8/12/2006 11:49:05 AM
     Ask today - Safe tomorrow ~

    Sometimes we give much weight to what people say to us. This is particularly so for people who become known to each other through the Internet and phone. When written or verbal communication becomes our only available 'measure' of a person then we tend to become dependent on using our judgment as to the depth or veracity of what we hear. If we approach a new relationship with this handicap and if we are in a somewhat vulnerable state then we may be further inclined to offer a level of belief toward this unknown person we are communicating with. In a sense, we want to believe what they have to say so we encourage ourselves to override years of caution and offer to this person an almost limitless sphere of trust. This decision to trust can become so powerful that even when opportunities present themselves to check for truth, we ignore them. Sometimes going so far as to tell ourselves that such a check in some way diminishes the belief we have claimed both to them and to ourselves. In this case we deliberately 'blind' ourselves to any information which may present itself as contrary to the established truth.
    It becomes fairly easy to 'build' a stranger into the 'design' we think we have searched for our entire lives. It is a way to resurrect hope and old tarnished battered by life dreams of the perfect man, or perfect woman. Further, it is in the nature of humans to create a 'mating dance' when meeting an 'available' or 'potential' mate. This dance in part is expressed through a deliberate seeking out of 'similar' signals. We tend to look for a common language, common hobbies or experiences, something to use as a foundation for an ongoing conversation or to further contacts and increase the potential of mating. Within this 'courting dance' we tend to ignore or push aside those things which are 'different' in part because we know that such differences if brought forward might erode our so carefully constructed relationship foundation. If you couple the need to believe again, to find someone to fill the voids in your life to this biological 'alignment' of similarities then you may find the combination difficult to resist and almost impossible to view objectively.
    If you take this 'mixture' further and express it within the arena of D/s, you can then add a component of ritualized responses which inhibit open communication. This can be especially true if the individual is within the submissive side of the relationship. Very shortly after 'meeting' online, the submissive may be encouraged to respond 'in role' at all times during online conversations and email. This 'structure' by its nature is aligned toward the concept of one person offering direction and the other person following or accepting that direction. Open or intimate conversation may be an early casualty to the desire to 'fit' into the desired role. If no early open areas are created then the submissive may find themselves somewhat trapped within this role. Often they will not see this as being trapped since 'finding' this 'special person' is very important to them. They will tell themselves that this 'limitation of information flow' is what is proper between their perception of Dominant and submissive. Beyond a certain point, 'asking' can be viewed as disrespectful. So, necessary questions may remain unasked and unanswered. The submissive may feel that this floating trust adds just that little bit more risk and edge to their situation or budding relationship.
    By viewing this process in reverse you can clearly note the times or moments when such decisions were made, when the individual made a choice to offer trust in lieu of real information. This launching of the self into the unknown is also a choice. By accepting the 'limitations' of real information the individual can make decisions which on some level they know are based on possibly erroneous assumptions. By not asking certain questions they take a step toward reducing the long term viability of the new relationship. This is an action directed by the free will and choice of the individual. As they take each further action which may lead them into an unsuitable union they are in basic ways expressing the desire to be in a temporary union, one which stands the highest risk of falling apart in disunion after a very short period of time. This 'idea' may be mentally intolerable and frequently the individual will persuade themselves that what they truly are looking for is a stable, long term, healthy interpersonal relationship.
    However, with very few exceptions, the strength of a relationship is built over a long period of time based on the actions of the individual's involved in the relationship. It is less important what you believe, or what you tell yourself and more important what you do, to, toward and for that relationship and indeed for yourself. Intentions are empty descriptions. Your 'action' is who you are, it is what you really do. Trust if given easily and cheaply will be repaid by its easy and cheap stripping. Trust shouldn't be given at all. Trust is something which you as an individual earn. If you are a person who willfully chooses to take actions against the basic structure of your relationship you are simply expressing your true 'feeling' for that relationship. By seeking 'forgiveness' for actions you indeed are requesting that those who have trusted you should accept this willful injury of themselves, and release you from responsibility for your choice to injure them in the first place. A twice injury.
    If you are seeking a relationship via the Internet or some form of dating service, use all of the same tools you would use when seeking any relationship. Be safe. Meet in open, public places. Create safe call numbers and USE them. Ask questions. Take a look at your dates photo ID. See if the names match, if the addresses match. Beyond the normal range of safe call questions are some questions which should be asked. The growth of the Internet is creating 'opportunistic predators', these are people who will seek out anyone they believe is vulnerable purely to use that person for their own motives or purposes. Further, there are people entering the lifestyle looking for a place to 'hide' their behaviors of violence and abuse. Ask any potential relationship partner if they have a criminal record, if they have ever been charged with domestic violence or stalking, if they are a felon, if they have ever been charged with a sex crime such as rape or child molestation, if they have ever been charged or implicated in the death of anyone else. Felony conviction records are generally available to the public only requiring a name to be searched. If your potential relationship partner has any type of charge or conviction against them, then do the research to INDEPENDENTLY explore the nature of the charge and findings against them IF you continue to be serious about them. Do your best to gather clear and factual information to the best of your ability prior to placing yourself in a position of extreme vulnerability. And finally, whenever possible DATE locally. Meet early in the relationship, see if there is physical chemistry. Then check your date out. If you notice an inconsistency don't allow yourself to put it into the ignore box, if you select poorly that choice may injure or destroy you.

    8/11/2006 4:31:43 PM

    Trust: The Foundation
    By miria hunter
    Trust, for some, is such a little thing, merely given lip service and never a second thought. But in the world of D/s trust is the foundation upon which everything else is built. There are many definitions of trust, but Miriam Webster's Dictionary says it well: assured reliance on the character, strength, or truth of someone or something. In order for a submissive to be able to give of themselves to a Dominant, there has to be unconditional trust in all aspects of the relationship. Basic trust is something we tend to give easily to most people. But the trust that goes deeper, the kind that means you would trust your very life (for REAL) to someone, is not a trust that can be built in just days or weeks. This much deeper level of trust can often take years to establish, and honesty is its foundation.

    Before you can be honest with others, you must learn how to be honest with yourself. How many times have you done things you did not like, enjoy or even want to do but instead lied to yourself and realized you were acting just to please someone else? Are you being honest with yourself when you respond this way? Are you being honest with your partner? Your first step should be self-discovery. The first person you have to learn to be honest with is you! Once you learn self-honesty, you will find that honesty with others comes easier, like second nature. Self-honesty does not come easy when you first enter this lifestyle. There will be many things that tempt, intrigue, and even scare you. When you first begin, you won't know what you really want, but that will come in time with learning more about yourself. Also take stock in yourself with honesty. What are your good and your bad points? Learn to enhance your attributes but never hide the faults from someone. Some of us have faults that we really can't change, but most can be altered in some way or another.

    Suppose you have found that special someone online. You're chatting for hours on-end. You are so sure this one is THE one you have been waiting your whole life for. I have seen more than one submissive build their whole life around someone they have only talked to online and on the phone. Regrettably, most of these relationships have never worked out further than the first or second meeting. Why? Because, one member was not totally honest with the other. Maybe one sent a 10-year-old picture and had since lost all their hair. Or one said, "Yes, I love doing all those things you enjoy." There are so many white lies that people tell! Who hasn't? Looks shouldn't matter, but they can when the picture you hold of someone you love is not who they really are. I had a wonderful friend online who was single and childless. We talked for months, with Master and me helping her through some very difficult times: a car accident ending with her having to have a hysterectomy, an ex-boyfriend who was stalking her, to name only a few. The end result? She remains a bored housewife with 2 young girls.

    When talking online, little lies can be so easy to say, after all no one can see your face to determine if you are telling the truth or not. It's easy to type in 120 pounds when the reality is at least 170, or that you are unmarried, or any of numerous lies I have heard. So what if you are a waitress or a cashier or a Vice president? All are honorable professions. The hardest part is telling someone else the truth. When you tell the truth, no matter how ugly or hard, you will find your circle of friends to be unique: people who truly know the real you and care about you, even with this knowledge. Around these people, you won't have to worry if you will be found out and lose what you are building. If you don't like something about yourself, change it in real life, and NOT in words only.

    It's easy enough to agree to things that you don't want to do in order to please someone else. I am guilty myself of doing this in the past and then hating myself later. That self-loathing was also slowly and unconsciously transferred to the person I was trying to please. This resentment was not fair to them, I agree. But the human mind and heart are not always fair. I still have a habit of saying, "Whatever makes you happy!" I have learned, however, to only say that if all options will work for me as well. Now, when I do have a preference, I clearly state it. Being honest about what you want and need is only the first step in building the foundation of trust you will need if you truly want to live this lifestyle. But this first step truly establishes the foundation for everything else that will follow.

    Integrity is an extremely important aspect of establishing trust. The person you are with has to know that your values are true, and not merely something created to match theirs. In return, you will need to know that you can count on them to adhere to their code of values. When you are being tied up is NOT the time to start worrying if they do or don't have the integrity needed to keep you safe. You need to know beforehand that they won't breach any negotiated limits and will listen to, and abide by your safe words. The same constraints apply to them if you are the one doing the binding. Both Dominants and submissives need to trust in the other, to speak honestly if things are going to fast, to slow, or to intense. Not doing so can literally have life and death consequences, be it yours or someone else's. Are you willing to risk another's or even your own life just to try and impress someone? If you are, you seriously need to consider why you would place yourself in such jeopardy. No justification is ever good enough for endangering someone else. During a scene, integrity is what can mean the difference between safety and blind vulnerability.

    In most relationships, the Dom provides a formal structure that the sub must adhere to. If the relationship is long distance, the Dom only has the subs word that they are adhering to boundaries, and truly performing tasks established by the Dom. The Dom must trust in the sub's word that they are doing as they are directed. Sometimes, it is so tempting to merely say, "Yes, I did or didn't do something," when in reality you are telling a lie to make your life a little easier. The sub also has to trust that the Dom will fulfill their responsibilities to the sub. If the Dom does not fulfill these responsibilities, the sub may slowly start to rebel, often not realizing what they are doing until it is too late. The decisions and choices you make with respect to unsupervised obedience will be your own. Though others may offer opinions or ideas, in the end, it is you who decides the extent and validity of your performance. You are the one responsible for your own actions, and you should accept responsibility by admitting to them. Remember, it's easier to make choices that do not later require apologies and forgiveness. You may offer, or be offered an apology and you might even accept. But in the back of your mind, you will always remember the incident, and the truth you knew that was betrayed. Having this lingering uncertainty can be one of many ways the foundation of trust can start to crumble.

    I have seen too many people try to justify dishonesty by stating that it's just better the other person not know, or that they didn't need to know. Keeping secrets and white lies are still dishonest and can rapidly destroy trust. Secrets are very hard to keep hidden from others. Someday, somehow they always have a way of coming to light and you will be found out. The only person you are protecting by lying or hiding things is yourself. What to you may seem a small incident, may to the other party seem to be a big issue, merely because you attempted to hide it. Secrets and hiding makes others ask questions. "If it was so small, why did they hide it? There must be more that I don't know!" We tend to hide those things that cause us embarrassment, skirt things that we find uncomfortable, and generally make terrible choices. Many times, lying seems to be the easiest choice in the beginning of a relationship. But, in the end, honesty always turns out to be best.

    Being reliable is also is an absolute must. If you say you are going to do something, then by all means, do it. Don't make excuses, or lie. Your Dom/sub counts on you to be reliable as well.

    In order to be respected, you must be respectable: in other words, worth another's respect. If you are continuously dishonest, you demonstrate a lack of respect to those around you, as well as for yourself. Respect is something that is earned from others by your actions. Respect can just as easily be lost by your actions as well. Act respectable, be respectable, and you will earn the respect you need in this lifestyle. Honesty, integrity, respectability, reliability, and responsibility all lead to absolute trust. Remember, the first gift in submission is trust. But trust must be created from honesty and respect. The loss of either of these can do irreversible damage to a relationship. D/s requires absolute trust in all aspects, from all parties participating. When doubt arises, it slowly erodes the foundation of trust. Even if one corrects their ways after a trust is broken, it is very slow to be rebuilt the second time, if at all. The gift of total trust is not to be taken lightly. Please treat it with the care it deserves. After all, once a foundation starts to crumble, the whole structure will soon fall.

    Rick's miria

    8/10/2006 4:43:11 PM
     JEALOUSY ~
    We call it our 'little green eyed monster', jealousy is that which devours our relationships, inspiring mistrust, anxiety, fear. Jealousy occurs when we suspect rivalry or unfaithfulness, we are insecure and fear the loss of the devotion of that which we covet. We possess. Own. Our response is often hostility, lightly veiled, anger, resentment, envious, distrustful, suspicious, watchful of harm or fraud.

    (For the purposes of this article the submissives will be identified as female and the Dominant as male.)

    When a new submissive is introduced into an existing D/s relationship this can trigger sensations of intense insecurity by the Alpha Submissive. She may feel neglected, overlooked and even discarded when the attention of her Dominant is upon the 'interloping' submissive. The Alpha may feel that her 'territory' is being threatened by an outsider and respond defensively to try to remove this threat to her 'ownership' of the relationship. Many Dominants facing this situation respond by offering verbal reassurances to their Alpha submissive. As the relationship continues they will often 'create' a new position of Beta Dominant and instruct their Alpha submissive to fill this position. The Dominant often believes that this will reduce their Alpha's feelings of anxiety and rivalry allowing the Dominant to 'enjoy' the three-way relationship in the way they have imagined prior to introducing the new submissive into the relationship. In a sense such a move further displaces the Alpha from her perceived position as the primary or most 'important' submissive in her Dominant's life and relegates her to a 'discard' position. Many submissives view the role of imposed Domme as a reduction in status, or even as a dismissal of their submissive expression. They may find this enormously hurtful and hard to discuss or resolve in their mind.

    The Dominant may have trouble understanding the problem or how the dynamics alter from union to combat. By positioning their submissives in the role of rival for the Dominants attention the Dominant creates the arena for the warfare to begin. Jealousy emerges from an underlying belief that the individual is not sufficient to satisfy or maintain the full attention of the person they are devoted to. This insecurity is often based in lifetime experiences of unfaithfulness. When the new submissive is presented she becomes a physical demonstration of something that the Alpha submissive lacks (in the mind of the Alpha). Her presence may act as a constant reminder of her 'tenuous' hold on the devotion of the Dominant she is bonded to. The new submissive may willfully contribute toward the destabilization of the Alpha submissives 'security' in the integrity of her relationship with 'their' Dominant. The new submissive may wish to supplant the Alpha in the attentions of the Dominant or even have thoughts of the removal of the Alpha as 'her' rival - seeing a potential elevation of status.

    When this dynamic is fully blown you have a destructive structure with little expectation of relief.

    To correct this problem the Dominant needs to understand the subtleties of the viewpoint of both his Alpha and his beta submissives. Regardless of the 'amount' of time (disparities) that the Dominant may have with their beta they must ignore these apparent time limitations and refrain from giving 'excessive' amounts of attention to their beta. The Dominant must view the situation toward the stabilization of his primary relationship. When both submissives are present the Dominant should maintain superior attention toward his Alpha and inferior attention toward his lesser submissive the beta. In addition he may wish to restructure their relationship placing the beta submissive under the control and direction of the Alpha who is under the direction and control of the Dominant. This may include the direction of punishment and discipline 'thru' the Alpha. By creating a strong chain the Dominant stabilizes the insecurities of his Alpha and identifies to his beta that she is the lesser in all aspects of the relationship. In this type of arrangement the Alpha submissive is not placed in a 'separation' role as Beta Dominant but retains her position as submissive of primary importance in the eyes of her Dominant and in the eyes of the beta.

    The Dominant needs to be diligent in maintaining this arrangement as both women will be highly attentive to the most minute details of 'favor shown'.

    True poly relationships are quite rare (those successful) and when they do work they are invariably based upon the individuals within the relationship feeling completely stable and secure or not at risk of losing the object or objects of their affections.

    Many submissives become highly territorial toward their Dominants and become defensive in protecting that relationship. Some submissives actually respond as if their Dominants are 'owned' by them, some will strike out violently toward any person who appears to be attempting to alter, change, manipulate or destroy their bond with their Dominant. (Please note that jealousy is not limited to submissives but can be equally problematic for Dominants - this can be seen in an obsessive need to grasp and control every moment of a submissives life {another type of fear of loss}.) Any manifestation of jealousy is destructive as it indicates a lack of trust, faith and belief in their partner and their partners long term intentions. 

    8/10/2006 5:43:41 AM
    Polyamorous Considerations national leather association/subs helping subs

    Distinguishing abuse in these special types of relationships?

    What are healthy Polyamorous ("Poly") relationships?

    A Polyamorous person is one who has, seeks to have or is inclined to have multiple relationships with more than one partner in sexual and/or romantic ways at the same time. Each partner within a polyamorous relationship gets to set their own parameters about what is appropriate "poly" behavior for themselves. Most partnerships are formed when two or more parties agree on what the parameters for their involvements will be. It is hoped that each participant agrees only after they are informed or knowledgeable about what the agreement actually means to each of the other partners. This is called "informed consent."

    In healthy poly relationships this agreement fuels each participant's overall individual and collective happiness and personal interpretation of well-being. Healthy poly-oriented individuals will seek to make their relationships win-win and often go to great lengths to ensure that they make choices that work for all parties concerned. Poly relationships are not an invitation to violate current agreements, promises or commitments, they are an opportunity for sexual or romantic self-expression between consenting adults who enjoy it. It should be noted that Polygamy (marriage to more than one person simultaneously) is illegal within the U.S.

    What is abuse within a Poly relationship?

    Since many poly relationships are often complex and have the capacity to be or become emotionally intense, participants will likely be very careful in their approach to any structured agreements so that trust might be built over time, ensuring the ongoing safety and health of each participant. Random House Webster's Dictionary defines abuse as "to use wrongly or improperly" and "to treat in a harmful, injurious or offensive way." When one partner coerces, manipulates, bribes or threatens another to agree to something, especially something as potentially intense as Polyamory, it is possible that the relationship is abusive and, if the partners are or have been intimates, then it may be considered domestic violence. In either case each party should get help quickly.

    What does an abusive Poly relationships look like?

    If you have lingering feelings that "this isn't right" or that "something is wrong with this picture" then there is cause for further consideration. It may not be abuse, but it is important to listen to your internal alarms and explore areas of concern. You may notice the following:

    • demands that someone accept, tolerate, or change to accommodate bouts, outbursts or feelings of jealousy
    • forcing someone to make agreements they aren't comfortable with, adjust to new partners too quickly, change current agreements without re-negotiating, etc.
    • withholding support, affection, care or other agreed upon exchanges if a partner does not agree to include someone new
    • violations of "shared airspace" by sounds of sex, intimacies, secret conversations, bdsm activities, etc. without previous check-ins and/or agreements
    • chronic ridicule or extreme criticism of other partners and/or playmates; constant venting or complaining about one partner to another, especially if they are also intimates
    • repeated breaking of confidences either directly or indirectly
    • belittling of sentimental items or gifts from other partners
    • setting a partner up to feel guilty about their other interests/partners
    • manipulating, coercing, bribing, forcing for more time, space or attention than other partners, especially a primary one

    If you think you may be in an abusive Polyamorous relationship:

    You may feel that no one will understand what you are going through. You may feel alone. Look up a poly sensitive therapist on-line through the KINK-Aware Professionals list (www.bannon.com/~race/kap) and get help. You do not deserve to be abused and you cannot prevent it with better relationship skills or more patience. Abuse and Domestic Violence can occur even in well-negotiated relationships to single, celibate, monogamous or polyamorous persons alike and it is not okay. Get help.

    Call: 1-800-799-SAFE
    1-800-787-3224 TTY

    Trust your instincts. Make a plan. Get help so you can get out.

    8/8/2006 7:21:38 PM
    How to Spot a Potential Abuser
    Author Unknown /subshelpingsubs
    reworked by: Nightdaughter

    Those red flags are there to expose an abuser if only we were trained to see them. You will read the list and think "Now why oh why didn't I think of that!" This checklist is a general one, as well all know in the BDSM lifestyle, some of these signs are not that of an abuser but of a good dominant, but like all things it doesn't hurt to have a good idea about what might fall under the category of a potential abusive relationship/person.
    HOW TO SPOT AN ABUSER CHECKLIST

    1. Are you afraid to act like yourself with this person? (no dominant should make you scard to act like your normal self, if you are then that is not right)

    2. Does this person refuse to talk AND listen to you? (The key to a lasting BDSM relationship is open communication, if your dominant is not listening to you, and will not talk with you about any of your fears or the like, then this might be called a red flag by many)

    3. Do you catch this person in lies?

    4. Are you this person's only friend? (this does not always denote a abuser, some of us do not have a large friend list that we tend to associate with, this does not necessary mean the person will turn out to be an abuser)

    5. Does this person talk badly about other women?

    6. Does this person mistreat their mother/father, siblings or ex?

    7. Is this person mean to animals?

    8. Is this person subject to road rage?

    9. Does this person anger easily?

    10. Does this person hold grudges?

    11. Does this person express their anger physically?

    12. Is this person upset that you have other friends?

    13. Is this person jealous of your friends and relatives?

    14. Does this person try to cut you off from your friends? (This for many that I know if number 1 red flag)

    15. Does this person try to keep you from practicing your faith?

    16. Would you not consider this person a friend outside of this relationship?

    17. Is this person totally fixated on you? (some people say that there is a different between a loving partner and someone who is fixated on you, and its true, but some partners who are considered to be extreamly love and caring unfortunatly by some fall to various degrees into this catagory, thus its up to you to trust you own instints in this matter)

    18. Was this person abused as a child? Was their mother abused?

    19. Is this person co-dependent? (again this is a debated topic among many people apparently, some believe that you can't have a M/s relationship without developing a co-dependence, others will argue otherwise.)

    20. Does this person have a poor self-image?

    21. Does this person have poor impulse control?

    22. Is this person preoccupied with sex?

    23. Does this person have a history of alcohol or drug abuse or a problem with compulsive gambling?

    24. Has this person pushed for intimacy early in the relationship? Perhaps making all sorts of promises for marriage and hope for the future. Has this person tried to brush aside your concerns as just jitters and tell you to just "trust them"?

    25. Does this person use guilt to try to manipulate you?

    26. Does this person unjustly accuse you of flirting with others?

    27. Does this person take your money?

    28. Must you always watch the TV program that this person wishes to see or go to the movie of their choice? (this for some might be a red flag, but in a M/s relationship its not necessarly so, depending on the level between the two partners.)

    29. Has this person tried "playful" forceful sex? Not stopping until you REALLY objected? (as many might think, that might not be a red flag, but it can be if the dom doesn't stop when a safe word is used)

    30. Has this person threatened to hit you?

    31. Has this person hit, shoved, bit, kicked or in other ways tried to injure you? (This is not always the case as you might know, but then again doing this in anger is never good at any point in time, also if the intent of injury is more then temp or consentual then well of course its up to you to feel if its abuse or not)

    32. Has this person destroyed any of your property? Has this person threatened to do so?

    33. Does this person have a dual personality? Is this person nice and friendly most of the time, then cruel and heartless at other times?

    34. Does this person have to know where you are every minute and check up on you to make sure? (this might not always be a red flag, if it is something that is already known within your relationship, and has been agreed upon)

    35. Does this person check through your computer history, e-mail, cookies and logs to see where you have been? Does this person read your mail? Listen to your phone calls?

    36. Are you not allowed to be alone with friends and family?

    37. Does this person have a problem with authority figures?

    38. Does this person have extreme highs and extreme lows? Simple questions. Powerful questions. Perhaps even life saving questions.
      ***Remember... "Patience is a Virtue***
      If you answer YES to more than just even one or two of these you are in what many people would call an abusive relationship. The higher the number of questions checked the more serious the potential of the abuse is likely to be. However, this list is not comprehensive. Your particular situation will likely be somewhat different. If you feel you are being abused, seek professional counselling. Nothing in this checklist should be considered a substitute for counselling.
      If you feel you are in an abusive relationship, get help now! You can take the first step by calling the National Domestic Violence Hotline at 1-800-799-SAFE (7233) (TDD 1-800-787-3224)
    8/8/2006 5:58:03 AM
    Abuse Based on Size

    What is "size-ism"?

    Size-ism is the chronic discrimination of someone because they are larger, smaller, less muscular, small-breasted, large-breasted, have a small(er) penis, are robust, fat, pear-shaped, pot-bellied, taller, shorter, etc. than someone else or groups of others. It is much like racism or class-ism. In the United States, the media abounds with images of what our ideal physical standards should be. Even the federal government has established standards of acceptable or "normal" weight ranges and anyone outside of these ranges are considered overweight, unhealthy, fat or even obese. There is still very little literature that exists which actually encourages individuals to be whatever body size/shape they choose, or that the one they have is good just the way it is. Many large people often are as conscious of their health, nutrition and exercise regimes as their smaller counterparts. There is also the false assumption that persons of ample size are less sexual than smaller or more "average" sized persons. Sexual libido/activity is not related to physical size or shape.

    Each person gets to decide for themselves what their physical size, eating habits and activity level will be and with whom they will spend their time and/or have sexual exchanges with. Many people in the BDSM community believe that those who weigh more have "more padding", are able to take more physical sensation, are often assumed to be submissive or "in need of control", or are deferred to as an authority figure or even assumed to be "natural nurturers", etc. These are not necessarily true. Each person is an individual and has individual preferences and needs. Negotiate with new partners to determine their comfort level with physical intensity and other interests  do not assume them.

    Discrimination also occurs when organizations or groups do not try to accommodate the needs of their members or event attendees by securing or stabilizing crosses or other dungeon equipment so that larger people are not in danger, placing medical supplies out of the reach of shorter individuals, overlooking the need to provide sturdy chairs for those that are not comfortable (or able) to stand for long periods of time or "perch" on something smaller, etc. Anyone who identifies as a "person of size" is entitled to the same safety and peace of mind considerations that any other individual receives. People of size do not deserve to receive discrimination, abuse or ridicule in any form.

    What is considered abusive to or with a "person of size"?

    Since mainstream society is still not fully accepting of many physical differences, nor are they sensitive as a whole to the needs of those who are larger than what is considered "normal", moral and social judgments and discrimination are still commonplace. Due to the oppression many people of size experience, self-esteem is often lowered in the individual and thusly abuse and domestic violence are frequently overlooked, discounted, tolerated or accepted as "deserved". When given an opportunity to engage or relate to and with a person of size, care must be taken not to perpetuate institutionalized discrimination and shame-based philosophies. Abusive behaviors towards these people often come in the form of criticism, judgments, exclusion, invalidation or restriction on their contributions or involvement. These individuals often find themselves invalidated for their beauty, sexuality, fitness, healthiness, etc. Random House Webster's Dictionary defines abuse as "to use wrongly or improperly" and "to treat in a harmful, injurious or offensive way." When someone coerces, manipulates, bribes or threatens another to agree to do something they don't want (like surgery, diets or forced exercise), or abandon something that is important to them (like enjoying their body the way it is), it can be assumed that the relationship is abusive and, if the partners are or have been intimates, then it is considered domestic violence. In either case each party should get help quickly.

    What does abuse towards a person of size look like?

    • coercion, threats or demands that someone diet, exercise, take medications or drugs (like diuretics, laxatives or diet pills) or have "corrective" surgery
    • ridicule or criticism of physical size, shape, proportions, abilities or lack of ability, etc.
    • continuous talk about how "so-and-so" is prettier or more handsome because they are smaller, bustier, taller, more petite, work out more, etc.
    • refusal to touch or caress areas that "disgust them", emotional distance based on weight changes, forced feeding or food "restrictions", etc.
    • threats to abandon or punish if weight expectations/demands are not met
    • physical abuse, damage to (often) more expensive larger/smaller sized or custom made clothing, blackmail, repeated verbal assaults, chronic belittling, etc.

      If you think you may be in an abusive relationship and you are a person of size:

      You may feel that no one will understand what you are going through. You may feel alone, ashamed or that you have deserved the abuse. You do not deserve to be abused and you cannot prevent it with diets, exercise or a different sized body. Abuse and Domestic Violence can occur to any individual and towards people of every size and shape and it is not okay. Get help. ***There are those that prefer certain sizes, features, shapes and looks over overs. But, these same people are honorable and do not judge others.***

      Call: 1-800-799-SAFE
      1-800-787-3224 TTY
      Trust your instincts. Make a plan. Get help so you can get out.

    8/7/2006 5:47:35 PM

    Self image
    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
    A person's self image is the mental picture, generally of a kind that is quite resistant to change, that depicts not only details that are potentially available to objective investigation by others (height, weight, hair color, sex, I.Q. score, is this person double-jointed, etc.), but also items that have been learned by that person about himself or herself, either from personal experiences or by internalizing the judgments of others. Those items include the answers to such questions as:
    Am I skinny?

    • Am I fat?
    • Am I weak?
    • Am I strong?
    • Am I intelligent?
    • Am I stupid?
    • Am I a good person?
    • Am I a bad person?
    • Am I a male?
    • Am I a female?
    • Am I likeable?

    Information which refers to the self is preferentially encoded and recalled in memory tests, a phenomenon known as "Self-Referential Encoding" (Rogers et al. 1977).

    The formation of a self image can be a very challenging project for an individual, especially when family, peers, community, or the general society issues strongly {something is missing here} negative evaluations of a person that happen to be inaccurate. The consequences can be severe for the individual, who may learn self-hatred. They can also be severe for the society. As a European folk saying instructs, "Call a man a thief and he will steal."

    The correction of an inaccurate self image can be aided by reality testing. However, when social forces directed against the individual have been strongly manipulative, it may be very helpful for the individual to secure professional help in rectifying matters. Such rectification is most often directed at the individual, but corrective efforts may also need to be directed against members of the general community and/or social institutions that have manipulated individuals in a detrimental way.
    It should be noted that some information about an individual is not directly available to others, and that information may be very pertinent to the formation of an accurate and well functioning self image. For instance, only the individual may know whether certain of his or her acts were malicious or benevolent in intent. Only individuals know whether in their internal experience they are male or female or, perhaps, something else.

    8/7/2006 4:55:06 AM
    Mastery-slavery and Finances
    By slave jean
    Finances are simple, right? Masters are rich and take care of slaves with opulent extravagance. Whatever funding that slaves bring to masters, it is dealt with much like a feudal dowry - all of it becomes the property of the master solely. Slaves have no need of funds since a Master provides for them totally. And of course, this all takes place immediately upon the bestowment of a collar.
    While the above may seem silly or even foolhardy if moved from fiction into reality, it isn't far from what many master-slave relationships eventually arrive at. The important qualifier is "eventually". It is rare, however, that such is the initial arrangement in a master-slave relationship.
    The financial arrangements between masters and slaves are numerous. While not covering anywhere near all of the possibilities, I would like to lay out some possibilities to be considered when a master collars a slave or in the time leading up to that moment. In other words, finances, as conflict-resolution, should be discussed and practiced in the early stages as a master and slave begin to explore each other for a possible relationship. Finances should not be a surprise element nor an unexplored expectation.
    It is not inconceivable that either a master or a slave is financially independent. There are many masters who are of retirement age and are comfortably settled in their finances. And though slaves may likely be movers-and-shakers in the business community with a lovely golden parachute nearby, the more usual background is one of steady employment with modest savings. Or, there may have been little employment in the past due to a previous relationship's living arrangement. Either way, money may be tightly budgeted and scarce.
    Additionally, since many people in the community seem to find their niche in leather later on in life, there may be legal entailments upon any income that master or slave live upon, such as child support and alimony. And for some slaves who have been newly divorced, learning how to live and support oneself may be a new experience in life as well. The possibility of giving up that responsibility may be frightening or ecstatic. Either way, the corresponding master would do well to understand the history and emotional attachments tied to present financial circumstances for each person.
    The Accountant
    A master/slave will benefit from the possibility that one or the other has a penny-pinching, dollar-cost-averaging bookkeeper personality among them. This person enjoys and cares about the pesky details of bill-paying and budget-planning. Whether master or slave, this person has the ability to manage books, keeping due dates in mind, or in a system so that bills are never late. Credit cards are paid off immediately and large items are budgeted prior to purchase, minimizing the finance charges associated with procurement. This person can sacrifice present joys for future plans. This master or slave understands the value of interest, whether paying out or earning, and works to minimize debts expeditiously.
    If the accountant in the relationship is the master, then as a slave and master begin their relationship dance the master may ask to see the financial records of the slave. How orderly they are, or not, will tell the master quite a bit about the slave. Setting up financial goals - small future ones - and witnessing how well the slave meets those goals also gives the master valuable insight into those skills or struggles that the slave possesses. If the slave struggles and fails more than succeeds in meeting the goals, the master may set up systems for the slave to follow in managing her money. Notice that at this point nothing has been said about the slave turning over to her master any wages, savings, or investments. The focus is on the behaviour surrounding funds rather than the funds themselves. The finances are used in multiple paths to inform the master of the slave's range of need for guidance, in the slave's ability in obedience, in the slave's ability to seek assistance when in trouble, and in giving to the slave a beginning path of expectation of concrete care.
    If the accountant is the slave, the master has the opportunity to avail himself of the slave's service. The slave can be requested to sort through the master's bills, balance the check book, examine any savings or investments, and given a few goals of the master's, establish a budget for the master. It is then up to the master to implement that budget or not.
    In these early opportunities - the master accountant who sets systems for the slave and the slave accountant who services the master with a budget - both master and slave begin to know the financial status of each other, begin a process by which both master and slave can gauge the self-control of the other. For a slave should be able to implement the systems set in place by her master, or, should be able to go to her master with earnest desire to obey and seek assistance to obey when the order is beyond her capabilities.
    A master who seeks the service of a slave to set up a budget and the guidelines for the budget, learns much of the slave in the budget that is then presented. Does the budget include all that the master requested? Did the master request the impossible? Did the slave find a way to meet that request? Did the slave ask questions of the master regarding personal spending habits? Needs? Priorities? Weaknesses? Or did the slave look through the check book history to see how funds had been spent in the past to glean how they were likely to be spent in the future? In other words, a master who has an accountant slave has the opportunity to receive a very practical service as well as examine the slave's behaviour. If the master gives budget guidance that is impossible to meet, how the slave responds to that also gives immense feedback to the master about how the slave sorts through the impossible. Does the slave get frustrated with the impossible? Or does the slave recognize impossibilities as such and humbly approach the master with that inability, asking for guidance as to setting priorities.
    The Profligate Spendthrift
    If both the master and slave are financially challenged, finding it difficult to either remain employed or to stay out of debt, the need to examine finances in the early stages is even more important. If a master does not have the skills to lay out a financial roadmap for himself or examine knowledgably the slave's financial books, and if the slave doesn't have the skills to provide the service without the guidance of the master or without her own personal history and character, then a frank discussion about spending habits and history (both the master's and the slave's) is a good idea. If the master is considering collaring a slave and the slave brings with her a huge debt, how that debt will be managed needs to be considered prior to the event.
    Similarly, if the slave expects to be cared for when collared, the slave should know that the master has self-control. If the master has a habit of over-spending his credit, how does he deal with that? Does he take our consolidation loans to pay off credit cards? Does he keep credit cards maximized-out? If a master has difficulty reigning in his own spending habits, how will he be able to manage a slave's spending habits? What would be a good temporary plan for the master and slave considering a relationship to attempt? Would applying for a credit card together and putting agreed upon purchases on it, paying it off together help? Many people now explore relationships in long-distance modes. That involves airline tickets and phone bills. How are those costs managed between the two? Additionally, there could be an assignment of clearing a debt within a deliberate amount of time, as a short test. The master could require this of the slave. The master could lay out a goal for himself of a modest savings for a special treat for the master and slave's enjoyment.
    These small goals, if shared openly between the two, give an honest appraisal of the challenge each will face together and the opportunity for both master and slave to practice skills that are not habitual. People can change, but only with practice. The greatest ease for change is usually in the dawn of a relationship, when emotions are strong and the desire to please and to make a relationship work is strong. If in that goodness simple goals are not able to be met, then what is the likelihood that later in the relationship there will be any better luck in changing behaviours? Chances are finances will be ongoing struggles. This is fine, if this is what a master and slave desire. Again, it needs to be recognized up front and agreed to in a plan.
    When does the Money get Turned Over to Master?
    Historically, men have had access to accounting education more formally than women. In the case of Victorian Lord Arthur Munby and his slave (and wife) Hannah Cullwick, she requested that he manage her income for her. The wages she received as a charwoman, housekeeper, and cook were put into an account to earn interest until she was able to retire. The wages that her master managed for her remained her own, even in marriage, and were a part of her self-image and self-confidence.(McClintock pp ).
    Even in this real historical relationship, the money that Cullwick earned remained her own. Munby managed it and invested it, but did not use it for himself. He had his own inheritance. The funds that Cullwick earned made it possible for her to keep her independence at the same time that she called herself slave and devoted herself to her master and husband. Her letters and journals are filled with pride in both independence and slavish devotion.
    Does that mean that a slave never turns her earnings over to a master? Or does a slave only turn her earnings over to a master to manage, but not to spend? As I stated in the opening sentence, there are as many ways to manage finances as there are masters and slaves. They just don't occur in the initial months of the relationship.
    Finances have long consequences. Finances effect our children and can have costly consequences if mismanaged or leaped into without adequate thought. As the "account" and the "spendthrift" show, there can be numerous `tests' to play out before understanding how a master or slave work with money in their individual lifestyle. How either manage finances when in a relationship complicates the picture. Another test is to take a short trip together and agree upon how the expenses will be shared. Do both master and slave live up to the agreement? If the master or slave is unwilling to open their books to the other - after an initial amount of time and effort at getting to know each other has occurred - a person has to ask why that would be? If a slave is ready to proclaim her body and spirit to be owned by a master, but is not ready to open her finances to the same person, then something is amiss. And vice versa, if a master is willing to claim that he is able to care for a slave, but is unwilling to open his books to show that he is able to do so, or that he has a plan to do so, then something is amiss. How will the rent or mortgage be paid? How much life insurance will be held on the master or slave? Who pays for the car payment? Is a professional wardrobe necessary for the slave who works outside of the home? Does the money come out of the slave's income? Is there a joint checking account? Does the slave have a personal checking account? Is there any investment portfolio? If you move in together, who will claim the house for tax purposes? If you move in together, whose name is on the lease? How is the rent paid? How is the food budgeted? Is there a legal domestic arrangement for health insurance? If the slave isn't employed outside of the home, what would be the expectation for spending money?
    These are questions that are best answered before any consideration of moving in together, and I submit, they should be discussed even before collaring. Our hopes and desires, our dreams and ideals are what we strive to achieve. If we start with that and work with our challenges in reaching those, then we can begin to carve the path that will shape that as closely as possible.
    8/6/2006 11:06:50 AM
    I Kneel At YOUR Feet: The Cyber Slave/Submissive
    By Norische
    Is an Internet slave a real slave?
    This is a question that was recently presented to me, and for quite some time I pondered over this question until I came upon a reasonable answer that I felt was not judgmental, yet did indeed voice my genuine opinion.

    Slave. A person who is wholly subject to the will of another; one who has no freedom of action, but whose person and services are wholly under the control of another. One who is under the power of a master, and who belongs to him; so that the master may sell and dispose of his person, of his industry, and of his labor, without his being able to do anything, have anything, or acquire anything, but what must belong to his master.
    (Black's Law Dictionary - 6th Edition)

    In order to answer whether or not an Internet slave is a real slave, I first had to define for myself what I consider a ?al?lave. I found the above definition of a slave in an old law dictionary, in some ways this ancient definition still holds true.

    A slave is an individual who is wholly under the control and or power of another individual. Having surrendered freely his or her rights and privileges as an individual, and with both knowledge and forethought forfeited all freedom to act as an independent entity. A slave is the property of the owner; all that a slave has belongs to the owner, this includes his or her person, labor and belongings. A slave is devoted to the service and the will of his or her owner and serves with both honor and distinction. Focused on a sense of duty and devotion a slave thrives at the opportunity to provide unconditional service and to exceed his or her owners expectations.
    (Norische)

    This is the basic concept of a slave that I was able to define within the parameters of the BDSM lifestyle. By this very definition I cannot honestly state that an Internet slave is what I would define as a true slave.

    I do not feel that an individual that has no real time experience as a slave can honestly call him or herself a real slave. To me a slave is an individual that devotes him or herself to the service to another; in many ways giving up their sense of self to have the opportunity to fulfill the desperate burning desire to be owned.

    There are many types of Owner/slave relationships. Each one is unique in its own fashion, and each one is perfectly suited to those individuals that exist within that relationship. No one, including myself, has the right to say that one type of relationship is better or worse than any other type.

    Some individuals have long distance relationships, and do not get to see each other on a regular basis. Even though this is not a 24/7 relationship this is still a form of ownership. As long as the parties involved do have the opportunity to be in physical contact with each other for even limited periods of time, there is the opportunity to serve. With the opportunity to serve there is the opportunity to be a slave.

    If the opportunity to serve is never present, how can one consider him or herself a slave? No matter how many times you instant message, email or phone the owner, it is not the same. The slave still has the ability to do as he or she wishes for the most part; no matter how diligent an Internet owner may be?there is no true sense of ownership.

    To me an internet relationship is more of a role playing game, one where there is no risk, no possibility of failure, and if the slave decides one day that he or she is not satisfied with the relationship then all they have to do is press a few buttons and it is all over with.
    It is the safe way to explore one?fantasies but hey?ho enjoys playing it safe all the time.

    How can a slave learn how to please an owner if he of she has never known an owner?touch?
    8/5/2006 7:42:29 PM
     Collars: Who, What and Why withinreality
    Collars in historical times were put on slaves as to identify who owned them. To collar someone at the neck meant that you hold that person in ultimate control. Today's purpose in the BDSM lifestyle community is very similar. Collars carry many different meanings to each individual, but generally speaking the significance of the collar is the same. One very important distinction from our historical counterpart rests in the consensual nature of the collar. In today's times, the submissive or slave has the choice of whether or not to submit. A collar of ownership is one of the most common reasons why we have a collar in the BDSM community. Collars can mean so many different things though. Not every collar in the community is a collar of ownership. There are so many different meanings, different ways in which the collaring happens, and different levels to it for some.
    A collar has meaning to those who are involved in the relationship. It can be just like a wedding ring for some, a power exchange to others, or it may be something taken lightly and tossed away at impulse.
    Collaring may be taken lightly, but in my experience after a while it loses something for the people involved. It does not have the meaning or significance and thus feels empty. I could discuss the online "collar," but it is my preference always to keep two feet firmly planted in real life, hence this article will not address the "online collars."
    A collar should not only symbolize the ownership arrangement, but become a deeply rooted commitment that will bind a Dominant and submissive together. So the people going into the relationship should be ready to honor and respect the symbol. A Dominant should offer their collar seriously. The submissive that accepts the collar from a Dominant should also be equally serious about its significance. Hopefully it is not a decision made quickly and tossed aside in a week. But a collar's significance really depends on what the meaning of a collar is to you.
    Different Meanings of a Collar
    For a Top/bottom it could mean a piece of equipment used in the scene. It is merely is used as a toy. It usually symbolizes nothing beyond the power exchange of a "scene."
    For a Dominant/submissive the collar could mean a commitment to each other in the form of a power exchange. It could symbolize a commitment to the power exchange and can end when either wishes to conclude it.
    For a Master/slave it could signify the slave being owned. The slave has relinquished her right to choose as long as the Master or slave wishes to remain in it. For a Master/slave in an absolute relationship it means that the slave has relinquished her right to choose until her Master releases her.
    Stages of Collaring
    Some Dominants have stages to collaring a submissive. It usually starts off with a Collar of Consideration. It is basically the getting to know each other stage. It could be considered equivalent to the "courting" or "dating" stage in the vanilla world. This is a period of time where the Dominant and submissive should talk and explore needs, wants and desires in a D/s relationship (not only BDSM but vanilla wants, needs and life goals as well). It is an expression of interest in pursuing a D/s relationship with each other beyond casual play or interactions. It also gives the signal to other dominants that the submissive is "off-limits" because she is pursuing a power exchange with someone.
    The next stage might be the Training Collar. It allows the parties to see how things will work between them on a more permanent basis. Some basic goals for the foundation of the relationship are being worked on during this time. The training collar is usually plain, but sturdy to show a sense of awareness to this learning period. A training collar also could symbolize a relationship where the Dominant is "training" the submissive on a specific task or in an area of service. In other instances, a submissive maybe trained by Dominants who do not "own" them. (which could be a whole other article for me).
    Formal or Slave Collar represents the final stage of commitment. It can express the belief of a desire to share in each others lives in a power exchange. Perhaps for the rest of their lives much like how a wedding ring or some other sign or symbol of their union. The actual collar is usually a collar that can be worn all the time and a symbol of that commitment.
    Material Form of a Collar
    In its material form, it may take many shapes. It may be a simple leather dog collar, chain, steel, a necklace, a ring, a bracelet, an anklet, or some other body decoration. Some collars are not literally collars that are worn around the neck. It can take the physical form of a brand, a tattoo, or body piercings. Most collars are designed to feel strong and secure. A collar may not have any physical form at all; instead it could be just a word that denotes the commitment itself. Regardless, collars are powerful reminders of the control and power exchange.
    How one gets a Collar
    How one attains a collar also widely differs. Some people have to beg for their collar, while others have to work for or earn that privilege. Some submissives are collared without being asked or have to beg. In almost every situation a collar should be discussed and/or negotiated. Whether a collar is negotiated for a long-term relationship, or whether there is an agreement or understanding for a more casual arrangement. Discussions about each other's views regarding "the collaring philosophy" becomes just as important as it determines the direction of the relationship. This process should be understood and mutually sought before offering and accepting a collar. It's sometimes difficult to separate fantasy from reality when it comes to collaring - but consider the improbability of making a marriage last if you have just met the person and ran to the local courthouse.
    Feelings and meaning associated with the Collar
    A Dominant often gives the collar with pride. The Dominant might view the collar as a symbol of ownership or surrender of the submissive or slave. It can become a symbol of their union, agreement, and their dedication to a common goal. A submissive wears it in devotion and joy. Submissives often feel strength and security in the collar - thus in their power exchange. It can evoke in a slave the profound depth of service to their Owner. It can evoke feelings of their calling into slavery. And serve as a reminder of place and status in the power exchange. For others it might feel just as a toy - such as a flogger or something else used in a scene. A collar might feel like protection and love for others. It can be freeing to have that collar around ones neck because it means that you are not denying your authentic self.
    Final Thoughts
    The collar has certain practicality reasons to be worn, but the majority of people within the lifestyle see the collar as a representation of the bond between a Dominant and submissive. A power exchange does not require or need a collar or marking of ownership. They are symbolic, meaningful and useful at times but they are not necessary to the power exchange. The only thing is needed is a clear, honest commitment to the power exchange.
    8/5/2006 8:46:21 AM
     Telling Someone They Are Not A Sub soulshaven
    Don't do it. There, that was simple. If only every piece was so easy to write.
    OK, seeing as there are still some idiots who seem to do it, I guess I had better explain.
    Subs Come In Many Different Flavours There are as many different types of submissive as there are submissives: There are those who are in to total obedience, those who are in to being forced. There are those that love pain play and those that hate it. There are those that want to surrender everything and those that have very hard limits for a lot of good reasons you may not entirely understand yet. There are those... you get the point.
    When someone who calls themselves a sub does not suit your style of Domination, that does not mean they are not a sub. All it means is that your style of Domination and their style of submission are not compatible. If that is a problem for you, explain that to them, accept it and stop trying to play. It does not mean they are not a submissive and it certainly does not give you the right to tell them that.
    It Is Not Your Place
    Being a Dominant or being a submissive is not about fitting in to a certain type of role. The only person who can decide if you are one or the other is yourself. Whatever you feel you are, that is what you are and it is certainly not for someone else, who does not know your own feelings so intimately, to dictate.
    In exactly the same way no one else can tell you that you are or are not a Dom/me, you can not tell someone else that they are not a sub. There may be aspects of them that you are simply not bringing out. There may be just the slightest inklings of submission that are enough for them to recognize but not enough for you to spot. Attempting to tell them they are not submissive or not submissive enough only serves to expose you as lacking in those skills.
    There are cases when Dom/mes masquerade as subs. They like to be impossible subs so they can 'beat' others who are openly Dominant in to submission. Even in these cases, there are people who enjoy the complimentary role and that is fair enough - just because something is not your kink, it is not necessarily wrong. Granted, you may find it abusive and non-consensual. You are entirely entitled to explain that that is how you find them and you are not prepared to be a part of it. Even so, they still know their feelings better than you and there may be some tiny part that you are missing.
    The moral is, no matter how clear-cut the case may appear, there may still be something you are missing.
    It Is Abusive
    To be fair, most cases of someone telling someone else that they are not submissive have nothing to do with different perspectives or not knowing the full picture.
    Far and away the most common reason I see for submissives being told they are not submissives is because Dom/mes want them to do something that they will not consent to. In an effort to force them, they attempt to tell them that to not do so makes them not submissive.
    This is total and utter abuse of your position as a Dominant. A submissive is putting their trust in you and you are lying, attacking who they are [unfairly], in an attempt to force non-consensual play. In a single act you have done almost everything that is possible to do wrong within the scene.
    There is not a lot that is outright wrong in the scene. Everyone has their own different definitions. What works for one person may not for another. Even so, lying and abusing consent are universally accepted as wrong. If you tell someone they are not a submissive in an attempt to bully an act, congratulations, you are NOT a Dom/me. Submissives that you try this with can at least take heart in the fact that, as you are blatantly not a Dom/me, what the hell would you know anyway?
    You Come Across As An Idiot
    All of the reasons given above explain why it is never acceptable. The vast majority of Dom/mes quickly figure this out and will never do it.
    Those that try it quickly get known for doing so. For all of the above reasons, they are regarded at the very least as an idiot. More so, a Dom/me who is known for trying this kind of abuse will usually find themselves ostracized from their scene communities with everyone new to the area warned about them.
    Even if you are relentlessly stupid enough to fail to understand why it is unacceptable, do you really want to do something that will result in never finding another sub?
    Telling Someone They Are Not A Dom/me
    Finally, it is worth noting that all of the reasons that hold true for why it is not acceptable to tell someone they are not a sub hold equally true for why it is not acceptable to tell someone they are not a Dom/me.
    Sadly, both Dom/mes and subs do still try this. Often it is through misunderstanding, lack of experience on their part or an attempt to bully (there are sadly no end of Dom/mes who think bullying is the same as Dominance and therefore doing so makes them more Domly). Whatever the reasons, it is just as unacceptable, just as invalid and deserves just as much contempt as attempting it with a sub. SoulThief
    8/4/2006 5:54:41 AM

    12 Simple Rules for a Wise Dominant
    by Lady Jade
    The submissive's SAFETY will always be of top priority to a wise Dominant, both physically and emotionally.
    ALWAYS respect and honour a submissive's safe word and never put him or her in a position to be afraid to use it.
    Just as submission is a gift to be treasured, Domination is a talent to be mastered so BE educated and experienced at dominating BEFORE you take on the responsibility of another's life.
    Don't be too arrogant to be able to listen and understand your submissive's viewpoints and needs. You might just learn something from them. After all communication is the foundation of a strong D/s relationship and can not be obtained if it is all one sided.
    Never punish a submissive by withholding your affection, this is emotional blackmail.
    Provide guidance and support when needed and stay tuned in to your submissive's moods. In return you will gain a submissive that is eager to please and serve you because they feel of value.
    Provide your submissive with negotiated guidelines to stay within and when the submissive steps out of those guidelines CONSISTANTLY apply punishment.
    Understand that just as a submissive's trust must be earned so must a Dominant earn a submissive's trust. This does not undermine your control but strengthens it.
    Enjoy and use what is offered to you with kindness, harshness, pain and pleasure and have the wisdom to know when to use each one.
    Never be too full of pride or blinded by your own "power trip" to admit when you have made a mistake and to even say "I'm sorry". Just as no submissive is perfect for their Dominant 24 hours a day; no Dominant is perfect either.
    Don't be afraid to extend trust. Just as you prove that you are trustworthy only when the submissive trusts you, so you can only develop your submissive's trustworthiness by being willing to extend trust. Failure to do so may poison the relationship, either by setting the submissive up to "cheat" or by suggesting to the sub that he or she may not *be* trustworthy, or by creating distrust for you in a reciprocal action.
    Nurture your submissive. The more the submissive knows and can do, the more valuable your sub is to his- or herself as a person, and the more valuable his or her submission to you will become to you both. It is more satisfying to have a strong person trust you by yielding control than to have control over a person who is a "doormat."

    8/3/2006 7:42:31 PM
    10 Considerations for Inexperienced Subs
    from the Society of Janus: subs helping subs
    1. Be Patient
    A potential top will let you know if she or he is interested in you or not. Keep in mind that your purpose as a submissive is to serve and to satisfy someone who will take into consideration the realization of your fantasies. Don't expect your top to be able to turn on like a light switch. The timing must be right for both of you.
    2. Be Humble
    You may be God's or Goddess' gift to the world and the most sought after prize in town, but no one needs to hear it or wants to hear it. You will have ample opportunity to show how good you are. No matter what you claim, the "real you" will show through in a scene. Don't set yourself up for failure by developing expectations that you know you and your top can never reach.
    3. Be Open

    You can learn something about SM and about yourself from everyone into the scene, no matter how experienced or inexperienced they are, or how dominant or submissive they are. D/s- SM is a very personal art, and an "I already know it all" attitude will make you miss valuable SM lessons and experiences, and ignore potentially valuable D/s-SM friends.
    4. Communicate
    Verbalization is necessary, but at the appropriate time and in the appropriate way. Your top needs to know basic information about you, such as experiences, fantasies, health concerns, and turn-offs. But - unless it's an emergency - wait until your top asks. Don't expect your dominant to be a mind-reader who instinctively knows your needs, wants, and limits. Your cooperation will enhance the scene for both of you.
    5. Be Honest
    Don't be afraid to share your needs and fantasies. Your dominant expects it. Honesty about your wants, health concerns, and turn-offs is essential to a good scene. Lying or being less than candid can only lead to problems, as the top will base the scene on inaccurate information. Besides causing problems, it can be dangerous.
    6. Be Vulnerable
    Your scene is a two-way street. It is not just the physical realization of your prior fantasies. If you want to limit your experience to certain physical and psychological stimulation, then contract with your top ahead of time. But don't always expect your top to be a puppet in a fantasy play you've written in your head. It's far better to let your top surprise you, to extend your limits, to take you to places you're never been before. When you trust your top completely, let her or him know it, and let him or her guide you into new fantasies.
    7. Be Realistic
    Your dominant is human, and even the most experienced tops have moments of awkwardness and indecision. Don't call attention to what you perceive as a lapse. Know the difference between reality and the fantasy world you see in books and magazines. Few tops are rich enough to afford a large dungeon with a lavish layout of equipment. Your top's equipment is expensive - respect it and don't abuse it.
    8. Be genuinely Submissive
    This is the whole point. Let your dominant take you over completely. Don't coach or second guess or be critical of your top. Exchange information on your special needs before the scene starts, but once it starts be quiet! If you insist on running a scene to your own specifications, then you should try being a top. You have agreed to limitations of your own power. Stay within those limitations. Respect and obey your top and expect punishment if you don't. Accept it gracefully and cheerfully. Your top has many things to be concerned with, including your safety and what turns you on. Be loyal and dependable and enjoy your role.
    9. Be Healthy
    D/s-SM, like any strenuous activity, requires that its participants - both active and passive - be in top physical and emotional health. The amount you sleep, your eating habits, your alcohol and drug intake, and everyday stress affect your response and endurance during a scene. Your dominant needs to know when your physical or emotional energy is low. No matter how tempting a scene sounds, an "I want it all now" attitude when you aren't able to give your all will leave both of you feeling let down. You serve your dominant and yourself best by staying healthy.
    10. Have Fun
    After all, sex is all about having a good time. You have earned and you are entitled to the unique, intense pleasure which comes from responsible, creative D/s-SM play.
    THE UNWRITTEN LAW: Never ever endanger yourself or accept to do something for which you truly feel unsafe. Your dom and you must remember you are there to play with not to abuse. If your situation is not consensual stop!
    Society of Janus:
    The author of these two articles is unknown. They have appeared in an early issue of Growing Pains, the Eulenspiegal Society's Prometheus magazine, and the July, 1980 Growing Pains . A represenative of the Society of Janus has attributed ownership to SOJ
    8/3/2006 8:42:55 AM
    How to be a Really Obnoxious Dom
     HUMOR

    Insist
    that all Bondage play be done only with Silly string.
    For gagging, use Giant Super sourball Bubble gum, found in Grocery Store vending machines.
    When your sub starts turning blue from too-tight bounds, tell them how it brings out the colour of their eyes ...
    Make them embroider "This Ass Owned and operated by Mistress/Master (insert name here)" on all of their work clothes.
    Flog your submissive ... just before they reach subspace, sing all verses and Choruses of "Tie me Kangaroo down sport" while circling them with the silly string can on full blast...
    Asked to be served watermelon, at a play party...bend them over, naked of course, and have a seed spitting contest with all the Dominants aiming for the subs anus.
    For wax-play, paint your sub entirely black, then drip a colourful pattern on them with your brand new box of 96 vibrant colour Crayolas, scratch the colours off with a toothpick, revealing an interesting design underneath...
    When they call their safeword, make them say "pretty please"..then "pretty please with sugar on top"...before you stop.
    Have a new favourite flogger made of gummie worms.
    Superglue the nipple clamps ON.
    Send your sub to the Dairy Queen for 2 quarts of Milkshakes, when they return, have the enema bag hanging in full view.
    Sit upright for a backrub, keep saying "a little to the left" until they get dizzy from going around you.
    Wear rainbow socks with toes in them with your 5" stilettos for that foot fetishist submissive.
    Replace the St. Andrew's Cross in the dungeon with a life size replica of "Barney the purple Dinosaur" that sings, "I love you, you love me..." attach metal cuffs to the arms and legs of sub and Barney, go watch a video of Gone With The Wind.
    Take your sub to K-mart...lose them and have them called over the intercom: "Will the redassed-sissyboy/sub-gal (insert favourite humiliating term) meet your Master/Goddess at the customer service desk."
    Give all directives and commands in a Donald Duck voice.
    When tired of the Donald Duck voice, use pig-latin.
    When your sub begs to cum, look perplexed and say, "silly...you are already here."
    Insist that you are a born natural with a bull whip.
    8/2/2006 3:51:53 PM

    BDSM Alphabet HUMOR
    by: Author Unknown
    A is for abduction - it is best to get consent for the one you are planning on kidnap, or you will be filling out paperwork and calling your mother for bail money.
    B is for Bondage. This is a wonderful idea to add to a scene, though it is best not to hand the subbie upside down via their toes.
    C is for Cock and ball torture (CBT). to this day I don't not understand why I get funny looks from most Dom as the mere suggestion of this idea.
    D is for Domination. This is not to be confused with Arrogance, though it does sometimes goes hand in hand. Arrogance is where the Dom/me says they can do something, and don't have a clue. Commonly found in wanna-bes, and players.
    E is for Electric play. This is lots of fun. Wonderful toys that work well in this category are Violet Wands, Tens units, and telephone magnetos. I do suggest not using a local power line.
    F is for fire play. This is not to be used in connection with plastic wrap. Before or after, but never at the same time. You do this and you will again be filling out paperwork, and calling your mother for bail money.
    G is for gag. The gag is a very useful tool for gagging the subbie that is whine. A piece of advice, Don't not use this on your boss, you might be in a bit of trouble.
    H is for hat-pin. Most of you are looking at me like I am nuts at this point, but they are wonderful for the subbie that has issues with blood weg. this is also called a mind fuck.
    I is for ice play. This is a personal favorite of mine, and wonderful in use with plastic wrap. The use of the walk in freezer does not count come under ice play - no matter how much you want to put them in.
    J is for the sound that the chains make as they clink together. It is such a sweet sound and looks so very pretty on the subbie. Do not use the heavy chains if you plan on taking your subbie for a swim in the local bay. Again you will be filling out paperwork and calling Mom for bail money.
    K is for Knife play. This type of play is wonderful for abduction scenes, the cutting off of clothing, and for straight cutting scenes. It is best during a cutting scene to not cut the throat of your subbie. You do this and you will be (Now lets A/all say this together) you will be filling out paperwork and calling Mom for bail money.
    L is for the perfect safe-word - Lawyer. Often used with the saying..." Touch me again, you freaking sick sadist bastard, and I am going to get my lawyer to sue you for everything you worth" - Need I say more?
    M is for the marks that the subbie looks so pretty with. be sure to get consent before you mark the subbie, Or again -you will be filling out paperwork and calling Mom for bail money.
    N is for No which is not a safe-word, unless it is followed by a hockey stick to the face or knee cap. To hell with the paperwork, at this point. Just run!!!!!
    O is for the sound that the subbie makes as you pull out that just oh so special toy. If this toy is one that they (the subbie) does not like make sure that said naked subbie is securely bound or you will be chasing them..
    P is for pain. This particular pain that I am taking about in this case is the kind that usually in your rump. this is often cause by the unruly subbie who has not been beaten on a regular basis.
    Q is for the freudian quack (who promptly blames you parents for everything that is wrong with you) that your mother send you to after she has bailed you out of jail for the up tenth time. Remember you still have yet to receive the bill for services.
    R is for revenge. This usually comes into the planning stage when the subbie safe-words just as the Dom is getting into it. This is also common in connection with the unruly subbie who has not been beaten on a regular basis.
    S is for safe-words. (Sorry P/people, this one is going to be very serious one) For those of you who are new to the lifestyle, DO NOT EVER PLAY WITHOUT A SAFE-WORD. Negotiate before you start the scene, what your safe-word will be. This will allow you to get out of a scene if it gets too heavy for you to handle.
    T is for trouble. This is cause be the unruly subbie who has not been beaten on a regular basis. Be warned, Do not take an unruly subbie who has trouble on their mind, to a nice restaurant or you will be paying for cleaning expensive of the other patrons. dry cleaning is not cheap.
    U is for underwear. Underwear is classified as lacy satin or cotton pieces of cloth. Though it is my personal opinion that rope, and chains should be classified as underwear if they are worn under street clothes.
    V is for Violet Wand. Fun, Fun, Fun toy. weg. Do not mix water and this toy or you will be ( can you guess what is coming next?) filling out paperwork, and calling Mom for bail money, who has washed her hand of you and the quack.
    W is for Where - Location, Location, Location - Good for business and great for a mind fuck or an abduction scene. Just be sure that the area is clear of the local police, or you will be, etc, etc.
    X is for the patterns of the marks that you have left. Word to the wise, do not hit the subbie behind the knee or you will have a subbie coming after you with a hockey stick after they heal.
    Z is for Zipper - weg this is a cheap, easy to make, and very effective toy. This is good for using on the breast or genitalia on female subbies and GREAT for CBT(For those of you who have not passed out at this suggestion of CBT, could you please revive the male Doms that are now on the floor).

    8/1/2006 4:00:47 PM
    The Real Woman's Dictionary HUMOR
    by: Jancy Kitter
    1. "Fine"
    This is the word women use at the end of any argument when they feel they are right but can't stand to hear you argue any longer. It means that you should shut up. (NEVER use "fine" to describe how she looks. This will cause you to have one of those arguments.)
    2. "Five minutes"
    This is half an hour. It is equivalent to the five minutes that your Football game is going to last before you take out the trash, so women feel that it's an even trade.
    3. "Nothing"
    "Nothing" means something and you should be on your toes. "Nothing" is usually used to describe the feeling a woman has of wanting to turn you inside out, upside down, and backwards. "Nothing" usually signifies an argument that will last "Five Minutes" and end with the word "Fine."
    4. "Go Ahead" (with raised eyebrows)
    This is NOT permission; it's a dare! If you mistake it for permission, the result will be the woman will get upset over "Nothing" and you'll have a "Five Minute" discussion that will end with the word "Fine."
    5. "Go Ahead" (normal eyebrows)
    This is NOT permission, either. It means "I give up" or "do what you want because I don't care." You will get a raised eyebrow "Go Ahead" in just a few minutes, followed by "Nothing" and "Fine" and she will talk to you in about "Five Minutes" when she cools off.
    6. "Loud Sigh"
    This is not actually a word, but is still often a verbal statement. Very frequently misunderstood by men. A "Loud Sigh" means she thinks you are a complete idiot and wonders why she is wasting her time standing here and arguing with you over "Nothing!."
    7. "Soft Sigh"
    Again, not a word, but a verbal statement. "Soft Sighs" are one of the few things that some men actually understand. It means she is momentarily content. Your best bet is to not move or breathe in the hope that the moment will last a bit longer.
    8. "Oh"
    This word -- followed by any statement -- is trouble. Example: "Oh, let me get that." Or, "Oh, I talked to him about what you were doing last night." If she says "Oh" before a statement, run, do not walk, to the nearest exit. She will tell you that she is "Fine" when she is done tossing your clothes out the window, but do not expect her to talk to you for at least two days. ("Oh" as the lead to a sentence usually signifies that you are caught in a lie.) Do not try to lie more to get out of it, or you will get a raised eyebrow "Go ahead," sometimes followed by acts so unspeakable that I can't bring myself to write about them.
    9. "That's Okay"
    This is one of the most dangerous statements that a woman can say to a man. "That's Okay" means that she wants to think long and hard before deciding what the penalty will be for whatever you have done. "That's Okay" is often used with the word "Fine" and in conjunction with a raised eyebrow "Go Ahead." Once she has had time to plan it out, you are in for some mighty big trouble.
    10. "Please Do"
    This is not a statement, it is an offer. The woman is giving you the chance to come up with an excuse for what you have done. In other words, a chance to get yourself into even more trouble. If you handle this correctly, you shouldn't get a "That's Okay."
    11. Thanks
    The woman is thanking you. Don't faint and don't look for hidden meaning. Just say "you're welcome."
    12. "Thanks A Lot"
    "Thanks A Lot" is dramatically different from "Thanks." A woman will say "Thanks A Lot" when she is really ticked off at you. It is usually followed by the "Loud Sigh." This signifies that you have hurt her in some callous way. Be careful not to ask what is wrong after the "Loud Sigh," as she will only tell you "Nothing."
    7/31/2006 6:44:39 PM
    HUMOR Various Ways To Say "Having Sex" ?

    Can you come up with more? Please let me know and I will add to the list.
    Bang
    Be the rug doctor
    Beaver shooting
    Been ridin' broomsticks since she was fifteen
    Bend her over and load her like a shotgun
    Bit-o-the-ol'-in-out
    Bite the bearded clam
    Bob the knob
    Boink
    Bone Smuggling
    Bopping
    Bottom knockin'
    Bounce the Brillo
    Break her open like a shotgun
    Buff the helmet
    Buffing
    Bumping uglies
    Bury the hatchet
    Butter her muffin
    Carpet munching
    Check her oil
    Clean the carpet
    Come to my bed and let's practice parallel parking
    Cuttin' a slice
    Dance the buttock jig
    Dent the egg
    Dip your wick
    Do it
    Do the horizontal mambo
    Do the Wild Thing
    Doing it
    Doing the nasty
    Dueling Bedsprings
    Eat at the Y
    Feed the bear
    Fenorking
    Fit pipe
    Flat Dancing
    Fooling around
    Fuck
    Get a leg over
    Get your bone honed
    Get your noodle wet
    Gettin' Busy
    Getting you ashes hauled
    Getting your bunny boiled
    Getting your canoe shellacked
    Getting your horns filed
    Getting your weiner wet
    Give her the time
    Giving her a pearl necklace
    Go like a rat up a rhododendron
    Goin' horizontal
    Hammerin'
    Hawaiian Muscle Fuck (titty-fuck)
    He hasn't had his tires rotated in months
    Hide and shriek
    Hide the HotDog
    Hide the sausage
    Hiding the salami
    Hobble
    Hose
    I wanna bust that body
    I'm having lunch at the Y. It's a box lunch - furburgers!
    I'm so horny the crack of dawn isn't safe
    Lay cable
    Lay pipe
    Lay the hen
    Let's go "Whale some babes"!
    Make it
    Man, I'd fuck her like a tied yard-dog
    Muff dive
    Negotiate the forested chasm
    Park his car in her garage
    Pin her legs back like a Safeway chicken
    Play hide the salami
    Playing doctor
    Poke the yolk
    Poking the sushi
    Poking the whisker biscuit
    Pop you c==k
    Pump
    Put his snake through her grass
    Ride the skin bus into Tuna town
    Ring the cash register
    Romping
    Rope a poke
    Saturate the ferrod
    Screw
    Sharpen the pencil
    She hasn't had her ticket punched since Ike carried his own golf clubs
    Sink the Pink
    Slam her clam
    Slam some Ham
    Slice the muffin
    Slip her the hot beef injection
    Slip her the tubesteak!
    Slip her the whale
    Slip the Salami
    Snake her
    So horny I have to stand on my hands to pee
    Some nookie-nookie honey
    Splooge, spunk, gack, splooey
    Stoke her yoke
    Strop one's beak
    Stuff her muff
    Stuff the bunny
    Swallow the swan
    Tame her shrew
    Tap your tailpipe
    The beast with two backs
    The nasty
    Tube steak boogie
    Varnish one's cane
    Wax your candle
    Work the hairy oracle
    7/30/2006 8:25:07 PM

    Humour
    Top 10 Signs you are Too Old for BDSM
    by: Author Unknown

    10. Sensory deprivation is when your Dom hides your hearing aid batteries.
    9. Your nipple clamps have training wheels.
    8. Edge play is standing by the microwave with a pacemaker.
    7. When you tell your sub to get the cane, she has to specify "walking" or
    "beating".
    6. You can't tell the difference between your tattoos and your age spots.
    5. You shout "One, two, three, CLEAR!" for electrical play.
    4. Your idea of breath play is when your wheelchair runs over your oxygen
    hose.
    3. Your idea of suspension is an UltraLift bra.
    2. You hold the paddle and say, "You're younger than me....back into the
    paddle ....HARD!"
    And the Number One way to tell you might be too old for BDSM:
    1. Age play really is 24/7.

    7/29/2006 9:19:37 AM

     ***DUE TO HOUSEHOLD HAZARDS, I WON'T BE ONLINE MUCH FOR A WHILE. SEEMS TYPING IS DIFFICLT WHEN YOU HAVE A FRACTURED ELBOW.
    SUBS HELPING SUBS

    D/s Vs. Vanilla Relationships

    By: Jessica and Patrick MacDonald 1996
    Introduction
    A common claim made within the scene is that D/s relationships manage to achieve a higher plain of commitment, of enlightenment, etc. than traditional vanilla relationships. While I by no means intend to lessen the value of D/s relationships, the aim of this piece is to offer a perspective that the "My lifestyle is better than yours" argument is based more on false assumptions and arrogance than actual truth.

    Rules For Relationships
    On a relationship level D/s, BDSM, or just about any 'recognised' lifestyle really just formalises the rules of a good relationship. Sure there are a lot of other things it also deals with, such as play techniques and social interactions, but they all tie in, they are not actually part of the relationship level.

    Trust, commitment, understanding limits, pride, development, safety, and security. Those are all terms that are just as fitting to a good vanilla relationship as they are to a D/s one. It is tempting to claim that the scene has them to a greater degree than vanilla but I have come to believe that is just arrogance and short sightedness on our part.

    Each To Their Own
    Yes, in the forms we use, we go deeper than we would in a vanilla relationship. But in exactly the same way, a vanilla person goes further in a vanilla relationship than they would in a kinky one [where it would be more of an, "Oooh, let's have fun with this then move on."] Yes we do experience a deeper level of commitment for us - because it's what works for us. Vanilla folk experience a deeper level of vanilla commitment than we do because vanilla does not work for us.

    Let's use the easy gay scene comparison for a moment. A gay guy would perceive gay relationships as going far deeper than hetro ones - because hetro ones don't work for him. That's entirely true from his perspective but it does not mean that hetro relationships are any less significant for hetro people. The same applies with kink vs. vanilla.

    Incredibly Intense D/s Relationships
    "But what about the incredibly intense D/s relationships we see?" OK, let us take a look at them.

    How many fall by the Velcro collar wayside? These ones are pretty much identical to high school crushes. They're massively intense but unrealistic and short lived. Remember that most people who have them are new to the D/s scene just like most people who have high school crushes are new to the vanilla relationship scene. It is something that most people have to grow through to mature enough for the later relationships.

    Then there are the medium term ones. Six months to a year or two. They are intense, lots of fun sex, a level of closeness that your friends don't have, then they fade and die. Hmm, looks like I've just described two vanilla people in a medium term vanilla relationship too.

    Now we get on to the lifelong pairings. Those lucky D/s folks who have an intense connection that lasts for a lifetime. They're the ones who can not live without each other and would not want to, for whom every action is made with an innate understanding of the other. How different, honestly, are they from vanilla couples who do almost exactly the same and die within days or weeks of each other, the latter of a broken heart or without the will to continue alone? But they are rare in the vanilla scene? How common are they in the D/s scene? Most of us are pretty new to it, full of hope, and seeing
    the mid term D/s relationships as lifelong successes. I would suggest the reality is that the chances of either vanilla or D/s making it to that point are about the same.

    Maybe it is slightly easier for a D/s relationship to go the distance in the long run as a large part of it is based around relationship skills and understanding. If you look at the number of Velcro collars, the number or relationships entered in to with the best intentions that did not make it, you actually end up looking at a pretty similar picture for either D/s or Vanilla.

    Conclusion
    Yes, as D/s folk we want D/s to be something unique and wonderful. It is, for us . But to put down the vanilla relationships that work for vanilla people as somehow unable to achieve the same level of commitment - that is just arrogance.

    A relationship is a relationship. A good relationship is a good one and a bad relationship is a bad one. D/s relationships are simply the kinds of relationships that work for D/s people, with perhaps a little more consideration to the relationships than vanilla people remember to pay, but that is about it.

    7/28/2006 5:50:31 AM

    THE ART OF SILENT SERVICE fetish alliance

    It is hoped, that during these signals given, the slave or submissive does not add to the gestures by showing affection or speaking. This is not the time to speak. Of course if the signals are not obeyed, there must be the assumption that they are not familiar with such gestures. It becomes necessary to physically place them into the position.

    If a slave or submissive has been kneeling for a period of time, showing signs of discomfort or if the Dominant wishes to have them rest by sitting, the gesture used and understood for me, is placing my two fingers in the flat of my palm as to mean "sit" or "at rest."

    Although the time is not proper to praise these efforts, it means a lot to a slave or submissive, to smile, to nod in acknowledgement, to caress their head or cheek as a means of silent praise. When opportunity permits, speaking to them more about their obedience to the hand signals, will provide more knowledge and awareness of how well they did as well as what areas to improve on. The dominant should never assume the solo individual or solo submissive knows such commands in silence, so gently correct and always end on a positive note, such as how well they did and how proud you are.

    Another form of silent service is by the exchange of written notes. In an ideal situation, the note is placed on a little silver tray, and proffered to the dominant. On the tray is supplied a pen or pencil. If the dominant has a response they do so in the note, placing the paper note and pencil or pen back onto the tray. The slave or submissive backs away out of the dominant?s personal space and leave the area as to read the note. Most times the dominant?s request is fully complied with. Service is returned, sometimes by the note with further details or the requested refreshments or the whip that is specified.

    The fan is another form of communication. Majority of using the hand fan is done by women. It is also another form of silent communication. Here is the list of "fan talk."

    "Yes." Rest the fan on your right cheek.
    "No." Rest the fan on your left cheek.
    "I wish to speak with you." Close the fan.
    "I desire your acquaintance." Carry the fan in your left hand before your face.
    "I am engaged." Fan yourself very quickly.
    "I am married." Fan yourself slowly.
    "We will be friends." Drop the fan.
    "Wait for me." Open your fan wide.
    "Follow me." Carry the fan in your right hand before your face.
    "We are being watched." Twirl the fan in your left hand.
    "I love you." Draw the fan across your cheek.
    "Do you love me?" Present the fan closed.
    "You are too willing." Hold the handle to your lips.
    "I love another." Twirl your fan in your right hand.
    "I am sorry." Draw your fan across your eyes.
    "You have changed." Draw your fan across your forehead.
    "You are cruel." Open and shut your fan several times in succession.
    "I wish to get rid of you." Place your fan against your left ear.
    "I hate you!" Draw your fan through your left hand swiftly.


    In the dungeon, the fan can be substituted with a crop or a cane but, if she is a lady she will have a fan. She will also not have the extensive fan code but at least the yes and no down. The fan code will be more extensive between the Owner and slave.

    In the Victorian age, the use of flowers to give silent communications made it?s way into the art of communication. Even Sigmund Freud, tinkered in the studies of how flowers expressed emotion. Here is the list of the Victorian meanings behind the flowers:

    Apple blossoms - Hope

    Camellia (white) - Loveliness

    Carnation (pink) - Woman?s love

    Daisy - Cheerfulness

    Fern - Sincerity, fascination

    Forget-me-not - True love, remembrance

    Iris (common) - My compliments

    Iris (German bearded) - Ardor

    Hyacinth (white) - Beauty

    Ivy - Fidelity, loyalty

    Pansy - Thoughtfulness

    Peony - Bashfulness

    Primrose - Childhood, youth

    Rose -

    Giving a rosebud I love you.
    Red rosebud You are young and beautiful.
    Full-blown rose above two buds We must keep this a secret.
    Single white rose Worthiness of the receiver.
    Yellow rose Jealousy or infidelity by the giver
    Violet - Modesty

    Currently, the rose now has different meanings in current society, they have changed from the Victorian times to, yellow rose means good friend or affection but, not "love." Roses have also changed to where there are pink roses, which can mean the same as "dear friend and fond affection," bearing in mind the blending of white and red, makes pink.

    Another area of "silent submission," is practiced with those who speak "sign language." Those who are fluent in such, add to the mystique of "silent service." It is extremely helpful to know basic sign language, as to bridge the communication gap.

    Here are the basic finger alphabet to which may aid anyone who wishes to communicate in silent "signs." I can gladly state, that those who are hearing impaired are eager to teach anyone who shows an interest in learning their language.

    Now, here is the list of alphabets and numbers:

    [Numbers:]


    7/27/2006 6:07:43 AM

    Introduction GUIDE TO SAFER SEX ( CONSISE) SEXUALITY ORG

    This guide focuses on the basics of safer sex, and on how to make whatever precautions you choose feel as pleasurable as possible. Safer sex precautions are obviously not necessary when neither you nor your partner(s) have anything you could transmit to each other (and will be completely safe in your interactions with anyone else during the course of your relationship, and when birth control is not an issue, etc.), but in all other cases your peace of mind can be enhanced by making your own choices about safer sex ahead of time and sticking to them.

    Please note that safer sex is about dramatic risk reduction against the most serious sexually-transmitted ailments, not complete risk elimination for every possible condition (for example: the virii for cold sores and warts can be spread through unbarriered contact with any infected area, including health-looking skin that a condom would not cover).

    Intercourse

    The single most effective thing you can do to stay healthy while being sexually active is to use latex condoms for intercourse (whether vaginal or anal). All condoms are not made alike; men should experiment with different brands until they find the one they like best (many men prefer Kimono Microthins, which are commonly available in drug stores, and which also taste fine for fellatio if you get them without Nonoxynol-9). When you put on a condom, pinch its tip as you unroll it (all the way down!) to prevent an air bubble from forming in the reservoir tip. For intercourse, you should then put some water-based lube (of the brands commonly available in drug stores Astroglide probably being the best bet) on the outside of the condom for comfort, mutual pleasure, and to keep the condom from tearing during sex. Note that some men find that more sensation is transmitted to them if they put a drop or two of water-based lube INSIDE the tip of their condom before putting it on. Also, it's very important for men to hold onto the base of their condom as they withdraw (i.e. after becoming soft) so it doesn't slip off.

    For a while, health experts were recommending that people choose safer sex products with Nonoxynol-9 to protect against HIV transmission: scientific evidence resulted in this advice being formally retracted by public health officials in the year 2000, and unless you are using Nonoxynol-9 as a contraceptive rather than for HIV prevention it may be wise to cease using it entirely.

    If a condom fails during vaginal or anal intercourse, the receptive partner shouldn't douche; if any Nonoxynol-9 contraceptive foam is handy it MIGHT help for him or her to insert it and leave it in for about 15 minutes, and it would certainly help to immediately remove the condom from inside the vagina or anus if it was left there. Some sex educators have suggested that men might be able to give themselves a little extra protection after a condom failure by immediately visiting the restroom and urinating, though other experts have questioned this advice. If unwanted pregnancy is a possible outcome of the condom failure, you should visit ec princeton org to find out about emergency contraception in your area.

    It should be obvious that a new condom needs to be used for each new partner, and that condoms should not be reused. Also, if you're going to switch from anal intercourse to vaginal intercourse, you should put on a new condom to avoid causing vaginal infections.

    Oral Sex

    Opinions differ on the use of safer-sex barriers for oral sex. It's clear that herpes can be transmitted from genitals to mouth or mouth to genitals during unprotected oral sex, but some people feel the risk is acceptably low outside of the most infectious period (which starts with the tingling "prodrome" sensations that precede an outbreak, and continues until several weeks after the sores go away). It is possible to pick up a bacterial infection of the mouth or throat by going down on someone who currently has a bacterial STD (typically Gonorrhea, more rarely Syphillis or Chlamydia), but these can usually be cured with antibiotics once they're identified.

    It is clear that the risk of transmitting HIV is much, MUCH lower for unprotected oral sex than for unprotected anal or vaginal intercourse, and that the risk is MUCH lower for the person being sucked or licked than for the person doing the sucking or licking. For the person doing the sucking or licking, the risk of transmission is lower if your gums (and lips/mouth/throat) are healthy, if you don't let men come in your mouth, and if you don't perform cunnilingus on a woman while she is menstruating.

    Some sex educators recommend NOT flossing or brushing your teeth for an hour before giving unprotected oral sex (use Cool Mint Listerine or some other anti-bacterial mouthwash if you're concerned about bad breath or just want to freshen up), and others recommend quickly looking over the genitals you're about to go down on for obvious signs of contagious STDs (including genital warts, which can on rare occasion be transmitted from genitals to mouth). If your policy for performing unprotected fellatio is to not let your partner come in your mouth and he does so anyway, it's better to immediately spit than to either wait or swallow, and it may help (especially for bacterial STDs) to then go use an anti-bacterial or peroxide mouthwash. Pre-cum can contain HIV, and although not letting men come in your mouth SIGNIFICANTLY reduces your already low risk to even lower levels, if you are concerned about becoming infected via pre-cum while performing fellatio you have two risk-reduction options: not taking the head of his penis in your mouth or using barriers for oral sex.

    If after getting all the facts you decide that your personal safety standards include barriers for oral sex, then you'll need to use latex condoms (without Nonoxynol-9) for fellatio, and either regular saran wrap or one of those "Glyde" dams for cunnilingus (for cunnilingus, put a little water-based lube on your partner's side of the barrier to increase the sensation transmitted to her). The same barrier techniques used for cunnilingus can also be used for analingus (rimming), where they should be considered essential if the person doing the licking isn't immunized against hepatitis A or if the person being licked may have a bacterial infection.

    Your Hands

    If you've had your fingers in someone's vagina, or had someone come on your hands, then it's a good idea to wash your hands with hot water and anti-bacterial soap before touching your eyes or anyone else's genitals (individually-packaged anti-bacterial towlettes might be useful if you're outdoors). If your skin is compromised in any way, if you want to avoid needing to leave the scene to wash your hands, if you're going to be engaging in anal fisting or exposing yourself to any blood, or if you just want to be extra-safe, then try using disposable latex "examination" gloves (available at most drug stores).

    If you're not going to use gloves, then just as a hygiene matter washing your hands before putting them in someone is a good idea.

    Of course, if you've just had your ungloved fingers in somebody's ass, then you'll want to be sure to clean your hands particularly thoroughly (especially under your fingernails) before putting your them in or near anyone's mouth.

    Safer Sex Kits

    It's helpful to get a little hip pack for your safer-sex supplies, your smaller bottle of water-based lube, and anything else you commonly use. You might also want to pack a portable toothbrush and a travel-sized toothpaste tube in case you end up staying overnight somewhere.

    7/26/2006 9:25:36 AM

    Forming A Solid D/s Relationship
    by
    jade castlerealm

    The ultimate goal for a submissive is to meet the dominant of their dreams and form a relationship that is mutually beneficial and satisfying. Accomplishing this is not always easy and it requires some work and a lot of patience. There are several major pitfalls encountered in this task. Here are a few and some help in avoiding them.

    * Rushing into a relationship before the proper foundation has been laid.
    * Not being prepared for this type of commitment and knowing your limits.
    * Lacking communication skills in expressing needs and desires in the relationship.
    * Failure to map out a clear list of expectations and obligations within the relationship.
    * Expecting too much too soon.

    Being in a hurry has probably brought on more heartaches than any single thing we hear about when discussing failed relationships. Those submissive urges can be very strong and sometimes overpower common sense unless you really keep things from getting out of hand. Without first building a foundation of love, trust and respect, there isn't much hope of any relationship succeeding, especially a D/s one. Searching for the Dom/me of your dreams is pretty much like dating in the vanilla world but with an added twist: You will have to trust this person with your life and well-being. You have to really know this person and I personally do not believe this can happen before you have had several months on which to base your judgment. Don't be afraid to ask for references from people he/she knows in the lifestyle. If this creates a problem because you did ask, I'd consider the possibility that this person has something to hide.

    7/25/2006 8:58:50 AM

    For Beginners evilmonk org
    BDSM is one of several overall names given to a collection of behaviors that involve bondage, spanking, domination, and other activities that are done in a safe, consensual, non-abusive manner and in an erotic context. BDSM is a form of erotic play that involves significant physical and emotional risks, and thus requires instruction in order to do so with reasonable safety. Accordingly, we make the following recommendations for beginners. Please understand that the tips below do not provide, nor are they meant to provide, complete instruction.

    1. Do BDSM only with people you know well and are on good terms with, and when both of you are in a good mood. Trying to do it with strangers, or when either of you is tired or upset, dramatically increases the degree of risk. Avoid significant use of intoxicants. If you're not in condition to drive, you're not in condition to do BDSM.

    2. Keep "reality" out of it. Unless both of you specifically agree to it ahead of time, BDSM play is not a proper occasion to "punish" someone for a "real world" offense. Unpaid parking tickets, dirty dishes left in the sink, and so forth get handled outside the BDSM play.

    3. The more empathy you have, the better you'll be at this. If you reasonably and safely can, experience something yourself before you do it to another person. 

    4. Prepare for emergencies. Have needed supplies close by, including a first aid kit, a fire extinguisher, and flashlights. Take training in First Aid and CPR at least once a year.

    5. Play with a "silent alarm" in place. When you play with somebody new in private, tell a trusted friend where you'll be and who you'll be with. Make sure, diplomatically, that you tell your prospective partner ahead of time that you will be doing this, and encourage him or her to do the same.

    6. Negotiate what you'll do ahead of time. This is not the time to have a mismatch of expectations. Handle such matters as sexual behavior, safer sex precautions, type and degree of bondage, physical and emotional limits, and so forth before you play. Stay within these limits while you play. If your session goes well, there's always next time. Check in with each other afterwards, perhaps the next day. Discuss what did and what didn't work, and what you might do next time.

    7. Agree upon a safeword or two. These are special phrases used to indicate that the activity "really" needs to be slowed, changed, or stopped. Refusal to honor a safeword is very serious misconduct; it can even be a crime.

    8. It's a good idea for the dominant to "check in" with the submissive several times during the session. (Sometimes submissives find it difficult to use their safewords, even when they should.) One good non-verbal check-in is for the dominant to give the submissive's hand two light but firm squeezes. If the dominant gets two squeezes back, it means that the submissive is basically all right.

    9. Avoid toys that have sharp edges or corners. Instruments used for spanking, whipping, and so forth should be carefully rounded off.

    10. Start lightly and build slowly. A too-rapid increase in the physical or emotional intensity of the play is the direct cause of many problems.

    11. The submissive can use the "one to ten" technique to indicate they're ready to feel a paddle or whip stroke, and its intensity. "One" is a feather-light touch; "ten" is a full-power stroke.

    12. As a rule, strokes from whips and paddles are delivered to fleshy, muscled body areas such as the lower buttocks and the "lower half of the upper half" of the back. It's very dangerous to strike your partner over their kidneys, liver, spleen, or tailbone.

    13. Use only soft, plain paraffin candles for hot wax play. Harder candles, such as beeswax candles, have a melting point high enough to cause burns.

    14. Spring-loaded wooden clothespins can work well as erotic clamps on the nipples, the genitals, and other locations. Various clamps found in office supply stores can also work well. Keep in mind that clamping an area shuts off its circulation. Experts vary regarding how long clamps can be left on, but most express their opinions in terms of minutes. Clamps hurt most when coming off. Self-experimentation is recommended here.

    15. Do not attempt to do piercings or other activities that involve breaking the skin unless you have studied under, or are being supervised by, an knowledgeable individual.

    16. Bondage creates dangerous vulnerability. We recommend that you let someone tie you up, blindfold you, or gag you only after you have first done at least two successful BDSM scenes with them that involved no bondage.

    17. There is never any need to tie some part of your partner's body so tightly that it "goes to sleep." If this happens, loosen the bondage.

    18. Do not leave a bound person alone. As a general rule, stay as close to a bound person as you would to an infant left in your care. (If you gag them, stay even closer.)

    19. Another general rule is that you should be able to free a bound person within one minute of an emergency occurs, even if they have fainted. Wise BDSM players keep special "paramedic scissors" or similar items handy to help with this.

    20. We advise caution when playing with any form of self-bondage. See point # 18 above.

    21. After extensive medical consultation, we have been unable to discover any form of suffocation or strangulation play that is not unpredictably life-threatening.
    7/24/2006 8:46:23 AM

    HOW TO SAY "NO"
    (AND GET HEARD)
    By Alpha  
    (aka Mary Morrison, Ph.D.)
     

    Men and women look at dating and cruising differently.

    Women are socialized to be nice, never hurt anyone's feelings and to act feminine (i.e. don't ask a guy out, don't be pushy, help him to feel like a strong, self-sufficient man, etc.)

    Men are socialized to be competitive, not ask for help, be persistent and even "pushy" when it comes to asking a girl out. They learn that their persistence will be rewarded, at least some of the time. Men often believe that " no" doesn't always mean no. It could mean maybe. An absence of " no" could mean " yes". They learn this from their friends, from urban myths they hear, from men's pornography and even from their own experiences.

    Women are raised to believe that if they have sex (and  all women get mixed messages about this) they choose that particular person to be with, and that this is a selection that they have made that in no way reflects on whether they want to have sex with lots of people. Each time they choose, it is a personal and individual choice. But men are raised to see women's sexual behavior differently. If a man sees a woman who is unattached, he assumes she might want him. If she dates or has sex with another man, he assumes that she might be available to him. If a woman plays publicly in the leather scene, or plays with more than one person in her lifetime, a man is apt to assume that he has a chance with her, too. By now you should be seeing the obvious " culture clash" that men and women bring to the mating game.

    Let's go back to high school where we all learned about sex.

    No, not from sex ed class -- from our friends, from the streets and from peer pressure. Do you remember how a girl got a reputation as a " slut"? Did you ever hear of a man getting a bad reputation as a slut? Were the rules about this different for women than for men? Did men get rejected by their peers for having lots of women?

    In high school, boys learn to ask girls out. They learn to accept rejection, but they continue to hope that a pretty girl will date them. They learn from their peers that you must be a bit pushy sometimes to get a girl to go out with you. They learn from pornography that girls secretly want to have sex with everyone, that their sexuality is insatiable, and that " no" doesn't always mean " no" -- it could be that you just haven't got her  aroused enough yet. Some men think that girls say " no" because they want to appear to the guy as a " good girl". They may also come to believe that some girls like to be " forced" so that they can later not feel any guilt about having had sex!

    So, to many men  -- when a woman says " NO!" he hears " Maybe?"  He brings all of his cultural upbringing to his experience and may feel that if he's lucky and persistent and can arouse her enough, she will  might well say yes.

    Now we come into the leather scene as adults and we enter a whole new culture.

    The culture of leather is far different from the one of high school. In this culture, women can be openly sexual and make choices and choose to be dominant or submissive.

    Women can play with multiple partners and do public scenes without fear of being labeled " sluts" ( the bad kind) and they can do sexual things naked in front of a crowd and no one will bother them?????or can they????

    When men enter the leather scene they often can't believe their good fortune! Here they get to see naked women on a regular basis and perhaps play with many of them. They have to follow accepted rules but non-monogamy of some sort is very common. Some men have described feeling like " a kid in a candy store" when they first came into the BDSM scene. But of course in this new culture they have to leave their old misconceptions from high school behind??.. or do they??????

    Herein is the problem.

    Some  men entering the leather scene don't shed all of their training from high school. They may come to hold beliefs that teach them that all women fit a mold, or that all women are available to them sexually. They may see a woman play with more than one partner at a party and their old cultural beliefs kick in that tell them that if she is playing publicly, then she might be available to them.

    We also would be remiss if we didn't mention what we all know too clearly.

    Not everyone who enters the leather scene is a picture of mental health. There are crazies out there, and the promise of getting to hurt people, especially women, tends to attract a share of real, non-consensual weirdoes?. The kind that want to kill and dismember people and lock the parts in their trunk in the garage.

    There are some very strange people who come in from the internet chat rooms and have trouble distinguishing between fantasy and reality.

    The percentage is small -- but why take chances? Every year people are killed by persons advertising themselves as BDSM players when in fact these people are murderers and rapists.

    Be careful. Know who you are going out with. The risk is small BUT IT IS A RISK. Don't relax your guard just because it's not a single's bar!

    There are some dominants (of both genders) who clearly advertise that they are non-consensual players. But the BDSM community has done such a great job of stressing that we all play safely and consensually, it's often hard for a sub to believe that these people might well be telling the truth -- if someone says they don't play consensually, and they really want to do things that place a sub's life and emotional well being at serious risk, believe them.

    So what does a woman do when she's dealing with a man who's often been raised to think that her " no" could mean maybe? What does she do if she finds herself being persistently propositioned, groped, or otherwise made to feel uncomfortable by unwanted attentions from  one of these men?

    The first thing to do is not get too infuriated. It might be easy to get enraged at men in general for not getting it, but remember, they are products of male conditioning, just as we are products of female conditioning. They must learn new behaviors and ways of dealing with women. BUT SO MUST WOMEN LEARN NEW WAYS OF DEALING WITH MEN. We can't fairly expect that men do all the changing.

    But what if the woman defines herself as submissive in the BDSM scene? How can she be submissive and assertive with "jerks" at the same time? Even a submissive woman can and should learn to say "no" to someone with whom she has NOT consented to play. This is not out of her role! Submissives can and should have safe words or some kind of signals that allow their Dominant to know what's going on with them. SAYING "NO!" IS JUST ANOTHER SAFE WORD, albeit one that is used with strangers or those who don't have good manners in the scene.

    Remember the training that women have to "be nice" and not hurt people's feelings? Many women are unclear or even misleading when they attempt to set boundaries with pushy men or women. They don't actually say " No". They say gentle things, things that they think men should understand as being a turn-down. But men don't understand that unclear messages mean no. They think they mean " maybe".

    What sorts of things do women say that are unclear? ........... Things like:

    "Not right now, I'm playing with someone else."  (He thinks "Oh, she wants me later.")

    "Of course I find you attractive, but I can't play with you because I'm in service to ______." (He thinks, "Oh she wants me later, I'll ask her Dom for her.")

    "Maybe another time." (He thinks, "Oh, she wants me later.")

    "Thanks for your interest, I'll think about it." (He thinks, "Oh, she wants me later.")

    Or women flirt with a man to be seen as attractive and desirable, even if they would never in a million years play with him. This, of course, leads a man to have an interest in that woman. 

    WHAT CAN A SUBMISSIVE DO IF BEING PESTERED BY SOMEONE?  

    1. If the pesky person is drunk or high, go immediately to a DM and report their behavior. A person who's drunk/high and obnoxious is a hazard to everyone. You could be saving another sub from a bad experience.

    2. Discuss with your Dom the possibility that someone might pester you when you go to a social or party. Find out what your Dom would like you to do.

    ANY TIME ANOTHER DOM HITS ON YOU WITHOUT FIRST NEGOTIATING WITH YOUR DOM, THEY HAVE DISRESPECTED NOT ONLY YOU AND YOUR RELATIONSHIP, BUT THEY HAVE DISRESPECTED THE ROLE AND PERSON OF YOUR MASTER/MISTRESS.

    Protocol varies from couple to couple, but this is one big protocol that nearly everyone agrees on in BDSM.

    The most common issue is that your Dom is in the bathroom, outside smoking, playing with another sub, home sick with the flu, or otherwise not available for you to get to immediately. That is usually when pestering types strike.

    What then?

    Go over these  boundary-setting behaviors with your Dom and see which he/she prefers that you use:

    * Use this example and talk about what your options might be. Don't think it might not happen? it just might!

    You are at a social gathering and your Dom is across the room packed full of people? so full that it would take you minutes to get to him/her. You are standing with a friend when a Dominant approaches you. He:

    bullet gives you a hug
    bullet gives you a hug and then squeezes your bottom
    bullet gives you a hug, pinches your nipples and then says " When can I play with you?"
    bullet orders you to your knees
    bullet orders you to your knees and tells you to perform oral sex on him

    (By the way, ALL of these things have happened at a BDSM social)

    Don't count on your Dom knowing that you are being rudely pursued and don't count on the protection of other Doms -- they may not know what's going on. Recently a submissive woman was being rudely pestered by a Dom and after spending minutes to get back to her Dom and get away from this obnoxious fellow she arrived at her Dom's side, only to have him say to the rude man ( jokingly) " Why, I've never seen this woman before in my life!" He was joking, but it sure didn't help her feel safe!

    If you are alone or with other subs/friends you have one of many options if someone is being rude and disrespectful

    Remember, being rude is not a form of play unless negotiated. Anyone who attempts to play with you without negotiation is disrespecting you and your dominant and the relationship you share.

    Here are a few things you can do.

    1. Say " No!" clearly.  Examples:

    a) "Leave me alone, I do not want to play with you"
    b) "Don't touch me without permission of my Dom/Master/Mistress!"
    c) "If you keep pestering me I will have you removed from this gathering."

    2. What if you might want to play with this person in the future, but not now? Examples:

    a) "I have plans for tonight but I will talk to you at another time. Not now."
    b) " I might want to play with you sometime but you must talk to my Dom/Master/Mistress first."
    c) "I am interested in talking to you more about playing but I'd prefer we do it over coffee and not here. You may call me."

    3. If a person touches you in a way you find offensive, give him his hand back and say " You do not have permission to touch me." If they persist, have them removed.This is assault if they don't stop when told to.

    4. Let your play partner know that there has been a problem of single Doms cruising subs right after they've played. Ask to stay with your play partner for after care or  ask someone else to sit with you to monitor the situation. When you're still high from sub space is a bad time to be negotiating with a stranger.

    5. If someone attempts to play with you without your permission ( i.e. strikes you, hits you with implements, pins you in a corner, etc) do not hesitate to have them removed from the gathering. If you feel in danger, don't hesitate to use self-defense strategies.

    6. If someone is coercing you, threatening you or not abiding by your limits, do not play with him/her.

    7/23/2006 8:28:16 AM

    THE LAW, S/M and YOU

    by A. SPENCER BERGSTEDT, Attorney At Law

    The law has historically had a large role in how players go about doing S/M play. From police raids of both yesteryear and today to the effect that participation in S/M might have on issues like child custody, the law has always had an interest in that which society deems abnormal or immoral.

    This article is designed to highlight some of the areas of the law that you as a leatherman or leatherwoman should be aware of. The actual laws of course willl vary from state to state, county to county and city to city, but, hopefully, this article will help point you in the direction of finding more information about the laws where you live.

    Law is divided into two categories - criminal and civil. Both have an impact on S/M.

    CRIMINAL
    There are two aspects of criminal law that the S/M player should keep in mind: private and public activity. Private refers to actions that may take place in your home or other private place and public refers to public places, like bars, events, and outdoors.

    PRIVATE
    There are a number of things that one should be aware of as the law relates to S/M in private. First and foremost is that the (minor) possibility always exists that you may be suspected of committing a crime if it becomes known that you engage in S/M and the cops take an interest.
    Types of crimes that you could potentially be charged with include (but are not limited to):

    Assault

    Indecent Exposure

    Rape

    Kidnapping

    False imprisonment

    Reckless endangerment

    Possession of illegal weapons or substances (e.g., possession of needles for temporary piercing may be illegal in your state)

    And in some states - the very act of sex and/or the presence of certain sex toys in a certain quantity may leave you open to prosecution under state laws that prohibit the sale of sex toys.

    At the outset I should note that (depending on where you live) it is highly unlikely that you would ever have a problem with the cops. But the possibility does exist.

    ASSAULT

    Technically, assault is defined as a non-consensual touching of a person by another person. Therefore, if scenes are consensual, the likelihood of actual prosecution is slight. By that I mean that the police might arrest you to harass you BUT the prosecutors office would likely decide against filing charges against you because the "victim" consented to the activity. Since prosecutors are in the business of sending criminals to jail, if the "victim" insists there was no crime, the prosecutor generally won't push it.

    HOWEVER - many state's - including my state of Washington - have enacted domestic violence statutes which can change police and prosecutor protocol. Generally under these types of law, police and prosecutors are encouraged to dismiss the "victim's" statements about not wanting to press charges and move forward with the case. The law is designed to protect repeat victims of domestic violence/abuse who may be reluctant to press charges against their abusers. More often than not, police are instructed to arrest both parties if a domestic violence call is made.

    Assault can be charged as either a misdemeanor or a felony depending on the circumstances. (There are 4 degrees of assault) E.g. the use of weapons, the infliction of great bodily harm, and the intent to inflict such great bodily harm. Depending on what you do with your play, you may very quickly jump into the felony category.

    INDECENT EXPOSURE

    In Washington, this is a misdemeanor crime unless you expose yourself to someone under the age of 14, in which case it becomes a felony.

    You must expose yourself in an open and obscene manner to have committed this crime. Here it has been held sufficient to charge you with indecent exposure if you are in your own house/apartment and someone can see in to your house/apartment.

    RAPE

    Forced and/or non-consensual sexual intercourse or contact which includes any penetration, however slight, of the vagina or anus, with any object; touching of one person genitals to the anus or mouth of another; any touching of the sexual/intimate parts of another for sexual gratification.

    Rape is a felony crime.

    Consent is a defense to this crime.

    KIDNAPPING / UNLAWFUL IMPRISONMENT

    These are crimes of restraining another person without their consent and are felonies (in Washington - when in doubt, check your local and state laws).

    SODOMY

    Sodomy laws are still on the books in many states and the law generally applies to both gays and heterosexual sex that involves either anal-genital contact or oral-genital or oral-anal contact.

    OTHER AREAS OF CRIMINAL LAW

    Another area that questions come up in is for Pro Dommes. It is quite clear that the main focus of law enforcement in harassing or arresting Pro Dommes is prostitution and child pornography - NOT S/M. If you are a Pro Domme and you get raided or arrested - chances are the cops are going to bust you for prostitution. However, most prostitution laws limit the definition to engaging in sexual conduct in exchange for a fee. So as long as you're not doing that, you'll likely be OK. This does not mean that the cops won't arrest you to harass you - simply that the prosecutor won't be able to charge you with much of anything. HOWEVER, if arrested, you should get an attorney immediately.

    Prostitution is generally a misdemeanor.

    WHAT TO DO IF THE COPS COME KNOCKING ON MY DOOR

    Stay calm.

    You do not needto consent for the cops to come into your house. You can force them to come back with a search warrant. HOWEVER, if they believe someone is in immediate harm, they have probable cause to enter without a warrant.

    Explain calmly to the cops what the noise was all about - E.g., just good loud sex.

    If you are arrested, DON'T say anything. You are not under any obligation to make a statement without an attorney present. Keep track of the officers names, badge numbers, and whether or not they read you your rights.

    Call a lawyer immediately.

    Remember, if they book you, you'll likely have to remove all your piercing.

    Stay calm.

    WHAT TO DO IN CASE A SCENE BECOMES NON-CONSENSUAL OR ABUSIVE

    Stay calm

    Call the police

    Call an attorney for yourself. The legal system can be hard to negotiate and the last thing you want is for the cops to treat you like the criminal

    Do not shower or clean up if there has been physical damage or rape.
    Physical evidence - cuts, bruises, semen, blood, hair or skin samples, and even clothing fibers can be very important evidence. Take pictures if you can.

    Get medical assistance if you need it. This should be done before step 2 if you need immediate assistance. Plus, the hospital can help get ahold of the police.

    Tell the truth about what happened

    Contact a friend who can either stay with you or that you can stay with.

    PUBLIC LAW

    What we're talking about here is what happens when you leave your house -in bars, at events, on the street.

    The same laws that are discussed above still apply, but now we have some new things to contend with as well.

    -Liquor control board rules

    -Impersonating an officer (for you uniform enthusiasts)

    -Carrying weapons

    As to the crimes discussed above the main thing to remember is this - when you are out in public, not everyone is aware of the negotiations you and your partner have engage in and therefore, what you know to be consensual may not look very consensual from the outside. That 3rd party may decide to call the cops because what you are doing doesn't look consensual.

    WEAPONS

    If you carry a gun, make sure you have a concealed weapons permit and a licensed and registered weapon.

    If you carry a knife, check to see what size blade your local law allows you to carry.

    UNIFORMS

    You may not impersonate a police or fire official. Basically what this means is don't wear an exact replica of a law/fire enforcement agency whose jurisdiction you are in and do not ever hold yourself out to be a police officer/fire fighter. Do not put any real or fake weapons in a gun holster if you are out and about. You might also choose to wear an overcoat/jacket when going from car to bar.

    LIQUOR CONTROL BOARD

    Please don't put our friendly bar owners out of business by doing something that violates the liquor control board rules. These rules are much stricter than you might imagine and the penalty's for violation are stiff.

    In Washington, it is unlawful in a bar for staff to expose their nipples, any portion of pubic hair, anus, cleft of the buttocks, vulva or genitals.

    To encourage or permit anyone on the premises to touch, caress or fondle the breasts, buttocks, anus or genitals or another person. (this rule has been used to fine a bar owner for two customers slow dancing together where the one person rubbed his hand over his partner's ass)

    To permit anyone in the bar to wear a device which simulates any of the areas not allowed to be exposed. (This is why we don't see dildos involved in fantasy;s at contests here)

    To permit anyone to perform acts of:

    intercourse, masturbation, sodomy, oral copulation, flagellation (flogging), touching, caressing, etc.

    UNLESS - the performance/entertainer is on a stage at least 18 inches in height and at least 6 feet from the nearest patron.

    Definitely check the laws of your own state, county and city as well as administrative rules propagated by the state liquor control board to find out what's legal and not where you live.

    CIVIL LAW AND S/M

    Civil law applies to things that are not criminal in nature. It covers everything from contracts to divorce to personal injury suits. Here we'll cover:

    Using civil law if something goes wrong

    Are S/M contracts legally binding?

    What can we do to protect ourselves?

    IF SOMETHING GOES WRONG

    If something goes wrong with a scene or the relationship and non-consensual activity/violence/abuse happen the victim can take two courses of action:

    1. Talk to the police, file a report and press for criminal charges; and/or

    2. File a civil lawsuit for damages.

    CIVIL SUITS

    Civil lawsuits can be an excellent way of seeking compensation for damages inflicted by someone who misuses S/M as an excuse for violence. Damages can be had for things like:

    actual physical damage; emotional damage; psychological impairment; assault; false imprisonment; etc..

    These cases should be handled only with the advice and assistance of an attorney.

    ANTI-HARASSMENT/PROTECTIVE ORDERS

    To be used if there is a threat of immediate danger/harm, protective orders are a means to keep someone away from you. They can be obtained either through superior or district court.

    CONTRACTS

    Contracts for sexual services are not legally binding. However, if your's is a service-oriented contract, it might be enforceable.

    In any event, I believe written contracts are a great way to clearly communicate what it is that you've negotiated with your relationship or a scene. The contract could potentially be useful in a situation where one player steps over the line of what was negotiated and engages in non-consensual abusive bahavior.

    Be prepared that if you want to make it legally binding that you must follow principles of contract. If you are unclear about what these are - you might wish to consult with a lawyer.

    PROTECTIONS

    Wills

    Living wills

    Powers of attorney

    Authorizations for hospital visits

    instructions on what to do with your S/M stuff if you get sick, hurt or die

    **NOTE: With all of these documents it is important to execute them before serious injury or illness sets in as you may then be termed incompetent to execute them.

    WILLS

    A Will is a document by which you designate how you want your property distributed upon your death; who will act as your executor; whether you wish to be buried or cremated; if you desire funeral services; establish certain types of trusts; and establish a guardian for your child(ren).

    If you die without a Will your estate will be divided according to the statute related to descent and distribution. What this statute says is that the first person in priority is your surviving legal spouse, then your children. If you have neither, then it goes to your parents, brothers and sisters, grandparents, etc.. Unless they can't find anybody, in which case it goes to the state.

    The only way you can designate where your property goes is by doing estate planning. A Will, joint property agreement, payable on death accounts, beneficiary desginations in life insurance policies, and/or a trust are all ways that you can leave your estate. HOWEVER, a Will should almost always be used in conjunction with any of the other types of estate planning methods to ensure that certain details are handled.

    LIVING WILLS

    These are technically referred to as Directives to Physicians. This document sets forth your desires to not be kept on life support systems if you are terminally ill. Provision can also be made for specific types of medical treatments and, although a right to die law currently only exists in Oregon, you can make your philosphy known in the document that assisted death might be an option for you once it becomes legally viable.

    POWERS OF ATTORNEY

    A Power of Attorney is a document in which you designate someone else to act on your behalf. They can be for specific acts like selling a house or more general. In terms of estate planning, we generally talk about 2 different - but similar - types.

    FUTURE DURABLE POWER OF ATTORNEY

    This POA goes into effect when the person executing the document (the principal)

    becomes either incapacitated or incompetent and last during the period of incapactiation or incompetency.

    The POA gives the attorney-in-fact the ability to handle business and financial affairs for the principal and can include making medical decisions.

    The POA also nominates the attorney-in-fact to act as guardian if a guardianship should become necessary.

    FUTURE DURABLE POWER OF ATTORNEY FOR HEALTH CARE

    This is similar to the document above except that it is directed specifically toward health care and authorizes health care professionals to give information about you to your attorney-in-fact and authorizes your attorney-in-fact to make medical decisions for you

    AUTHORIZATION FOR HOSPITAL VISITS

    This document ensures that the person you designate can visit you in the hospital.

    INSTRUCTIONS FOR WHAT TO DO WITH MY TOYS AND LEATHERS

    This becomes critical if you are not out to your biological family about your S/M. Give a trusted friend or family member instructions on what to do with your toys and leathers in the event of a medical emergency or death.

    The other way to handle these issues - if you are out or you don't care what your family thinks - is to include instructions for disposition of these items in your Will.

    DISSOLUTION / CHILD CUSTODY

    S/m play can impact on divorces and child custody actions as well. In the event that you are getting divorced and have children and the terms won't be mutually agreed upon, you should get the advise of an attorney if you think your spouse will use your S/M against you.

    Similarly, in child custody modifications, you should hire an attorney at assist you if your ex brings up the issue of S/M as a reason to limit your access to your children.

    7/22/2006 11:48:46 AM

    Abuse is very real and more common in the BDSM lifestyle than we admit.

    Abuse can be physical, verbal, psychological, emotional, mental, sexual and financial.  Abuse takes place regardless of socio-economic status, age, gender, race, religion, sexual orientation, etc.  The abuser can be male or female.  The abuser can claim to be either a Dominant or a submissive. 

    Below is the definition of abuse.  In short, abuse is to wrongfully or harmfully injure another,  to insult, humiliate or put another down and to deceive by lies.

    a?buse (-byz)                                                                                                                       
    v. tr. a?bused, a?bus?ing, a?bus?es.

    1.  To use wrongly or improperly; misuse.    2.  To hurt or injure by maltreatment; ill-use.  3.  To assail with contemptuous, coarse, or insulting words; revile.  4.  Obsolete. To deceive or trick.

    Synonyms: abuse, misuse, mistreat, ill-treat, maltreat.
    These verbs mean to treat a person or thing wrongfully, incorrectly, or harmfully. Abuse applies to injurious, improper, or unreasonable treatment.

    Throughout this article the same terms we use in the BDSM lifestyle are used to describe abuse and someone with an abusive personality.  All information can be found on any web site, book, pamphlet, etc. regarding abuse.  There is a big difference between a D/s relationship and an abusive relationship.  Unfortunately, some of the respected members in our community are the abusers.  Also, we are told we should not speak out or to do so quietly as not to offend anyone.  I choose to be different.  I have been threatened, if I speak out or speak the truth to anyone.  I refuse to sit back and remain the victim any longer.  As my first ex-husband told me a long time ago, "I got off the highway with the rest of the crowd, grabbed a machete and created my own path".

    I hope to help others who are in abusive situations.  My biggest wish is  the abusers may see themselves and get the help they need.  They are hurting themselves, the people who care about them, their families and teaching their children to continue the cycle.

    7/21/2006 4:07:04 PM
     UNITY steelschamberscrolls

    Sometimes it is in the feelings and responses of others that we learn or relearn simple lessons. In this I have been both perpetrator and victim.

    BDSM is a non-conventional lifestyle. It is comprised of people who have fallen outside the boundaries of conventional society. Each of us in our way have struggled with the labeling, the disdain, the misunderstanding, the very real threat of legal action among a myriad of other issues. To survive, we reach out to others who share our compelling needs, to be understood we reach out to each other. Our Community!

    The Internet and it's associated technologies have created phenomenal changes. For the first time there is an easily accessible venue or path to link our commonality of interest together. This has created some peculiar things. Among those things it has created elitist classes within the community itself. With the massive influx of people into the community (at least on-line) a whole plethora of rules and regulations have appeared. The D/s online law according to whomever is speaking at the moment.

    I turn around and see the makeshift construction of traps, new labels, new rules, new boundaries to keep. The language has shifted, there appears to be an effort to PC the community primarily from and by the influence of those now entering it. I have found one thing to be true in my life regarding this. Labels, boundaries, rules and judgment are creations of others to make categorizing people easier. Label's are seldom valid or accurate, they tend to limit growth, creativity, exploration. Boundaries are fences or walls to keep the "weird" inside, safely away from the "normal" people. Rules are for the comfort of the person creating them. Judgment is always subjective. So, we are becoming victims of internal judges.

    Who is real? Who is a wannabe? You must be this to be a Dominant! You must do that to be a submissive! Thou Shalt not enter a S/m room without a profile. Thou Shalt conform to the new standards of acceptable behavior or kink. Your kink is bad - only my kink is acceptable. Fetishers should be shunned or driven from the rooms of the new elite! Go find others of your kind, you are not my kink so you are banished! Anyone outside of your personal clich?your comfort group should be treated badly, their opinions challenged or ridiculed.

    How very vanilla!!! The very things we complain about we re-create. When they are done to us they are bad...when we are the perpetrators, there are good reasons... WRONG!!!

    The community became pan-sexual or unified for a reason, a very good reason. Unity is power. Segregation, splintering, divisions, polarity, isolation create misunderstandings, fear and even hatred. Many aspects of BDSM are illegal, most aspects are considered abominable by society. It is appalling to watch people within this community turn on each other.

    I am not now nor will ever BE Politically Correct. I will not toe the line of new rules designed to limit, trap or exclude. I don't fit the labels really well, nor do I care that this may make some uneasy. Their lack of ease is an issue within themselves. I seek only to be myself in the fullness of my personal truth. It is an exercise and challenge not to step upon others to elevate myself. I don't require or expect everyone to see things, feel things or know things in the same manner that I do. Their choices, styles, ideas can and should be theirs alone...unique. It is true that I judge severely non-consensual usage (children). It is within me a forbidden beyond any justification. Beyond that I try to give others the respect of their choices.

    Of course I have an opinion. Yes, I am vocal about those opinions. However, they are my opinions. In this season it is important to remember that each of us must live to our personal ideals. When we drive people away, diminish them, label them in truth we diminish ourselves. It is not required that we share anyone else's kink, merely that we respect and show respect to each other. If we want respect for ourselves then we must show and give that same respect to others.

    I, for my part in this, will endeavor not to summarily denigrate those wandering in (on-line) without a profile. (I like profiles, mostly cause I like to talk...a lot... and, I am nosy!) I will try to openly assist them in accessing information as they explore new things in life. It is not a punishable sin to be new! Nor is it evil to be a cyber S/m'er. Which of us can say that we were never a beginner?

    7/20/2006 9:15:52 PM
     TRANSIENT TRUST steelschamberscrolls

    Transient: A temporary or rapidly changing condition.

    A submissive has no alternative but to place a measure of trust so great in a Dominant that it constitutes an absolute trust or faith that this same Dominant will not breech the foundational limits and ultimately the very life of that submissive while that submissive is within their care. This trust or faith cannot be given in partial measure for to do so would limit or eliminate the consent of that submissive to allow physical and mental access which we interpret to be the consent necessary for that Dominant to interact with that submissive in a manner in agreement with the ideals of the BDSM lifestyle. In most situations where bondage is a factor the act of bondage itself places the submissive beyond the range of self preservasive action, quite literally forcing them into the placement of absolute trust should that trust not already exist.

    This situation is not equally true for the Dominant. A Dominant is seldom placed in a position requiring them to trust their very life in the hands of another person. When a submissive encounters a Dominant for the first time that Dominant is a stranger. The submissive must take the 'knowns' of that Dominant into full consideration in advance of any furtherance of a potential relationship with that Dominant. It becomes crucial to consider that a submissive 'wants' and 'needs' to believe in a Dominant for every interactive encounter with that Dominant may and can place that submissive in a situation where their life is literally within the hands and control of that Dominant. I restate, the Dominant is a stranger. An unknown. In the measuring of the relative trustworthiness of that unknown Dominant before risking their life in the hands of that Dominant the submissive must look to the actions that Dominant demonstrably takes or has taken in the past. It is not important what a person says, words color and skew the truth. It is important what that person does.

    If a person can habitually violate their word, their most sacred oaths and vows given to those they claim the deepest attachments to in this life, if they routinely breach the trust, faith and belief of these people, they are demonstrating a fundamental UNworthiness of basic trust. There is no margin of error permissible here. If a submissive places their trust in a person to whom the concept of trust is meaningless then that placement of trust is foolhardy at possibly the cost of that submissives life.

    For a concept to have meaning it must mean the same thing to each person considering that concept. If trust has meaning then both should live to the fullness of the concept and reality that trust represents. Trust is the confident dependence on the character, ability, strength or truth of the individual. Trustworthiness is not transient, temporary or in selective existence.

    7/19/2006 9:25:48 PM
    ***By the by, y'all, I'm back after a forced two week lack of telecommunication due to now ex-roomie's irresponsible actions i.e. didn't pay her part of the bills. So, here's a new entry for those that keep up. :)***

    "Beauty is truth, truth beauty- that is all
    Ye know on Earth, and all ye need to know."
    ~ "Ode on a Grecian Urn" (1820) by Keats sensuousadie

     The Aesthetics of BDSM

    People often scoff at the notion that there may be a single capital "T" Truth to BDSM. We are told that the lifestyle represents as many forms as there are people involved, and that every individual constructs BDSM in his or her own image. Due to the fact that BDSM apparently takes many forms, we are supposed to accept difference within our communities, and to live and let live. We tolerate each of the vast assortment of kinks that are manifest within our communities, and do not pass judgment on the things that others do lest we ourselves be judged.

    These are all noble ideas, but they are not without drawbacks. If there is no common thread that passes through each of us, how can we be bound together as a group or community in meaningful ways? In our search for people who are "like minded" in order to feel that we are not perverts (or worse), do we not look for similarity and commonality rather than diffusion and anarchy? If someone from the outside of our lifestyle asks the straightforward question "what is BDSM all about?" can you give that person a straightforward answer?

    I am not going to present the argument that everyone involved in BDSM has to participate in the same activities in order to be a "true lifestyler." Some people like needle play, others love bondage, and still others thrive on dominance and submission. Some people get off on causing or inflicting pain, others do not. For some BDSM is all about sex, for others it is a spiritual journey. However, I do believe that underneath all of the actions there is a frame of mind that is common among people in the lifestyle. The common bond is that BDSM is an aesthetic experience to those individuals who are hardwired for, and predisposed towards, this lifestyle.

    Aesthetics is made up of several interrelated concepts. First, there is the element of Truth to something that is aesthetically appealing, where the inner essence of something is being revealed in a particular way. Second, there is beauty, which, as the saying goes, is often in the eye of the beholder. Finally, there is a sense of goodness, where something is valued and praised. The love, and appreciation, of BDSM is an entirely aesthetic experience to those who are involved in the lifestyle. In the context of BDSM, the mind, body, and soul are all a canvas upon which the artist creates his masterpiece.

    Revealing an Inner Truth

    There is a fundamental difference between how a sculptor, as opposed to non-sculptor such as myself, looks at a piece of granite. When a sculptor examines the object he is able to see the shape inside, and then the artistic process becomes one in which the excess pebbles and debris surrounding the beautiful image locked inside are painstakingly removed. Similarly, in the context of Ds relationships, a good dominant will usually be able to see the good inside of his partner, and will help to shape the individual into a work of art. This process is not one of adding things that do not exist, but is instead all about shaping and releasing what is hidden and buried inside.

    When the artist is finished with a sculpture, his skill is reflected in the final product. In the context of Ds, this may be expressed as an emotional glance upwards from a slave as she licks her master's boots, or the way in which the master says "good girl" when she has been exceptionally pleasing. While not everyone in the lifestyle likes these particular things, only individuals with our given kink are able to relate to acts such as this on an aesthetic level, and to see the beauty within these expressions. On the flip side of things, a vanilla person often reacts to seeing boots licked in much the same way as I react to modern art (i.e. head cocked sideways, and a mixed bag of feelings ranging from "interesting" to "why would anyone do that?").

    Beauty and BDSM

    It is possible to cut up a second hand leather skirt, cut it into strips, tack the strips onto a the cut-off end of an old hockey stick, and use this as a flogger. If the bottom in a particular scene is blindfolded, then the sensations will be much the same as if you are using a plaited flogger that costs several hundred dollars. If they both work, why would anyone spend money on a professionally made flogger that is more expensive? The first answer to that question is some people do not spend the money, and are happy using the hockey stick flogger. However, a large number of people in the community enjoy using things that are pretty, and look nice, while they play. For many people, the beauty of the objects used in a scene makes or breaks the BDSM experience.

    A great many individuals find that there is beauty within the individual actions and motions that constitute a scene. For example, I refer to myself as a "technique junky." I love using techniques in precise ways to create shapes in the air, or a very exact and specific pattern of lines, or bruising, or blood upon a person's body. During the process of a scene the body of my partner becomes my canvass, where the finished product is living art made of patterns of moaning, struggling, gasping. The visual and emotional elements of the entire package of a scene come together in my own mind as an object of beauty.

    Another portion of the community finds beauty in the end result of play. During play, regardless of whether it is Ds, BD, or SM, individuals are put into positions that are appealing and beautiful to their partner. They may look at an ass that has been reddened after a particularly good spanking, or the lines left behind during knife play, or look at themselves in the mirror to see bruises from the night before. If they dared to show off these cuts and bruises to their vanilla friends, the reaction would usually be horror, pity, or a phone call to 911. Within the community, these same marks are often viewed as objects of beauty, and people view them with a sense of awe or envy.

    Goodness
    Whether something is good is a moral judgment. If a thing is deemed to be good, a sense of validation follows. If something is seen as being not good, then it is devalued. Most of us, at one point or another, have struggled with the issue of whether what we do is right, and good, or if it is bad and abusive. One of the reasons why we find solace in the company of like-minded individuals is that a sense of legitimacy and (gasp) normalcy stems from being with others who share your kinks. This validation can be personal, where it is found within the bounds of a relationship, or very public, where an audience helps to establish this aesthetic quality.

    In order for people to judge something as being good, those people first have to see that something. Within a relationship, this process usually means that you have done something well, and have thus expressed your inner Truth, for your partner. The "good girl," the pat on the head, or hearing the contented sigh, all function to validate that your inner being is good. In ancient legend, Aristophanes describes how humans used to be made up of four arms, four legs, two heads, and were shaped as spheres. These humans grew powerful enough to challenge the Gods. Rather than letting the upstart humans overtake the heavens, the Gods struck them with bolts of lightning and split them in two. The end result is that humans are doomed to eternally search for their missing, complimentary, half. Finding someone with a kink that fits in with your own is like finding the other half of the sphere, and it feels like you are completing a single, whole, essence. The goodness of the union of complimentary sides of the same thing has a goodness that is reflected in a sense of harmony.

    In the context of group settings, "showing off how good you are" is a big part of the appeal to public play. Sometimes, in the context of public play, things are done to make an impression on the bottom in a scene. Other times they are done mostly for the benefit of the audience. In both cases they contribute to the overall aesthetic quality of what is happening, because the individuals and audience feed off of each other. In the end, a good reaction from an audience works wonders when it comes to feeling goodness where you may have felt bad before (e.g. bad for wanting this, bad for having a large ass, bad for getting turned on by causing pain, etc).

    Conclusion

    I think that Keats was correct when he wrote that beauty and truth are always at the heart of important things. The things that unite us as a community are that we find truth in our expression of BDSM, we find beauty in its process, progress, and end results, and we see goodness when we show ourselves, and others, what lies within our mind, body, and soul. We find art and beauty within our needs and desires, and harmony as like-minded individuals appreciate the expression of these desires.

    The next time someone from the outside asks you what BDSM is all about, just tell the person that it is about aesthetics, and you are searching for your own truth within this art form. The person probably will not understand where you are coming from. But is that not exactly the point?

    7/11/2006 7:13:49 PM

    SELF TAUGHT SUBMISSION
    A KEY TO SUCCESS
    Good Manners
    thecastlerealm
    One of the things that a submissive can begin to teach herself, while she is still unclaimed or unmentored, is manners. Etiquette and social graces are something that are valued in every walk of life. This lifestyle is no different. When doing a web search for reference material I found that almost every area of man's world has a set of etiquette rules. From sports to social clubs, business to ball room dancing, and opera to the Olympics. Even the Internet has its own "Netiquette" guidelines. Over and over I found the same words....Etiquette and proper manners are a key to success. People have used manners as a yardstick to measure the acceptability of other people for centuries. In business it can mean the difference between success and failure. In sports, studies have proven that proper etiquette can make the difference between winning and losing. It's no different for a submissive in the competitive world of finding the right One to share their gift of submission. So many fall into the trap of becoming SAMmys (smart-assed masochists) or bratty subs. Sisters and brothers, it doesn't work. Only on IRC and scening play parties are such things permitted. In real life it's not acceptable and won't get you any points.

    Learning proper manners is not really all that difficult and I know you're wondering how you can apply them to the lifestyle. Take time to learn the general rules of etiquette first. Know how to act in any given situation; how to make formal introductions, which fork to use for the salad, who to serve first at a formal dinner, etc. and then expand them. The D/s lifestyle, in a formal or relaxed setting, has it's own unique rules and expectations but it is also observes the common rules of courtesy and social graces. Observe how the successful submissives conduct themselves and then practice what you've learned. Use these skills in everything you do, from work to socializing and public activities to play time. Train yourself to respond and react in the proper manner in any situation you might find yourself. Being able to put to use what you've learned is a BIG part of what you'll be expected to do when you have a master/mistress.

    Physical Grace

    Another area where you can make progress in self-teaching is physical grace. There are few things more pleasing than a submissive who knows how to move her/his body with poise and grace. Body language speaks volumes and once you have a master/mistress your every gesture will speak of them. Plodding into a room and plopping down awkwardly will not get you any anywhere, except maybe to a bull riding contest.

    There are many ways to increase your physical grace and benefit your body in other ways as well. Flexibility and stamina are going to be needed in many of the typical BDSM activities that we all enjoy, so getting in shape is a bonus. Some of the ways you can accomplish this are: Belly Dancing, Aerobics, Ball Room Dancing, (actually most forms of dance work nicely), and workouts at the local gym. I personally found belly dancing the perfect thing for me. It gave me added grace and flexibility and has been something that my Master has enjoyed a lot. (And yes, there is male belly dancing.) You can often find classes given at your local YMCA/YWCA or community college. There's some helpful information about belly dancing at http://cie-2.uoregon.edu/bdance/ (note: link no longer available)

    Working on the positions that are often required of a submissive is a great way to help your physical being as well as your spiritual one. I found doing the positions, practicing them daily, a wonderful way to encourage those submissive feelings that were stirring inside me. The chapter Dominant/submissive Interactions in S/M 101, by Jay Wiseman, deals with many of the positions and manners some dominants use during training and it would be beneficial for you to study them and practice them. Every master/mistress will require something different and will teach you what's pleasing to them, but you can already have a jump-start on it. Learning how to move gracefully from one position, such as from prone to kneel-up, takes practice and it will be appreciated once you are in a D/s relationship.

    Here are a few other things that you might want to consider. A very nice skill to develop is the art of massage. It's very much appreciated by most dominants; it builds self confidence, improves grace and teaches many things about physiology. Learning how the human body is constructed and operates is a big benefit to anyone in our lifestyle. Sign Language is another. You not only learn a marketable skill, but how to move your hands and arms more gracefully. Again, many times classes like these are offered at the local community college, YMCA/YWCA or Library.

    Communication Skills

    When I presented this material for a discussion on an IRC channel I had suggested that creative writing classes were something you might want to consider as a means of self-improvement. One of the participants brought up the fact that any writing class would be beneficial in helping the submissive to learn to more effectively communicate their feelings and emotions. I felt that was worthy of being stressed here. One of the biggest struggles submissive often face is learning to open this part of themselves to their new master/mistress and without good communication skills a D/s relationship cannot survive. Taking a writing class teaches you to reach inside yourself and draw out experiences and thoughts that you might have lost touch with. It builds skills needed to express yourself clearly and articulately. Many dominants require a submissive to keep a journal during their training period and it would be a great help to be comfortable with using the written word. Keep in mind that many submissives are very creative and often learn to write some beautiful literary works.

    Talents and Arts

    There are so many ways that you can develop or learn to use skills that will be appreciated by your future master/mistress. It can be fun as well as work. Here are a few ideas.

    • Gourmet cooking classes are excellent and I thoroughly enjoyed taking a couple of these myself. Master and I love to cook together and try new foods, so what I've learned has proved very useful.
    • A foreign language class is not only fun but it aids in communication skills and gives you another marketable skill for your resume.
    • Crafts, such as jewelry making or leather work can be a wonderful, creative outlet for you and give you another notch in your belt. Crafters at D/s and BDSM fairs are in great demand. This could open some doors for a profit-making business.
    • Music - if you have any interest or natural gift - is another option. If you once took piano, guitar or flute lessons, pick up where you left off. Use that gift to create and express those beautiful things inside you.
    • Drawing or painting - if you're gifted - are two more ways to expand your worth and perhaps even give you an oportunity to share part of yourself with the world in a visual way. There is a great demand for D/s art in our lifestyle.

    Learning anything does more than teach you about that particular subject. It keeps you trainable, teaches you persistance and patience, it builds confidence, it encourages growth and keeps you focused on a goal. Every one of these are things that you'll need to continue your journey into submission. Waiting for the One doesn't have to mean sitting on your butt and sighing constantly. Do something! What have you got to lose? Nothing. There's only something to gain and the least you'll end up with are some things you can use to better your life, either in or out of the D/s realm.

    A Submissive Without A Dominant?

    Someone once asked me how it was possible to be a submissive in this lifestyle without a dominant. It's simple. I was a woman before I had a man in my life. I was still a functioning member of society. A submissive is the same. You are submissive because of your nature, not because you have a master/mistress. Don't let anyone tell you differently. You can make progress on your own. You can develop traits and skills you'll need until you have someone to belong to. Learn about it...try it out...explore new things....expand your own horizons. Don't sit idly by and wait for a Master or Mistress to do it all for you. They'll have enough work to do helping you become what they want and need. They surely don't need to begin with potty training. Embrace your submission and wear it proudly. Stretch your arms and reach for the stars because the only thing holding you back is YOU.

    7/11/2006 5:35:37 AM
     Married Dominants...steelschamberscrolls

    Question? - What is Your thinking on married Dommes and married submissives - each with vanilla and different spouses?

    I must address this question from several different viewpoints:

    My personal viewpoint: In my life I have found that to reach the heights which truly thrill me in S/m I must have constant access to my partner. I also find S/m enormously sexual, for the side of me that it summons is very much within the heart of my own sexuality. For that reason I seek only full time long term relationships. That precludes the presence of any other person in attachment. Also, I am quite territorial by nature and will not allow the presence of random female's in my man's life. I should also note here that S/m can be a bond much deeper and more intense than marriage.

    Outside viewpoint: It is my considered opinion that many people whom are married in their mid-life (primarily) find dissatisfaction with their chosen mate. They continue to love that person but seek the interactions of others. I believe that if this is the case, the marital partners should be clearly and openly addressed in order that any play connection not serve to destroy the lives of others. It is my belief that the majority of people hide their secret life and lead a dual life created in the heart of deceit. By doing this they cheat everyone. If they are truly unhappy in their relationship yet stay for reasons of comfort, money, security then they extend that unhappiness to anyone who may invest feelings in them from the outside. If however, they are in a loving relationship yet feel a strong need for say spanking but nothing else and they have discussed this with their wife in detail and she has admitted an unwillingness or inability to address this need... Then, a Domme may play a role in that relationship much the same as any other detached professional such as a doctor.

    This would preclude an invested relationship between the Domme and the sub. Would leave it more on a detached emotionless non-sexual level. Again within my life experience I have assisted many married male subs but required that I attain the consent personally from their spouse and that they experience this openly so that no deceit was present. Sometimes I have encouraged the wife to be present and I have successfully taught several women to tap into their natural dominant side enough to begin to interact with their happy spouse on that level.

    I suppose this means that I instinctively do not believe or trust someone that can and will violate a sacred oath (marriage vow). Trust is absolutely necessity in any valid D/s S/m relationship. The capacity to lie or express selfish deceit is a trait I personally will avoid. It negates my real life needs.

    The Professional Domme:

    Many professional Domme's are married. Often they marry Dominant men or Master's to allow them to experience reverse roles in an otherwise enormously top heavy life. Pro Dom's are business people. The men (mostly married) that come to see them pay high fee's for the privilege of experiencing personal domination without the interaction of open intercourse with a Dominant Female. These Pro Dom's offer a service that these men can find no other clean-safe outlet for. These married men have no desire for a direct relationship (24/7), very much desiring to retain the integrity of their spouse and children. Based on these clear rules - I have no problem with Domme and sub/male being married.

    I will also note here that there is a loose statistic which I am currently tracking down the source of that projects there to be perhaps 3,500 male subs per active female Domme in the U.S. For those that disparage the ProDom out of hand, consider the statistical odds of locating a non-pro Domme, with the physical characteristics you (the sub male) find attractive, coupled to the type of play she prefers (looking for parallels), and a lifestyle or mundane life that can meet or merge with yours.

    7/10/2006 7:43:52 AM
     TOKEN CHILD steelschamberscrolls ***A MUST READ***

    Ownership: to have or hold as property. To possess. One or ones belonging to oneself or itself.

    Possession: to bring or cause to fall under the influence or control of.

    Guardian: one who has the care of the person or property of another.

    Slave: a person who has lost control of himself and is dominated by something or someone. A drudge - one who is forced to do hard, menial and monotonous work.

    There are those who blur and skew the meanings of things to bring about or suit their own needs or ends. Within the BDSM community we often accept simple words without delving in truth into what those words may or can mean. Sometimes it becomes crucial to step back and take a hard look at what can be a grotesque and ugly business.

    BDSM and the D/s community are not about the enslavement or true slavery or ownership of one person by another. The action of forced control or creation and usage of a drudge is the non-voluntary nonconsensual violation of moral, ethical, spiritual and legal rights of the individual.

    A Dominant does not own as property the submissive they bond to or collar. The submissive can and may give the illusion of this ownership to the Dominant by freely and voluntarily agreeing to and accepting the direction of the Dominants wishes and desires. However, true possession of the 'self' of the submissive remains intrinsically their own. Should this possession cease then the submissive could not offer voluntary consent and must therefore be considered a non-voluntary victim of the usage or abuse of the Dominant. In other words true self possession must exist for a submissive to be able to offer consent!

    A Dominant may assume the role of Guardian of the well-being of the submissive who so offers this language to that Dominant. The submissive within the relationship is not a drudge as defined above. A submissive can and may be possessed by a Dominant though in the precise definition 'to fall' implies a non-voluntary action which again negates the consensual aspects of submission itself.

    Ownership implies that one may do 'anything' to the object under their control or 'ownership'. A human being cannot do 'anything' to another human being regardless of the professed consent of the individual to that action. Therefore it is impossible to 'own' a human being. It is possible for a human being to conditionally sell or give portions of their own time, energy and usage within certain legal, moral and ethical constraints. The most overt demonstration of this sale is the bartered exchange of 'work' by one human for the collection of money or goods in exchange for that work. Some people consider marriage to be another example of the exchange of time, energy, affection and money in the expectation to receive like in kind from their partner.

    Within the community we commonly use the terms ownership and slave. The community meanings of these words are vastly different from the true definitions above. A Dominant does not take or bond to a submissive in order to create a drudge or menial servant. A submissive does not seek out the attentions of a Dominant in order to spend their life doing hard, menial and monotonous work. Further, a submissive retains possession of their 'right to choose' and their right to 're-choose' or alter their decisions. At no point do they lose these inherent rights regardless of any and all contractual agreements that may have been negotiated, signed or agreed to by both parties. When we cross or blur these lines whether by choice or accident we risk everything we, as a community, hold dear.

    A Dominant acts as a guardian for the life, welfare, mental and physical well being of any submissive whom they accept within their territory or life. Care of - two very significant words. Care is regard coming from desire or esteem. Regard is a feeling of respect and affection. These are vastly different words and meanings from those of ownership and possession as noted above.

    There are times when people using this lifestyle deliberately set out to impose upon a new or susceptible submissive the 'idea' that the literal translations of these words are the correct meanings. If a submissive 'falls' under the influence of one of these people for a prolonged period of time that submissives ability to independently rationalize may become severely impaired. This mental impairment may allow that submissive to be 'led' into irrational, immoral, unethical and illegal decisions. Some pedophiles have learned to access the growing online D/s and BDSM communities to deliberately seek out vulnerable submissives through which to perpetrate their crimes. These predators seduce the submissive through overt manifestations of (apparent) dominance. Often they will encourage the submissive to prove the depth of their submission through actions in opposition to the submissives moral and ethical codes. This is a slow breaking down of the mental integrity and health of the individual. This is an action in opposition to caring for the welfare of the submissive. This type of token 'offering' by the submissive is often progressive in nature. The pedophiles end desire is to corrupt the submissives mental viewpoint to such an extent that the submissive will accept the usage of their own children by the pedophile.

    In this predatory action the submissive is encouraged to view their own children as physical possessions of the submissive. With the transfer of the submissive's personal 'ownership' to the pedophile (Dominant) then all of that submissive's possessions would then become the property of the pedophile. This apparent logical progression is absolutely and totally against all codes of acceptable behavior. This is not the behavior of any Dominant. Any submissive who can rationalize giving over the guardianship or care of their child for the usage of another adult as a slave to that adult is mentally impaired and thereby incompetent to make any decisions for the welfare of that child. In addition, the acceptance of this viewpoint by a submissive means that the submissive is incompetent to formulate their own consent. Mental impairment negates consent.

    A child owns their own self. A parent is a guardian of that childs welfare not an owner of that child for their private usage of.

    Submissives should actively guard against the desire to 'prove' the depth of their submission. The sky does not need to 'prove' that it is blue. If you are asked to agree to and perform actions against your personal beliefs and especially against your children. Leave! These predators profane the meaning of D/s and in my opinion have absolutely no place within our community.

    7/9/2006 11:53:00 AM
    TAKE THE BDSM INTEGRITY TEST
    AT CASTLEDESADE
    7/9/2006 3:56:02 AM
     SUBMISSIVE REBOUND steeldoor
    Submissive Rebound is a reaction that occurs in most submissives at some point in their relationship with a Dominant. It manifests in feelings of depression, heightened anxiety and a sensation of 'distance' between the submissive and the Dominant. Submissive Rebound is often called sub-drop.

    Submissives often focus a high level of energy and attention on every nuance of the interaction between themselves and their Dominant. This focus can be so strong that the submissives perceptions of external reality will blur. Some submissives 'feel' that they pour themselves so deeply into a Dominant that to some extent they 'become' part of the Dominant. An extension of their presence. When that presence is withdrawn the submissive can begin to manifest strong symptoms of withdrawal. This withdrawal can be complicated by other divisive feelings and emotions.

    Some submissives believe that their actions, feelings and desires are 'sinful' or in direct opposition to the moral or religious code under which they were raised. They may believe that being submissive is a failure of something inside of themselves. They may believe that their joy in being submissive deserves to be punished in some obscure way. A submissive cannot truthfully divorce their past or their upbringing. At best they process the conflicting opinions or beliefs and find ways to manage or reconcile those opinions with what they personally believe to be their truth. The process of reconciliation and self acceptance often takes many years before the submissive is at peace with who and what they are. That process requires the setting aside of long held beliefs and the integration of new ways of thinking and living. It is not a process that can be rushed or assumed in a matter of weeks or months.

    An intense scene or interaction with their Dominant will often expose the submissive emotionally. They will know that they have revealed their 'sinful' nature and desires not only to the Dominant but especially to themselves. In addition many submissives experience various levels of space or reality detachment when in the presence of their Dominant. This detachment acts to insulate the submissive from the acts or actions which they are engaged in during the scene itself. When that layer of protection is removed, the submissive must reconcile their actions in the bald glare of realities unflinching light. As the blood chemistries produced during scene fade the physical and emotional 'highs' plunge, the mental and emotional freedoms seem to vanish and the submissive returns to their balancing act between the socially acceptable vanilla world that they must live and work in and their involvement in this reprehensible new lifestyle.

    If the Dominant has 'extended' or 'stretched' the submissives physical or mental limits during the scene, the submissive 'may' feel a sense of violation during this rebound period. Crossing thresholds exposes new information to the submissive, sometimes this can include childhood memories or experiences that were abusive, frightening or painful. The submissive may feel sensations of intense anger at their Dominant especially if the Dominant is not physically available for extensive aftercare during rebound. The submissive may want to cling to the Dominant, return to that safe place within their presence and in the same exact moment want to punish the Dominant for taking them into this internal place of personal vulnerability.

    The emotional highs and lows will wash through the submissive in waves. Generally these sensations are the most intense when the submissive bottoms out or at that point when the blood chemistries drop to below the normal level. This often is within 48 hours of scene. The submissives sensations of loneliness, abandonment or being discarded by the Dominant will be at their peak. They may view the Dominants absence as a reflection of that Dominants 'true' opinion of them, their sinful actions, their real worth or value. It is common for many submissives to mentally and physically punish themselves during this bottoming out period. They sometimes convince themselves that it is 'better' for their Dominant if they aren't around. They may take actions which they know will disappoint, inflame or anger their Dominant. All for the 'good' of their Dominant. They will 'decide' that their Dominant will be better off without them.

    These are just some of the things that are part of submissive rebound. It is important for a Dominant to recognize the personal triggers unique to their own submissive and pre-guess the onset of a serious bottoming out. The level of fragility or susceptibility of a submissive to rebound is unique to the individual. The very best way to ease a submissive is to simply be there. If you cannot be physically available for your submissive for extensive aftercare then do not engage in the type of scene which may require that level of aftercare. It is part of a Dominants responsibility to protect the emotional stability of their submissive and not to leave them in a state of intense emotional upheaval. It is equally important for a submissive to prepare themselves for the possibility of bottoming out and to take an active role in creating support systems for themselves should rebound occur.

    When a submissive begins to level out these sensations and feelings will subside and diminish. When the blood chemistries rebuild to a 'normal' level the submissive will 'feel' better. This is where they rebound or come back from bottoming out. Their ability to rationalize will tend to improve markedly often leaving them troubled by their actions. They may feel very confused by the complexities of what has occurred and their response to it. When a submissive reaches this point it is important for them to express their feelings. To allow their energy to flow out and 'clear'. It is at this time that some submissives see into their own memories with a new clarity. Sharing their experiences and releasing old angers can lead to an even closer bonding to their Dominant along with a deeper understanding of themselves.

    7/8/2006 12:28:41 PM

    SUB SPACE steeldoor
    Subspace - This term generally is used to describe a moderate to deep trancelike condition experienced by persons in the submissive position in a D/s relationship during interaction with the person in the Dominant position in the relationship.

    TOP SPACE: I will start by regarding top space or normal space. This is operational ground zero. The submissive in top space often appears quite aggressive, assertive and dominant. They will be hustling their children off to school, dominating their Dominant mate by organizing him/her off to work, cleaning and straightening the house, sending themselves off to work or to take care of business. They are the Commander of the ship, the General of the Army. Hustle, hustle, hustle. This is a submissives TOP SPACE.

    MARGINALLY DOWN SPACE: This space occurs when the Dominant in the relationship directs attention at the submissive. This may be a glance, a light touch, a small sound or any combination of these triggers. This marginal appearing contact drops the submissive out of top space into a state of waiting and/or listening for command. She stops. Generally she will cease talking even in the midst of a comment. She may stop moving. She will generally attempt direct eye contact with her Dominant to see if he/she has a direction or command for her. If nothing further occurs she will most likely re-top. Or, go back to full functional top space. If the Dominant mentally presses...she will generally descend further into space.

    SPRITE SPACE: Some submissives will squirm and utterly deny that this space exists. They will swear to you that they don't have it, it doesn't exist and they would never perpetrate mischief. Hmmm. Essentially just under or into down space there is a space where the submissive will test the Dominants attention, desire and will to control her. She may unclip cuffs, slide out of assigned position - all in total innocence. She didn't hear that command, the blindfold muffled her ears...etc... Note: If she notes that the Dominant doesn't catch her action she will feel he isn't paying her attention, therefore doesn't love her (mind of women at work).

    BLONDE SPACE: Now, as the submissive descends into space her IQ tends to diminish in a progressive fashion. Many submissives will tell you that their up person is off to the side watching everything. They, will feel themselves getting slower mentally. I call this blonde space In blonde space the submissive has trouble with rational thought. If you ask her if something is uncomfortable she is likely to say "I dunno". The truth is - she doesn't know. At this point she is not capable of distinguishing danger to herself, she cannot and will not utilize any safeword - it become incomprehensible to her. In her mind, she has you the Dominant, she loves and trusts you, you won't let anything happen to her.

    SUB-VOCAL or PRIMAL SPACE: Sometimes the Dominant and the submissive penetrate what I call the sub-vocal barrier. The submissive in this space loses her submissive nature. If you intend to take her there have her well tied. As she drops through into this deep space she can and will get feral. Her voice becoming primal grunts and sounds, her eyes may alter, she will he hypersensitive to sound, light, movement. She will be fast and very dangerous. She can and will claw you, bite you or toss you into a wall if you are a small man. In a sense she is tapping into ancient primal body language. She becomes a predator barely submitting. If she senses any weakness in your control she will attempt to take you out. She cannot ever utilize safe words here. She cannot remember how to articulate human speech.

    These are the basic levels of subspace. Prior to beginning an exploration of subspace the Dominant and submissive should have intensive conversations about what she may expect and how she may feel. The Dominant should set up a sequence of escape words. This should be a simple question that would never occur in common life. Something such as "What color is your left big toe?" Her auto-UP UP UP response might be "My left big toe is orange!" Essentially this question asked at any time is her command to fast up or come to TOP SPACE NOW!!!

    This escape question should be practiced multiple times until it becomes automatic.

    I included the for a very important reason...submissives in down space seldom laugh. Their ability to laugh and giggle seems to diminish as their focus intensifies on their Dominant in space. By requiring the as well, the Dominant is assured that the submissive has returned to top space. Note: this command should only be used in a problem situation. For regular activities in subspace the submissive needs and desires to be 'caught' by the Dominant gently and allowed to return to top space in a normal way...this can take hours of after play cuddling.

    Some basic information: Never ever leave your submissive alone in space unless you wish to risk severe potential problems... You are her sole connection to reality. If you leave her alone she is likely to be terrified. She will return to top space at some point and may never forgive you for leaving her.

    Always keep your commands simple and direct. In space she will obey but comprehension is limited. Never impose responsibility on her for any aspect of the play. If you want interaction stay in Marginal Space or Sprite Space (sometimes known as Sammy Space). In any other down space she will not communicate well verbally. She may be unable to articulate your name at all.

    Talk to her in a reassuring fashion if penetration of subspace is new - she may be frightened. The further into space she goes the higher the chems pump into her blood stream and generally the more intensive the play can become. For a first timer, you need to tell her that subspace exists, what it is and how it may feel to her. She will desire to please you and open to seek this space. She must feel that you know what you are doing even if you do not. She must be convinced that she is utterly safe with you.

    Penetration of the different levels will vary for many reasons. Some people can only go so far. They have inhibitors. Often the penetration may occur over many months as the level of trust increases and the submissive relaxes into new experiences. You should not expect full flight from the beginning. 

    7/7/2006 2:19:31 PM
    Fighting Back Against Rapists
    women's firearms network articles

    When confronted by a rapist, should a woman submit or fight? It is one of the most frightening and confusing questions faced by women across the country. While many elements factor into that decision, new developments in criminal profiling offer guidance to the potential victim.

    Women's self-defense experts say that if you find yourself in a situation where your only choices are to resist or to submit, you should weigh your chances of escaping, attracting help or incapacitating the assailant.

    COLD STATISTICS
    underscore the stark reality that haunts many women in America: Rape is a common event here. In fact, somewhere in the country, a woman is raped every six minutes. A 1992 study by the National Center for Victims of Crime found that one in eight females has been the victim of forcible rape or attempted rape sometime during her lifetime. Last year, the Department of Justice recalculated the odds of such sexual assaults as one in five. That means that one in five women will eventually be faced with making a decision about how to
    respond when suddenly confronted by a rapist.

    If you are that target female, what should you do? Fight like a tiger? Meekly submit? Try to talk the assailant out of it? Those questions and the issues they raise have long been the subject of contentious debate and contradictory advice.

    RESIST OR SUBMIT?
    Women,s self-defense experts say that if you find yourself in a situation where your only choices are to resist or to submit, you should weigh your chances of escaping, attracting help or incapacitating the assailant.

    "Some rapists might hurt you more, or kill you, if you fight back," said Christine Fowley, manager of the rape crisis program at Saint Vincent's Hospital in New York City. "On the other hand, some rapists might back off if you fight. You have to use your best judgment, given the situation."

    "The most recent research [on] victim responses [shows that] in certain circumstances and with certain personalities of rapists, there is at least a possibility of avoiding the humiliating experience of being raped," said Cora Mosely, a professor in the department of criminology and criminal justice at the University of Texas at Arlington.

    In fact, using methods not unlike those employed by FBI profilers to predict the behavior of serial killers, police and forensic psychologists have identified four profiles of rapists defined by motive, style of attack and psychosexual characteristics. They are:

    • The power-assertive rapist
    • The anger-retaliation rapist
    • The power-reassurance rapist
    • The anger-excitation rapist

    More importantly, such rapist behaviour profiles provide information that may be helpful in
    determining how best to respond to a specific kind of attacker.

    "If you,re given a chance to think, you should consider these characteristics," in the split-second you have to assess your chances of survival if you struggle or succumb, said forensic psychologist Robert Geffner, founder and president of the Family Violence and Sexual Assault Institute of San Diego, Calif. Here are the characteristics of each of the four rapist profiles:

    • Power-assertive rapist: Athletic, he has a macho image of himself. More often than not, this is the type who commits date rapes. He typically meets his victim in a bar or nightclub. Instead of targeting a specific victim, he looks for an opportunity to get a woman alone with him - perhaps with an offer of a ride home or an invitation back to his place. Alternatively, he may con his victim into trusting him or letting him into her home, perhaps by posing as a policeman or repairman. Approximately 44 percent of rapes are committed by power-assertive rapists.
    • Anger-retaliatory rapist: He feels animosity towards women and wants to punish and degrade them. Often, he is a substance abuser. He is impulsive, and has an explosive temper. He looks for an opportunity to commit the rape, rather than for a specific victim. He attacks spontaneously and brutalizes the woman into submission. Thirty percent of rapists fall into the anger-retaliation category.
    • Power-reassurance rapist: He lacks the self-confidence and interpersonal skills to develop relationships with women. He is passive and nonathletic. He lives or works near his victim, and pre-selects her by peeping or stalking. He typically breaks into her home (often entering through an open window or unlocked door) in the wee hours of the morning and awakens her. He uses minimal force, and will threaten her with a weapon but usually does not have one. He fantasizes that he is his victim's lover, so he may ask her to disrobe or to wear a negligee and he will kiss her and engage in foreplay. The power-reassurance type accounts for 21 percent of rapists.
    • Anger-excitation rapist: A sadist, he derives sexual gratification from inflicting pain. He is typically charming and intelligent. The crime is premeditated and rehearsed methodically in his mind before it is attempted. His victims may or may not be strangers. He will tie, gag and blindfold them and torture them over a period of days, even recording his crimes in a diary, taking photographs or videotaping them. Just five percent of rapists fit this description.

    SO WHAT IS A WOMAN TO DO?
    While authorities generally agree that rapist profiles are useful in planning defense responses, they don't completely agree on what those responses should be. Here's
    what some say about the four profiles.

    • Power-assertive rapist: "He is physically aggressive, and will use the amount of force needed to control you, degrading or obscene language, [brandishing] a weapon, slapping or punching, but he does not intend to kill you," said Greg Cooper, Chief of Police, Provo, Utah. He has
      interrogated a large number of rapists over the past 10 years. "Generally, begging and crying doesn't work with this guy," said Cooper. "If you're going to resist, you've got to be serious. You've got to scream and fight him as hard as you can to get away."
      Women's self-defense instructor Kevin Brady agreed, but does not believe that the presence of a weapon should necessarily be the deciding factor in whether you should resist or
      fight. "If you react in an unexpected way you could survive. You can outwit someone with a knife."
      Geffner cited a case in which a woman "acted crazy" and so unnerved her would-be rapist that he fled. Fowley conceded the point, but added that a woman may be too paralyzed by fear to do anything to resist, and shouldn't second-guess her decision. "If no weapon is involved, a woman may feel guilty for not fighting back. Even if she tried to resist, she may blame herself for not fighting hard enough."
    • Anger-retaliatory rapist: "He will grab you from behind and drag you into the bushes. He will often beat you to near-unconsciousness before committing the rape," said Cooper. "Any level of resistance may well enrage him and cause him to beat the hell out of you until he gets what he wants. He,s not looking to kill you, but the beating could be fatal."
      "You do not want to challenge or enrage this type of rapist," said Geffner. "You could try to escape. If you cannot get away or incapacitate the assailant, it's best to submit and try to limit the level of violence of the assault to the extent that you can.

      "I absolutely agree with that advice," said Mosley. "Your goal is to come out alive."
    • Power-reassurance rapist: "He is the least violent type of rapist, and does not intend to hurt or kill you," said Cooper. "Among the different types of rapists, he is most likely to be dissuaded if you scream, cry, plead or fight."
      "In general, it is more probable that you can discourage a rapist who uses this [power reassurance] approach. But you could instead be dealing with a power-assertive rapist who is starting off with a softer approach," warns Geffner. He recommends trying nonviolent tactics, crying, pleading, praying aloud, while you,re sizing up the assailant. "If it works, you may be able to escape the situation. But if he responds by becoming verbally abusive or degrading, [he is] likely a power-assertive rapist and you will have to evaluate whether you are capable of fighting himoff," he said.
      "Women need to rely on their instincts. When confronted with a rapist they will try various techniques. In this situation, take full advantage of your instincts in trying to figure out which type of rapist you are dealing with," said Mosley.
    • Anger-excitation rapist: "He is evil incarnate. Of the four types, he is the most criminally sophisticated and it's difficult to catch him," said Cooper. "He,s got absolute control over you so there,s no question of any type of resistance or of escaping. Oftentimes he kills his victims, either to get rid of a witness or to gratify a psychosexual need."
      "This is probably the most dangerous situation a woman can be in. If you're tied up, you're going to have to match wits with this guy and trick him or talk him into untying you so you have at least some chance of
      escape," said Geffner.
      "Just pray you never cross paths with this guy," said Mosley. But she,s doubtful about a victim's ability to escape. "If you consider how frightened the victim is when she is being tortured and humiliated, I don't know if she will be rational enough under that kind of pressure to trick this rapist. He's probably had a lot of practice in carrying out his mayhem."

    TRUST YOUR INSTINCTS
    It is less likely that a woman - even one who has taken a women,s self-defense course - can
    overcome the intensity of the violence that an anger rapist will inflict, said Geffner. But power rapists commit nearly two-thirds of all rapes, and Fowler believes you have a fighting chance to fend them off.

    "If you assess the situation and feel confident of your ability to fight or talk your way out of [being raped], go ahead and do it," said Fowley. "Most rapists are not murderers."

    "There are women who have yelled or fought back, whether they've taken self-defense classes or not, and have not gotten raped," said Brady. "To tell a woman don't do anything, be the passive female, is absolute (nonsense)."
    While cautioning that "every case is different and there are always exceptions," Cooper added, "If there,s even a [slight] chance of getting away or living the rest of your life as a rape victim, is it worth it [to resist]? It's a question every woman has to answer for herself. It's as foolish to discourage resistance as it is to prescribe the same course of action for all women."

    "Given that the goal of all women who are in imminent danger of being raped is to avoid it, they should rely on their instincts rather than assume that they have to submit," said
    Mosely.

    But whatever her instincts tell her to do, "If a woman survives, she made the right choice," as Fowley put it.

    7/6/2006 3:19:46 PM
     THE MERETRICIOUS DOMINANT
    (The Rule of One and the Wall of Can'ts...)

    Synthetic attractions - based on pretense or insincerity. Cheaply ornamental. Gaudy. Relating to a prostitute - a harlots traits....

    The professed rather than real intention...

    There is one rule of Domination. As the ruler, you create the rules. This is the 'assumption' of control or command. This control or command radiates outward from the central point or the ruler. In this model the Dominant is the source of rule, therefore personally unable to excuse or justify their own actions and choices based on the infringement of forces or rules within their own domain, after all - they created the rules and are therefore in absolute control of them. Either you rule or you follow. This is called the Rule of One!

    If it is a Dominants intent to rule then they will rule. Not talk about ruling.

    A 'professed' or stated position of ruler is not a ruler manifest.

    Example: Telling you I am the Queen of Sheba does not make it so...

    Domination is self-evident or an unquestioned state. The need or requirement to identify oneself is often in lieu of any supportive data or evidence that would make this self-identification redundant.

    Example: There is no need to tell you I am female when the evidence supporting that conclusion is extensive and evident!

    To tell or profess your Dominance is incidental. A ruler rules. A Dominant - Dominates.

    Today within the D/s lifestyle we see many 'scheduled' Dominants. These are the dominants who selectively schedule specific time periods to 'be' dominant. Which leads the observer to question what that person 'is' the rest of the time. What motivates this 'scheduled' dominant to profess their dominance? If the dominant is in 'rule' of their own life or world then what creates this limited secretive display?

    Many scheduled dominants have a 'wall of can'ts' to justify or explain to others the limitations of their apparent actions. Some 'can'ts' typical of this dominant are: "I can't see you full time because I am right in the middle of a very difficult divorce" - followed three years later by - "I can't see you full time because the divorce is almost final, we are at a particularly delicate phase..." (which means said dominant is happily married) I can't give you my home phone number because I have children and one of them might pick up the telephone (as if children cannot summon a parent to the phone - this one generally means that the 'spouse' might answer). I can't be online, on the phone or meet you at a specific time because I have to work (which means their spouse is home and probably listening). Clue: If a Dominant wants to do something they do it! If a Dominant rules their personal world or environment they have no need or desire to use excuses or empty justifications to explain their actions and choices. Can't means they are not in control. It means they do not rule. Some'thing' or some'one' is controlling their ability to do.

    Temporary, non-sustained domination is role-playing or acting for a short defined period of time. It is to 'role-play' the position of Queen of Sheba. Presenting this 'temporary' status as real status is the point where pretense, falsehood and insincerity come into play. This profession is designed to project a false intent. No 'scheduled' dominants identify themselves as temporary dominant actors looking to role-play the position of dominant for short periodic episodes designed primarily to boost their ego, satiate their carnal or sexual desires and vent their feelings of inferiority or emasculation for not being dominant in truth.

    That they are unable to sustain dominant presence is often quite evident when one looks at their daily lives. Often there will be little or no other areas within their lives that they are in control of in any appreciable way. In many cases it may appear that their life controls them and that they are imprisoned within their own life, being run, used, told what to do.

    The Meretricious Dominant mimic's the actions, attitudes and behaviors of others in order to lure people into positions of vulnerability primarily for cheap, easy sex with a kink twist.

    7/5/2006 6:39:28 PM
     REPUTATION steeldoor
    Reputation: One's good name, the condition of being regarded as worthy. One's place in public (community) esteem. One's character.

    Your reputation within this community began the moment that you decided to explore this community and made your first contact within it. It is your measure, how you are viewed, will be viewed by other members of this community. Guard your reputation well. Poor behavior and actions unbecoming will be noted and remembered. Your actions count here! The BDSM community protects and guards itself against those who might enter and use or hide within the community in order to access and commit actions of abuse, disrespect, injury, damage or death to other members of this community. The BDSM community has a -0- tolerance for abuse in any form.

    Present yourself with dignity. Offer common courtesy to others and politely withdraw from situations of internal bickering, politics, gossip, ridicule and any other form of divisive behavior. You 'represent' the community as well as yourself. Petty squabbles are childish and expressions of immaturity and fear. If you enter and engage yourself in such arguments and scenes then you lower yourself and your reputation.

    If you are a member of an on-line Internet community, chat group or assemblage of any type, remember that the external or 'real life' community is very close knit and that for safety, protective, communal and social reasons information is shared among the community, worldwide! Actions which you take or attitudes and commentary that you use on-line is noted. The limitations of the media (computer) allow only words to be transmitted. How and what you say is thereby used in part to measure you or your reputation. What you do and say on-line can cross over into the real life community and earn you a negative real life reputation.

    Be wary of extreme attitude posturing. Abrupt, caustic, demeaning, rude, lewd, crude, disrespectful behavior to another member of the community is considered by many real life BDSM'ers to be an indication of a poseur. A person posing or role playing what they believe is the reality of a D/s attitude.

    Many peoples sole information source about the lifestyle prior to finding community rooms or websites on-line has come from slanted salacious pornographic material, and other equally erroneous portrayals by the national media. Believing such a one-dimensional image is like asking a person to understand the internal workings of a nuclear submarine merely by looking at pictures of the outside of the ship. What you may have seen or heard is probably surface at best and almost certainly inadequate or completely wrong.

    Before adopting a 'role', manner or attitude, investigate and educate yourself about the lifestyle, the people involved in the lifestyle and the realities of how they live their lives and handle themselves. Remember that everyone is new when they begin. You are not expected to know more than you know. You are expected to offer respect to others and continue to broaden and enhance your understanding of the lifestyle and ultimately yourself.

    Many things occur within D/s relationships and scenes, but . . . but, we love, cherish, trust, value and respect our partners. They are of supreme value to us, not diminished value. Treat others as you wish to be treated. Taking on a 'screen-name' does not give you rights to verbally or emotionally abuse anyone, in the lifestyle or not.

    7/5/2006 5:01:25 AM
     OATHS ***for my friend, ParadoxMaster*** steelschamberscrolls
    Oath: A solemn attestation of the truth or inviolability of one's words.
    Given with intent. We apply meaning and significance to our words. Often giving of them with loud verbal attestations incorporating divine language to make these words even more weighty or important. To some extent 'oaths' are verbal or formal contracts formed by intent between one or more individuals as a way of clearly stating our intent to fulfill a promise or execute a specific action.
    Each of us has at some point engaged in the exchange of an oath. In that moment we probably poured into that promise all of our intentions of fulfilling that promise. Intent. Intent is meaningless. The exchange of words is easy, they can be patterned to exact dimensions to seem or appear to be whole, valid and good things. But, they are just words. It is the veracity behind the words that defines the individual.
    We elevate 'oaths' in our society primarily because the exchange or promise that they involve is perceived to be of significant importance by all involved. In ancient times an oath or a giving of one's word was the same as or as binding as any written form. An oath requires belief coupled to sustained consistent action. It is expected that if an oath is given, that such an oath will stand in lieu of or as visible demonstration of the 'strength' of the individual taking it.
    Oaths become important in the D/s world for they are readily accessible visible representations of the value of an individual's 'word'. One of the most crucial D/s foundations is trust. In attempting to discern if an individual is worthy of trust it becomes important to look at how they have lived their life. If an individual does not value their own word, and are eminently capable of mouthing words merely to reach a goal then that individual is actively demonstrating traits of untrustworthiness. Often this same individual will be very capable of defining why such 'oaths' have failed. The words will sound full and reasoned. But...through the breaking of their own oaths they have demonstrated that their words are meaningless, therefore their reasons and justifications are meaningless too.
    D/s does not take a lessening in moral and ethical standards by the individual. It requires a strengthening. Those with tenuous ethics most often venture within this world intent merely on seeking illicit sexual titillation, free rein to express abusive conduct, and a desire for one sided sexual, mental and physical gratification. They do not wish to see themselves in this role so often they have created elaborate self-delusional justifications for the taking of these actions. They often have a need to see themselves as worthy and frequently will invest themselves in the identity of a Dominant in order to entice a submissive into offering to them devotion and attention that they are unable to receive from those who know them well and understand that they are less than worthy. However, the evidence is visible. If a violated oath exists then the individual is unworthy of trust.
    A submissive must trust. Their life literally is placed in a vulnerable position through the expression of this relationship. Therefore it becomes crucial for a submissive to coldly (without emotion) evaluate the veracity of any individual they meet whom they may invest or place this trust upon. It is a matter of life and death. Those blending into this lifestyle without being truthful seldom care whether they injure, damage or destroy another person as long as their needs are fulfilled or met.
    Old oaths take precedence over current needs. If a given oath has become functionally dead then it is incumbent upon the individuals involved in that oath to express the value of their ethical standards by withdrawing (formally) from the oath in an honorable fashion. Maintenance of the worth of your personal word is the maintenance or expression of your strength as an individual. There is a 'right' way to do things. If the binding that holds you involves the raising of children, remember that you voluntarily chose to bring those children into existence and that nothing relieves you of the responsibility to abide by your oath or promise of support to them for the duration of their childhood. Look to the completion or closure of your oaths rather than the violation of them if you wish to be worthy of trust or respectability by others. Measure those you are interested in by their actions. If their actions match their words then you have a better chance of them being truly worthy of your trust.
    If a submissive is willing to 'give up' their family, spouse and children for a Dominant then they are expressing a failure of personal oath no different from that of a Dominant who engages in D/s relationships as affairs while violating the integrity of their bound oath to spouse and family.
    A collaring is yet another form of bonded or given formal oath. The desire by both people to engage in this oath and to have that oath be meaningful in any way requires for their word to be sound. Those who enter and leave oaths casually express disrespect for the ideal, measure and worth of the lifestyle and the choices of those who base it on TRUST, HONOR, RESPECT and personal INTEGRITY!
    7/3/2006 1:40:37 PM
     Multiple Dominants... steelsprivatechambers

    There is an almost universal level of acceptance for the 'idea' of one man or 'Dominant' having many or multiple partners or submissives. Such a Dominant may be considered to have prowess, charisma, strength and independence from the expectation of singular commitment. There is a measure of esteem attached to this Dominants ability to maintain a level of detachment. To some extent that 'detachment' makes that Dominant more 'desirable' in the eyes of others. A mystique may form which may create a desire to 'capture' or catch the attention and/or commitment of this Dominant. There is enticement in the mystery and challenge that this Dominant represents. Often a new Dominant will go through a 'phase' or period of time where they are captivated by the buffet of choices presented to them and the removal of judgment for making choices in opposition to those imposed by society.

    What is less visible but equally common is the identical phenomenon within submissives. Many submissives discover the 'identity' of this lifestyle while 'surfing' on the Internet. A large percentage of these submissives are married with children, mortgages, car payments and long term if rather boring careers. With many of these submissives their marriage has developed a flat or pallid flavor. Contact or communication with their spouse may be terse or directed from a defensive position. The excitement is gone. The level of attention they may have once been shown has disappeared. They, the hope filled youth with starry eyes, is abandoned.

    A large percentage of these submissives have suffered a loss of hope which may have manifested in expressions of personal neglect. It is common for many of them to allow their physical appearance to diminish usually through overeating and the withdrawal from daily exercise. From the inside the submissive may simply feel a knawing hole inside of them. It aches from the beginning of time to the ends of forever. The food gives them a minor fix, a temporary sensation of completion. (Addictive or fixated obsessions with food, alcohol, cigarettes, drugs and many other types of collecting habits are commonplace). Then that sensation flees and they are left trapped within a cycle of increasing ego and self esteem problems.

    Submissives tend to be goal driven. The marriage presented a panorama of challenges, choices and goals in the beginning. Everything was possible. Then events occurred which burnished the shine off of the apple to reveal the bruises and rottenness at the core. The fantasy is over, the promise or dream unfulfilled, the need remains. A hunger so vast that at times it overwhelms the submissive. Depression is familiar. Pain a twist in the heart. With the loss of the promise the submissive loses their 'goal'. Often they replace a portion of their need for attention by creating a secondary goal, a job or career in which they can excel to the point of commendation from others. But it is a hollow shadow of what their insides tell them is possible. It addresses some of the needs of their 'outer or public' persona but does little or nothing for their inner persona who remains alone and lonely in their most intimate of places.

    By the time many of these submissives 'find' the D/s lifestyle their marriage is flourishing in name only. They wander along one day and before them appears a new world. A world where the promise is openly considered, where their need is stripped from its hidden place to be worn proudly round the necks of others. The hunger which has burned within for sometimes decades flares brightly into a roaring flame.

    Often, this submissives 'need' is so intense that they will fill every available waking moment on-line 'feeding'. Within a few short weeks they become adept at creating multiple names which they use to seduce or attract the attention of many different people at once. They hide this duplicity. The Dominants they attract desire individual focused attention. There appears to be no acceptable place to express the truth of their multiple Dominants. Often they will desire NO long term commitment or dedicated restrictions. Why? They have just found the buffet that can address their ancient hungers, why should they stand there and not indulge themselves?

    As a 'submissive' they are expected to have only one 'special' Dominant. They are told they must give over their trust and expectations into the care of this single Dominant. But, within their very fresh memory is the tractable path of where that choice led them in the past One Dominant increases the risk of failure of the need to be met. Many submissives note the inequality of how this desire to have numerous partners is viewed and silently resent it.

    In addition many submissives discover that their on-line Dominant contacts have only limited amounts of time to give to them. So, the submissive takes 'several' Dominants. Since this appears to be 'unacceptable' submissive conduct the submissive chooses to hide their actions.

    The desire to 'feed' at the buffet occurs almost equally between new Dominants and submissives. The decision to evade long term commitment often spans several years before the Dominant and submissive discover the need for a deeper fulfillment that simply cannot be addressed through casual bondings.

    The decision to abstain from commitment should not bring censure upon the individual if that person is honest in expressing that fact to those they interact with. The desire to judge the decisions of other people by self created standards of 'new acceptable rules' merely creates further limitations and isolation or polarity within the community. 

    7/2/2006 5:31:48 PM
    Lord Koi's Dom talks
    Why Punish? mybdsm
    To me punishment is an essential component of a D/s lifestyle. Punishment is used to enforce the standards of my house, to correct failures in etiquette, but the most important aspect of punishment is that it shows that you care. Punishment should ultimately be a fulfilling act for both the Dom and the sub. When punishing ones sub A Dom must express both their displeasure and their love. Towards this end a beginning Dom needs to learn what their sub expects in the ways of punishment.

    Perhaps one of the first steps is for the Dom too let go of their prejudices towards punishment. Such prejudices would likely take one of two forms. Either towards certain punishments that one has fantasized about or against those causing pains to a loved one. In the first case a Dom will tend towards achieving a fantasy life which their partner may not enjoy.

    The best cure (and easier said than done) is to eagerly experiment with new forms and techniques of punishment. For the later case the new Dom must work themselves into the role, learning that some pains are acceptable, and that a sub not only anticipates the pain but expects it. All Doms must understand that pain (sweat or not) is an integral part of the relationship, and that the sub will need it in order to learn and grow in the relationship.

    When working with a new sub the Dom must take the time to learn about their sub. The relationship is built on trust and communication therefore the Dom must trust their sub to use stop and slow words to communicate a negative reaction to what they are doing. Rules and expected behavior should be clearly communicated between Dom and sub to avoid any confusion. Only then can punishments be justly applied to the sub. After the sub has offended it is the Doms responsibility to make sure the punishment is suitable for the offense.

    It is important to remember that you are the Dom, and your word is law. Your sub expects you to take firm care of her and not let her stray. Your sub expects you to enforce your rules consistently and with little exception. Most importantly though, To be a Dom means that you are entrusted with the care of your sub. your sub trusts you to make them better. Better spiritually, emotionally, and physically. You must be the center to her world and use punishment to ensure that she never loses her course and remains devoted and attentive to your bond.

    Lord Koi December 03, 1999
    7/1/2006 7:48:30 PM

    BDSM type Descriptions

    Natural Dominant/ Lifestyle/ BDSM sex only -- She is a natural leader and people tend to follow her lead. She is comfortable making decisions and trusts her own judgement. She enjoys taking charge in all aspects of her life and expects her commands to be obeyed immediately. She may have a tendency toward Sadism but will definitely have an intense interest in some type of kink. Nilla sex holds no interest for her and/or she can not become aroused by just "making love."

    Natural Dominant/ Lifestyle/ both BDSM and nilla sex -- She is a natural leader and people tend to trust her. She is comfortable making decisions and trusts her own judgement. She enjoys taking charge in all aspects of her life and expects her directives to be executed immediately. She may or may not have an interest in B/D and S&M, but she will enjoy just "making love" at times. Her interest in BDSM sex may simply be expecting her sexual desires to be of paramount importance to her partner.

    Natural Submissive/ Lifestyle/ BDSM sex only -- She is a follower and must have a partner who will command her. Without direction, she will flounder and find herself worrying about the decisions she makes. She needs to feel protected and will naturally be attracted to a strong, fearless woman. She does not need gentleness and soft kisses in bed, instead she craves bondage and intense sensations. She can be a masochist or just enjoy rough sex, being spanked, and restraints. She will give her all to her partner.

    Natural Submissive/ Lifestyle/ both BDSM and nilla sex -- She is a follower and is happiest when her partner makes all but minor decisions. Without direction, she will worry about the decisions she makes and become depressed. She needs a strong, self-assured partner who makes her feel protected. She has a quiet strength and can be protective if her partner needs this from her. She is flexible and can change her mood with a look or a word from her partner. Sexually, she can give what her partner wants from her, but is happiest when being "used" or told what to do to please. She may enjoy intense sensations and being "forced," or just have a kink (anal play, spankings). She will give and do anything for her partner.

    Sexual Dominant/ Control Sexual only -- She may be easy-going and egalitarian in general, but sexually she must dominate. She may be a sadist and need to create intense sensations in her partner. She may be very kinky and only aroused with taboo. She may not allow her partner to bring her to orgasm, but will sometimes spend hours bringing her partner to the peak and then backing off. To her, sex is power. She is usually out-going and imaginative and often likes a good argument.

    Sexual Submissive/ Submit Sexual only -- She is strong-willed and may be considered stubborn. She insists on speaking her mind and demands that her opinion be considered in all decisions (if she doesn't make them herself). Sexually she wants to be overwhelmed. She wants to feel that her partner lusts after her body and can not help but "take" her. She may be a masochist or just like being held down and "forced." She feels powerful when she submits and and may feel in control when she knows her partner is getting off on hurting her.

    Switch/ Dominant leanings -- She may be bossy but is not comfortable with all of the responsibilities of being a Dominant. She may feel that the Submissives get all of the fun while the Dominants do all of the hard work. She likes the power of controlling another but gets tired of it and wants to cut up and have fun too. She likes having her way and will submit if her partner gives her what she wants or when she can script the scene and her partner will do what she likes.

    Switch/ Submissive leanings -- She is usually easy-going and gets along well with others. She is a compromiser and enjoys submitting in bed. When she is in the mood she sometimes likes to dominate sexually as well, but usually prefers to submit. She can be a masochist with some sadistic tendencies or simply like bondage. She likes things to be done to her more than she likes doing what a dominant commands her to do.

    Sexual Dominant/ do me mostly -- She is strong-willed and self-confident. She expects to be courted and entertained and doesn't feel she is required to give anything in return other than her protection. She is self-centered and considers herself attractive. She often enjoys BDSM parties and chat because she feels Dominants are given a place of honor in these places. She is happy to talk about herself and thinks her opinion is the only right one. She feels that she must correct anyone who does not agree with her and doesn't mind arguing. She feels that insisting that she is right proves her strength and fearlessness. She will not back down regardless of where she happens to be or who may be listening. She believes that intimidation is strength.

    Sexual Submissive/ do me mostly -- She generally prefers an egalitarian relationship, but she wants to get her way more often than not. She will use coyness, seduction, or feminine wiles to get her way. She submits only to be pleasured and has no problem telling her partner how she likes sex. For her, submitting sexually is allowing herself to be bound (in the way she wants it) and/or being spanked (she will tell you just how hard and where to hit), then sexual play which must lead to orgasm for her. She does not enjoy having orgasm withheld. She knows what she wants and sweetly manipulates to get it. She becomes annoyed when no one seems to be paying attention to her and can't understand why. She is often quite good-looking and has learned that she can get things with her looks.

    Of course, there will be some overlap in these categories, no one label can fit a person completely. But, most people will lean more strongly toward one. There are also both positive and negative aspects to each of these "types" and it is not my intention to be more negative to some and not others. What is beautiful to one person is plain to another.


    7/1/2006 4:49:39 PM
    Trust is VERY important.
    Trust not to injure, or damage permanently.
    Trust the Dom to use his best judgment in "play".
    Trust the Dom to be truthful.
    Trust the Dom not to emotionally, mentally or physically abuse you.
    Trust the Dom to keep his commitment to you and the relationship.
    Trust the Dom to never abandon you.
    Trust the Dom to never cheat on you.
    Trust the Dom to not seek others and destroy your relationship. (Poly lifestyles have defined rules and never allowing another to destroy your relationship is critical) 
    Trust is negotiated codependence.

    Communication is a MUST...but you must be willing to BE vulnerable to one another, sharing you inner most secrets and thoughts. Talk...talk...and talk some more.

    TPE or EPE is NOT a fantasy....some folks think that you are mentally off if you live like this or think you are living in a fantasy world....this is NOT the case.
    The submissive/property is NOT a door-mat...not a child (and is NOT treated like one except maybe in "play")...it is NOT an escape from responsibilities (you have more responsibility than ever in TPE or EPE)
    Just because you are in TPE or EPE does not mean you as a submissive/property will not be a mom...a wife...a lover...a CEO...you just now have an added responsibility...your Master

    I hope this helps you all in some manner.

    6/30/2006 7:04:41 PM

    HOW TO HAVE CYBERSEX:

    Boot Up and Turn On ? 1996 by Gloria Brame

    Birds do it, bees do it, and now people with PC's do it. I do it. In fact, nearly everyone I know on-line has ventured into sexually-oriented areas of the Net in search of heat- inducing thrills. "But HOW do you do it?" uninitiated friends nervously ask, "How can you have sex without having...you know, sex?"

    If you thought sex requires the feel of skin against skin, its virtual non-kissing cousin will indeed remain a mystery to you. But for the Turned On Generation, cybersex is an erotic art and an increasingly common ritual among hundreds of thousands (if not millions) of adults who surf the Net.

    "Before I experienced cybersex," says Jane, a 32-year-old lawyer from Minneapolis, "I had no idea words on a screen could have so much power." Then, Jane joined a live-chat group on the Internet. "I was dateless one Saturday night, feeling bored and sorry for myself, and eating ice cream straight from the box. I went on-line to IRC and started fooling around. I called myself 'sex kitten.' Before I knew it, a dozen men were messaging me. That was the night I lost my virginity on-line!"

    Cybersex is now a regular part of Jane's life, as routine to her as a goodnight kiss to a married couple. "It is my sex life!" she laughs, "I do it almost every night."

    WHAT ARE THEY DOING?

    Ah, cyber. Where else can a fat, balding fifty-year old cigar-smoking man tell everyone he is really "Fifi," a statuesque Las Vegas showgirl--and immediately draw a following? One of the greatest attractions of cybersex is that you can be anyone you want to be and say anything you want to say. Fading flowers can bloom, nice girls can be naughty. Men can even be girls.

    "I don't know what came over me," confesses Louis, a grey- haired, heterosexual, and otherwise conservative New York engineer, "but one night I decided to see what would happen if I pretended to be a girl on-line. I guess I was curious to see what kind of reaction I would get from other men. Before I knew it, I was really into being 'Kathy.' They asked for a physical description, so I invented a perfect body, saying 'Firm breasts, slim hips, long blonde hair' and so on. At one point there were about eight different guys trying to talk me into meeting them off-line. I got so absorbed in my fantasy character, I ended up playing Kathy for five hours!"

    And did he break any hearts? "There were two guys who kept writing me for months afterwards," Louis uneasily admits, adjusting his tie, "insisting I was the girl of their dreams."

    While most people are honest, even the most sober explorers find that another, wilder side of themselves emerges when they begin to explore their fantasies on-line.

    "No one who knows me in 3D would ever believe that I transform into 'Purring Sex Kitten' on-line," says Jane. "If you saw me schlepping my legal folders around the office, or heard me give a talk to the local school board, you'd never dream that this average- looking woman in a dark suit turns into a virtual strip- teaser at night." Jane blushes. "Thank God."

    It's common for cybersexers to assume different personalities, or to invent idealized portraits. Fantasies are, after all, the stuff that cybsersex is made of.

    During one of my trips to Internet Relay Chat (IRC), the Net's biggest and bawdiest hotchatfest, I casually looked for potential interviewees.

    "9 1/2 inches" was the first volunteer to thrust his intimate details at me. "I have a big one 4U," he typed.

    "I see," I said, though I didn't and wished I could-- for research purposes, of course.

    To my surprise, a breathtakingly large percentage of men who cruised the chat rooms were similarly blessed. Could it be that the magnetic rays from monitors are causing men's genitals to mutate? That just might encourage women to consider computers the perfect Valentine's Day gifts. But, alas, no. It is simply that sex on-line seems to stimulate the imagination as much--if not more--than actual encounters.

    "When you meet someone in real life," says Kathi, an airline employee from Ontario who has dated several of the men she's met on-line, "there's a lot more mundane stuff going on-- will he think I'm fat? Will he notice that zit I woke up with today? Are my breasts too small for him?" Kathi thinks that because cyberspace lets people relate fantasy to fantasy, they go straight to the inner recesses of one another's minds. "For that moment when I'm writing sexy things or he is writing them back to me, I am completely focused on the fantasy. It becomes my reality. To be honest," she admits, pointing out one of the greatest perils of cybersex, "cyber sometimes feels realer than reality to me, because in real life I have days where I feel flat and emotionless...but in hot chat...NEVER."

    What makes cyber so intense for most cybersexers is precisely the fact that they won't perceive mundane realities--the bald spots, the bad breath, the beer bellies--on the other side. Instead, they can paint imaginery portraits of their cyberloves based on their OWN fantasies. For example, although I knew very well that half or more of the people I'd meet were likely exaggerate their charms, even I couldn't help indulging in some late-night dreaming myself. When "Chameleon" messaged to say that he was "6'1", 190 lbs., dark hair/eyes, an actor," my heart went pit-a-pat. Tall, gorgeous, an actor... Could it be? Timothy Hutton's heavenly face floated before my eyes. And when "Tight Blue Jeans" gave me his macho profile: "rugged gd. looks, powerful build, tall, broad-shouldered," how could anyone blame me for secretly harboring the hope that I had somehow, miraculously, stumbled into hotchat with Tom Berenger? (Tom--you can tell me. Was it you?)

    I honestly don't know Mr. Hutton's height or weight, and I somehow have my doubts that Mr. Berenger spends his glamorous nights roving the Net, but like most people, once the chats begin, my mind automatically starts filling in the missing details with visions of incredibly desirable men.

    This tendancy on the part of cybersexers to romanticize their on-line relationships can result in fun-filled, fantasy adventures--or heartbreaks. This was the case with Derek, who fell in love with (and was ready to pack his bags and leave his wife for) Paula--a woman he had never met or spoken with. They had hot-chatted in IRC for a few weeks and exchanged some email. A month later, he had convinced himself that they were deeply in love. He had already begun to shop for a bachelor's pad when he discovered that she had no idea that he was in love with her, much less that he was getting ready to leave his marriage of 23 years because of their emails.

    "I liked him a lot," says a bewildered Paula, "I thought we were having a harmless little on-line fling. Looking back, I realize that, since he couldn't hear my tone of voice or see the look on my face when I was writing, he probably read into it a lot of feelings that I never had." Luckily, the truth came out before Derek made any rash decisions. "We still keep in touch from time to time. He can even joke about it, calling it his period of 'temporary insanity'--but he's very embarrassed about it. He never comes to IRC anymore, at least not when I'm there."

    WHAT'S A NICE GIRL LIKE YOU
    DOING MASTURBATING IN A PLACE LIKE THIS?

    Emotions are not the only strong feelings evoked by cyber-romance. The next best thing to being there seems to be masturbating either during or after cybersex.

    When I dropped by Channel 10 of Compuserve's CB-Simulater, my screen overflowed with a seemingly endless line of text from "Barbie TV."

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa," crossdressing Barbie typed with one hand.

    I soon identified the source of Barbie's vowel of pleasure: "Domme4U," one of the scores of dominatrices who regularly rove the Net's kinky channels, had just ordered Barbie to complete their public D&S session by masturbating and describing his feelings to the assembled crowd.

    I asked Domme4U if she felt that a certain delicate female moisture when her cyber-slaves performed for her. "The biggest thrill for me is mental," she said stiffly. "It's exciting to know I can have that kind of an effect on someone, and that he is willing to do things to please me."

    But, I asked, how did she know he was really doing them? "I don't, not really," she admitted, "Though sometimes I will have a man send me a picture of himself in the act so I can check."

    Domme4U later confided that although she didn't feel physically aroused while she was dominating men on-line, "It certainly gives me something more interesting than the bills to think about when I go to bed.

    According to Jade, a Naval officer stationed in a conservative town in the southeast, "I'm lesbian and it's a little tricky, in my situation, to have much of a social life. But I have had good luck finding great women to chat with on-line and I DEFINITELY make the most of the cybersex. I keep a vibrator by my desk and a few other toys, like nipple clips and ankle cuffs. Just in case.

    Louise, a feisty 32 year old computer programmer from Silicon Valley, regularly surfs the Net for what she calls "porn lite," looking for graphic images of naked men that she can download for free and view in the privacy of her home. "I would never go into an adult bookstore in real life," says Louise, "but between UseNet and the World Wide Web, I can find just about every type of picture you could imagine." Then she typed a smiley-face, and added, "I've worn out a lot of batteries looking at those pictures."

    Jade and Louise were among the few of the women I talked to who admitted getting directly sexually aroused. Men, however, freely admitted that cybersex arouses them and is a great alternative to pornography.

    "Cybersex is better than porn because it's free, it's there 24 hours a day, 7 days a week, and it's interactive, with a real person on the other end," says Bart, a 42-year old insurance salesman in Kentucky, "Plus it's a lot safer than a one-night stand in today's world of AIDS." Bart says he regularly masturbates while he's on-line--whether or not the woman on the other side knows. "I figure what they don't know can't hurt them," he says. "Besides, how do I know what WOMEN are doing when they're on-line?"

    IS IT REAL OR IS IT CYBERSEX?

    While doubters may still find it dubious that on-line romance could ever take the place of a real relationship, the husbands and wives of Net-addicts are discovering that cybersex can pose a direct threat to their marriages.

    "The very first time I did this, I met this girl named Karen from New Orleans," confides Troy, a 36 year old carpenter from Long Island, NY. "She wanted to do me and this other guy. We went through it and a little while later she messaged me and said, 'If I message you again and ask you if we had sex, say no, OK?' I said, 'Sure, why?' She said her husband is very jealous and comes on-line when she's on, to make sure she isn't netsexxing."

    And while Derek may have narrowly avoided disaster, Pearl's husband was not as lucky. "My ex-husband, Lee, would vanish into the basement every night for hours, saying he had brought home a lot of paperwork from the office. We missed a lot of parties and family events, but I never questioned it. I felt sorry for the poor guy, working so hard to give me and the kids some extras. Then, one day when I was cleaning out the room, I found a sheet of paper under the desk with a love-letter printed on it." Pearl was even more traumatized when she turned on his PC and found a sub-directory filled with hundreds of love-letters from different women, addressing her husband as "Prince Charming." "The Prince lost his castle," Pearl says sourly. "I changed the locks on him and filed for divorce."

    Carl Salisbury, an attorney at Killian & Salisbury in East Hanover, NJ, who specializes in electronic law, notes that cybersex-related suits are showing up increasingly in American courts. "There was a case in Maryland where a MacDonald's franchise had an email system," says Salisbury. "One of their employees was having an email affair with another employee, who was married. The manager screened their email and showed it to the married guy's wife!" When the married man sued his manager and MacDonald's for breach of privacy, the courts ruled that the manager was within his rights to view employee email.

    And, as the cyber-population booms--30 million users world-wide in 1996, expected to rise to 100 million by 1998--we can expect to see more irate spouses filing for divorce with on-line infidelity as grounds. "It's inevitable that we're going to be seeing more and more divorce cases as a result of cybersex," says Salisbury. "There's such an enormous amount--and variety--of activity going on the Net and the Web, and the variety increases literally every day."

    Still, for every nightmare, the Net has many more dreams-come- true. In the 13 years since I first logged on to cyberspace, I've personally met scores of couples who met and married their cyber- lovers. In the last year alone, I've met a divorced mother in Australia who met an American man on-line and moved with her children to the US to marry him, a Midwestern entrepreneur who met his future wife in a kinky chat-group and later proposed to her in that same group, while their cyber-friends looked on, and several more couples who are now living happily together--after considerable geographical upheavals. (For some reason, it is a perverse rule of thumb that nine out of ten cyber-mates live far away. This has given rise to the popular acronym, ldr: long-distance relationship.)

    For those who do move from "2D" to "3D," getting to know a partner on-line may be a nearly spiritual enterprise. "Cyber is a deeper and purer kind of interaction," says Jill, an elementary school teacher in Little Rock, who met her fiance, Russ, a CPA from Chicago, in America On-Line's "Male Looking 4 Fem" chatroom.

    "You don't have all the distractions of how someone looks. It's mind to mind and spirit to spirit talking," Jill asserts, "You focus on who he is, on the inside. Then if his outside is a little heavier or a little shorter than you expected, it doesn't matter because you already love his soul."

    Russ agrees. "I'm not as bad as some guys, but I always used to get hung up on a woman's looks. If she was too pretty, I was afraid she would turn me down; if she didn't ring my bells, physically, I would write her off. When I got to know Jill, none of that got in the way. We started chatting about movies, and within minutes I knew I liked this woman! She was funny and sexy and cute, and I was immediately attracted to her personality." He loyally adds, "Lucky for me, she is gorgeous too!"

    WHERE IS IT?

    The real question should actually be, "Where ISN'T IT?" Surf the Net long enough, and you are bound to stumble across sexually-oriented areas. Melissa Binde, says, "Since sex is so popular in real life, why should it come as a surprise to any reasonable, thinking person that it is popular on the Internet?"

    Binde, a 20 year old Swarthmore student, adds that sex is even sexier on the Net because people feel protected by anonymity. "Despite its high profile in our culture, sex is still somewhat a taboo subject, and the Internet is perceived to be largely private and untraceable. (Though if you believe that, though, I've got a bridge I want to sell you!)"

    Hot-chatters may wish to keep that in mind when they visit Internet Relay Chat (IRC), the cybersex Mecca to which lusty pilgrims travel.

    The World Wide Web too abounds in adult-oriented materials for sexual thrill-seekers. According to some estimates, 40% of the sites on the World Wide Web are now devoted to sexually-oriented material. Websites contain everything from amateur fiction and photos to slick Triple-X sites.

    UseNet is are a seemingly infinite, and constantly changing, assortment of special interest groups and binary files areas (for digitized pictures). Newsgroups are structured like electronic BBS boards, with messages ordered chronologically, by title.

    AOL's frenetically busy chat-rooms are the big draw for the cybersexually inclined. The freewheeling conversations range from polite attempts to find kindred spirits to the low-down and dirty hotchat you probably came here for in the first place.

    AOL's tamer Chat rooms have names like "Lonely Lady," "Short Skirts," "Male Looking 4 Fem," and "Married but Looking." If you're looking for more exotic discussion, try "Submissive Lesbians," "Crossdressers," or "Female Muscle." Not to mention "The Dungeon." (Sorry, we just had to mention it.)

    Compuserve has it all: 24-hour chat areas plus established sexuality Forums. CB-Simulator comprises three separate bands with a total of 108 rooms to choose from. The adult action takes place on CB- 2 and CB-3. Here you'll find rooms called "Adults Only," "Gender Alternatives," "Gay," "Lesbian;" there's even an official D&S room (Channel 10).

    Established in the early 1980s, the Human Sexuality Forums of Compuserve take a sober approach to sexuality topics. Try GO HSXKEY, their question and answer database for information from experts on every aspect of human sexuality. Or visit their peer-support Forums. GO HSX100 to find G-rated, with special interest groups for singles, parents without partners, and others. GO HSX200 for adults-only groups devoted to bondage, tickling, dominance and submission, transvestism/transsexualism, watersports, infantilism, and more. Each topic has a message board, datalibrary, and chat area.

    Wherever you go--and whomever you meet--remember: cybersex is REAL. At least to some of the people you will meet on-line (and possibly even to you, once you've tried it). So never underestimate its power. And, meanwhile, you might want to put your vibrator by your PC. Just in case.

    6/30/2006 4:35:23 AM

    ***Humor***For the first time Domination University is offering seminars given by submissives.
    DomU is offering these seminars to Doms of any marital or social status.
    Choices are limited to 5 classes per term. Keep in mind that course material may prove difficult.
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------Course Offerings
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Toys - How to Share with Your Children

    Mastering Your Domain - You Too Can Do Housework

    P.M.S. - Learn to Survive It

    Water Sports - How to Fill an Ice Cube Tray and Flush the Toilet

    Parenting - No it Doesn't End With Conception

    Mastering Fire Play - Learn to Cook

    Topping - How to Resist Eating it From the Jar

    Garbage - How to Get it to the Curb

    Bathroom Training - How to Put the Seat DOWN!

    Scening - What the Neighbors Really Think

    The Remote Control - Overcoming Your Dependency

    Body Modification - Useful Hints for Couch Potatoes

    Sub Space - How to Give Her Some

    Gags - Why Feet Don't Make Good Ones

    Sex 101 - You Can Fall Asleep Without "It" if You Really Try

    Sex 102 - The Morning Dilemma, If "IT'S" Awake, Take a Shower

    Restraints - You Too Can Be the Designated Driver

    Bondage - How to Find Larger Size BVD's at Walmart

    Fluffing the Blankets After Farting - It's Not Really Necessary

    Perk Control - Not EVERYTHING is Sexually Oriented

    Edge Play - Learn to Sharpen the Kitchen Knives and Mower Blades

    Controlling the Beast - How to Get Along With Your Mother-in-Law

    The Impossible Task - Asking Directions

    For the first time Domination University is opening it's doors to submissives and offering seminars given by Dominants as part of their undergraduate program. Submissives often do their best work under graduates.
    DomU is offering these seminars for submissives in rebuttal for the courses they attempted to give to our fellow Dominants. We all know that submissives cannot teach us...no one can.
    Choices are limited to 1 or 2 classes per term. Keep in mind that course material may prove difficult and you have other duties to attend to.
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------Course Offerings
    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Pet Care - Helpful Tips on Good Grooming

    Aerobics - Knee Bends and Legs Lifts At Their Best

    Candle Making - How You Can Become One

    Foreign Languages - Learn "Yes, Master" in 8 Languages

    Parental Control - New Ways to Keep Yours Out of Master's Home

    Collars - Getting Out the Rings and Proper Starching

    Bottoming - How to Keep it From Expanding Too Far

    Clothes Pins - They Still Work on Laundry - Sell the Dryer

    Potty Training - How to Look BEFORE Sitting Down

    Giving Up Control - Turning Over the Remote to Master

    Body Modification - The Myths About the WonderBra

    Kneeling - The Fine Art of Floor Cleaning

    Oral Sex - It's More Than Just Talking About It

    Gags - Conquering an Unpleasant Reflex

    Sex 101 - You Really Don't Need 8 Hours Sleep

    Sex 102 - The Morning Dilemma, If "IT'S" Awake, You Will Be Too

    Rope Bondage - Walking The Family Dog

    Suspension - Keeping Those Stockings Off The Shower Rod

    Perk Control - Breast Exercises For Beginners

    Edge Play - Care and Use of Lawn Trimming Tools

    Going Down - How to Find Basement Sales and Save Money

    Surrender - Handing Over Those Charge Cards

    6/29/2006 7:39:52 PM

    slave MODES bestslavetraining
    I use three different modes or levels in which I place my slave in.  They are slave mode, service mode, and at-ease mode.   A mode is a  taught system of behavior that is required of a slave.  How a slave PRESENTS, speaks to her Master, sits, eats, and dresses is determined by preexisting rules that is tied to modes or levels.   That means that a slave is taught how to act depending on the mode I places her in. 

     For example, I may issues the command ?slave MODE,?    This would mean that the slave would assume a more restrictive speech mode and be required a more restrictive behavioral mode that requires her to PRESENT before any action she does.

     I could change that by voice command ?service MODE.?  This would be a less restrictive speech mode for PRESENTING  and speech.  

    A whole set of instructions are conveyed to the slave by the simple commands ?slave MODE?,   ?service MODE?,   ?at-ease MODE.?    Each has a different meaning that has been taught to the slave.     How the slave dresses, speaks to her Master and PRESENTS are among the predetermined instructions included with the simple command.   

    Each of the three modes are detailed and explained below.

    slave MODE

    1. INTRODUCTION
    Obedience is the goal. Practiced constantly, it is the only mentality and thought that will allow a slave to develop into her slavery. These principles allow a slave to obey, at all times and in all circumstances. Living by these principles provides for becoming a slave and living as slave. The slave mode is the most important mode for a slave?s development. The slave is expected to learn and use these levels (modes) to display herself and exhibit acceptable behavior.

    In general, 1) the "slave mode" is a silent mode for the slave and a disturbance of this silence is subject to punishment. 2) The slave in the "slave mode" is 100 percent under the direction and control of her Master. Almost every action requires a command.

    The slave will always PRESENT when entering the house where her Master is, for the purpose of determining any order her Master has for her and to determine the mode she is to be in.

    2. GENERAL BEHAVIOR
    a. A slave never asks permission, nor is permitted the use of the word "may" in the "slave mode." Either of those expressions implies that the slave could want something that the Master does not. The Master's response then becomes one of either acquiescing to the request of the slave or denying the request. Since a slave only wants and needs what her Master wants and needs, there can be no conflict and the slave only asks the Master's intention regarding the activity of the slave.

    b. A slave is denied the use of any of the items listed next, without first determining the Master's explicit intention by asking. The Master must know of all the slave's activities, at all times, no exceptions. All of her being is controlled at all times in the "slave mode."

    c. The specific items which never are used, except when ordered, include:

  • Food/drink (water is an exception)
  • Electronics, including telephone, --- exceptions: alarm clock, cooking equipment
  • Furniture both public and private without permission.
  • Clothing (generally a slave PRESENTS herself in the "slave mode" without clothing)
  • d. The slave never, under any circumstances, touches the Master's devices used in the control, discipline, or training of His slave without the Master's permission, (Exception to rule) 1) unless the Master leaves the devices with the slave. Even then the slave is not allowed to play with the toys without her Master?s permission. she is, however, required to move, store, clean, maintain, and service any toys left with her. The toys may be inspected to determine if they are properly stored, cleaned and serviced at any time. 2) The slave may be required to use her Master?s devices while training another slave to serve Him better.

    e. Anything, including clothing that the Master puts onto a slave is left on. It is considered to be locked on, and only removed by the Master or with His permission. Included are items such as hats, ropes, and collars. To remove a restraining device or anything else used in her training would be a violation of both this and the previous principle.

    3. SLAVE MODE -OBEDIENCE
    It is the heart, character, and fiber of a slave to be obedient. Obedience is the prompt, eager, and cheerful wanting only what her Master wants. It is disobedient for a slave to:

    • Indulge in, express, display, or act out anger, moodiness, or any form of disruptive emotion, behavior, or thought. Such characteristics are a violation of cheerfulness.
    • Display by tone, body language, or expression her disagreement with, evaluation of, or lack of earnest acceptance of any order. It is a violation of eagerness to do so.
    • Delay beginning any action. The "Sir, Yes Sir. Thank You, Sir!" which follows any order is expressed while the action begins. Any sign of stall, diversion, creation of extra movements or behavior is a violation of promptness. The only acceptable delay is for clarification of the order.

    4. PRESENTING to her MASTER
    A. ENTERING THE MASTER'S CONSCIOUSNESS.
    Within the same space, there are times when there is a temporary break in the control, the slave is separated within the building to fulfill an order she has been given. General control is exercised by authorizing everything the slave does. Specific control is lost because the slave is out of the line of sight, or in another room. There are specific ways a slave must leave her Master's consciousness and re-enter it.

    B. As every order is completed, a slave PRESENTS herself within the Master's eyesight.
                    (1) The slave optionally PRESENTS STANDING only if the Master is standing

                    (2) Otherwise, the slave PRESENTS normally, on her knees
                           
    The slave rules for movement while PRESENTING have already been explained.

    C. If the slave has a question

                    she says "Master Sir?"

                     Awaits acknowledgment

                     Asks her question, as described in the communications section

                     Responds "Sir, Yes Sir, Thank You Sir!"

                     If the question has become an order, takes care of the new order, or

                     Additionally asks "Sir, do You wish Your slave to continue Sir?"

                     Responds "Sir, Yes Sir, Thank You Sir!"

                     Continues or remains as ordered.

    D. LEAVING THE Master?s CONSCIOUSNESS.

                     The slave separates herself physically from her Master only when:

      i. she has been ordered to perform a task that requires the slave to separate

      ii. The slave asks, in normal format, if the Master wants her to continue

      iii. The slave says, as a minimum, "Sir, Your slave will..., if You wish Sir?" e.g. ...answer Your phone.

      When the slave is asking what the Master's intention is, the Master can add, "and return?" to the question. Sometimes the Master will tell the slave, "and return" after answering His question. When the "return" is used, whether a part of the slave's question, or because the Master has ordered it, the slave comes back into the position and activity that she was performing when she left. The slave would not PRESENT when she returns, and, instead, would sit back down, lie back down, or immediately return to the activity being performed when she asked the Master's intention.

    5. COMMUNICATION
    a. "Master" is the Master's role, title, and name. A slave will always refer to Him only as "Master", "The Master" , "my Master", "Sir", or "my Owner" depending on how it is being used in a sentence, and to whom the slave is speaking.

    b. A slave?s reference to herself is always "Your slave" or "Your property" or "she" as a secondary reference when speaking to her Master. When speaking with others, a slave refers to herself as "this slave" and uses "she" as a secondary reference. A slave will never use the words "me", "my" or "I". The only exceptions are that a slave can say "my Master", "my slave sister", or "my slavery"

    c. A slave says "Sir, Yes Sir, Thank You Sir!" every time the slave:

                        i. Is given any order

      ii. Is told any piece of information, even if it doesn't affect her

      iii. Has her speech or behavior corrected or explained

      The slave says "Sir, No Sir, Thank You Sir!" when her response is negative.

      The slave may occasionally strengthen the response by responding, "Sir, Yes Sir, Thank You Master Sir!" Another alternative when answering a question for information only is "Yes Master, Thank You Sir!" These variations are intended to only be used appropriately, and cannot become a substitute for the normal response of "Sir, Yes Sir, Thank Your Sir!"

    d. The slave can answer any yes or no questions asked of her by stating "yes/no, Sir" and will respond to assuming a position with only "yes, Sir" (example: the command - kneel - will be answered ?"yes, Sir")

    e. A slave never speaks unless spoken to. When the slave feels a need for the Master's attention, the slave comes into the Master's consciousness by:

      i. PRESENTING herself

      ii. Immediately asking only one time "Master Sir?"

      The slave expresses her request for the Master's attention regardless of what the Master is doing at the time. The request is presented in such a way as to NOT disturb what the Master is doing at the time, but sufficient to make the Master aware of the request.

      iii. Awaits the Master's acknowledgment

      iv. If asking a "yes" or "no" question says "Sir, do You wish Your slave to..., Sir" (whatever yes/no question the slave has), beginning with "Sir" and ending with "Sir".

      v. If asking to go to the bathroom, asks "Sir, do You wish Your slave to go to the bathroom, Sir?"

      vi. The slave responds "Sir, Yes Sir, Thank You Sir!" no matter what the Master's response to any question.

      vii. If the question implies an action, the slave, after the normal "Sir, Yes Sir, Thank You Sir!" she will do the action and PRESENT to her Master for further instruction unless she is told to continue.

      viii. If the question doesn't imply the slave's action, the slave must additionally ask "Sir, do You wish Your slave to continue Sir?" Again, the slave will respond "Sir, Yes Sir, Thank You Sir!" no matter what answer is given.

      ix. If the slave feels the need to ask a question that is longer than a yes/no question, the slave asks:

      (1) "Sir, do You wish Your slave to ask a question Sir?"

      (2) Awaits the Master's response.

      (3) Says "Sir, Yes Sir, Thank You Sir!"

      (4) asks her question if the Master's response was affirmative

      x. If the slave feels the need to make a comment, she asks:

      (1) "Sir, do You wish Your slave to make a comment Sir?"

      (2) awaits the Master's response

      (3) responds "Sir, Yes Sir, Thank You Sir!"

      (4) makes the comment, if question answered in affirmative.

    f. When the slave is already engaged in conversation with the Master, the slave doesn't have to enter the Master's consciousness by saying "Master Sir?"

    g. When the Master has asked His slave a question, the slave doesn't need to ask the Master's intention regarding making a comment,

    h. A slave refers to other slaves as "slave", as "slave (first name), "slave sister", or other identifiers or names defined by her Master.

    i. "Sir, beg Your pardon Sir" is the only way a slave expresses her accidental activities. A slave never says "sorry", or "excuse me." It would be appropriate for a slave to use "Beg Your Pardon Sir" in a crowd when she has bumped into another.

    j. "Sir, beg Your pardon Sir" is also the appropriate response when a slave didn't hear or clearly understand an order. A slave says "Sir, Yes Sir, Thank You Sir!" only when she fully understands the explanation or order and when she feels the appreciation for having it given to her.

    k. A slave enters into a conversation in the Master's presence by asking "Master Sir?" "Sir, do You wish Your slave to make a comment Sir?" This allows the slave into the conversation. The Master might also directly invite the slave into the conversation with a sign, a word, a look, or a nod which indicates the Master's order to speak. The slave, as always, responds "Sir, Yes Sir, Thank You Sir!"

    l. When speaking with the Master, every sentence is begun and ended with the word "Sir", and EVERY pause filled with "Sir" whether for a breath, a new thought, or any other purpose. When there is more than one thought to express, the slave can use a single "Sir" between sentences so that two "Sir's" aren't expressed together. Thoughts are expressed clearly, succinctly, and without run-on. Each thought is ended, rather than held with "you know", "uh" or any other holder of speech. No holder of speech is ever used except for "Sir."

    m. slaves are free to speak between themselves, even in the presence of their Master, so long as it is not distracting, does not compete with what the Master wants to express, can be immediately and easily interrupted by the Master interjecting, and doesn't interfere with the position the slave is currently holding.

    n. A slave can always ask for clarification and understanding. she can ask if the Master is ready to receive her comments, but a slave does not ever argue!

    o. In writing, any reference to a slave is always in the small case, even at the beginning of a sentence. References to persons of respect are always capitalized. The use of "I", "me", and "my" applies to writing, the same as in speech.

    6. ORDERS
    a. Every question a slave asks regarding the Master's intention becomes an order once the Master answers and should be followed with "Sir, Yes Sir, thank You Sir."

    b. A slave PRESENTS herself to say with her presence that she has completed all orders, has no need for the Master's attention, and is ready for the next order. When all current orders are complete, the slave comes within the Master's line of sight, and PRESENTS herself. If the Master is sitting or lying down, the slave PRESENTS herself in the standard way, fully PRESENTED, on her knees. When the Master is standing, the slave has the option to PRESENT herself STANDING, but can always fully PRESENT herself whenever it feels natural. At this point, a slave may be sent the "her place" to remain until needed. The slave will quietly remain in her place until given an order. If the slave wishes to speak while in "her place" she must say "Master" clearly to be heard and await His reply.

    c. Anything else may be added as is deemed important. Further, as time progresses, through her training, advice will become orders for the slave. Some of those orders will include what the slave is to do between sessions to improve her life, to prepare for or improve slavery.

    7. BEHAVIOR

    In general, a slave must learn and accept all slave behavior as being normal, and learns to behave in a way that is natural-looking and feeling. Additionally, the slave always acts and responds to make the Master look "right" about the orders He gives. A slave does not respond in any way that causes the appearance that the Master has made a mistake. This is not a game of "gotcha." The slave is allowed to ask that any order be clarified to her.

    The slave is to learn to act as naturally, with the same obedience, lack of attitude, and coordination with her Master's actions as if she was part of her Master's body. To act any other way, is to act in a disabled, disrespectful, and disobedient way. A slave does not invite mockery or criticism, and feels none when she is doing as ordered. If the slave cannot accept her behavior as normal, it is unfair to expect the public to accept it as normal. A slave always acts with dignity, and in a way that reflects positively on her Master.

    A slave stands, no matter what the circumstance, whenever her Master stands or enters the same room or space as a slave. Even if the slave has been told to "stay" or to "sit", that order is only good until her Master next enters or stands. Exceptions: slave is told to sleep, slave is told to assume positions such as kneel or teach and is expected to hold that position.

    When told to "sit", a slave sits on the floor. That is what "sit" means to a slave. When a slave is told to "lie down," she does so on a slave mattress or pad, not a bed. Beds and chairs are furniture which a slave is not authorized to use without being specifically ordered to do so.

    A slave does not sit anywhere, at any time, without the specific order of her Master, except in an area designated as slave space (the slave's place). That space may be designated within the Master's home, or at any other location. If such a space is not designated, then a slave is NOT free to sit. Even when in the slave space, if the Master enters that space, the slave would immediately rise to the PRESENT position, and remain in that position until told to "continue" or until given another order.

    A slave never begins to eat until her Master has begun, AND everyone due respect who is within the Master's communication or concern has begun. A slave's authority to eat is given when the Master authorizes food to be prepared for the slave, or when a slave is authorized to order from a menu. A slave does not ask if it is her Master's intention for the slave to eat when there is food sitting in front of the slave, but she doesn't begin to consume that food until all, except slaves, have begun. If any Master in the area is not eating, the slave must have an explicit order to begin eating. At an eating table, a slave stands PRESENTED, rather than fully PRESENTING while awaiting orders to sit and begin.

    When a slave feels the need for food or drink, the slave always asks her Master His need first, then adds, "and Your slave?" A sample behavior would include:

                        i. PRESENTING appropriately, either full or standing

                        ii. Asking "Master Sir?"

                        iii. Awaiting acknowledgment

                        iv. Asking "Sir, do You wish Your slave to get You some wine Sir?"

                        v. Responding "Sir, Yes Sir, Thank You Sir!"

                        vi. Then adding "and Your slave Sir?"

                        vii. Again responding "Sir, Yes Sir, Thank You Sir!"

    Whenever another slave PRESENTS, all slaves in the presence of the one who is required to PRESENT will PRESENT with that slave, i.e. a slave never watches another slave PRESENTS herself; she joins the other slave in PRESENTING. Once PRESENTED, all slaves must wait for an order which allows each slave to move once again. The only exceptions are 1) when the NON-PRESENTED slaves have been ordered to sleep and are in their ordered positions to sleep or when bound or otherwise encumbered in such a way that the PRESENTATION position cannot be physically achieved. PRESENTED slaves always align in an orderly fashion. 2) one slave is being used to train another slave.

    In the slave mode, a slave walks behind her Master, basically in a "leashed" position. This means that she follows her Master as if she was leashed. Even when walking, as always, a slave only speaks after she has requested "Sir?", unless responding to her Master's questions. The slave can be ordered to walk on the left side by the command "heel left."

    8. PUBLIC BEHAVIOR IN THE slave MODE: The "at ease" mode is considered the normal mode for the slave in public, unless it?s a BDSM function: The following rules apply when the slave is ordered to the slave mode in public. This is accomplished by giving her the "attention" command. When ordered to the "slave" mode in public the following behavior rules apply.

    a. A slave responds to her Master?s presence in public the same as in private with some modifications to prevent inviting public criticism. The slave's behavior must always engender respect for slavery, and for her Master. No activity is to ever intentionally nor carelessly endanger that objective. Under most public circumstances, the following modification will accommodate the public's acceptance and understanding.

    b. In the general public, a slave normally would PRESENT STANDING instead of FULLY, to enter or leave the Master's presence. The public PRESENT is done by standing with her arms at her side.

    c. In a restaurant, a slave always (no matter what mode she is in) stands at the end of the booth or beside the chair in a modified PRESENT, until the Master tells the slave, or points to the seat, to indicate that the slave should sit. The slave would discretely say "Sir, Yes Sir," and take her seat.

    d. In a work, family, or school situation around people who are not aware of the lifestyle, or where it would clearly be inappropriate. A slave never uses language which would invite criticism, cause disrespect for slaves, or endanger the effectiveness of the slave's work or profession.

    e. The slave will follow behind her Master, NOT heeled by His side, and will NOT wander off or become distracted from her Master. Her focus will be that of a leashed slave.

    f. Public conversation is limited to:

    1) those that speak to her first,

    2) anyone she knows,

    3) general rules of kindness,

    4) and to assist her Master. General conversation is not permitted.

    9. PROTOCOL AROUND OTHERS IN THE LIFESTYLE
    a. Whether in public, or private, a slave PRESENTS herself, in this sequence, to:

    i. her Master, expressing "Master/ Sir", until told to continue or ordered otherwise.

    ii. The Master to whom the slave has been assigned, when applicable, express "Master/ Sir", remain until told to continue or otherwise ordered.

    iii. PRESENT to others by direct order. When alone, a slave PRESENTS to other knowledgeable Masters who understand the PRESENT formality, whom the slave has previously met.

    b. Whenever anyone touches, fondles, grabs, or otherwise uses a slave without the Master's permission, the slave has permission and is directed to state, strongly, if necessary, that the action was inappropriate and take whatever action is necessary to protect her Master?s property. The slave can only be touched, fondled, grabbed or used with the consent of her Master and in the way her Master has directed that she be used. This does not mean the general orders given by a Dominant friend of her Master?s will not be completely and quickly obeyed by the slave. The slave will, at all times, show respect to Dominants, unless an attempt is made to misuse the slave, as described above. The slave will immediately report any attempts to misuse her to her Master or in case He is not around to a Dominant friend of her Master. 

    SERVICE MODE

    The "service mode" is a mid-level protocol level used for general service of the slave, usually in private, but may be used at BDSM functions. It can also be referred to as a "general purpose mode" This mode is intended to be a serving mode for the pleasure of her Master. Her primary purpose in the service mode is to serve, obey and please her Master but she is allowed some less formal protocol, and more freedom of movement.

    The service Mode is the primary mode that will be utilized to control a slave since it allows for more effective and useful control for serving her Master.

    This level is less restrictive than the "slave" mode and therefore is a privilege granted by the Master to His slave. This is the normal mode for service to her Master. However, the slave should strive to become more "at home" in the "slave mode."

    While in the service mode, the slave will assume the "slave mode" 1) if ordered to a position (example; kneel or teach) 2) or is receiving punishment 3) or told to PRESENT. If told to PRESENT she will do a formal PRESENT in the "slave" mode instead of the normal PRESENT in the "service mode."

    Service Mode - BEHAVIOR

    1) Addressing her Master:
    The slave will address her Master as "Master" or " Sir" in this mode.

    The slave will use?

    "yes/No, Sir "when responding to a question ?

    and "Yes, Sir", when told an order. NOTE: This is different than the "slave mode" where she would say - "Sir, Yes, Sir, Thank You, Sir, when responding to an order.

    Examples of conversation with her Master in this Mode:

    "Sir, Your slave is going to the store, Do You wish anything. I hope to return in about 20 minutes, Sir".

    If part of a conversation "Do You wish to have a glass of wine, Sir?"

    and "may Your slave have a glass of wine, Sir"

    If her Master is not engaging the slave in conversation the slave will say "Sir" before making a statement to get His attention. - Sir, Do You want a glass of wine, Sir." - If in conversation with her Master the first  "Sir" is not necessary.

    "Dinner is served, Sir" ?

    It is never wrong to use "Sir" before and after making a statement to her Master.

    2) Referring to herself:
    The slave will refer to herself as "this slave" or "Your property" at all times in this mode. The slave can also refer to herself as "her" Example: "Sir, this slave is doing well on her driving below the speed limit as her Master ordered. Your property does not need punished for speeding, Sir." The use of "I" or "mine" or "my" is not permitted.

    3) Presenting:
    The slave is not required to make the formal PRESENT (kneeling) in this mode, However she must do a standing PRESENT. she must keep a mindful watch for her Master?s needs and face Him to see if He needs anything when He approaches her or addresses her (standing PRESENT). If ordered by her Master to "Present", the slave will assume the "slave mode" and stay in the "slave mode" until told to "continue".

    If the slave is allowed the privilege of serving her Master for an extended period of time, in the "service" mode the following rules apply to her PRESENTING.

    A) If her Master leaves the room she is in, she will upon His return, PRESENT to see if her Master wishes her to continue. If she is sure that her Master is aware that she is PRESENTING and He says nothing to her she will continue in the "service" mode.

    B) The same PRESENT rules apply if she leaves and returns to the same room that her Master is in. she will observe her Master to see if He desires her service before continuing her duties.

    C) PRESENTING in the "service" mode is defined as stopping what she is doing, facing her Master, and observing Him with her arms behind her back, she may move if necessary to see Him.

    D) If she is seated and her Master enters the room she is in, she will stand to see if He desires her service, before continuing.

    E) If she is seated on furniture and her Master enters the room and takes a seat, she will seat herself on the floor at her Master?s feet after PRESENTING.

    4) Eye Contact and "Rest" Position:
    The slave will maintain no continued eye contact with her Master in this mode, unless she is allowed to set in the "rest position" at her Master's feet. Other than the "rest position", she is only allowed to look at her Master from time to time to determine His needs. Other than these brief looks, she is expected to maintain, eyes down.

    The slave may make brief eye contact with her Master when she is entering the same room as her Master to see if He desires her services.

    The slave may briefly look at her Master in order locate Him or see His mood during a conversation or better serve Him, but her major focus is "eyes down" showing respect for her Master and her slavery unless she is in the "rest" position at His feet.

    The slave is not to assume that she may set on the furniture by her Master without permission. For a period to time, she may be granted permission to use the furniture, but one privilege is not a blanket permission. The slave should have a reason for wanting to use furniture and state the reason.

    5) Permission to Speak:

    The slave is assumed to have permission to speak in the "service mode" she may ask her Master questions and engage in conversation and make comments, but is expected to use "Sir" and respond to orders correctly.

    The slave when not performing a task for her Master, may freely set in the "rest" Position at her Master?s feet. The "rest" position rules do not apply when she is on her feet.

    WHILE SETTING AT HER MASTER'S FEET in the SERVICE MODE "REST" POSITION:

    This is a position that she is ordered to or allowed while sitting at her Master?s feet. It is a position instead of a MODE.

    This is a "rest position" while in the service mode and is NOT the same as the "at ease" mode, except that she will still refer to herself as "this slave" or "Your property" and use "yes Sir" and "no Sir"

    While setting at her Master?s feet she is not to use "I" or "my" or "me" ? If given an order to perform for her Master ?she will respond "yes, Sir," and promptly obey the order. she will then return to the "rest position" after completing the order. she need not PRESENT after the order is completed, if she was in the "rest Position" prior to receiving the order.
    AT EASE MODE

    This is used mainly in public and is not to be abused. The slave will remain respectful to her Master, while using subtle means to display her submission to her Master. Example: casting her eyes down or serving Him food and drinks. Sitting at His feet if appropriate.

    The slave is not allowed to wander off from her Master unless she asks first for permission and is given permission. The permission is given for a particular purpose only.

    she will walk on the right side of her Master in this mode.

    she may freely engage in conversations in public with

    1) people she knows or any person speaking to her.

    2) any person that will assist in serving her Master or any person she can assist in serving her Master.

    3)  her Master and to others in public, while remaining respectful.

    4) a common greeting to others when appropriate.

    Note:  If the slave is told to stand she will stand in the "relaxed" PRESENT.

    This applies to BDSM settings as well. The only difference is that she is required to show a higher degree of respect by using Sir or Master appropriately.

    If given a "heel" command she will stop what she is doing in public and heel by her Master?s right side.

    In public, she will use the same seating rules as other modes.

    In Public, she is not to use Sir, where it can be heard by others and can refer to herself as "I" or "my" - if appropriate in conversation with others. she may also refer to herself in first person when appropriate.

    Any level other than the slave mode is a privilege granted by the slave?s Master. If she is uncertain what mode she is to be in ?then she should go to the "slave mode".

    "At Ease mode" in private.
    The primary use of this mode is for conversation for short periods.

    In private, the "at ease" mode will be normally limited to conversations where the slave is sitting in front of her Master or seated beside Him for the purpose of conversations that are pleasing to her Master. The slave should feel that this is not her normal state or the best suited state to please her Master. The slave should be aware that this is not her normal mode and strive to feel more at ease in the "service" and "slave" modes. The Master, from time to time, may place the slave in this mode for longer periods of time, if He feels it is to His advantage.

    A) "At Ease" mode BEHAVIOR
    General use of at ease mode in private.

    In this mode, the slave will use "Yes/No Sir," when responding to a question or an order. Other examples of her conversation in this mode are: "Thank You, Sir"-- "May Your slave get You ___, Sir?" ? "Your welcome, Sir"-- "beg Your pardon, Sir" -- "This slave needs to go to the store, do You need anything, Sir?" to show respect for her Master --- and "Do You wish Your slave to have some wine, Sir?" The slave may freely discuss issues with her Master, if it pleases her Master. The slave will at all times remains respectful and mindful that her primary purpose is to serve and please her Master. The reason for the "at ease" mode is for the pleasure of her Master and should be viewed as such. The slave may look at her Master in this mode and it is not necessary to say ?Sir" before and after each sentence, but should still be used respectfully. The slave can freely worship her Master at any time in this mode, as long as it pleases her Master and does not interfere with His activities.

    B) Eye Contact is permitted:
    The slave may freely look at her Master in the "at ease" mode but is still expected to cast her eyes downward to show respect.

    C) Disrespect or misuse of this mode may invoke punishment of the slave. The slave should always be aware of her submission to her Master and the slave cannot use this mode to contradict or debate issues with her Master.

    D) If the slave is in a public place, this is the primary mode for telephone communications between a Master and His slave, unless otherwise told.

    E) The slave may ask to be placed in the "at ease" mode by stating "Sir, Do You wish that Your slave be placed in the "at ease" mode for conversation, Sir?" she should thank her Master before assuming the "at ease" mode. If the subject she wishes to discuss is not obvious to her Master she should state what she wishes to discuss in the "at ease" mode. she should be mindful that her Master knows that all subjects can be discussed in a higher mode. The Master will only allow the "at ease" mode in situations where He feels that the slave will better please or serve Him in this mode.

    F) Extended use of "at ease" mode, in private.

    In private, the slave is never allowed to be in the "at ease" mode" for an extended period of time.

    G) PRESENTING to her MASTER
    If her Master leaves the room she is in, she will upon His return, PRESENT to see if her Master wishes her to continue. If she is sure that her Master is aware that she is PRESENTING and He says nothing to her she will continue in the "at ease" mode.

    The same PRESENT rules apply if she leaves and returns to the same room that her Master is in.

    PRESENTING in the "at ease" mode is defined as stopping what she is doing, facing her Master, and observing Him with her arms at her side to see if He wishes her to continue.

    H) PUNISHMENT
    The slave is automatically removed from this mode and will assume the "slave mode" when given any position or punishment command.

    6/28/2006 5:57:43 AM
     Slave Names and Tagging ~ steel's chamber scrolls.
    Within 'primarily' the last 2,000 years the practice of naming became intricately attached to providing 'lineage' information across generational lives. When a man 'gave' his name to a newborn he was in fact identifying that this child was legitimate or that he 'believed' that he had contributed the sperm necessary to 'create' or bring this child to life. Within this framework the 'man' was the only person who could legally own property. His primary property would include any females under his 'house' or control and any and all children under his 'house' or control. Women born into the house were considered property of the house to be used by the 'owner' to forward the wealth of the house or attainment and furtherance of power. To do this the owner of the woman would sell the woman 'including her attachments to his house' into the property ownership of another man. This would often create alliances within 'houses' or weave families together to provide a larger house, more money, more power, more status. This form of 'status' did not remain stable. When a house bore only daughters the daughters could wield independent status and retain lineage. If the woman's family was of extreme power and wealth the woman could ascend to full management of the 'house' her husband becoming 'consort' or identified as of the lesser line within the hierarchy. In such cases it was most common for the family to 'wait' for the next legitimate heir (male) to depose the reign of the woman. Retention of property within the 'mainline' of a family was often considered to be of more import than strict adherence to issues of females owning or managing large properties, wealth or concerns.

    This patriarchal structure continues to exist within European, American and Mid-Eastern societies today although some aspects of the naming process are now fading. An adult woman is 'legitimized' by being taken 'under' the name of her male partner. Her offspring are then considered to be legitimate as well or protected by survivor rights. While it is now politically incorrect to consider marriage/purchase or exchange as the selling of a females rights into the custody or ownership of her husband, there is still an element of truth or reflections of patriarchal ownership evident. The 'bride' presents herself as 'virgin' unsoiled or untouched by any other man, she does this by dressing in virginal cloth 'white' which in ancient times was the color of choice used so that on the bedding night 'immediately after marriage' the man could penetrate the woman (still wearing her dress) and the blood of her breaking hymen would spill onto the cloth of the dress. This 'evidence' of purity or virginity (her dress being removed) would then be paraded before the still gathered families to PROVE the consummation of the contract {marriage} (money) and prevent refusal of the female in disgrace back to her family. This union was further marked by the wearing of a 'band of ownership' upon the finger of the female. The 'mutual' exchange of rings is a much more modern occurrence. In addition many cultures provide for 'married attire' which a married woman must wear in public. This can go so far as the style of her hair. This 'representation' of marriage is to identify to other males that she is 'under the name' of a male. It should be noted that men did not have the same requirements of dress or behavior. In fact, in many cultures the man was seen to be simply the owner, the females attached to him. He might have numerous official wives and numerous women whose status was so inferior as not requiring marital status (from the man's point of view). These secondary or beta females were called concubine etc. It should be further noted that children, except those in the main line were considered property of the house. Those who would be less valuable (distant cousins) were often sold, traded or used within the house by men of higher rank or status. This applied to both male children and female children. Upon reaching adult age this 'usage' would then be determined strictly by the rank or status of the adult 'free' individuals (were the child male). The ability to deliver a 'virginal' girl into marriage often reflected the status, wealth and power of her family to protect her virginity.

    Within the BDSM community there are those who enjoy the practice of 'naming' or 'tagging' the submissive/slave within the relationship. This issuance of a 'name' is to suggest that the submissive/slave existed in a nameless or non-genuine state prior to becoming the 'property' of their new dominant. The removal or 'stripping' of existing family name is sometimes seen as a way to separate the submissive from their past, from their family, ties, associations and responsibilities, to redirect the individual solely toward service to and responsibility toward the new dominant.

    When this name exists 'within' the relationship it can provide meaning to the individuals involved in the relationship, it can represent an expressed devotion between them. However, the stripping of extant names or associations can and may serve to destabilize the mental health of the submissive/slave. The increased dependency may appear to represent the desire of the submissive but in fact may contribute to the actual destruction of the relationship. One of the most recognizable traits of abuse and coercion is actions which 'isolate' the individual (submissive/slave). In addition, diminishment in front of friends, family, coworkers by the imposition of 'slave behavior' or name publicly can be severely injurious to the individual. When considering 'naming' your submissive or slave clearly define the 'arena' in which this name shall be used. Names used in privacy or within scene can be experienced with great pleasure. Names used in public displays (within BDSM community associations, meetings, munches and events) can provide clear statements of attachment and bonding between dominant and submissive.

    Every human should have a full and robust life which includes family, friends, occupations, hobbies, passions and desires. This medley within a life radiates the health of the life, the health of the person.

    If you are seeking to 'scene name' your submissive/slave, some of the more favored ways of approaching this is to carefully consider the characteristics, traits and personality of your submissive and match to your submissive a descriptive name which suits or represents those characteristics the best. Always try to ensure that your action is taken to enhance the quality of your relationship. Care should be exercised to ensure that this 'naming' is not a reflection of insecurity on the part of the dominant or based in a need to 'show off' before other dominants

    6/27/2006 6:21:12 AM

    BDSM Education- Some Phases of BDSM bdsm education

    gold bar

    People are always wanting to know what are the steps in BDSM.  They are disappointed to learn there are no real steps or stages in BDSM, everyone does things in different ways and everyone develops feelings and emotions related to BDSM in different orders.  Here is the best I can come up with--phases of BDSM:

    The awakening- You have some feelings, more often than not, feelings connected to sex.  You may notice that you are more nurturing, drawn towards wanting to care for someone (serve), wanting them to do things to you that seem "kinky."  You may have had fantasies of being bound, taken/overpowered, or spanked, etc. or you may notice that you are more demanding, drawn towards wanting to be served, wanting to do things to someone that seem "kinky."  You may have had fantasies of tying someone up, taking/overpowering someone, or spanking someone, etc. or you may notice you have all of the above feelings.  

    What's wrong with me- What you are feeling is frightening you and at times very scary.  Society is so pro-creation, pro male-female relationships, so "vanilla" oriented, anything kinky is a no-no/taboo.  Toss in a religious up-bringing, lack of information, lack of sex education, and you have a very good chance of thinking something is wrong with you.  You will think you are the only person on the planet to feel this way and think something is horribly wrong with you.  You might even think you are sick or crazy and need a shrink to fix you, or you will do what most do and hide your feelings, wants, desires deep down inside.  But if you are brave you will seek out information (that is probably why you are here reading this).  You will find that you are not alone, you are not sick and depraved.  You will hopefully find others that will share with you positive feelings and experiences and let you know you are not alone.  Hopefully you will learn that it is okay to submit to someone else, to let someone spank/strike you, and no it doesn't make you weak or abused.  It's okay to have someone serve you, to spank/strike someone and no it doesn't make you an abuser or a sadist.  It's okay to serve or be served, to spank or be spanked.  No it doesn't make you any less of a Dom/me or sub to like it both ways.

    I need more- You begin to search for things to read.   You look for stories containing BDSM, magazines of people bound and looking helpless, or how-to-do BDSM books.  You will begin to search the Internet for BDSM sites or visit BDSM chat rooms so you can be around other like-minded people.  In chat rooms you can feel safe and secure behind a monitor with anonymity.  I suggest you read the articles about BDSM before you get too involved in BDSM online/chat.  

    I need to find someone- Reading and chatting anonymously online will only last so long before you need first hand experience.  Explore munches, workshops/demos/lectures, and play parties.  First thing is don't rush and jump at the first person to give you the time of day.  Even when you find someone and are exploring with them don't rush.  Rushing seems to always end in hurt feelings and disappointment.  Mainly expectations end up not matching or miscommunication occurs or people trying it out find it's not really what or how they want things.  You only find these things out as you progress.  This is when things click in your mind to liking or not liking specific aspects of BDSM.  So you must go slowly to avoid the crash and burn and emotional hurt and sometimes betrayal we end up feeling from rushing.  Actually interacting in real time is a large risk and if someone gets emotionally and/or physically hurt they may give up and go back to hiding/locking up their feelings.  One of the biggest traps that occurs is the I want more factor.  Embracing your desires and wants and acting on them can be addictive and one can immerse themselves so much that their real life begins to suffer.  Some put their new found wants/desires in front of everything else in their life.  Some folks have lost their jobs, cheated on their spouses and ruined their marriages and a zillion other things.  So ALWAYS put real life first.  If a woman is a submissive she will also be fighting internally between giving up control and keeping control for things she needs: her career, being a mom, and running a business are a few that pop to mind.  Your Dom/me will help you with the balance and yes they understand that you need to have control in those areas.  Remember you have to be responsible for you own conduct.  You are accountable, answerable, obligated, for your own actions and choices.  
    In BDSM you can't fall into the trap of thinking/believing/fantasizing: 
    In the end the Dom/me is the one responsible or has the responsibility.  
    In the end the sub/bottom/slave is the one responsible or has the responsibility.  
    Bottom line-- You are the only one responsible for you.  

    Starting to live it- This is when you begin to test out the things you have learned and even more understanding occurs as you begin to share with a regular/permanent/spouse/polyfidelity person(s).  Your mind starts really understanding things it has read/heard or tried out.  You might become a member of the leather community.   

    Living it 24/7- This is where you really grow and define yourself and your life with your Dom/me(s) or sub(s).  As your relationship progresses and changes, sometimes your BDSM changes as well.  This doesn't mean it ceases.  Example:  As we grow older maybe a sub can't kneel without being in pain, so you adjust your BDSM to work around that or you both grow towards enjoying more mental BDSM than physical.  It's still the both of you in your relationship, both enjoying the BDSM together.  Just remember life's realities need to be worked out and into your BDSM life.  And remember...learning is never ending.  

    Tip- You need to realize each of the phases above have no set time frame to complete them (think years).  Not everyone will do all aspects of the phases.  Some may find BDSM is not for them and cease continuing.  Others may cease for a time and pick up their BDSM at a later stage in their life (could be months, years or decades later).  Others know BDSM is for them and it will encompass their life.  Others might feel comfortable in a certain phase and won't necessarily advance.  It's up to you (or you and your partner/spouse/poly, etc.) how you live your BDSM life. 
     

    6/26/2006 4:23:57 PM

    Rules for Beginning Domsby Nostromo

    Most dominant men complain about how difficult it is to find a submissive female. Almost every single submissive woman I have met in real life or online has complained about the shortage of good male doms and say most of the "doms" they meet are clueless jerks. Even some highly experienced and respected doms that I have known for a dozen years or more can't seem to sustain relationships. It seems that many aspirant doms don't get a few basic concepts that are necessary for establishing and maintaining a dom/sub relationship, whether in real life or online. Consequently, as a public service, I offer some Rules for Beginning Doms.

    Rule Number 1. Don't be a jerk. I'll explain, since so many guys don't seem to get this one. Many guys new to the scene (and quite a few who are not so new) work a little too hard at coming across as confident, assertive, masterful, whatever you want to call it. Too often, the result is that they end up sounding insecure, pretentious, presumptuous, arrogant or all of the above. When in doubt, tone it down. As one sub put it, "It was our first date, and I though he was really cute. I was thinking about kneeling to him. Then he said ?On your knees, bitch'. I got up and left." You're better off being who you really are, even if you are inexperienced and full of uncertainty.

    Rule Number 2. See Rule Number 1.

    Rule Number 3. Be patient. Bdsm is a journey. Many subs can't give themselves until they fully trust their dom. This takes time. Remember, being a sub can be scary, even for the most enthusiastic sub. If you push your heaviest, kinkiest fantasy too soon, you may be rebuffed and, what is worse, lose her trust. Don't propose that someone you've just met become your 24/7 slave. Although courtship can be a pain, the dom/sub mating dance is not that different from the vanilla one. Try not to embarrass yourself by pushing the relationship too fast.

    Rule Number 4. Pay attention. As a dom, it is your responsibility to be attentive to what is going in in your sub's head. Not every scene works. If you don't catch on to the fact that it isn't working, you'll end up damaging or losing your sub.

    Rule Number 5. Don't objectify your sub on the first date. Although we all remember the famous Pat Califia (or was it Suzy Bright) line, "I'm not just a person, I'm a piece of meat!", the reality is that you need to approach a sub as a person and think about her feelings. There is a time and place for objectification in bdsm relationships, but it should be approached very carefully, especially in the early stages of a relationship.

    Rule Number 6. Be responsible. This rule has a couple of aspects. The physical aspect should be fairly obvious. If you haven't listened in on a safety demo online or in real life, try to do that. Otherwise, buy a book like "On the Safe Edge", which discusses bdsm safety issues. Most general bdsm books, like Molly Devon's "Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns", contain discussions of safety. In addition to drastic things, like killing someone by having your rope bondage wrap around her neck, you can cause permanent harm in smaller ways, like damaging someone's ulnar nerve with too-tight wrist bondage (which can cause permanent numbness of the fingers). Incompetence is
    no excuse when it comes to physical safety. Almost as important, though, is the emotional safety of the sub. Although some subs enjoy the feeling of being abused, don't assume that this is true of your sub. It is your responsibility to make sure your sub isn't harmed emotionally by subbing to you. Use common sense. If someone is crying, take the time to figure out whether that is a good thing or a bad thing. If you're topping someone you don't know well, stop periodically to make sure she's all right.

    Rule Number 7. Develop your character. To sustain a relationship with a sub, she needs to respect and admire you. That cannot happen if you do not respect yourself or otherwise do not have your act together. Being a dom is not an excuse for self-centeredness.

    Rule Number 8. Be humble. Submission to you is one of the most personal gifts that anyone can give. If you are the sort of person who can accept that gift gracefully and with recognition of its specialness, it is more likely to be offerred.

    Rule Number 9. Don't let rules 1 through 8 scare you. You are, after all, a dom. You have a right to your feelings. If you exhibit the qualities of patience, character, sensitivity, attentiveness and responsibility outlined about, any sub would be lucky to kneel to you. Don't be afraid to take risks (within the limits of physical and emotional safety). Be a leader for your sub. And, most of all, have fun!

    Rule Number 10. Learn the Red Flags. They are for your safety as well as the prospective sub's.

    January 07, 2004

    6/26/2006 5:35:40 AM

    TOPIC: DAVIS'S LAW ***I'm feelin' a lil quirky today :)***dailydirt . com

    care of: Mike Davis

    1st LAW: An Ass man works a crowd; a Leg man works a parking lot; a Tit man works a drive-up window.

    2nd LAW: Agreed upon lies become truth.

    3rd LAW: In confusion, there is profit.

    4th LAW: Everything begins and ends in boxes.

    5th LAW: "Kinky" is using a feather. "Perverted" is using the whole chicken.

    6th Law: Luck is the laws of probability... taken personally.

    7th LAW: If you always do what you always have done, you will always get what you always deserved.

    8th LAW: Here's to it and to it again. If you get to it and you don't do it, may you never get to it to do it again.

    9th LAW: Law is an unholy triumvirate (left, right, middle) of over-hyped mediocrity.

    10th LAW: No one is imbued with absolute sacred knowledge. Any information you get from another human being is definitely a lateral move on the informational flow chart.

    11th Law: It is best to use sophisticated temporal algorithms and historical semiotic analysis to achieve an accuracy rating of 99.999%. It's the basis of all investigative intuivity.

    12th LAW: Hooray for me? Piss on you.

    - Mike Davis

    WORST JOKE OF THE DAY
    Today's worst joke was sent in by our old pal A69778, and it's the first Santa joke of the season.

    2 Cold Street
    North Pole, Canada
    H0H 0H0

    I have been watching you very closely to see if you have been good this year, and since you have, I will be telling my elves to make some goodies for me to leave under your tree at Christmas.
    I was going to bring you all the gifts from "The Twelve Days of Christmas", but we had a little problem up here.
    The twelve fiddlers fiddling, have all come down with "VD" from fiddling with the ten ladies dancing.
    The eleven lords a leaping have knocked up the eight maids a milking, and the nine pipers playing, have been arrested for doing weird things to the seven swans a swimming.
    The six geese a laying, four calling birds, three french hens, two turtle doves, and a partridge in a pear tree, have me up to my butt in bird shit.
    On top of all this, Mrs. Claus is going through menopause, eight of my reindeer are in heat, the elves have joined Gay Liberation, and those dumbass Newfoundlanders have re-scheduled Christmas for the 5th of February.

    Sincerely,
    Santa
     
    JOKES!
    Today's first joke was sent in by our old pal Christina.

    Larry wakes up at home with a huge hangover. He forces himself to open his eyes, and the first thing he sees is a couple of aspirins and a glass of water on the side table. He sits down and sees his clothing in front of him, all clean and pressed. Larry looks around the room and sees that it is in a perfect order, spotless, clean. So's the rest of the house.
    He takes the aspirins and notices a note on the table: "Honey, breakfast is on the stove, I left early to go shopping. Love you!"
    So he goes to the kitchen and sure enough there is a hot breakfast and the morning newspaper. His son is also at the table, eating. Larry asks, "Son, what happened last night?"
    His son says, "Well, you came home after 3 A.M., drunk and delirious. Broke some furniture, puked in the hallway, and gave yourself a black eye when you stumbled into the door."
    Confused, Larry asks, "So, why is everything in order and so clean, and breakfast is on the table waiting for me?"
    His son replies, "Oh that! Mom dragged you to the bedroom, and when she tried to take your pants off, you said, "Lady, leave me alone. I'm married!"


    *** *** ***


    Thanks to our old pal E. Kirkland for sending in today's second joke.

    One day, a woodcutter was cutting the branch of a tree above a river -- when his axe fell into the river. When he cried out, the Lord appeared and asked, "Why are you crying?"
    The woodcutter replied that his axe has fallen into water, and he needed the axe to make his living.
    The Lord went down into the water and reappeared with a golden axe. "Is this your axe?" the Lord asked.
    The woodcutter replied, "No, it is not."
    The Lord again went down and came up with a silver axe. "Is this your axe?" the Lord asked.
    Again, the woodcutter replied, "Sorry, that that is not mine."
    The Lord went down again and came up with a slightly worn and rusty iron axe. "Is this your axe?" the Lord asked.
    The woodcutter replied, "Yes."
    The Lord was pleased with the man's honesty and gave him all three axes to keep, and the woodcutter went home happy.
    Some time later, the woodcutter was walking with his wife along the same riverbank, and his wife "fell" into the river. When he cried out, the Lord again appeared and asked him, "Why are you crying?"
    "Oh Lord, my dear beloved wife has fallen into the water!"
    The Lord went down into the water and came back up with Jennifer Lopez. "Is this your wife?" the Lord asked.
    "Yes!" cried the woodcutter.
    The Lord was furious. "You lied! That is an untruth!"
    The woodcutter replied, "Oh, forgive me, my Lord. You do not understand. You see, if I had said 'no' to Jennifer Lopez, then I knew you would have come up with Catherine Zeta-Jones. Then if I also said 'no' to her, you would ! have come up with my wife."
    As woodcutter continued, "Had I then said 'yes,' then you would have given me all three. Lord, I am but a poor man, and am not able to take care of all three wives, so THAT is why I said yes to Jennifer Lopez."
    The moral of this story is: Whenever a man lies, it is for a good and honorable reason, and for the benefit of others.
    That's our story ... and we're sticking to it!
     
    THE TOP 13 LEAST SUCCESSFUL SPAM SUBJECT LINES!

    13. Decrease your penis size 25% in 2 weeks!

    12. New miracle pill hardens arteries - GUARANTEED!!

    11. Lose $125,000 without ever leaving home!!!

    10. single? lonely? hopeless? try loserlife.com, the matchmakers of last resort

    9. SPAM IS ILLEGAL DELETE THIS NOW AND REPORT IT TO THE POLICE!

    8. 1,000,000 emaill addresses for just $1,000,000!!!

    7. get aspirin online! gravol! bactine! s4g5hs0d987f23a24d

    6. Gain Weight Now -- Ask me how!

    5. Mortgage that mortgage! Get credit now using your debt as collateral!

    4. Watch yourself jack off for just $19.95!

    3. Nothing for Money!! [Ad]

    2. Enlarge-your-Anus All natural Supplments

    1. Read the Daily Dirt, Daily!

    6/25/2006 8:09:14 PM
     Your Kink Is OK

    Introduction
    There are a huge number of kinks that fall within the bounds of BDSM. Not all of them are to our personal tastes and some may even disgust us. Does that make them wrong? In a world where we seek acceptance for our own kinks, is it reasonable not to accept those of others?

    What Makes Something Wrong?

    The first issue to address is the difference between something that is wrong and something that is distasteful.

    The problem with the scene is that we find ourselves participating in things that many people - even the majority of people - tell us are wrong. Yet we find they are very right for us. The general consensus, once again, comes down to Safe, Sane and Consensual. If you can justify, under all three categories, to someone with an open mind, your kink, then it is considered reasonable. By that rule of thumb, the only acts we can reasonably consider "wrong" are those, which are not safe, or are not sane or are not consensual.

    There are many acts that are considered distasteful, even by those who profess to a great many other kinks. Taking a look at the Average Answers page from the BDSM Checklist, scat play (play involving feces) and needle play (play involving needles) are two of the most unpopular kinks. This is hardly surprising as we are taught, from childhood, to revile feces and bad experiences with dentists ensure a common phobia of needles.

    For all these kinks are distasteful to many, that distasteful, or humiliating, or fearful aspect can make them extremely arousing to others. If two people consent to play safely and sanely, just because it is distasteful to many, does that make it wrong?

    If you are still clinging to your prejudices, consider your own kinks - I can pretty much guarantee that however reasonable those kinks may be, someone will find them distasteful. Does that make you wrong, or simply different to them?

    Next time you are about to tell someone their kink is wrong, try stopping and considering whether it is truly wrong (not Safe, Sane and Consensual) or if it is simply distasteful to you.

    Supporting Others

    Pastor Martin Neimoeller said: "In Germany, they came first for the Communists, but I did not speak because I was not a Communist. Then they came for the Jews, but I did not speak up, for I was not a Jew. Then they came for the trade unionists, and I did not speak up, for I was not a trade unionist. Then they came for the Roman Catholics, and I did not speak up, for I was a Protestant. And then they came for me, and by that time, no one was left to speak up."

    As separate, squabbling groups, defending ourselves from misconceptions and prejudices is all but impossible. Yet the issues we face are, by and large, exactly the same. By accepting that we are one group, with one set of issues, we stand a far greater chance of being accepted by others.

    When the time comes that someone attacks your own kink, would you rather every other kinky person stood back because they found your specific kink distasteful? Or would you rather they supported you because, for all they may not like it, it is still your right to enjoy it? Assuming that you would prefer that support, do you have any right to expect it if you will not offer the same support to them?

    Conclusion

    There are, almost certainly, going to be some kinks we find distasteful. So long as they remain Safe, Sane and Consensual though, they are not wrong. While it is reasonable to find them distasteful and even to ask others not to force you to witness/participate in them non-consensually, it is not reasonable to attempt to tell them that they are wrong.

    In a community that faces more than enough prejudice from without, acting on prejudice rather than reason from within cannot be acceptable.

    SoulThief

    6/24/2006 8:07:10 PM
     Deceit
    It is seldom possible to divorce our inner feelings entirely from the thoughts, considerations and even dreams upon which we were raised. Within the mind the concept of 'marriage' tends to connotate permanence, commitment, devotion, stability with the reflections of integrity, honor and trust included. Violation of the sanctity of given oaths in it's simplest form demonstrates a willingness on the part of the individual to vacate the integrity of these concepts without notification or assumption of responsibility to their involved contractual partner. This is the presence of a fundamental lie which is embraced by the individual. Further, the presence of an open deceit (with the primary partner) tends to reduce the validity of relationships engaged under deceit to casual interpretations within the mind. With the strength of a relationship based in truth, trust, honor and integrity the presence or lack of these traits presents a clear indication of weakness which will almost always warrant the long term destruction of any relationship formed within this structure.

    It is difficult to isolate emotional responses when we 'like' other people and choose to engage in intimate and sometimes dangerous relationships with them. We suggest to ourselves that we have a greater control over our emotional responses than we actually possess. Proximity and the sharing of experiences tends to solidify or intensify the depth of our feelings even when more rational sides of our mind encourage or tell us that the risk of such intensification has been demonstrated by our partners current deceitful actions with others will almost invariably lead to injury, damage and intense internal pain. If an individual is willing and willful to violate their 'word' within their 'primary' or stated most important relationship in their life, that person will have less difficulty in violating their words, promises and commitments to their secondary and lesser relationships. The demonstration of this ability to formulate and execute willful deceit is and should be considered to be in direct opposition to the fundamental necessities of truth, trust, honor and integrity so vital within a bonded D/s or BDSM relationship.

    When looking at or considering the actions which drew together the two parties involved in such an 'affair' it is important to remember that both contribute to the possibility of this deceit to continue or exist. The partner 'without' any other long term or committed relationship should always examine their decision to choose a potential partner who is 'unavailable' for commitment, truth, trust, integrity and honor and consider why they have elected to involve themselves in such a choice. BDSM by itself is a risky lifestyle, the community has endeavored to establish base or fundamental safeties and ideology to address the most dangerous physical/mental aspects of the lifestyle. Considering these hard fought for and hard won safeties and ideologies should be paramount when choosing or selecting a potential long term partner or bonded mate. Selection of a partner whose word has been tarnished makes any commitment to truth nonexistent. If a submissive cannot believe in the 'word' of their proposed dominant then they can and may be placing their life in peril.

    Deceit of contractual oaths in the vanilla world may be disreputable, untidy, immoral and disgraceful - deceit of contractual oaths within the kinky world may be deadly.

    In considering ramifications for your behavior or choice of actions it should be noted that you are potentially engaging in deceitful actions as well. If you are uncomfortable with the state of the relationship you have entered the only 'honorable' choice is to engage in a direct and open communication with your partner before soliciting other or new relationships with other people. To some extent your action becomes a mirror of the very behaviors which you express as being of concern to you. As to 'suggestions of potential punishment', without the fundamental base of the relationship such ideas should not even be engaged. If your intent is to vacate your existing commitment via oath to your dominant then further redressive interaction is moot. I would seriously suggest that you spend considerable time exploring and examining the path of your own choices 'without a partner' prior to deciding to involve a partner in your current confused or indecisive state. To form a relationship when you are not 'mentally stabilized' imposes extreme difficulties and perhaps damage upon those who would unknowingly agree to enter such a relationship with you. If in future you desire to partner with others who are physically, mentally, spiritually, legally free to engage in open relationships, then make such attributes mandatory or part of your limits list prior to seeking out such a relationship.

    6/24/2006 6:40:49 AM

    Facts about B&D, D&S, and S&M asubmissivesjourney
    Mutual consent is what distinguishes BDSM from abuse and assault, just as consent distinguishes sex from rape.
    Context is what determines whether or not pain is experienced as pleasurable, though the context depends on the individual.  An example of "good" pain may be getting scratched during sex, while an example of "bad" pain may be stubbing your toe.
    Some individuals view BDSM as their sexual orientation, like heterosexuality, homosexuality, and bisexuality.  Others view it as a chosen sexual practice.  In either case, it needs to be respected.
    Not all BDSM play is between heterosexual couples.  People who practice BDSM may be either monogamous or polyamourous.
    BDSM may or may not include sexual contact.  For example, during a "scene" which centers around the use of flogggers the partners may not have physical contact which goes beyond friendly hugging, yet to each individual, the scene may be sexually arousing.  This sexual energy may be used at the end of a  "scene" either with that partner, another partner, or by the individual alone.
    People who are submissive with their partner in a BDSM "scene" may not be necessarily submissive in other aspects of their lives.
    BDSM can encompass physical and/or psychological interactions.  Ligature marks around wrists or ankles cause safety questions to be raised.  War patients about erotic asphyxiation -- choking play or hanging play is very dangerous but common.
    Accidents can happen n BDSM, just as in any other physical activity, but this isn't abuse.
    Rings, collars, brands, piercings or tattoos can be symbols of commitment which are as sacred as marriage bands.
    Both "tops" and "bottoms" can have bruises or soreness from a play session (scene).  Both "tops" and "bottoms,"  regardless of their sex, can be abused.
    Not all women "sub/bottom" and not all men "Dom/top."
    Some people are proud of their bruises marks/cuts just as they might be proud of a hickey on their neck.  Don't assume it is a problem or a mistake.
    Partners who know each other very well may sometimes "negotiate" a scene without a "safe word" -- this is still not abuse but a matter of profound trust.

    6/23/2006 4:51:09 PM

    NETIQUETTE

    A Concise Guide to Good Manners On-Line

    ? 1994-1996 by Gloria G. Brame

    First published (in revised form) in KNOW-HOW Magazine, October 1994

    When Jean joined her first BBS she was so eager to make a good impression, she greeted all the world: "HI, MY NAME IS JEAN! I'M NEW HERE!"

    "Take a Valium!" someone shot back in an angry note the next day, "And shut off your cap locks! You're screaming!"

    Poor Jean: she had unwittingly committed a major cyber- faux pas. Typing in all capital letters is the on-line equivalent of greeting acquaintances at a sophisticated cocktail party by howling like a hyena.

    If you don't want to be branded as a boor, an oaf, or a compu-nerd, brush up on your Netiquette.

    BE A VOYEUR!

    Mother always said it was rude to stare: but in cyberspace, it's polite. Always "lurk" before you leap into electronic conversations. Message boards are like small towns, with their own customs, ethos, and community standards. Read messages until you get a sense of the style and flavor of a board, and the topics being discussed. Nothing is more painful to observe than the struggling newbie valiantly beginning a discussion of a topic that's just been chewed to rags.

    Hot Tips:

    1. Lurk in the message area for at least a week.
    2. Learn the names of regulars so that when you begin posting you know who's who.
    3. Observe both the content and style of the posted messages and adapt your own contributions accordingly.

    SAY HI

    Lurking isn't forever; after a while, you stop being a casual voyeur and turn into a compulsive peeping tom. So, once you've picked up a sense of place, leave a message about yourself. But don't go overboard: a new user on one BBS I visit just uploaded his resume, a scintillating glimpse into the glamorous jet-set world of public accountancy.

    Also, keep in mind that thousands of people may read what you write. Would you walk into a single's bar with your phone number scribbled on your forehead? Unless you enjoy the adrenalin rush that comes when a cyberstalker invites him or herself over to your house, NEVER list your phone number, address, place of employment, or other personal contact information on a public message board.

    Hot Tips:

    1. Address your message "TO: ALL." Don't oblige any specific participants to welcome you. Let people decide for themselves if your interests are compatible with their own.
    2. List general information about yourself, such as basic biographical background, professional interests or hobbies.
    3. Keep it brief. A few facts, especially those that demonstrate you belong in this community, are all you need.

    FLAME WARS

    If you think the fires in Kuwait were spectacular, you will love your first flamewar. Otherwise civilized people suddenly transform into cyber-commandoes: they grapple violently with each other's words, disembowel meanings, and verbally stomp their opponents with the gusto of an irate apartment dweller crushing a cockroach. And those are the nice flamewars.

    Etiquette is a flamewar's first casualty. People rant and make rude remarks. Flamewars usually only end when flamers weakly crawl off, exhausted from hurling and dodging verbal Molotovs, and sobbing, "This is my last message. You will never hear from me again. Goodbye." Most times, these very same people return when another flamewar erupts to fight once again, and usually about the exact same things.

    Hot Tips:

    1. To help a flame die a fast death, simply ignore it. You can't have a screaming match if one of you refuses to scream.
    2. Try to avoid stepping up to defend others. It may seem terribly unfair when someone targets your friend(s) but unless your friends incompetent, they can probably handle it themselves.
    3. If you MUST flame: watch your language and don't slander anyone. Most moderators will delete messages that contain too much obscenity or which launch ad hominem attacks.

    DON'T ADVERTISE

    Cyberculture is anti-commercial culture. UseNet readers are particularly hostile to those who enter their free-space to post overt advertising for commercial products. On commercial services (such as Compuserve, AOL, etc.), advertising is simply not allowed without official permission.

    If you have products or services you wish to promote, learn the gentle art of networking: develop relationships, build friendships, and remember that the Net is an INTERACTIVE environment, and not television.

    Hot Tips:

    Beware of the three food groups:
    • To SPAM is to advertise repeatedly on boards where potential customers are likely to participate
    • To VELVEETA is to advertise on message boards whose participants are unlikely to buy your products
    • To JELLO is to do both of the above.

    ROMANCING THE CLONE

    A "New Yorker" cartoon once captured the essence of cyberspace. A dog typing at a PC, grinning guiltily, turns to a puzzled canine companion, saying: "No one knows I'm a dog on the Internet." As a matter of fact, I think I once met this very dog on Compuserve, but that's another story. Suffice to say, many people use cyberspace to indulge their fantasies and self- delusions. Caveat Lector.

    Hot Tips:

    1. Beware of the Weenie-Wanker! Though many people are sincere, just as many are on-line for a quick thrill. They will literally say anything to seduce you (male or female) into a cybersex chat.
    2. Refer to "Say Hi" above: NEVER reveal personal information about yourself until you have good reason to believe the person on the other end is trustworthy.
    3. Quid Pro Quo: if someone asks for your personal details but won't share his or hers--something is wrong.

    ELEMENTS OF STYLE

    While cyberspace is a perfect environment to let your creativity run free, there are some basic style standards for message-writing. Net habitues follow these guidlines to make their messages more readable.

    Hot Tips:

    1. Shut off your CAPS LOCK, use lower case, capitalize proper nouns, and punctuate as you would in a handwritten letter.
    2. Don't hog message space talking only about yourself. Leave some space for those of us who want to talk only about ourselves.
    3. Reading a page-length, margin-to-margin paragraph is as pleasant as reading an IRS bulletin. Break your thoughts into short paragraphs to make your points.
    4. Don't be afraid to show your emoticons. In an ethereal world where "I'm so happy for you" could be either a snotty comeback or a heartfelt sentiment, emoticons (ASCII graphics) will remove doubt.
    5. Brevity is the soul of acronyms. Spare yourself keystrokes and conserve message space by abbreviating common phrases and expressions.

    A final note: the debate over emoticons and acronyms still rages, with the Literary Old Guard still insisting that smiley faces and short-hand degrade written communication. I could be rude but, well...YMMV.

    6/22/2006 8:59:48 PM

    A PSYCHOTHERAPIST LOOKS AT WHY "BREAKING UP IS HARD TO DO" IN A B&D RELATIONSHIP ?AND HOW TO SURVIVE THE SPLIT
    "Whatever has a beginning has an ending: make your peace with that and all will be well."     ?The Buddha
    THE BREAKUP

    Submissives in the throes of a breakup with their dominant often ask me if I think the pain of relationship breakup is different from "vanilla" relationship breakups and how they can make sense of the feelings of horrific loss, confusion, anger and disorientation that they feel.

    First of all, I think the dynamics of B&D relationships are very different from "vanilla" relationships. Different dynamics give rise to different feelings about relationship loss.

    For the submissive individual, the bond of relationship is everything. Being a bottom offers fulfillment by enabling the submissive to feel merged with another human being. The bond to the dom is an intense one, giving meaning, value, fulfillment and a sense of identity through the activities of serving and pleasing. For some dominants, however, an intimate bond is harder to achieve, as he/she sometimes treats the partner almost as a nonentity. A slave, after all, is a nonexistent person to the dom in whose eyes the sub may have less and less to offer. As a result, the dom often loses interest quickly and consequently tends to want to change partners more frequently to achieve the conquest of having a new slave (who sometimes is more of an object than a person).

    After all, it is control and admiration that motivates many doms, rather than commitment to growth, exploration and stability in one relationship.

    Being a submissive often involves a certain disavowal of self. The self ceases to be a decision-maker or a person capable of exerting initiative while in the relationship. Moreover, the normal identity of the individual is suspended in the process of serving the dominant. Being submissive helps a person to make sense of his life in certain ways: it answers the need for purpose in life, and for a sense of efficacy or feeling that one does have control over one's environment (through pleasing the dominant). The B&D relationship also addresses the bottom's need for feeling that one's life and actions are right and good. The dom's will is an end in itself, an ultimate value for her/his slave.

    The submissive also receives a sense of self-worth from his/her relationship to her master/mistress. People need to feel that they are important and valuable. Serving is a way of receiving validation and approval by one who is seen as perfect and omnipotent. And when the one who is seen as perfect deems the submissive as unworthy, the emotional result can be devastating.

    The break up thus deprives the submissive of the opportunity for feeling competent; undermines the individual's self worth achieved through being a good slave to an esteemed master; and reestablishes the submissive's (often unwanted) necessity of making choices and taking responsibility from which he/she was sheltered while in the relationship. Now, suddenly, difficult judgments about what is right or wrong to do must be made on one's own. The wishes and commands of the dominant partner have been the ultimate source of rightness and goodness for the masochist's feelings. The demands to make decisions, to accept responsibility, to cope with pressure and crises, to prove of identity is shaken by the breakup of a B&D relationship. For the submissive, the correct course of action had always been to please, satisfy and obey the dominant partner. The relationship to the dominant partner thus had taken over as the major value base for the submissive.

    Relationship is extremely important to submissives; more so than to their dominant partners, and even more important than sexual activities. All problems of right and wrong had been resolved for the submissive and the anxiety and guilt and doubt that accompany such moral dilemmas had been removed. The submissive needed only submit and obey in delightful dependence.

    Finally, the submissive gains a powerful and seemingly viable model of fulfillment in the relationship. The submissive achieves the utmost in intimacy by blending him or herself completely with the partner's will. The submissive also derives strong sexual satisfactions. Thus sexually, emotionally, and spiritually, submission provides intense fulfillment.

    What happens when the relationship is over? When the dom leaves, the ultimate source of direction, feelings of competency, self-worth and meaning is gone. The result can be psychologically devastating. Especially when it is not her/his choice, the submissive feels frightened, angry, confused, depressed and overwhelmed.

    THE GRIEVING PERIOD

    Dealing with relationship break-up is dealing with a phenomenon that is a part of our common human heritage: loss. Especially if the relationship was long-term and sometimes even when it wasn't, the same mechanisms of mourning over that which is lost kick into place. You may mourn the loss of your companion, your lover, your protector, your provider. You may mourn no longer being a part of a pair. And if your life has been lived entirely through your dominant, and the person through whom you lived is no longer there, you may mourn the shattering loss of a whole way of life. Some submissives may mourn the loss of the purpose of their existence. And some, whose sense of self was built upon the dom's approving, validating presence, may find that they are also mourning the loss of that self.

    Knowing what to expect in the mourning process may be helpful in knowing that what you're experiencing is what most people go through when they lose someone they love. Knowing that others have gone through it is to know that you're not alone.

    How we mourn will depend on our inner strengths and our outer supports and will surely depend on our prior history of love and loss. Often a relationship loss in the present kicks off feelings of unresolved prior losses. Sometimes the loss of someone we love revives our childhood fears of abandonment, the ancient anguish of being little and left. Submissives, especially, who have always related to the dominant as a parental authority figure, are often flooded with intense feelings of fear, rage and abandonment that are residues from childhood traumas..

    Generally, the stages of grief are: denial, anger, guilt, acceptance and adaptation. Some disbelief, some denial is a common first reaction. Especially if you didn't see the breakup coming, you may feel like you're in a numbed out state, unable to comprehend what you're hearing. You may spend some time thinking he/she doesn't/couldn't mean it, or thinking they'll come to their senses sooner or later. As the reality sets in, anger is a common next reaction. You hate him or her for abandoning you, especially after you've invested so much of yourself in serving and pleasing . Somehow, in your mind, pleasing them perfectly would ensure that they would always protect and guide you. Now they've betrayed the bond. You feel vulnerable, betrayed, enraged.

    Often, guilt and self-recrimination take over. The dom, the ultimate source of good judgement, knowledge and power, must have made the right decision. You feel you must be unworthy. So, of course, you blame yourself. What did I do to drive them away? Could I have been a better slave? Did I not please them? Am I unworthy of their attention? Did they leave for another slave? How is that person able to please where I was not? These feelings are a normal part of this type of relationship mourning.

    But, as there is an end to the relationship, there is also an end to the grieving of the relationship. You move your way from shock, denial, anger, and guilt to the completion of the mourning. And although there still will be times when you miss your master/mistress, completion means recovery, acceptance and adaptation.

    You'll recover your stability, your energy, your hopefulness, your capacity to enjoy life and to invest in other relationships. You'll accept that the relationship is over - and be a wholer and wiser person for it.

    HELP FOR HEALING

    If the process of recovering from the loss of your master/mistress seems too awful to contemplate, I've included some tips to recovering from the loss of a love to make the journey a bit smoother.

  • The tendency will be to blame yourself, because, after all, the dom is always right. Resist the temptation. Doms may need new models for all sorts of their own reasons which my include, believe it or not, their own shortcomings. So be very gentle with yourself - kind, forgiving, tender. Accept that you have an emotional wound, that it is debilitating, and that it will take a while before you are completely well. And for heaven's sake, don't blame yourself for any "mistakes" (real or imagined) that you think brought you this loss.
  • Get lots of rest, eat well, exercise, remember to take deep breaths, meditate, under-indulge in addictive substances (they retard the mourning process).
  • Go to your support group (or discover one) and get lots of comfort from people who have gone through similar scenes. People who have survived similar losses can provide support and guidance - and are proof that you too will survive. Stay close to friends and family. Get lots of hugs. Don't forget to laugh. The telephone is a great tool for support. Use it.
  • The longing to serve may be overwhelming. Don't make the mistake of getting into another situation until you have completed this grieving process. The result could be "rebound" and you won't be making solid decisions. You don't want to create more pain for yourself. Make sure that you're next relationship isn't a reaction from the former one.
  • Expect to feel afraid. You've been abandoned. The bond, the tie that held you together has been disrupted. You will fear being alone, fear that you'll never have someone to serve again, fear the pain, the desolation and torment that may lie ahead. But remember, fear can help you meet the challenges of life - and it will pass.
  • Embrace your feelings - its OK to feel depressed, suicidal (feel, not act), angry, guilty, desperate, alone, homicidal. There feelings are a natural part of the healing process. They mean you've loved. And again, they will pass.
  • When you can, forgive your dom. Don't do it for him/her. Do it for your own peace of mind and the quality of your future relationships.
  • And finally, begin anew. Let go of the loss and the pain, know that you are a stronger person, have the courage to begin relating again, and know that you are a better person for having loved.
  • ?published in Prometheus Magazine, March, 2000
    Dorothy Hayden, MBA, CSW, received her masters degree in clinical social work from New York University and has received advanced clinical training at the Post Graduate Center for Mental Health. She is a psychotherapist in private practice in New York City.
    6/22/2006 7:26:06 AM
    The Master II
    Author Unknown cuffs

    What should a Master be? The question can only be answered individually by both Masters and fledglings alike. Here is my rendition of what a Master should be.

    The Master is a strong man, a dominate man. He is sure of himself, confident in his place in society. He cherishes females, revels by their presence. he is giving, caring, Loving and understanding.

    When the Master takes on a new fledgling, he worships her, discovers her, slowly possesses her. He gently pushes her, always ready to show her that she is strong, that her limits are not what she believes them to be, that she can be taken farther. In this, the Master reveals to the fledgling her own confidence, her own levels of self esteem.

    As the Master learns his new fledgling, an understanding takes place. He senses her desires, her needs, her passions. With this new knowledge, the Master takes care of the fledgling, always giving what the fledgling needs but not necessarily what she presumes she needs.

    It is the Master's responsibility to care for, protect and love his fledgling. If she is sick, he will feed her. If she is exhausted, he will allow her to rest, stroking her hair and she does so. If she is scared, he will confront her. If she needs affection, he will hold her. These things he does willingly, because her knows her. He understands her as no one else does. He has seen into her soul and held it in his hands. Her mind is his to read, to know. Her body is his to feel. Her heart is his to caress. She becomes his possession.

    The Master does not take away the fledglings identity, but allows her to grow into her own being, her own likeness, her submission to him is not a vehicle of punishment or hatred, but one of love and development. She is given the room to come into her own, under her Master's care, like a flower that flourished under the sun's warmth. She radiates from his love and devotion. She becomes a rose; a beautiful being that knows she is loved and cared for.

    There is the profile of a Master: strong, able, confident, loving, caring, encouraging, and gentle. "What about punishment and discipline?" you may be asking. Punishment is handed out lovingly yet firmly. The Master is not angry, there is no place for anger with punishment. The Master is teaching. Punishment and discipline need not be physical, it can be psychological. It is not done out of harshness or hostility, it is done out of love and forgiveness.

    In conclusion, I believe a Master does not mold a sub into what he feels she should be, but allows her the freedom to live and grow under his loving care. She becomes the woman she has always been, deep within her spirit. He takes her gift of submission seriously, knowing that it is not given freely or lightly. He always remembers how precious the gift is, how rare it is, how beautiful it is. For she has given him something that cannot be taken for granted; she has given him the gift of her soul.

    The fledgling is a woman, firm in her femininity. She offers herself to a Master freely, of her own choosing. She gives the gift of her submission in exchange for his protection, care and love. She is obedient because she chooses to be, net because she is forced to be. Her first priority is pleasing her Master. She will do whatever he ask in order to meet his desires.

    She comes to him a woman, but unsure of her place. With his guidance, she quickly learns what is expected of her. With this learning, she begins to give more of herself, of her soul, until she has given her all to her Master. There is no power given up, no control taken away. She gives what she wants to give and her Master holds the gift in his heart, always sharing, always giving back what she needs. An immense measure of trust is built between the two: the fledgling must trust her Master completely in order to give him so much of herself and the Master must trust the fledgling in order for him to accept it.

    "Training" of the fledgling is just the process of learning what the Master desires. The fledgling must learn when to kneel, how to sit to please her Master, how to address her Master, and so on, as much as the Master deems necessary. She does these things because she wants to: she aims to please her Master in all ways possible. Even the most "bratty: fledgling comes to know just what is expected of her and what her Master's limits are. She may in play push him so far, but to exceed that limit, would be to displease her Master, something all fledglings attempt to avoid.

    The fledgling seemingly has no responsibilities, but a deeper observation shows otherwise. It could be said, and has been said by many, that the Master holds all the responsibilities: however, many of the fledglings responsibilities are subtle enough to be overlooked. Of course, as mentioned above, an extremely important one is to please her Master. Perhaps more important, however, is the amount of faith the fledgling must have in her Master. She must believe and trust that what he does if for the good of all concerned and learn to NEVER question his motives. If he orders her to do something, she will do so happily, and without embarrassment, because that is what her Master wants. She will not harbor any sentiments or guilt from this action. She trust that her Master knows what is bet for them both.

    As I said before, this is MY definition of the Master, fledgling relationship and it is only with that knowledge that I embark on the topic of "safewords". I feel that there are no need for safewords if the fledgling truly trust the Master and the Master truly knows the fledgling. The Master may understand that the fledgling can go farther that she thought and, without the use of safewords, he is able to take her there. If, however, a safeword is used and the Master does not heed the fledgling's perceived limit, than an important trust is broken. Of course, in a new relationship. it must be taken slowly, so that the trust and understanding are able to grow. With perseverance, however, the two can reach a point where the Master knows how far the fledgling can physically, emotionally, and spiritually go and the fledgling can trust her Master's decisions.

    The fledgling is a wonderful role to live with the right Master. With him, she will grow emotionally and spiritually into her soul. She will become what she is deep within, and learn to love freely and unconditionally. The Master also becomes the man he feels within his soul and the two embark on a journey that will take them out of the realms and limits of society and into the timeless dimensions of the universe

    6/21/2006 2:41:43 PM
    The Acid Test
    for prospective Dominants:


    This was not written by me, but please read it.
    You MAY find yourself or someone you have met in here. understories
    Author unknown~
    This article is one of the best I've ever seen about the REALITIES
    of finding a Dominant -- especially one in the online world.
    It doesn't mean that they aren't "out there" but they truly are few
    and far between, with a whole lot of flotsam in the mix.
    Please... be careful and use that marvelous tool that resides within... your mind.


    The term 'Acid Test' is an old prospecting term. A powerful acid can
    dissolve most base metals in a matter of minutes.

    Gold however, will stand up to most acids. The 'Acid Test' was an easy way
    for people to make sure they had a real nugget of gold and not a lump of the 'fool's' variety.

    In the same way, these tests are meant to be quick ways to identify fake
    Doms. Passing all these tests is no guarantee either.
    There is no replacement for getting to know your prospective
    partner as well as possible

    "BEFORE YOU EVEN MEET IN PERSON."

    Most of these tests are designed for a submissive female trying to sort
    through men claiming to be Doms online. They are
    largely based on the many questions I get asked by my female friends still
    searching for a Dominant partner. Some of them can probably be used
    by male subs as well, but for the most part, these tests
    are best for ferreting out male fakes.

    Vanilla males are usually after 'easy sex' and this motive makes them
    easier to identify than a lot of the fake Doms out there.

    Step One: Do the Math

    Various estimates and surveys have placed the ratio of true (i.e., natural)
    male sexual Dominants to female sexual submissives at about one to ten.
    However, a quick count in any given D/s oriented chat room would lead
    you to believe that male Doms outnumber the subs at about two to one.
    Now if there is actually only one male Dom for every ten female subs,
    that means that 19 out of the 20 "Doms" you see online

    "HAVE TO BE FAKES."

    Keep this in mind. there is a 95% chance that any man you talk to online
    claiming to be a Dom is no such thing. This leads us to our first rule, a rule
    that all statisticians and scientists already know by heart:

    "When in doubt, throw it out!"

    Your search for a suitable Dominant partner (especially if you are seeking a
    serious long term relationship as well) could easily take years.
    That's hardly surprising, most people spend years looking for that
    special lover, be they 'vanilla' or otherwise. Don't be disheartened by all
    these drastic ratios.

    BUT DON'T WASTE YOUR TIME
    either. If any of the prospects you are chatting with online makes you
    feel uncomfortable for any reason, drop him.

    Don't give him 'three strikes' or 'extra chances to win.' Block out his
    screen-name and move on. There was only a one in twenty chance he was
    legitimate anyway. Trust your instincts!

    Step Two: Know Your Enemy

    We call them Snerts. We call them HNG's (Horny Net Geeks). We call
    them Wannabes. We call them Control Freaks.

    Sometimes, tragically, we even find some that can only be called rapists
    and predators. They are all your ENEMY. Don't bother thinking they
    are anything less. Even a more or less well meaning Snert can land you
    in a hospital.

    Sexual Dominance and submission is not for dilettantes or amateurs: Not,
    now, and never! Even if he turns out to be a more or less nice guy,
    if he's not a Dom, he's not going to give you what you really need.
    He will likely give you many things you don't (like medical bills and
    other assorted headaches).

    " Snerts"
    Snerts are basically looking for easy sex.
    They are counting on the (highly inaccurate) assumption that sexual submissives
    are simply 'easy lays.' Nothing could be farther from the truth, but that doesn't deter them at all.
    They are typically middle aged to somewhat older men.
    They are often married.
    They are usually trying to bolster their flagging vanilla sex
    lives with some casual screwing around.
    They target submissives because they think that they won't make demands on there
    sexual prowess (another bad assumption).
    They can be easily spotted because they almost always demand or at least emphasize
    sexual intercourse being a part of their 'scenes.'


    " The HNG (Horny Net Geek)"
    HNG's are usually the most harmless (and yet often the most annoying)
    of the enemy types. Most are teenagers and young men looking for some
    quick cyber-sex or even phone-sex. They are usually pretty sophisticated
    about there D/s jargon and the 'scenes' they describe to you can be pretty elaborate.
    Geeks do their homework. They scour the porno sites for ideas, and
    hang out in D/s chats for hours on end learning the 'lingo.' The are most
    easily spotted because they want to move on to cyber-sex and phone sex very quickly.
    They like to offer online collars, and spend hours on end in chat rooms 'playing'
    with their 'subbies.' Don't waste your time with them.


    " Control Freaks "
    The second most dangerous type of enemy is the Control Freak.
    Control freaks are what most psychologists and therapists call 'controlling personalities.'
    They are the type of person that wants to be in control of everything around them.
    They want all their family and friends to behave exactly as they say.
    They are extremely manipulative people. These men can be dangerous because many really
    have convinced themselves that they are Dominants as a justify their dysfunctional lives.
    Many inexperienced submissives may find themselves 'naturally' attracted to these men
    because outwardly they seem so 'in command' of things all the time. The truly ironic (and sad) thing
    is, a controlling personality is actually the closest thing to the OPPOSITE of a sexual Dominant.

    Controls Freaks can be spotted because they often talk about 'taking care of
    you' and also 'knowing what's best for you'.

    They almost always try to play on your emotions; especially guilt.
    They also usually criticize and even resent the advice you get from other people.
    They often talk about 24/7 D/s relationships without going into any details about
    what kind of actual scenes they play.
    They are fond of telling you that they prefer the 'mental aspect' of Domination and submission.
    They tend to be both demanding and argumentative. Nothing you do will ever be 'quite right.'
    While all this may seem very repulsive and easy to avoid, be on your guard, the average control freak
    often seems very charming initially. Once they have their 'hooks' into you its very hard to get untangled.

    Also being possessive and Jealous:

    A REAL master is protective of what is his, but he has more confidence in
    what he has being his, then to hide it away. Not talking about sharing sexually,
    but if all aspects of the BDSM and therefore his sub are for his eyes only, check the
    calendar, its going to be a long boring life.

    " Rapists and Predators"
    The last and most dangerous type of enemy is the rapist or predator.
    These are the men most likely to damage or even end your life.
    The truly frightening thing about these evil men it that there is NO
    easy way to spot them.
    Rapists can be anything from bums to bank mangers, and anyone from
    family members to total strangers. One in four women has suffered an
    attack from this vile creature, and one in seven men as well!
    There motive is violence. The best defence is never make yourself too vulnerable.

    To defend yourself from predators, learn all the in's and out's of setting up
    a good

    "!!!!!!!Safety Net!!!!!!!!"

    Follow these procedures religiously. Most important of all
    TAKE YOUR TIME getting to know your prospective play partners.
    This is good advice in any case. If you know your partner well,
    you're more likely to have a good time with him (because you
    will feel more comfortable during that first Scene).

    Predators are more likely to move on in search of easy prey, they do tend to
    be impulsive. If a 'Dom' you have been talking too suddenly seems to loose
    interest in you after a period of time, you may have just saved your own life.

    Don't go chasing after anybody.

    A true Dom doesn't need to play 'hard to get.'


    Step 3: Know your goal!

    Take the time to figure out what you want. It's often hard for newbie
    subs to do this because sometimes they lack knowledge of what choices
    are available to them.

    !!!ARM YOURSELF WITH KNOWLEDGE!!!

    There are many fine publications, books, and internet websites that cater to
    sexual submissives, so start reading!
    Learn about the different types of play and how they should be conducted.
    Learn everything you can about how to set up a Safety Net.
    Learn all the do's and don'ts of meeting others and playing safely.
    Decide what your limits are and set them down on paper.
    This may seem like a lot of homework to do in the name of fun, but
    also keep in mind that that it's your ASS that's (literally) on the line here.

    "Know what a real Dom acts like. "
    Remember, you are probably a sexual submissive because you ARE in control
    the rest of the time. You are strong! Likely even ambitious as well.
    You have a career, or goals, or a lifestyle that demands this high level
    of energy and control. Giving away your control can be a beautiful respite
    from everyday life. Your power and energy is something you only want to give to
    someone you trust, and in intimate situations at that. It's a very personal
    thing to you!

    Well guess what, sexual Dominants are usually the compliment of this. Doms
    are strong people too, we do tend to be intelligent. Doms are often highly
    trained professionals or skilled craftsmen. However, we tend to avoid lifestyles and
    careers that demand they be in control all the time. Doms tend to be easygoing.
    I have never in my life met, or even heard of, an uptight sexual Dominant.
    We like being in control in INTIMATE situations.
    It's a respite from the way we live OUR everyday lives. We are not
    really the opposite of you, but we are the 'puzzle piece' that fits next to you snugly.
    In another words, don't look for a Dom that's exactly like you. You won't find him.

    Don't look for a Dom that wants to run your whole life; he doesn't exist.
    ABOVE ALL, if you're prospective Dom seems like a generally 'nice guy'
    you're likely on the right track! Take the time to get to know him.
    Don't let the five control freaks on the other side of the chat room demand your attention.
    A natural Dom isn't likely to make demands until its time to play.


    Step 4: Memorize the Acid Tests!
    When in doubt, throw it out! Don't waste your time with people that
    make you feel uncomfortable. Even if the guy was a real Dom, if his
    personality makes you feel uncomfortable ,he's not going to be fun to play
    with.


    "You'd better call me Sir!"
    is the mating call of a HNG or control freak. Real Doms don't have to ask
    for titles, we EARN them. Most real Doms will say things like "please, call me Mike..."


    I want you to take my collar before you play with me."
    This is another common demand of fakes, most often made by control freaks.
    They have to isolate you from other people and their advice, and sometimes a
    little ole "cyber-collar" is just the thing!
    Cyber-collars are worth less other than the leather required to make one.

    If you get an Instant Message that says something like "On your knees you
    [slave, slut, bitch,whore, etc.]"

    This is the mating call of the HNG. Use some common sense here. Why waste
    your time with somebody that's not even polite?

    There's a time and a place for these endearing terms, and it isn't online!

    "I don't have to answer that question!" or "It's not proper etiquette for
    you to ask a Master that." are examples of some the dangerous LIES that
    control freaks and snerts use.

    This is the Acid test I personally think is the most important!
    A Dom had better be ready to at least TRY and answer every
    question you have, and HONESTLY at that!
    Its literally your ass that's on the line! Never forget this!

    "Its my way or the highway!"
    or words to that effect, are the mating cry of the common control freak.
    Doms can have Limits too, but its your Limits that count FIRST.
    Don't let any would-be 'Dom' tell you differently.
    Don't let any of the wannabe subs tell you differently either.
    Where Male Dom/fem sub play is concerned, it's

    ALWAYS LADY'S CHOICE!

    Don't bother with online collars. Don't make decisions about a
    prospective partner based on his online play style. It's a very simple
    test if you think about it: would a real life Dominant waste time on
    cyber sex? Please take my word for it; the answer is NO. Forget it,
    once you've done the real thing, cyber is just too damn dull.

    Ask your prospect if he's ever made any mistakes during a scene. If he say's
    'no,'run for your life! If he says, 'very rarely,' at least be suspicious.
    Everyone makes mistakes, even if they are experienced players.
    Sometimes submissives have Limits they don't even know about, and
    even the most careful and skilled Dom in the world will trip over these occasionally.
    Remember, according to our good friends of the Christian faith, the last perfect guy to
    walk this planet got nailed to a tree for his trouble. So expect competence,
    but not miracles

    "I'm a [bank president, captain of industry, TV producer, self-made
    millionaire. . yadda yadda yadda.]" Wouldn't it be nice to meet a Dom that
    was rich? Sure it would! But use some common sense too. How many captains of
    industry have hours to spend in an On-Line chat room?

    Also, think about this personality profile; if this super successful,
    always-in-control person is really into D/s, he's likely a submissive!
    I have met a lot of female submissives that fit this ambitious
    profile, but not one Dom yet!

    "I'm 33 years old, and I've been a Master for 15 years."
    Gimme a break! What are the odds? When you ask about a Doms level of
    experience (and its a good idea to do so) remember to do the math as well.
    18 year old boys don't care about the intricacies of D/s; they want to get laid.
    Trust me on this one Ladies, I was an 18 year old boy once! I personally believe that people do
    become what they are (be it gay, straight, Dom or sub) very early in life, but it takes
    maturity and training to be a Master. What are the odds a person
    became a Master when they were still using Clearasil?

    Ask for references! Especially if he claims to be 'very experienced.'
    Talk to the references ON THE PHONE. Lots of HNG's have female
    screen-names set p to act as 'references' for them! I notice that a
    lot of newbies seem to have trouble with this concept. Which is
    understandable since in the vanilla world its considered rude to talk
    to a guy's ex-girlfriend. But in the D/s Scene its the opposite,
    experienced players will accept and accommodate this kind of request gladly.

    "I have three real life collared slaves right now, but you can't talk to
    them."
    Okay, when you consider the ratio and all, this sounds possible. What makes
    this an acid test failed (and failed miserably at that) is the last part.
    I have met couples (and even triples) that really were looking for an extra
    person to add to the mix.

    This is not uncommon at all in the Scene. But these couples were looking
    TOGETHER. If a 'Dom' has anyone already collared to them, you probably ought to
    talk to her FIRST!

    "I don't need safe words."
    Well of course he doesn't! If he said this he's likely a snert and therefore
    he's never really been in a scene! Of course he might be a predator too,
    and then he wouldn't need safewords either. Need I say more?

    "My slaves trust me to set their Limits for them."
    If you hear a "Dom" say this it's most likely because these slaves only
    exist in his mind. Or worse still, his 'slave' is simply the victim of spouse abuse.
    Even so called TPE (Total Power Exchange) and other sorts of 24/7 (i.e., full time) D/s
    relationships should involve some careful negotiation.

    "I'm Married, my wife can't know about us"
    If I have to explain this one too you, you've got problems. I have played
    with many married submissives in my time, but ONLY with the express permission
    (and more often than not, participation) of their husbands. Safe D/s requires complete honesty.

    You can't build a good Scene on lies. There are plenty of people that will
    be willing to tell you differently; but please note, they will all turn out to be
    adulterers (and hence, liars) themselves.

    Insert your own Acid Test here. You will learn much from your mistakes and
    missteps. If you form an online contact with a "Dom" that falls through, analyze
    WHY it fell through. Don't make the same mistakes twice if you can help it.

    Finding some female submissives to be buddies with you on your quest is a
    very good idea. Especially if they are experienced players; they can give you
    unique perspectives, emotional support, and even references to legitimate Doms to play with.
    They can also, most importantly, provide a" Safety Net" for you during those
    first meetings with the men you meet.

    The benefits of teaming up with other women in your search should be
    obvious! However, be just as cautious about what you hear from other women online
    as well. If you are so inclined to search for a Domme for instance, the Acid tests
    should apply just as well.


    Be very cautious about the women you meet online that claim to be submissives as well.

    There are a great number of female HNG's who live there
    D/s lifestyle in the vacuum of cyber-space. Their advice and
    experiences are not only useless in the real world, they can be dangerous.
    There is another class of "female enemy" is even more tragic and dangerious


    "The Victim."
    The Victim is just that; a victim of physical and or mental abuse that uses
    D/s as an excuse to continue denying the reality of her tragic situation. These
    people are disturbingly common as well. They are dangerous to you too! These
    women are not just full of very dangerous advice, but they are usually very
    vehement about telling you that their lifestyle is the only "real D/s."
    They can fill your head full of doubts faster than one of the male enemy types.
    Spare little sympathy, tell them to get help, and stay the heck away from them
    (in exactly that order). It may seem mercenary, but it is in fact the right thing
    to do. This is my training as a CASA (Citizens Against Spouse Abuse) volunteer
    talking.
    An abuse victim can only save herself, and then only when she is ready to do so.
    If you let her vent her frustrations and fears on you, she will then go back to her
    familiar little hell.
    Leaving you emotionally drained and likely scared too.

    Your quest for safe play partners is going to be tough enough as it is.
    Avoid Victims completely if you can, and if you can't, urge them to get help.
    It's not your job to save the world, keeping yourself safe and happy is enough work.


    Take care

    6/20/2006 9:52:58 PM

    TO CASE OR not to case: IS THAT THE QUESTION?; Clash between Fantasy and Reality;Topping from the bottom
    In both a playroom where scenes were being enacted and in a support room, allegedly there to help new submissive women confused or in trouble, I heard the following advice being dispensed to submissive women: if you're a submissive, you should lowercase your nickname, like this: Polly to polly. No explanation was given about why they should do this, and so, in an attempt to clarify, I asked the support group people if this were some sort of "IRC Hanky Code" (i.e., a system, like the gay tradition of wearing a colored handkerchief in the right (sub) or left (dom) back pocket, that allows others to recognize one's sexual orientation and fetish interests). Apparently it was not, because my question was met with incredulous giggles and chuckles.
    So I had to assume that subs are being told regularly to do this lowercasing because most people in IRC chat rooms actually believe it is only right and proper for a submissive to lowercase her name. Am I the only one that finds this belief incredible, even preposterous? Uppercasing and lowercasing one's nickname doesn't seem like such a big deal, and, in fact, it _is_ a mighty convenient way to identify your place on the power continuum to attractive members of the opposite persuasion (maybe we should call this the "Hanky Panky Code" ;). Unfortunately, this practice suggests to people new to both D&S and IRC that all that submission consists of is a conglomeration of outward postures and attitudes, an idea amplified by many elements of the D&S subculture. Walk the walk, talk the talk, capitalize your name correctly and not only will everyone accept you as a genuine submissive but you will _be_ a genuine submissive. If only it were actually that easy!THE UGLY CLASH BETWEEN FANTASY AND REALITY
    Reinforcing the idea that submission is composed primarily of an outward pose are the fantasy cyberscenes that so many like to partake of on IRC. I watched one such scene: a "Gorean Whiskey Ceremony." A woman with a lowercase Grecian name enacted a scene right out of one of those John Norman science-fiction novels about the planet Gor. The people watching this scene applauded her as if this were a superb performance of Madama Butterfly--only these people, unlike the average opera audience, apparently were convinced that the act she was putting on (her demurely lowered eyes, her kissing of the cup before handing it to some guy with an Uppercase name, her rubbing it against her bosom and the ritual speech of "May my service please you in every way") represented some sort of D&S reality. Yes, people, this is what BDSM relationships are actually like in the face-to-face world of squalling kids, rush-hour gridlock, and parents in nursing homes. You don't kneel down and find that your middle-aged knees won't hold you because of a sports injury or because you're overweight. You never accidentally catch the "goblet" against your nipple ring, causing you to spill the cold whiskey all over your Lord's "little lord." You're never interrupted in the middle of your pretty "passing the cup" speech by an annoying message on your answering machine from your mom, by your master's beeper going off, or by an angry child banging on the locked paga tavern door while screaming, "Mommy! Tommy won't let me watch Melrose Place!" Your dominant never takes the whiskey glass, takes a sip, and exclaims in disgust, "Bleahhh! Will you PLEASE stop wearing that TERRIBLE tasting lipstick!" Oh, no, none of this ever happens, because this is (impressive drumroll) True D&S, and D&S relationships--as anyone can see from watching our Gorean slavegirl--are magical and perfect.
    Many people experienced with cybersex forget that new people, watching such scenes, think this wordplay is the real thing; they think that something like this "Gorean Whiskey Ceremony" is actually how D&S takes place between a dominant and submissive. Years ago, when I was first exploring, I did a few cyberscenes and watched many more. And I, too, developed from my observations and experience a basic confusion between fantasy and reality. Once I participated in an on-line slave auction, and the fellow who "bought" me got to call me up on the phone for a talk session. He told me to go get an ice cube from the freezer and put it between my legs. Having watched and learned from other cyberscenes, I replied "Yes, my lord, I've got the ice cube now. It's wet and slippery between my fingers. Ooohhh, it's so cold! Please can I remove it, etc.," and all this time I never once moved from my chair or did a single action besides hold the receiver and speak. I wasn't trying to disobey the dominant. I wasn't trying to deceive him. I simply had picked up the idea from watching others do cybersex that D&S was done with words only, not with actions. Finally, after about 15 minutes of this entirely verbal ice play, it suddenly occurred to me to ask my purchaser, "Say, did you want me to get a real ice cube out of the fridge and actually touch it to myself" And do you know what? He didn't know what to say! Apparently, the thought had never occurred to him, either!
    To me, the most disturbing thing about cyberscenes such as the one I witnessed on the IRC is that they reinforce the idea that the way one becomes a good submissive is by putting on an act, by _pretending_ to be a good submissive rather than by doing the hard inner work it actually requires. Whoever writes the most poetic or erotic fantasies is the best sub on IRC, even if, in real life, she is actually the most resistant, disobedient, manipulative, arrogant, vanilla little bitch ever to claim to be something she is not! Submission is something inside you, not something you convince others of by faking an attitude. Unfortunately, few on IRC, unless they're lucky enough to run into those few who either have actual experience or are intelligent and lucky enough to figure out the difference between fantasy and reality, realize this very basic fact. A new submissive comes on line, and, wanting attention and acceptance, she emulates the most popular cybersubs, the alpha females, and she moves up in the social pecking order. Then newer subs come on, and they emulate _her_, and so a grand hoary old tradition of fantasy, of being someone you are not, is perpetuated.
    What really put the capper on this little scene for me, however, was what happened when the whiskey-serving was over. When our darling, demure Gorean slave was finished offering up her goblet to the uppercased one, she proceeded to whiplash verbally some poor confused soul who had the nerve (and the bad luck) to wander into the room and say point blank, "I remember when you would enter a room and people would actually talk--about cool stuff." "I remember when one would enter a room and not act like an ass," she jeered back at this rather rudely direct but essentially honest comment (ever notice how hard it is to tell the truth without _someone_ taking offense at it?), to the cheers of her followers. It wouldn't have hurt her, or someone else as experienced with IRC as she appeared to be (she was the room's op), to have told the newbie where to find a room with serious D&S discussion. But instead she chose instantly to go on the defensive and jab back, as this person's rather awkward comment made him a very easy target. New submissives watching this scene get another couple of free lessons: real discussion is frowned upon among popular or seemingly experienced D&Sers, and your submissiveness only lasts until someone ticks you off and you forget to stay in role. But it doesn't matter. As long as you can make those purty little phrases pour onto the screen a few minutes later, you'll be admired--at least by the indiscriminate majority--as one of the deepest submissives who ever lived.
    So, in a few short minutes, I learned that if I go into an IRC BDSM channel, I can become real popular if I act like a character out of a misogynistic and terribly written sci-fi novel; that if I make direct or honest comments, I will probably be lynched for them; and that if I want to fit in and be recognized as a True Submissive, I'd better lowercase my name instantly or get used to being called "Sir" all night long, as I was by one confused woman.
    TELLING THEM APART
    When such incredible ignorance about very basic ideas exists and is perpetuated by so many in the S&M subculture, those people who want to live a BDSM life style need to make a clear distinction between the fantasy aspects of BDSM and the real aspects. There are hundreds of realizations that make up the process of distinguishing fantasy from reality. Here are a few simple examples that I hope will give you an idea of the scope of this undertaking:
    THE FANTASY: Every dominant, everywhere, must always be addressed deferentially as "Sir" (or "Ma'am," if she is female), and possibly, obeyed as you would obey someone who actually owns you.
    THE REALITY: Some dominants will hit you upside the head if you dare to address them in this way unless you know them really well. Not only does "Sir" assume a certain familiarity or the existence of a power exchange when none is actually there, but honest dominants do not want to be called by such a title unless they have, in your eyes, earned it.
    THE FANTASY: A submissive who doesn't wear a collar is not a True Slave.
    THE REALITY: True submissives are made by what they are inside, not by their (or their masters') BDSM fashion sense. A slave is someone who is owned by another--period. If her owner doesn't want her to wear a collar, that slave will not wear a collar, unless she's rankly disobedient.
    THE FANTASY: A person who does really good cybersex, who is able to paint delicious erotic scenes with words, is in reality a wonderful dominant or submissive, with profound feelings and extensive experience.
    THE REALITY: A person who does really good cybersex, who is able to paint delicious erotic scenes with words, is simply a good or an imaginative writer. To believe otherwise is the same as believing that an actor is in real life the same personality he or she plays on the screen. In actuality a superb BDSM cyberscener may be as vanilla as they get. Or he may be a cop. You will not know anything about such people, you cannot know what they are really like, by watching them spin pretty scenes. You have to get beyond their words, somehow see more of what they're really like. This involves talking to them on the phone. This involves meeting them in real life. At the very least, this involves observing them carefully over a long period of time and questioning them extensively about their real feelings on sexual and other issues.
    MOVING FROM FANTASY TO REALITY
    The fantasy D&S life style can be very attractive, especially to those who have not yet experienced the reality. It's incredibly easy to be an "absolute master" if your slave lives hundreds of miles away from you and isn't in your face all the time with resistance, anger, frustration, and other problems of training. It's awfully easy to obey orders over a computer screen or a telephone, as the person ordering you can't really see what you're doing or know how well (or how poorly) you are carrying out each duty. It's a wonderful escape to pretend that you are not stuck in a miserable marriage with a man who cannot satisfy you, that you have three snotty kids or a relatively low-paying job in a small, conservative community and that your buttocks are beginning to respond to the call of gravity. Instead you are Kajira-Tantric, proud and beautiful slave princess of Gor, or Lady Inglenook, beloved possession of the Great Lord Sky Pilot, the domliest dom in all the wide land. And people on line will accept you in the role you paint for yourself, especially if you are creative about it. What a wonderful way out of the drabness of ordinary life the on-line world can seem!
    But this land of dreamy dreams does have its drawbacks. Because other people attracted to the same fantasies tend to be like yourself: dissatisfied or deeply unhappy with the reality they have (and also often too scared to change that reality), the types of people you are most likely to meet on line are often very limited in actual experience and the knowledge that inevitably flowers with experience.
    Some dominants and submissives who meet over the computer do attempt to take their relationships out of the realm of fantasy. They divorce their husbands and wives. They arrange custody, according to their and their spouses' needs. They move in together and attempt to build a life as dominant and submissive or master and slave. But, after the initial honeymoon period, which can last anywhere from a couple of weeks to a couple of years, trouble comes to paradise. Both the new submissive and the new dominant--despite possibly extensive cybersex experience (or perhaps because of it)--are usually extremely ill-equipped to deal with the problems and challenges that are part and parcel of trying to make one of the most difficult kinds of relationships in the world--a power exchange--work.
    The problems that come up are quite extensive and complex to describe, but I've noticed that certain predictable patterns tend to repeat. One pattern is that the so-called "dominant" in the relationship, after a number of months or years of acting the role, seems completely to lose his interest in controlling his submissive. He turns vanilla on her, and, if she has sincere submissive needs, she is, sexually, right back to where she was before she met him. Another extremely common pattern--in fact, I would go so far to say it happens in almost every D&S relationship--is that the submissive begins to resist her dominant's control. She doesn't want to obey his day-to-day orders. She finds doing what he says unpleasant. She gets upset when they do scenes together. And, seeing this unattractive behavior in herself, she begins to question whether she really is submissive or not.
    There are dozens more problems that pop up when people try to move from fantasy to reality. But often, because they've lived in the fantasy world so long and have been indoctrinated by the fantasy ideology that everything about D&S is easy, they are extremely ill-equipped to come up with workable solutions to the inevitable problems and challenges of power exchange. They don't know what in the world is going on, they don't know why their wonderful dream of bliss is turning into such a horror, and they don't know anyone whom they can turn to for help, as everyone they know in fantasyland is pretty much at the same level of knowledge as themselves. (Remember, the people who really do know a lot about the reality of S&M are usually deeply hidden from the rest of us. They tend to keep to themselves and refuse to become a part of any social Scene whatsoever.) And so what does the beleaguered and inexperienced kinky couple do? Break up, usually. Renounce the BDSM life style as an impossibility--not just for them, but for everyone else, often. Or return to the comforting, false, easy world of cyber relationships--and stay there for good.
    THE ESSENTIAL PREREQUISITE
    If you want to define a real and workable BDSM life style for yourself, you must initially do a lot of hard work. You need to get to know yourself very well. You must determine what you really need from power exchange and the type of person that you want in your life. Finally, you must set out somehow to find what you want, to get it into your life, and not settle for anything less, anything second-best. But before you can begin to do _any_ of that, you must take one very important step: you must give up the seductive, addictive fantasy world of BDSM and step out into reality with the rest of us who have struggled and thought and worked hard for what we need. Shedding the comforting cloak of fantasy, just as a child gives up his security blanket when he gets too old for it, is the first hard step that a person who really wants to live a real-world BDSM life style must take. You must realize that most people in the S&M cyber society around you will not take that step, and, in fact, not only do not want personally to take that step but do not want _you_ to take that step, as they feel that your doing something different from them will invalidate their life choices. When you do choose reality over fantasy, you may find--as so many of us before you have--that the seemingly warm, loving family surrounding you suddenly becomes a hostile tribe who close their ranks to you. When you're no longer willing to play their games, to accept them at face value, when you try to dig a little deeper and get at who they really are, many people dedicated to fantasy will start to hate you: you're ruining their fun with all this tedious probing. Expect that, and it won't come as such a shock when it happens. Fantasizers have a right to pursue what they want. Just because you may want reality, this doesn't give you the right to force this choice down their throats. But it's important not to forget that you, also, have every right to get what you want or need. This means that the fantasy players who try to force their attitudes or codes of behavior onto you have no right to do so (and in fact, they _cannot_ do so--unless, of course, you cave into them out of a desire to be liked or admired). OUR NEW BOOK
    The book I am writing with Jon Jacobs, _Submissive Women Speak_, is aimed at people at all levels of experience who are interested in dominance and submission. I hope, however, that some of what we write will make that extremely difficult (and often quite lonely) step from fantasy to reality a little easier for those who feel that they need to do this.
    Recently, I finished a rough draft of a chapter we are tentatively titling "Myths and Misconceptions." I'd like to present to you right now a short excerpt from that chapter. In the excerpt, I write about what I call The Topping from the Bottom Myth, and it talks about just one of the misunderstandings about submission that a woman often acquires during her time spent in the largely fantasy-based S&M Scene world. This myth is only one of over twenty that are explored in this chapter.
    THE TOPPING FROM THE BOTTOM MYTH
    The Topping from the Bottom Myth is the idea, held by a submissive woman, that she is really the one in charge of the relationship with her dominant. Whether through covert manipulation or direct demands, she calls all the shots, and her dominant is simply a figurehead. The submissive who believes this myth thinks that she controls her dominant in the same way that she's controlled all her conventional partners in the past. If she has genuine submissive needs, then being in control is the last thing she wants, but she believes that this is the only way things can be, and inevitably she is miserable in the relationship. Of course, some "submissives" do try to manipulate and control their dominants without seeming to. In addition some submissives wind up with non-dominant partners who cannot control them. In such cases, the myth is the reality. The Topping from the Bottom Myth, however, is usually held by sincere submissives who are not trying to control their situations and who have genuine dominant partners who actually control them.
    Submissives acquire the misconception that they are in control from a number of sources. One is the Scene, many of whose citizens spend a lot of time spreading this propaganda. Not only do well known Scene personalities intone, in that certain voice that means they are imparting a great wisdom, that "the submissive is always ultimately in charge," but the heavy promotion of safewords, negotiation, and slave contracts in which the submissive makes it absolutely clear what she will or will not do gives newcomers the distinct impression that the powerlessness of the submissive in a power exchange is a sham.
    Another source that supports this myth in the mind of a submissive woman may be, strangely enough, her dominant's kindness to her. The submissive who believes the Topping from the Bottom Myth misinterprets such kindness, such interest in her welfare and opinions, as weak, nondominant behavior on her master's part. She, who probably has been suckered by the Sir Steven Myth (described earlier in this chapter), compares her master's behavior to the ways in which she thinks the ideal dominant acts. If her dominant is not cold and aloof, if he is not arbitrary in his commands and completely oblivious to her needs in most matters, if he says "please" or "thank you" to her, if he cracks jokes at erotic moments when she is deadly serious, then he doesn't really own her or control her. It doesn't occur to her that he's being kind or gracious to her because he enjoys doing so; it doesn't occur to her that a benevolent dictator is still a dictator; it doesn't occur to her that most genuine dominants do exactly what they want to do and don't censor themselves to please a submissive's sense of propriety; all she considers is the clash between her fantasy of proper dominant behavior and how her dominant actually acts.
    Often an inexperienced submissive won't talk to her dominant about this belief because she fears that he will instantly see its reality and be crushed by the realization (see the Deep Dark Secret Myth, below). And so, in isolation, she builds a case about her dominant's perceived lack of control. She notices every little thing that seems uncontrolling to her; she conveniently ignores or explains away as a fluke all actual dominant behavior that doesn't fit the case she is building.
    Of course, some submissives really are manipulative: they do try to control things subtly or obviously, with passive-aggressive and deceiving behavior. If such a submissive's dominant is more conventional than dominant or is extremely inexperienced, she may succeed. But this sort of submissive doesn't generally feel a lot of grief over her table-turning; her taking the control--however deviously--provides her, at least initially, with relief, not stress and misery.
    A submissive who feels miserable because she thinks that she is in control could be right: she could be paired with a nondominant person, but it's equally possible that her ideas stem from the Topping from the Bottom Myth and not from reality. A submissive in this situation can learn a lot from talking openly and honestly to her dominant about her belief that she is the one in control and explaining why she believes this. Someone who is actually dominant will be able to explain clearly to her why he does what he does and how this does not diminish his dominance over her one iota. He will also be able to point out all the ways in which she is strictly controlled, which she may have forgotten or denied in her distress over thinking that she's in charge.
    As in other areas that involve confrontation with her dominant, if her partner is defensive or angry or unwilling to discuss her belief that she is in charge without a lot of manly-man posturing and arm-flapping, she may have reason to believe, in fact, that she is dealing with a person unable to shoulder the responsibility or deal with the complexities of dominance. A submissive in this situation often feels very alone: terrified that her worst fears about this man and the relationship are true, but not entirely sure, thanks to the vigorous and angry denials of her partner. A person in this situation should try to look for someone whose opinions and insight into D&S relationships she respects and see if he or she would be willing to act as a sounding board, to help her to discover if her perceptions about her relationship are accurate. Before seeking help outside the relationship, however, she must convince herself of the futility of talking to her partner and also prepare herself to hear the worst from the person she seeks advice from. cuffs

    6/20/2006 9:47:06 AM

    Promiscuous Domination and submission...
    Promiscuity: indiscriminate or casual. Unrestrained sexual behavior. Of little concern or random.

    Within a 'casual' relationship there is seldom an investment of concern. Sex becomes a random
    coupling for momentary pleasure without any regard or allusion toward future commitment or a deeper relationship.
     When a thing becomes 'common' its innate value diminishes. For 'sex' or 'scening' to be a meaningful experience there
     must be an investment or belief in its intrinsic value.

    When sex/scening is offered or given casually, the viewpoint of the receiver is to view the giver as casual or common.
    There is an old saying, easy to get, easy to forget. If a submissive can be taken with ease, they are probably not worth
     keeping! If the participants have no desire for anything more than an occasional random coupling then a casual or
     common regard for their partner is satisfactory.

    From a Dominants perspective if a submissive thrusts an offering of 'everything' at any potential Dominant partner
     almost from the moment of contact, then that Dominant will often 'see' this offering to be of little value or consequence
     or may view the submissive to be without depth of character. If a submissive will submit to any Dominant that wanders
     into their range then that offering becomes casual or common or without special meaning.

    There is a subtle excitement to winning or conquering the discriminate affections of another human being. The revealment
     of personal strength, character, intellect, veracity, loyalty, charisma and honesty sufficient to enable a submissive to carefully
     and with intense discrimination select a Dominant as 'special' excites. Every human wants and needs to feel somehow unique
     and special to the people who are close to them in their lives.

    For a Dominant to win or attain the affections of a submissive of character the Dominant must devote time, energy, effort
     and concern in the pursuit of that attainment.

    It is important for both the Dominant and the submissive to carefully examine their extended needs and desires. If they wish
     to engage only in casual or short term encounters then an open or indiscriminate involvement with others may be exactly what
     they desire. If however, they are seeking a longer term or fully bonded relationship with 'special' overtones and deeper meanings
     then they should probably not choose to scene casually. Reputations are built on the actions of the people within the community.
     An attitude of promiscuous submission or domination reduces the veracity by which that submissive or Dominant is viewed by others.

    Within a 'relationship' extensive sexual variety may be an intrinsic part of the relationship dynamics, this is quite different from being
    casually submissive or casually dominant within the entirety of the community itself.

    If you value yourself first, others will then find value in you.

    6/19/2006 8:18:38 PM

    Passive Discipline
    This article was written to address MINOR acting out behavior problems such as are fairly routine or typical in many D/s relationships. Part of ALL discipline is simple understanding between the Dominant and submissive and it should be clearly understood that all actions are voluntary. Communicate clearly. Communicate often. Listen!

    Passive/non-responsive discipline. From a Dominant's perspective it is often the MOST effective discipline that can be implemented to correct inappropriate behavior actions used by a submissive. It is important to remember that most submissives take action to gain attention or to test the focus and strength of their Dominant. These behaviors are MOST common in less experienced submissives and in submissives who are in the first 2 years of a potentially long term relationship.

    Generally a submissive will behave to 'perfection' in the first 3 to 6 months of the relationship. This is quite similar to a vanilla 'honeymoon' phase. Their Dominant/Master/Mistress is perfect. They are SO lucky. The world smells of roses and honey. Life is SO fabulous. They are SO happy. Then small things begin to be noticed. Their Master/Mistress has flaws...

    The submissive doesn't really want to focus on these flaws but they can see them very well. And, shouldn't they 'help' their Dominant by pointing these minor things out, especially if their Dominant is rather in-experienced? And, there is this edge of restlessness, the collar they have accepted SO eagerly is getting a bit tighter now that plans are underway to possibly merge households. As the time grows closer their restlessness and sense of impending REAL confinement grows more real. A part of them isn't really sure that they are ready to relinquish control.

    Sometimes a submissive just has needs. They have an almost insatiable appetite for attention. To attain this attention they will utilize almost any type of emotional outburst or ploy. Some of the favorites are 'I am not worthy of you..." This is a demand for the Dominant to re-assure them 'AGAIN', that they are SO special. Then there is the guilt..."You promised to call me...I waited for hours..." or something DRAMATIC happens. A personal CRISIS. They are devastated, crying, overwrought, clinging like a noose...

    Often a submissive will do something they KNOW is forbidden, plunging the relationship into serious waters, creating a potentially relationship-breaking CRISIS. In the midst of this they will often PLEA for forgiveness, saying that they are a terrible submissive and that their Dominant should get rid of them. All of these are fairly common submissive VOLUNTARY actions.

    With a new Dominant such actions can be baffling and very hard to cope with. Talking with their submissive can feel like they are in a small boat being buffeted by HUGE waves of energy or perhaps on the movie set of some overly dramatic story. Fairly quickly the Dominant will realize that the submissive is CREATING scenes. Emotional, distraut, conflictive scenes. Nothing positive is gained during one of these scenes EXCEPT that the submissive gets fed energy. Sometimes hard words are said. In the end the Dominant often feels totally drained, frustrated, irritated, empty and alone. It becomes essential to consider HOW to direct a submissive OUT of what is essentially old-familiar VANILLA habits so that these scenes do NOT destroy the complete relationship, the feelings of trust and respect.

    One choice is to be non-responsive to ANY submissive who is improperly ACTING OUT or offering direct challenges to the direction or word of the Dominant. It is important for the Dominant to tell the submissive that there will be only one line of recourse when the submissive VOLUNTARILY decides to posture AT them. Make it simple.

    NEVER give the submissive what they want. That is to REWARD this behavior. Many submissives want to DRAW the 'punitive discipline' of the Dominant so it becomes imperative to NOT RESPOND. (Many submissives WANT and ENJOY physical discipline like spanking.) If you address real life behavior problems by using something that the submissive enjoys then you are ENCOURAGING continuing BAD behavior!

    If your relationship is occuring in real life (physically together) one of the most effective methods of non-attention control is to create a quiet spot. When the submissive takes actions that 'appear' out of control (they are in truth NOT out of control) then the submissive should be remanded to the quiet spot. A good spot is usually the corner of a closet. In addition the Dominant should place NOTHING in the area of the spot that is of interest EXCEPT an index card that states openly the various steps of discipline.

    1: SILENCE....(length of time <20 minutes>)
    (Use a common egg timer that ticks rather loudly)
    (upon failure to remain in place and silent EACH step is taken progressively)

    2: REMOVAL OF CLOTHING (restart timer)

    3: INSERTION OF GAG (restart timer) -
    This SHOULD be done with a sub who doesn't like gags.
    (REMIND the sub that vocalizing is THEIR choice so control of usage of the gag is THEIR choice too!)

    4: FORMAL KNEEL POSITION (restart timer)

    5: KNEEL ON MAT (restart timer)

    6: COLLARED, GAGGED, KNEELING - COLLAR BOUND TO WALL (restart timer)

    7: BANISHMENT FROM DOM PRESENCE FOR 2 hours

    8: BANISHMENT FROM DOM PRESENCE FOR 24 hours
    (requirement to spend entire 24 hour period copying by hand on paper (I will NOT dis-respect my Master) allowing 2 (4 hour sleep periods).
    The Dominant should use something like an egg timer and have the submissive sit facing NOTHING but the list for a pre-determined amount of time (20 minutes).

    Part of acting out is a desire for attention - even negative attention. And, a part of the submissive does not want to submit. That part is the one fighting the Dominant. The Dominant must nullify the dominant side within the submissive without confronting it directly (such as an argument). Simply put, when the dominant aspect of a submissive manifests the submissive will not be played with, paid attention to or responded to until the submissive acknowledges self control and stops using their dominant side to combat, trigger or incite their Dominant. Believe it or not this works. The dominant side of a submissive is there as a part of the submissive, therefore the submissive DOES control that sides actions. No evasions.

    To the submissive:

    The idea of passive discipline is to help YOU alter YOUR behavior into actions that are beneficial and pleasing to both you AND your Dominant. Should you continue to vocalize when you are supposed to be quiet - contemplating or THINKING, then your Dominant may have you unclothe, if the acting out continues s/he may use a gag. NOTE: MANY submissives SAY that they cannot handle gags for a variety of reasons. The presence of a gag can be a sincere deterent for LOUD UNCONTROLLED OUTBURSTS. The Dominant should consider taking the submissive to the store JUST to buy the gag together (buy a good leather one - comfortable!) so that the submissive KNOWS that this is part of the discipline regime, something THEIR actions will TOTALLY control the use of!

    If the problem continues s/he may place something UNCOMFORTABLE underneath your naked legs (like an upside down office mat). Using simple step by steps s/he will aid you in controlling YOU. EACH step is a voluntary choice on YOUR part. This is CRUCIAL for you the submissive to understand. YOU must decide to behave and OFFER that good behavior to your Dominant as your gift to them.

    Should you achieve step 8 and still be acting out then perhaps you are actively trying to destroy the relationship. If you will NOT listen to your Dominant beyond a certain point then s/he should tell you that if you continue then you are demonstrating a voluntary decision not to obey and if you continue s/he will have no alternative but to release you.

    SUBMISSION is HARD WORK. It is given in every moment and every breath in the tiny choices you make. NOT in your words. NOT in your
    thoughts. BUT in the ACTIONS you take with and for your Dominant and yourself. YOU need to convince your inner self that you are not LOSING your strength by submitting. It is harder to kneel than to stand.

    S/he should also make you EARN the right to serve them by GOOD behavior. In other words s/he should REWARD you when you do well and virtually IGNORE you when you do poorly (this type of punishment should be CLEARLY discussed in ADVANCE of implementation so that the submissive KNOWS what is occuring and WHY and does not have sudden feelings of abandonment but KNOWS it is standard discipline that THEY have chosen to endure through their FREE WILL actions!). PLAY is a REWARD. IT IS ATTENTION. If you fail during the day then s/he should perhaps create a small mat on the floor of the closet for you to sleep on. Making you earn the right to be in your Dominant's presence, in their bed.

    If you TRULY want to surrender to your Dominant - you will. Your defender merely allows your Dominant to carry the sword of protection during the time you are in their presence. At other times your defender will remain solid and strong, keeping you safe till you are with your Dominant again!

    To the Dominant:

    If you have noted strong dominant language and attitude and wish to reduce or curtail this in your submissive then you need to instruct your submissive that you will not allow or permit that 'aspect' of them to argue with you. There can only be ONE Dominant and ONE submissive in the relationship otherwise you end up in a war for control! When your submissive's DOM or attitude side creeps up or begins to argue you need to consistently withdraw. Do NOT get loud, heated, angry, emotional or upset. This is your way of teaching your submissive that you will not FEED INTO the desire to conflict or argue (which is subtle manipulation). By the same token you need to offer your submissive an opportunity (controlled by you) for free and open speech. Make this when you are physically together if possible. To do this well, use an egg timer. Wind it up to 30 minutes and allow your submissive to speak with TOTAL (uninterrupted by you) freedom during that time period. When the buzzer sounds re-wind the timer for 30 minutes. Your submissive is to remain TOTALLY silent in the second time period or BE PUNISHED (such as I described above). This allows BOTH of you to think about what has been said. AND it prevents a furthering of the commentary when heads are hot. At the end of the second time period I suggest that NEITHER of you talk about it. Explain to your submissive in advance of starting this that you will respond within 24 hours of any request BY your submissive for a 'window of free speech'. If your submissive begins any heated exchange without ASKING for this permissive window first then you should consider it an attempt to manipulate or a desire for negative attention. Your submissive has been GETTING responses from you or forcing you to give them attention. By taking control of that back and REWARDING good behavior by increased attention your submissive will quickly learn that the vanilla habit of infighting is no longer effective. S/he will then be MORE motivated to NOT act out. It would be my choice to respond to any issues brought up in a free speech window after at least 12 hours of calm thought. We most often say the WRONG things in the heat of the moment. Then be certain to address ONLY the issue and not direct ANY commentary at your submissive personally (no accusations) this type of analytical response will NOT feed the desire for an emotional display from you (furthering the ideal of reducing this behavior).

    You SHOULD tell your submissive in detail that you have decided to try a new form of long distance discipline based on the same idea. Tell your
    submissive that if s/he becomes argumentive, manipulative, disagreeable, whiney, overly dramatic, overly emotional or excessively needy online or on the phone that you will forbid them to contact you for incrementally increasing periods of time. In that punishment of withdrawal window s/he is to hand write on PAPER "I will not create problems." OVER and OVER. A beginners window would be one hour...if the attitude and problem continue add another hour etc.. At the end of that time period YOU should make contact in a mutually prior agreed upon way. If S/HE is not there you should have a secondary mode of contact such as email or answering machine where you leave a simple message that you attempted to make contact and the time! S/he is to MAIL these writings to you as SOON as the punishment time period is ended. S/HE needs to KNOW that her BEHAVIOR controls the amount of personal ATTENTION that you give TO them. Bad Behavior - NO ATTENTION. Good Behavior - ATTENTION!

    Nothing replaces clear, open communication. Most behavior problems emerge from insecurity issues from past experiences and the true desire is to re-train the responses not further injure or damage the individual. Responding in clear consistent ways will eventually re-assure your submissive and allow them to fully trust you. Keep disciplines simple and easy to understand. Altering of behavior is a voluntary action, a gift given from submissive to Dominant, a demonstration of respect and value.

    6/18/2006 8:04:28 PM

    Honor...bdsmdungeon
    The Highest Honour That A Dominant Could Ever Achieve Is The State Of Honour Itself. To Be Completely Respected And Trusted.
    There Are Some Definite Guidelines About Being A Dominant. With The Ever Growing Population Of "Chatrooms" There Appears To Be A Lot Of Confusion About The Dominants Role In The "Online" Lifestyle.
    The Foundation Of The Dominant Are Based On 3 Lil Words:
    Trust
    Honour
    Respect
    Each Dominant Should Be Able To Display Chararistics Of These Words, Both "Online" As Well As Offline.
    The Power Exchange Is About Trust Can You Trust Someone Who Dismisses Your Feelings Even In An "Online" Relationship. Playing In Other Chats Or Instant Messengers, Secretly Accepting Other "submissives" All The While He Is Claiming He Is "Trustworthy"?
    Is It Acceptable For A Dominant To Hide "Online" Things From His submissive? Especially If They Plan On A Real Time Meeting Or Relationship? If They Hiding Things Here, Wonders What They are going to Hide From You RT.
    One Of The Things A submissive Must Have Is The Confidence In Their Dominant Will Not Harm Them Nor Allow Harm To Come To Them. Trust Must Be Established. This Goes For The Mental Health As Well As The Physical Aspect Of The Relationship.
    Trust Will Grow As We Respect And Honour Each Other. Please Get To Know The Person You Are Considering To Be In A Relationship With. You Are Trusting Someone With The Most Precious Thing You Have...Your LIFE. You Can Quickly End Up In A Situation That Is Neither Safe, Sane, Nor Consensual. Can You Really Trust Your Life To Someone who Takes No Value Of The Words Trust, Honour & Respect?

    6/18/2006 8:02:06 PM

    submissives expectations...bdsmdungeon

  • i Expect Total Honesty From my Owner. We Cannot Grow Together As One, Where There Are Secrets Kept. i Expect my Owner Shall Never Lie To me Or Deceive me In Any Way.
  • i Expect Respect From my Owner, i Expect Him To Listen To my Feelings, i Expect my Owner To Always Take my Feelings Into Consideration.
  • i Expect That my Owner Is Responsible To Make Reasonably And Sound Decisions In The Best Interest Of He And myself, In All Aspects Of Our Lives.
  • i Expect my Owners Word To Be Law, And i Expect Him To Have The Strength And The Courage To Uphold His Word. i Expect my Owner To Be Strong But Reasonable.
  • i Expect Gentlemanly Behaviour...i Expect my Owner To Honour He And i In All That He Is, And Displays, Thru His Actions, Words & Character.
  • i Expect That my Owner Shall Desire Only me, In All Aspects...i Expect To Be Placed Above All Others. i Expect That He Shall Not Enter Into A sexual Situation Without my Presence.
  • i Expect my Owners Loyalty, As He Expects mine. No Private conversations Or Personal Life Aspects Shall Never be revealed to Another ie: Idle Gossip Or For Vengence Purposes.
  • i Expect my Owners Teaching And Guidance In All Aspects Of my Life.
  • i Expect i May Be Forced into A Sexual Situation At Any Time, i Expect That Situation To Be Of A Healthy, Safe And Secure Nature.
  • i Expect my Owners Punishment, As He Expects To Be Informed Of Any Disobedience.
  • i Expect my Owner To Keep Me Away From Unsafe And Unhealthy Situations. That i Am Never Intentionally Placed in A Bad Or Unsafe Situation.
  • i Expect my Owner To Keep Himself Healthy, As Well As me. i Expect my Owner To Make Forth Goals, And i Expect Total commitment in Achieving those Goals.
  • i Expect my Owners Devotion, As He Expects mine. That He Will Do All In His Power To Make me Feel Secure In my Relationship With Him.
  • Above All i Expect my Owner To Love Me, i Expect To Be His Most Cherished Posession.
  • 6/18/2006 6:40:18 PM

    Training... bdsmdungeon
    "I want to be trained."
    These are delightful words to hear. They show desire; they promise fun; and they speak of trust. But what does it mean to train a submissive? It is far more than instructing a submissive on the expectations of a particular Dominant, or making her a good "generic slave" (there being no such thing). It is also never a one-way flow of information or learning. 
    I think of training in four contexts, which often occur simultaneously to some degree. And at my stage of development both in terms of relationships and D/s, none of them occur outside of the context of an ongoing relationship. 
    1. Introduction to B.D.S.M.
    A novice who has yet to experience much play with discipline, toys, language, role-playing, humiliation and so on needs to be gradually introduced to a taste of each. This will let her gauge her appetite for more, and to deal with whatever concerns or issues she may need to address internally or with her Dominant before proceeding. 
    This process of taste, consider, resolve, proceed continues and repeats itself, both for particular activities and for D/s itself (I won't reproduce the oft-repeated Stages of B.D.S.M., it is on sites I have linked). Whether submissive or Dominant we all need to come to terms with what we like, why we like it, what it means about us, what it means about our partners and what it will mean for our relationships. 
    Training can help a submissive find her limits, hard and soft, and determine what level of submission and erotic power exchange she needs and enjoys. Is she a 'brat' who wants to misbehave and be soundly disciplined? Is she a 'good girl' who is eager to please and hates to be found misbehaving? (Personally, I like good girls over brats, but no one has one face exclusively) 
    An experienced submissive needs less of this "trying out", but it is still required to confirm mutual understanding when she communicates her needs. When she said "I like severe discipline, but not humiliation", what did she mean? 
    2. Mutual Introduction
    Training is also the way in which a Dominant shows a submissive, "this is how erotic power exchange will be with Me". At the same time, He is learning what kind of submissive she is and whether she will meet His needs both physically and emotionally in this sphere. 
    To wield Power over someone you must understand them. The more Power used, the more spontaneously and dramatically, the more often, the more understanding is required. Otherwise that Power will not be used well and rightly. Training is part of how a Dominant learns the initial outline of a submissive's needs, enough to build upon later through constant further learning and mutual growth. 
    A good Dominant is flexible on some points. A slave who was very dear to me had difficulty shaving - it irritated her badly. Being a generous soul and valuing her greatly, I did not impose this unwanted discomfort on her - I merely gave her a couple of firm, playful smacks each and every time the area was exposed to remind her to thank me for my generosity. 
    3. Molding the Relationship
    Training is indeed learning the technical details of a Dominant's expectations. If I say "stand easy" or "kneel up", what do I mean? 
    It is also reaching an understanding together of how the relationship will work. What will be between two people is never dictated only by one, even one who is One. It is the combination of two and their needs. 
    Training can also mean retraining.* What will be between two will also not be what has been between any other two. Whether good or bad, there is a human tendency to recreate or replay what has been familiar - even if it is not what would be best. We try what worked before, and we repeat the same self-defeating behaviour, until we learn to recognize it. Training can be a means, for submissive at least, to start something anew. My own view is that it is desirable in relationships if the Dominant also approaches things differently each time, both to assure His slave she is not being made into a replica of someone else and to condition Himself to be with someone new. 
    A submissive does not want to hear about the glorious oral skills of a past partner (although she will be told how to improve hers, glorious or not there is always room for improvement), this is not terribly ego-enhancing. A Dominant also does not wish to hear that "Master Paul always did....". These desires are simply the wise and positive wish to be with who you are with here and now. 
    However 'bad' habits may need to be abandoned and new ones learned. 'Bad' may mean truly troubling and disturbing, ultimately unhealthy, or simply not the best way - and sometimes best is simply 'new'. It is always best if what is created is unique. The special name I give you will not have been given another; the true collar I afix to your neck will never have graced another's and the particular ways and means you please Me will be yours. 
    4. Specialization and Increasing Erotic Competence
    Training can also be undertaken specifically to introduce particular acts or toys to erotic play, and to create a particular role such as pony girl. A submissive who has never engaged in any form of anal play may be gradually introduced to it through 'anal training'. 
    Public behaviour is another particular area of training a slave may be required to master if her Master wishes to take her into public D/s settings. Do you want interact in public in ways that express your private relationship? 
    While it can be fun, it would be tiresome if most new activities were formalized in this way, but if a submissive has issues to work through and wants help working through them the structure of 'training' can help do this gradually, and can give sense of accomplishment. 
    Specifics?
    There are lots of websites with descriptions of commands, positions, expectations. This is something a Dominant truly must make His own, for it must flow naturally from within Him. Enforcing someone else's rules is both bothersome and joyless. All I will say about my specific expectations and approach to training is that Professor Higgins had it right when with Eliza Dolittle.
     Not that any girl plucked off the street can be made into a proper young lady, there is indeed an inner quality that must be present from the start. No, rather the general areas that good training for a young lady should cover (and all the best ladies are young at least at heart). 
    **Personal Hygiene - a young lady is always clean and fresh, hair well kept (where she still has it). 
    **Proper Speech - knowing proper forms of address and to please by sound alone. 
    **Deportment - grace should be evident in how she adopts and keeps any posture and in her dress.
    ** Etiquette - knowledge of precedence and how to deal with better and equal. 
    Now when a young lady has mastered all of those, she is suitable to have a Master. For with such a young lady, a Master has a suitable companion and one He knows will do Him credit. 
    Final Thoughts
    The medium of training is also an important reflection of the emotional side of the relationship. Most submissives want not only physical play but the emotional nurturing that is part of any good relationship. Those seeking a Master as well as Dominant may also find comfort in the concept of guidance. 
    The role of teacher is a familiar embodiment of authority that is benevolent, intended for your welfare, and seeking to improve you and strengthen you. This expresses, in many ways, the role of Master and slave - including the fact that a teacher may find themselves learning from an exceptional student, and such students are a pleasure to teach - worth many hours of extra-curricular activity. 

    6/18/2006 8:35:24 AM
    TRAINING OBJECTIVES sirjulian bravepages

    What follows are examples of possible training objectives, they might be taken individually or interwoven with one another depending on the areas where changes are perceived as desirable. This assessment might be made by the dominant or by both dominant and submissive. Indeed a full discussion of objectives often provides the dominant with fascinating insights into his submissive's perception of her self. Very often he will be amazed at those things she feels need improving that he is entirely satisfied with. However the reverse is also true and it is important that the process of defining objectives is creative and positive.

    For example a dominant might wish his submissive to discover a whole new level of sensuality, disinhibiting her in various ways through the training. This is a wonderful objective and yet approached insensitively the submissive can easily conclude that her dominant perceives her as 'frigid' or unexciting...in fact whichever old tapes are playing in her head. To some degree this is unavoidable and part of the process. Buttons will get pushed, emotions will flow and the training can easily have started before the objective is even clearly formed! Clarity of communication is everything!

    What may also happen is that there is a clash between training objectives a dominant thinks important and limits a submissive feels she does not want to stretch. This must also be handled delicately and the emotional charge associated with the objective/limit is often a good guide and needs to be understood from both points of view. For example if a submissive feels quite neutral about something, but just simply doesn't want to do it, there probably isn't much point in terms of her training to going there, unless through realising the pleasure she might give her dominant she changes her mind.

    It is generally the case that people will set a hard limit for two reasons: First because they perceive the activity as unsafe, harmful and even dangerous; and second because the activity holds a powerful emotional charge they are very frightened of feeling or re-experiencing. The former must be respected absolutely if after discussion the submissive feels the same way, while the latter might be negotiated given that a sufficient foundation of trust has been established.

    On occasion and after reflection a dominant might realise that their setting a certain objective has more to do with trying to justify a scene that gives vent to their backlog of suppressed emotion, rather than having anything to do with advancing the submissive's training. This is where really closely examining what the intent, objective and outcome is can be so useful in avoiding irresponsible 'acting out' of emotions.

    This shifts the dominant's outcome from, 'If I make you do this I'll get to dump a load of shitty feelings on you and feel better/turned on in the process.' to, 'I need to explore this to trigger and work through some old emotional garbage that has nothing to do with you.' It then, and only then, becomes possible to reformulate the objectives from the submissive's point of view and take steps to ensure that no harm is done.

    For example a dominant might have a fantasy of 'objectifying' his submissive, perhaps making her serve as a table or standing lamp. From the dominant's perspective it is fascinating to explore what the feelings are that go with such a scene, beyond the immediate erotic arousal. A submissive who is very unhappy about being so 'demeaned' might feel differently were she to understand what her doing this for her dominant meant to him in terms of the feelings of power, being trusted, being devotedly served, her willingness to suffer discomfort for his pleasure, his feeling deeply reassured as to her level of commitment to their relationship and so on.

    That said there must be caution and a high degree of self responsibility in this. A dominant who deep down believes themselves to be unlovable will just continue trying to push his submissive's limits to no purpose, rather like a small child who, unsure of his mother's love, kicks out at her in the hope that her subsequent forgiveness will reassure him of her love. Its like he says, 'OK so you say you love me, but what if I do this... do you still love me?'
    As before we can broadly categorise the objectives to be assessed thus:

    1) Changes aimed at enhancing sensuality/sexuality and at disinhibiting.
    2) Changes aimed at modifying behaviour
    3) Changes aimed at improving skills.
    Sexual/Sensual Sensitivity Objectives

    As discussed in 'Shadow Energy Work' there is no upper limit to how much pleasure energy we may learn to allow ourselves to feel, which means that all of us can learn to feel and allow more pleasure!

    However it is often quite obvious that certain areas are more 'blocked' than others and this is always a relative thing: In other words a superbly sensual submissive might be found to be slightly less sensitive or open to pleasure in one specific way. Maybe she has hang ups about anal sex, maybe she thinks her breasts too small of too large (her dislike for them will tend to block pleasure energy), maybe she can only achieve orgasm through clitoral stimulation, maybe she never orgasms unless she is whipped first... the possibilities and combinations of possibilities are endless.

    In Shadow D/s we hope to use the energy model of the chakra system to figure out what is going on. Understanding the associations of the chakras almost always sheds some light on what the underlying issues might be, but the submissive then needs to be engaged in deepening her own self understanding so that she may be emotionally honest about her experience of her body. This is of itself a powerful means of disinhibition: simply encouraging her to talk and reflect:

    How does she feel about the various parts of her body? What is she hung up about? What does she like? What does she think her best/worst features are? What really arouses her? What turns her off? What understanding does she have of these beliefs and responses?

    The perspective of Shadow D/s is that every single cell in our body may experience pleasure, there are no taboo areas of the body except through conditioned/learned taboos. Sometimes given enough trust and the time, which is in turn dependent on which slave role a submissive consents to, a major hang up can be tackled head on, but often there needs to be a strategy formed to incrementally work with the blocks.

    For example in the novel Training to Pleasure James sets about disinhibiting Kate's hang ups about anal sex head on by using a colema board to force her acceptance and integration of this part of her body. He turns a 'disgusting' experience into one that fills Kate with a sense of internal cleanliness she has never felt before, whilst making her intensely aware of his control and enabling her to experience her anus as a source of sensual pleasure..for both of them.

    However in the story James has an ideal level of control and because its erotic fiction things don't go horribly wrong as they can do! In fact were I to rewrite that chapter now I would probably try and show how Kate became extremely distressed, cried buckets, hated what was happening, but finally worked through all the 'bad' feelings and came to accept a perfectly natural function and part of her body. From a chakra point of view such work can powerfully open up the base chakra and it therefore needs to be born in mind that there will have been shameful, wounding and painful experiences that created the hang ups in the first place.

    Of course there are many submissives who prefer anal sex to any other form, and then this relative block needs to be examined and understood. Why is she more sensitive to pleasure anally than vaginally? Deep internal massage of her ass and vagina simultaneously will often 'connect' the two pleasure centres together.

    One of the most effective ways of exploring this is with a full body massage given by the dominant to a passive, yet responsive submissive. It is fascinating to discover which of her nipples, which part of her clit, where inside her vagina she is most sensitive and of course where least sensitive. The 'up and down' principles can be applied and the energy flow enhanced throughout her body...in fact building up her sexual energy in this way will often cause a spontaneous release of some energy blocks. It all takes time, patience, curiosity and the basic control of the submissive to ensure she does not 'bolt' when the emotions bubble up to the surface.

    Disinhibition can be worked with in other ways: Enforced nudity, enforced masturbation (dominants can learn so much from watching what she does!), the training in to certain postures that trigger shadow feelings of shame and embarrassment that may then be worked with and released. One of my favourite disinhibiting techniques is concealed bondage/stimulation under clothes in public. Not just because its a kink of mine, though it is! But because few things trigger such a rapid change... probably because so much of our early childhood learning that parts of us were 'wrong' and literally 'unsightly' applied in public and amidst strangers long before it began to apply at home. Of course the whole 'exhibitionist' kink works with this edge of shadow.

    Sensuality means 'of the senses' so it is important not to focus too narrowly on the physical sense of touch. Colour, smell, taste and sound can be explored to enrich and enhance a submissive's overall sensuality with sometimes amazing results. Of especial interest is the association of the chakra colours with a submissive's choice of clothes. What colours does she never wear? Are all her panties mostly one colour? What colours does she love and which does she avoid? The associations are often quite revealing. One submissive I trained always wore white panties to work and black panties to meet me. For her the white colour represented 'purity' and the black colour 'sexy'. Her second chakra was under energised so I got her to wear flame orange panties all the time and she soon complained that she could not concentrate at work for feeling so horny all the time.

    An entire book could be written on this subject alone (and might be!) so I will draw this section to a close by briefly mentioning what superb models of sensuality cats are: Watch how they take enormous pleasure in simply being in their bodies! Notice how pleasure orientated they are... a cat can be blissed out just from the warmth of sunlight on their fur...add a stroke or two and they're in ecstasy! This observation then begins to make a lot of sense of how disinhibiting many submissives find it to be put into an 'animal role'.

    This is done as an extension rather than a replacement for one of the slave roles. Though it can be done simply for the purpose of wicked pleasure, it will often work well to take disinhibition to a new level. The submissive's imagination takes hold and she connects to an 'animal self' within her that somehow avoided the worst of her negative conditioning. She will often find herself able to obey instructions (though not always happily initially) that she would point blank refuse were she being 'herself'.

    The animal role can provide a level of additional security for a submissive. In role she is 'safe' from having to talk, she may be given some sort of costume that helps her feel less vulnerable...just like when we were children and played 'dress up', when she puts on the clothes/costume/harness etc., now she is no longer really herself...especially if she now has a different name, she will often open up in a way she would not have dreamed possible before. Further after the role is over she may find she can talk about her feelings and responses much more easily...because after all they didn't happen to her!

    Which animal role best suits her, if any, is partially determined by what she seems to resonate with, partially by what the objective of the training is and partially her dominant's preference.

    Behaviour Modification Objectives
    These objectives are often, though not always, interwoven with the Sensual-Sexual objectives. They range from working with obedience, deportment and posture, health and fitness, dietary habits, domestic skills, and the development of certain rituals that are meaningful to both submissive and dominant.

    As always what needs to be focused on is entirely dependent on the assessment of the individual needs of the dominant and submissive. For example trying to train some submissives to be 'domestic' is to risk developing ulcers, whilst for others preparing food, homemaking, and so on are a vital part of their submissive self expression. The latter type of submissive will probably never need any training from their dominant since they will probably know a damn site more than he does about all aspects of being domestic. However it is useful to train even the least domestic of submissives how to cook a simple meal and often, despite initial resistance, they feel a genuine and deep pleasure in being able to do so after getting through the blocks.

    This exemplifies an important understanding of Shadow D/s: Abilities are learnt and any skill may be developed with enough application and determination. True we are born with certain natural affinities and talents such that some things come easier than others, but there is no reason why anybody should not reach a moderate level of skill in anything. The biggest block to be overcome is the deep seated belief that somehow a submissive just 'cannot' do something. As in 'I can't cook! I'm hopeless!' Now anybody who can throw together a simple meal knows how little expertise it takes to make something at least edible, so it is interesting to discover where this negative belief came from originally. One can guarantee that there will be some experience in childhood that taught the submissive that were she to attempt to do this ... whatever it is as cooking in only and example here ... that she must inevitably fail and feel humiliated in no kind of erotic way. So of course she avoids it.

    I trained one submissive who genuinely believed herself to be incapable of running and who avoided any form of exercise that caused her to sweat. Not surprisingly it turned out she had been teased mercilessly by older brothers for the 'funny' way she ran and repeatedly ridiculed when she tried to join in with any of their games. A mildly uncoordinated little girl became a totally unfit and dangerously uncoordinated adult woman. We worked with grounding her into her body (base chakra) established a routine of exercise that got her sweating healthily everyday and before long she was feeling very much better about her body and had become much more coordinated... for example she became a better driver (note dangerous above). This kind of change had dramatic results in terms of her sensuality and enjoyment of her body in every possible way, yet she simply would never have made these changes for herself because she genuinely believed her self incapable of improvement.

    So often we must distinguish between the identification with a lack of skill and the real essence of the person. Sure the girl in the above example was never going to win an olympic medal, but she had her self totally blocked in terms of simple enjoyments that are pretty much every human being's birthright

    Obedience as a behaviour is also fascinating because there is always some degree of conflict about it. The submissive wants to be obedient and to please her dominant, yet within her will be a need to test her dominants resolve to be obeyed as well as his handling of her disobedience.

    Shadow D/s differs from some mainstream approaches in refusing to treat adult submissives as if they were little girls (except when this is a specific role being explored of course), where there is an expectation that the 'naughty' girl will act out in some fashion that earns her punishment... which is often what she wanted in the first place: attention.

    In Shadow D/s a submissive who feels that her dominant is inattentive in some way is expected to communicate this feeling to him and not act out childish behaviours that attempt to manipulate for the attention. Likewise he is expected to listen to her concerns and get to the bottom of what is unsettling her.

    Once a submissive has undertaken to be obedient she is expected to be so to the very best of her ability, she may make mistakes, she may find that in attempting to obey an especially challenging instruction that fears and other feelings arise which make immediate obedience impossible for her. This is part of the training and does not constitute disobedience since she has tried to obey, there is no failure in this.


    This is discussed further in the Discipline section.
    Objectives aimed at Improving Skills.

    As was stated at the beginning of this section objectives are largely interdependent, as such the development of skills has already been touched on. Indeed many behaviours reflect learned skills and vice versa. Here though our focus is mostly on those skills that are of a sensual-sexual nature and which enrich the intimacy of the D/s relationship. They might be communication skills, skills of attunement to her dominant's pleasure and requirements, overtly sexual skills such as control of internal vaginal muscles, self discipline in controlling orgasm and fellatio to name only a few, or skills in working with energy: both her own and her dominants. Ultimately they are skills concerned with maximising the pleasure she can give and receive.

    Such skills need to be carefully assessed. Often a lack of confidence in a certain area needs to be acknowledged and communicated. For example many submissives, especially those raised in the western world, believe that massage is something that only a professional masseuse can do well. Consequently they tend to be over cautious or just plain nervous about doing it 'right' and get very stressed about being asked to even try. The simple fact is that without some training, without some constructive feedback they are unlikely to do it especially well, not least because they need to learn not just some technical skills but more specifically how to apply these skills to create a pleasurable experience for their dominant.

    The same is true for many sexual skills, fellatio being one that stands out simply because very few submissives understand that what may have been extremely pleasurable to a previous dominant or boyfriend may be unarousing to their present dominant. The precise location of the super sensitive erogenous zones being as unique for men as they are for women.

    Nobody can learn anything without feedback. This has to be accepted at a deep level, because otherwise any feedback is received as some form of criticism, overt or disguised, no matter how positively it is given. The absurd expectation so many submissives and dominants have is that they will somehow 'miraculously' just 'know' exactly what to do to please their lover and when this does not transpire they feel a sense of failure. Such perfectionism and impossible expectation needs to be guarded against from both sides.

    The feedback may be in the form of sounds, be verbal, or involuntary in the form of responses of the body, secretions, tremors and movements. The crucial thing is to be curious and attentive, to approach the other's body as if it were the most extraordinary mystery waiting to be explored and understood... which is precisely what it is on many different levels.

    Energy skills, especially those concerned with developing the ability to perceive very subtle energy directly, can take many years to develop. However one should not make the mistake of thinking of energy in too abstract a sense. Everything is energy, therefore energy may be perceived in its cruder forms from the beginning.

    For example one may simply run one's hand over a submissive's body to discover where she is cold and where warm. Compare the temperature of her belly to the temperature of her chest. Which is warmer? This already begins to give some indication of the distribution of energy throughout her body and the activity of the chakras on a physical level. As has been said numerous times before when energy gets stuck it creates tension, pain and numbness. Discover an area of tension and you have perceived stuck energy. Find an area that feels cold and you have found an area that is energetically deficient.

    As in all things holistic we are aiming for balance, so the simple wisdom is to warm up a cold area, to relax a tense area, and to energise a numb area by bringing attention to it. There are a host of different and sometimes highly technical ways to accomplish these things, but a simple massage given with loving attention will work wonders, most especially if the focus is upon the feelings that arise.

    A last point on the development of energy skills is that many people, dominants and submissives alike will need to seek skilled teachers in order to really make progress. These might be Tai Chi or yoga classes, massage or shiatsu classes, meditation and visualisation/relaxation classes, attending tantric weekend workshops together is highly recommended... whatever grabs you and whichever you feel you can most readily combine with your training needs. In this I am speaking to both dominants and submissives because a dominant might suggest his submissive takes a class to augment particular skills or could take a class himself to deepen and broaden his own understanding the better to guide and train his submissive.

    All this learning can be seen as daunting or taken for what it really is: an exciting adventure of non stop discovery as we explore the mystery that is our lover, even as we explore the mystery that is our Self.

    6/16/2006 9:19:29 PM
    Shadowy's Tips for male submissives

    Shadowy has become a good friend over the time I've been online.  He is a good role model for all submissives, whether male or female.  He possesses the characteristics of a great submissive.  His serves give even female subs a high standard for which to reach, as does his example in the rooms.  Thank you shadow for your friendship and for sharing with male submissives entering the online BDSM realm. 

    These are but a few helpful suggestions, for those that truly wish to learn. I hope these can help.  I write this letter, to help those that seek themselves, and their true submission.  For those that do not know me, my nick online is shadowy1.  I have been an online submissive/slave for 2 years and r/l for one.  I started out just as many of you are, curious, a bit lost, and confused about themselves as a submissive.  I will attempt to cover some protocols, suggestions, and helpful bits of information for those newcomers seeking to explore their fantasies, and their submission.

    Yahoo, or most any online venue, can be a way to explore ones inner feelings, in relative safety.  Before I go any further, I must warn you that many are not true Dom/mes or submissives.  As time goes on, you will see for yourselves, who is true, and who is not.  This is not to say, that there are those out there that aren't, I just say be very careful.  Over the years, I have seen people devastated by others emotionally and physically by those predators, whose only idea of self-worth and self-esteem is to hurt others.

    The first suggestion I have for anyone new is to go into a room, watch, listen and observe. Do not go in as a sub or a Dom/me.  Allow yourself time to "get acclimated".  Explain to ones in the room that you are new, curious and wish to learn.  Most in the room will be receptive and help you in any way they can.  ALWAYS be polite, respectful and honorable. When you feel "comfortable", allow your self to be what your heart tells you that you are. As a submissive, I changed my nick to lower case.  A Dom/me capitalizes the first letter. This helps to avoid confusion.

    This letter will be geared towards the male submissive, so from here on, these are suggestions to you from that perspective.  The first thing you need to realize is that everyone in a room is worthy.  You will see a lot of "bows to the Worthy".  1st rule.....Never bow to anyone, except the One that owns you.  In this lifestyle, everything is SAFE, SANE and CONSENSUAL.  You do not need to bow to every Domme or Dom that enters.  Greet them respectfully, ie: shadowy1 greets MsDomme or shadowy1 greets MasterDom.  Notice, I did not refer to a Mistress as MistressDomme, but as Ms.  A true Domme only allows a male sub to call them Mistress if She owns them.  Use Ma'am, Ms, or M'Lady unless otherwise requested by that Domme.

    Conduct yourself with pride and respect yourself at all times.  Don't come crawling into a room begging to be dominated or searching for a Mistress.  That lowers your self-worth, and makes you look like a fool.  Enter a room, only ask permission to enter if so required by the room rules (not in the go-go), greet the Dom/mes respectfully, and kneel quietly.  The more descriptive and attentive you are to detail, the quicker you will get noticed, instead of acting like a crawling, begging little boy.  One of my "pet-peeves" are those subs referring to themselves as "bratty subs".  They bring attention to themselves by acting with disrespect to others, playing tricks, and misbehaving - thinking Dom/mes like that behavior.  A true Dom/me would not tolerate that attitude, for it reflects badly on their training of a submissive.  Trust me, you do not need to act like that, to find a Dom/me.  Its Ok to joke around and play with your brothers and sisters, as long as it is conducted respectfully and tastefully, but when called to service, focus your attention only on the One you serve.

    Sooner or later, a Dom/me will ask you to serve them.  Remember this rule ALWAYS!  You do not have to serve anyone, unless you want to.  If you feel uncomfortable serving, or doing anything, request a PM, and respectfully explain your feelings to that One.  Do NOT do it in the open room.  Talk to them and get to know them if they wish.  Eventually, you will be more comfortable, and be able to learn, and to grow.  When serving a drink, be very, very descriptive, not of yourself, but of your actions.  Use a lot of adjectives.  Describe the cup, the aroma, and every attention to detail possible.  Never copy another's serve, but watch others, and develop your own style from their serves.  You are serving One, serve them to the best of your abilities.  For a true submissive, serves bring honor to the One they serve, not to bring attention to themselves.  As you serve more and more, your style will develop, and the words will flow.

    Be wary of those that want to "cyber" right away.  Remember, everything is safe, sane, and consensual.  In this lifestyle, TRUST is the most important thing.  Imagine if you met this One in r/l, unless you knew Them well, you would never allow Them to tie you up or hurt you.  That is just plain dangerous and stupid.  Take the time to develop a relationship. Be friends first and grow to care deeply for this person.  Then gradually, move on into it if that is what you want as well.

    You will see many offer collars, and many with collars.  DO NOT ACCEPT ANY COLLAR quickly, or be around those that just want to collar you immediately.  A collar is like a marriage, how can you just meet someone, and in 1-2 weeks be theirs forever?  Only when 2 individuals love, honor, trust, and respect each other deeply should a collar be thought of. These are just a few things one needs to learn to be an online submissive. You will find out what it is like soon enough and be able to decide what is best for you.  Every situation is different, every Dom/me and submissive/slave is different, but we all have one thing in common.....

    We are ALL HUMAN.  Remember that, and you will be fine. I pray that all of you find what you seek, and even if not, at least be a bit better of a person from the experience.

    Yours in submission,

    shadowy1

    6/16/2006 3:56:00 PM
    Considerations for Submissives

    Distinguishing abuse to and with these individuals?

    What is a healthy submissive?

    A submissive is a person of any race, sexual orientation, gender, ethnicity, etc. that seeks to serve and/or give some measure of control over themselves to a counterpart, usually a Dominant, Mistress, Master or Daddy. Submissives often enjoy submitting their will or power to another trusted individual interested in receiving (or taking) it within this consensual power exchange. A submissive may prefer to remain alone, giving of themselves in more community-oriented ways, they may decide to run for a leather "title" so that they can be "in service" to their community or they may just submit themselves to internal desires that compel them to write or teach or create art. Many submissives learn things of interest to them or that might increase their value to a potential dominant partner like boot-blacking, leather care, formal table or valet service or sometimes they may try and learn ways to expand their ability to submit and/or their tolerance for pain, if that is what they are into.

    Some people within the BDSM community have the misconception that submissives want to relinquish power to a dominant partner because they cannot handle that power, because their life does not work when they are in control of it or because they are passive or weak. A healthy submissive is usually none of these things. They are someone whose life actually works well; they have good relationships with their friends, make appropriate safety and partnering choices for themselves and can operate independently with a high level of self-sufficiency. Many submissives are very careful about whom they choose to become involved with because they believe their submission is valuable and they want to safeguard themselves against abuse or maltreatment.

    Healthy submissives will take the time to learn good negotiation skills, seek to stop behaving within old patterns/paradigms that may be left over from childhood or past hurts, will take responsibility for their mistakes and practice healthy conflict/resolution skills. They will also take their time getting to know someone before they trust them, will be honest about their concerns and will not need to manipulate someone to get their needs met. They will seek relationships that are win-win.

    What is considered abuse to or with a submissive?

    Since many people who identify as submissives are engaged within a consensual power exchange, it may be more difficult to discern abuse. Random House Webster's Dictionary defines abuse as "to use wrongly or improperly" and "to treat in a harmful, injurious or offensive way." Abuse and domestic violence within BDSM relationships, especially D/s (dominant/submissive) ones, are frequently overlooked, discounted, tolerated or accepted because there appears to be no public support or there is the fear of "outing" or of being "outed" about their BDSM interests. Abuse of submissives often comes in the form of restricted activities and friendships, isolation, inappropriate or harmful punishments, invalidation or restriction on their contributions or involvement, etc. Abuse can and does occur to submissives, even by other submissives, and if the partners are or have been intimates, then it is considered domestic violence. In either case each party should get help quickly.

    What does abuse towards a submissive look like?

    • coercion, threats or demands that they do things they do not want to agree to or demands that they give over more control than they are comfortable with or at a pace that feels wrong to them
    • refusal to provide for the submissive's needs, combined with refusal to allow anyone else to fill them or refusing to allow the submissive to renegotiate to get their needs met outside of the relationship
    • non-consensual control, dominance or abuse of the submissive's children, or making demands that go against the maternal or paternal responsibilities the submissive may have; restricting access to children as a way to punish
    • harm or non-consensual control of the submissive's pets, belongings or their own submissives (when the submissive is a switch and has others in service to them)
    • prevention, interruption or refusal of medical attention, emotional healing, therapy, religious counseling, spiritual advisement or professional support when needed
    • physical abuse, blackmail, repeated verbal assaults, chronic belittling, refusal to adhere to safety practices as negotiated or refusing to allow renegotiation when the submissive needs it, etc.
    • threats or acts to expose lifestyle to co-workers, vanilla family members or children
    • forcing, manipulating, coercing, demanding or bribing the submissive to have sex or provide service to anyone or in any way that violates agreements or previous negotiations
    • negotiating someone into agreements without their full informed consent, especially long-term contracts with newcomers; manipulating someone into financial or emotional dependence without taking precautions should conflict occur or the need to leave arise
    • giving a submissive drugs, alcohol or other substances to elicit or affect their consent

      If you think you may be in an abusive relationship and you are a submissive:

      You may feel that no one will understand what you are going through. You may feel alone, trapped or that you will have no resources if you try to stop the abuse or get out. Look up a BDSM sensitive therapist on-line through the KINK-Aware Professionals list at www.bannon.com/~race/kap and get help. You do not deserve to be abused and you cannot prevent it with more patience, more understanding or better communication skills. Abuse and Domestic Violence can occur towards anyone and it is not okay. Get help.

      Call: 1-800-799-SAFE
      1-800-787-3224 TTY

    6/15/2006 7:06:24 PM
     Ask today - Safe tomorrow ~

    Sometimes we give much weight to what people say to us. This is particularly so for people who become known to each other through the Internet and phone. When written or verbal communication becomes our only available 'measure' of a person then we tend to become dependent on using our judgment as to the depth or veracity of what we hear. If we approach a new relationship with this handicap and if we are in a somewhat vulnerable state then we may be further inclined to offer a level of belief toward this unknown person we are communicating with. In a sense, we want to believe what they have to say so we encourage ourselves to override years of caution and offer to this person an almost limitless sphere of trust. This decision to trust can become so powerful that even when opportunities present themselves to check for truth, we ignore them. Sometimes going so far as to tell ourselves that such a check in some way diminishes the belief we have claimed both to them and to ourselves. In this case we deliberately 'blind' ourselves to any information which may present itself as contrary to the established truth.
    It becomes fairly easy to 'build' a stranger into the 'design' we think we have searched for our entire lives. It is a way to resurrect hope and old tarnished battered by life dreams of the perfect man, or perfect woman. Further, it is in the nature of humans to create a 'mating dance' when meeting an 'available' or 'potential' mate. This dance in part is expressed through a deliberate seeking out of 'similar' signals. We tend to look for a common language, common hobbies or experiences, something to use as a foundation for an ongoing conversation or to further contacts and increase the potential of mating. Within this 'courting dance' we tend to ignore or push aside those things which are 'different' in part because we know that such differences if brought forward might erode our so carefully constructed relationship foundation. If you couple the need to believe again, to find someone to fill the voids in your life to this biological 'alignment' of similarities then you may find the combination difficult to resist and almost impossible to view objectively.
    If you take this 'mixture' further and express it within the arena of D/s, you can then add a component of ritualized responses which inhibit open communication. This can be especially true if the individual is within the submissive side of the relationship. Very shortly after 'meeting' online, the submissive may be encouraged to respond 'in role' at all times during online conversations and email. This 'structure' by its nature is aligned toward the concept of one person offering direction and the other person following or accepting that direction. Open or intimate conversation may be an early casualty to the desire to 'fit' into the desired role. If no early open areas are created then the submissive may find themselves somewhat trapped within this role. Often they will not see this as being trapped since 'finding' this 'special person' is very important to them. They will tell themselves that this 'limitation of information flow' is what is proper between their perception of Dominant and submissive. Beyond a certain point, 'asking' can be viewed as disrespectful. So, necessary questions may remain unasked and unanswered. The submissive may feel that this floating trust adds just that little bit more risk and edge to their situation or budding relationship.
    By viewing this process in reverse you can clearly note the times or moments when such decisions were made, when the individual made a choice to offer trust in lieu of real information. This launching of the self into the unknown is also a choice. By accepting the 'limitations' of real information the individual can make decisions which on some level they know are based on possibly erroneous assumptions. By not asking certain questions they take a step toward reducing the long term viability of the new relationship. This is an action directed by the free will and choice of the individual. As they take each further action which may lead them into an unsuitable union they are in basic ways expressing the desire to be in a temporary union, one which stands the highest risk of falling apart in disunion after a very short period of time. This 'idea' may be mentally intolerable and frequently the individual will persuade themselves that what they truly are looking for is a stable, long term, healthy interpersonal relationship.
    However, with very few exceptions, the strength of a relationship is built over a long period of time based on the actions of the individual's involved in the relationship. It is less important what you believe, or what you tell yourself and more important what you do, to, toward and for that relationship and indeed for yourself. Intentions are empty descriptions. Your 'action' is who you are, it is what you really do. Trust if given easily and cheaply will be repaid by its easy and cheap stripping. Trust shouldn't be given at all. Trust is something which you as an individual earn. If you are a person who willfully chooses to take actions against the basic structure of your relationship you are simply expressing your true 'feeling' for that relationship. By seeking 'forgiveness' for actions you indeed are requesting that those who have trusted you should accept this willful injury of themselves, and release you from responsibility for your choice to injure them in the first place. A twice injury.
    If you are seeking a relationship via the Internet or some form of dating service, use all of the same tools you would use when seeking any relationship. Be safe. Meet in open, public places. Create safe call numbers and USE them. Ask questions. Take a look at your dates photo ID. See if the names match, if the addresses match. Beyond the normal range of safe call questions are some questions which should be asked. The growth of the Internet is creating 'opportunistic predators', these are people who will seek out anyone they believe is vulnerable purely to use that person for their own motives or purposes. Further, there are people entering the lifestyle looking for a place to 'hide' their behaviors of violence and abuse. Ask any potential relationship partner if they have a criminal record, if they have ever been charged with domestic violence or stalking, if they are a felon, if they have ever been charged with a sex crime such as rape or child molestation, if they have ever been charged or implicated in the death of anyone else. Felony conviction records are generally available to the public only requiring a name to be searched. If your potential relationship partner has any type of charge or conviction against them, then do the research to INDEPENDENTLY explore the nature of the charge and findings against them IF you continue to be serious about them. Do your best to gather clear and factual information to the best of your ability prior to placing yourself in a position of extreme vulnerability. And finally, whenever possible DATE locally. Meet early in the relationship, see if there is physical chemistry. Then check your date out. If you notice an inconsistency don't allow yourself to put it into the ignore box, if you select poorly that choice may injure or destroy you.

    6/15/2006 6:30:25 AM

    Fat Women, Body Image, and Sexual Politics in the BDSM Scene

    by Sensuous Sadie
    (09/14/05)

    My name is Sadie and I'm fat. That is, fat and beautiful. Zaftig. Rubenesque. Soft and cuddly, and really fun to hug. I am a size 24, and in general, if you don't like it, you can lump it. It helps that I am also in fabulous shape with calves of steel and six pack abs (which can't be seen under my tummy, but I know they're there).

    This is a little bit about me and a lot about everyone who has body image issues. It's a lot about women, and a little about men. It's about how I came to love my body, and also how body image and self-esteem function in the D/S context. When I started thinking about writing this piece, I wasn't sure if I had anything useful to say. After all, as my friend Elizabeth told me: "You have the best body image of anyone I know, thin or fat."

    The story of how I got here doesn't have a lot to do with BDSM, so I won't go into excess detail. Suffice it to say that once upon a time I was addicted to food and hated my body. In my mid-twenties I went to Overeaters Anonymous and made friends with Nicole, another addict who happened to be a size five, but who also ate her chicken pot pies half frozen because she couldn't wait for them to bake fully. She was also one hell of a snappy dresser. Nicole taught me that self-hatred is an equal opportunity force of destruction for both fat and thin women, not to mention how to be one hell of a snappy dresser.

    Is The BDSM Scene Any Different From Vanilla Life?

    Some years later I entered the BDSM lifestyle pretty much at peace with those issues. I don't have any research basis for this, but there do seem to be more plus-sized women in the Scene. Perhaps they are attracted in greater numbers because their size is less of an issue than what they have to offer through their submission or their domination.

    The Scene offers some wonderful things that the vanilla world does not. The biggest one is that due to numbers alone, way more men than women, I could have been a complete ass, a total bitch, or a whining doormat and I still would have had no shortage of Dominants a'knocking at my door. While I have never found it particularly difficult to find lovers in the vanilla world, in the BDSM world they're lined up on the doorstep. Before Vermont even had a D/S community, I posted a personals ad in alt.personals.bondage and over a few years met and went out with no less than 40 Dominants. Is this because I'm God's gift to men? As much as I'd like to think so, it's unlikely. There are some very real differences which account for this phenomenon.

    While we come from all walks of life, BDSMers all have a love for the alternative. We are not people who spend every Wednesday night engaged in military-style intercourse. We love passion, the power exchange, and the magic of sexual self-expression. This attitude translates, generally speaking, into a more open-minded attitude toward size, not to mention age, gender, race, and orientation. When I look for a Dominant, I'm looking less at his career path, and more for his ability to know himself and control me. When I look for a Submissive, I'm looking less for his economic viability, and more for his capacity to be vulnerable, for his emotional stability. Looks are nice, and heaven knows I like to have a hot trophy Submissive hanging on my leash, but the bottom line is that after a scene, I want to be able to connect with this person on a deeper level. After the party, I want to be able to cuddle up with them over a bowl of popcorn and watch Arsenic and Old Lace.

    Unlike our vanilla friends who rarely see large naked bodies, we have many opportunities through play parties and demos to look at, get used to, and eventually admire the soft curves of fat people. It is at first astounding, and then liberating, to see a large man or woman walk around a play party stark naked, proud of their body, fully loved. It's hard not to like someone who likes herself so much.

    How To Get Over It

    The thing about body issues is that everyone has them: women and men, thin and fat, you and me. After all, if I never had any body issues, the world would not need me to be an activist for size acceptance. If you want to get over self-criticism, here are some things you can try. Start by communicating with your body, using affirmations to find the beautiful parts about yourself, not just physically, but emotionally and spiritually. Listen to what your body has to say, and respect your own path. This is the foundation of self-love. If you love yourself, loving your body will follow.

    On the practical side, go to some play parties or other public situations where you will be able to observe people of all sizes and shapes enjoying themselves. Replace any critical thoughts in your head with positive ones about the beauty of their bodies, whether it be good skin, soft curves, great butt to spank, strong muscles, or wonderful handfuls of breasts. Talk to your friends about what beautiful thing you saw in this larger person. If it's not a physical attribute, notice their courage for playing in public, their love of their own body, or their unself-consciousness. For the female Dominant, size can be an advantage, projecting a powerful physical presence which attracts Submissives. If you have this advantage, use it.

    Invite some friends over and do a little play under more controlled conditions. You'll be able to see how it feels to share your fears with people you trust. Here again, you don't need to bare it all. Think about the parts of your body you like best and start with those. For example, I feel most confident about my breasts, waist, and legs. So when I first played in public I wore a short skirt, but bared the rest of me. When I played with one Submissive who was shy about his tummy (he wasn't fat, but he didn't work out and was a bit soft there), I had him bare his ass and penis, both very fine, but allowed him to wear a tank top. Showing this kind of love and care for his feelings also helped him to come to terms with his body.

    I found I felt more confident when my friends and/or play partners were also plus-sized. Over time I discovered play partners who weren't fat themselves, but who appreciated my body nevertheless for its strength, flexibility, health, and energy.

    When you are ready, consider doing some public play at a party. You do not have to go whole hog and strut around nekkid. Take some trusted friends along and give it a try.

    Work out! There is nothing like the confidence and strength that comes from being in good shape. While we should all be respected regardless of our size, it's much harder for people to criticize me knowing that 1) I'm in better shape than they are, and that 2) I can kick their butt.

    Wear sexy clothes. The best part about Scene parties is the opportunity to dress like a slut. Scene events are one of the few places where you can wear revealing, sexy, exotic clothing, and have it be appreciated. Show off your best attribute. You'll never see me in a high-necked shirt or a long skirt. Looking good translates to feeling good. Dress not because you feel you should, but because showing off your body will increase your confidence. Also known as fake it till you make it.

    Lastly -- if you like yourself and your body -- act like it. Talk about body image to your friends. Dress well. Take care of your body. Be a role model.

    The Big Picture

    This is my theory about men and body size:

    25% Love Plus Sized Women Like Me! One vanilla, but aggressive lover in the midst of fucking my brains out, whispered, "Those guys who like skinny women don't know what they're missing!" A New Hampshire Dominant says, "I prefer larger Submissives. There's more flesh to play with and I don't have to worry so much about hitting bones." Another Scene player says, "Personally, I find the sight of a voluptuous woman bound tightly much more stirring than a slim woman. It is much more gratifying to spank a well-rounded bottom than a skinny one."

    25% Do Not Notice Body Size At All. One Dominant said to me, "I get so irritated with these Submissives who talk about and criticize their bodies all the time. It makes me focus on the negative things about them, and to be honest, I really just do not care about whether or not they have a tummy or not, or have big thighs or not, or whatever. I just don't look at people that way."

    25% Prefer Slimmer Woman, But Are Open To Loving People For Who They Are, Not What They Look Like. Another Dominant said to me, "I've been with big women and small women and it doesn't matter what size they are, so much as their personality and whether or not they're fun to be with in and out of bed."

    25% Only Date Thin Women. One Submissive said about her partner "Recently as we were walking with our arms about each other, he commented, 'the world is backwards.' He does not like the fact that I am not small enough to throw around the bed the way he would like."

    100% of them are irritated by women who harp on their bodies and constantly put themselves down.

    I know three Dominants who only get involved with thin women. Does it irk me? You bet it does, and at some level it limits our friendship. I need to know that my friends celebrate me in the same way I celebrate myself. I'm not saying each of us shouldn't be allowed to have our preferences, but to insist on one particular body type seems childish and closed-minded to me. I also don't go out with men who only date plus-sized women. That's just as ridiculous. I choose my men for their ability to be emotionally grounded, spiritually present, and engaged with life.

    In any case, I'm still left with 75% of the men, so I say to hell with the ones who are stuck on size. In addition to my fat self, my zaftig self, my Rubenesque self, I am so much more. I am passion, joy, and spirituality. I am strength and weakness, Dominance and submission, taking and yielding. I am a whole person first, a fat woman second, and, I am really fun to hug.

    6/14/2006 1:51:05 PM
     Theatrical Titles

    The S/m lifestyle is full of titles. Ceremonial forms of address which often allude to or denote behavior as well. These titles are often designed to signal or suggest to others what 'mode of address' the individual should be treated to, what level of deference might be appropriate, how much respect one should offer or not offer that individual. These titles also create 'limitations' based on what type of conversation is appropriate or otherwise direct us toward shaping the content of our conversations in directions which are constrained by the given limitations suggested in the title.

    Titles are 'given' or used to describe events which occurred in the past. They may indicate a level of proficiency in a specific arena and are often barriers to engagement of the individual in any type of 'contest' within that area of noted expertise.

    To some degree you can say that taking on the title of Dominant is a means the individual uses to negate future challenge to acceptance of that individual as a Dominant, although you will find ongoing challenge to such self annointed titles and sometimes the behavior of people who consider the existance of any title as justification to remove, damage, destroy or injure the party so named.

    If a title has come into existance as the outcome of an event then the title exists seperately or is indicative of a challenge, contest or action already completed. It means that the individual is not involved in this particular challenge NOW. In this way titles relate to an individual's past, not their present or future.

    The presentation of a title is often used to create and sustain a presentation of personal power. A person 'with title' is often expected to be held in esteem, for others to yield to them or withdraw from opposition to them or otherwise conform to their will and direction - - within the specific arena in which they hold this title.

    As an example - a person 'titled' as a Dominant might reasonbly expect this 'title' to garner for them expressions of respect, esteem, yielding behaviors, compliance and obedience within the arena of a D/s interaction, relationship or event.

    If you speak about a person being 'powerful' you are generally speaking about the outcome of what that person has done in the past, some 'measurable' demonstration of their strength or power within a given time frame, set of rules and area of contest. By looking at it from this perspective you can say that a person does not win by being powerful but becomes powerful by winning. If a person has sufficient power to 'win' prior to engaging in the contest then what occurs is not a challenge or contest at all. After all, one is 'powerful' ONLY by the deference, compliance and agreement of others.

    In a sense you cannot BE powerful under challenge but are only 'powerful' if you cannot be challenged. The mere act of participation in challenge indicates non possession of 'power'. Power is given, measured or indicated by those viewing from an external vantage point - the audience.

    In the case of the 'dominant' (as described above) - the dominant has no 'power' if that power is under challenge. Their 'power' only exists when it is accepted to exist by others (such as a submissive). Without the acceptance of this external 'audience' the title or embodiment of 'power' ceases to exist.

    If you look at challenge - you can then see that when an individual such as a submissive 'challenges' the possession of power of a dominant that they are indicating specifically that the dominant (from their viewpoint) is not in possession of power or title. If the dominant participates in that challenge then the dominant is 'agreeing' with the assessment of the submissive that they do not possess the power to refrain from challenge.

    The dominant does not 'overcome' the challenge of the submissive within the relationship and will make no effort to coerce, impose or force the submissive to do what the dominant wishes. If the dominant 'does' this then they demonstrate that they are not 'strong' or in possession of power. The dominant IS strong if the dominant can allow the submissive to do as they wish within the course of the dominants interaction with them.

    The submissive must 'overcome' the resistance within themselves in order to accept the possession of power of the dominant.

    A dominant does not 'oppose' the actions of the submissive but initiates actions which are designed in a manner or way which will encourage the submissive to initiate their own action.

    You could say that how 'submissive' an individual 'might' be (might) be measured by how much resistance within themselves they are able to overcome to the challenge within themselves of accepting the possession of power in others.

    If the challenge remains solely within the submissive then the dominant retains title or does not engage or view the challenge to exist in relation to their position within the relationship.

    It becomes important to note that the 'title' dominant or submissive used here ONLY exist within the framework of the specific 'context of interaction we understand to be D/s'. You would not be 'dominant or submissive' to anyone who was not 'relating' to you within the specific framework of those terms. Or, you cannot be (a title) without the acceptance of others - you can only be YOU. In this way titles are 'theatrical'.

    6/14/2006 6:05:45 AM
     HANDICAPPED in BDSM

    The handicapped in the BDSM community are often overlooked and many assume they do not exist. They do. There are Dominant's who are blind, deaf, paralyzed or otherwise physically impaired. And, there are innumerable submissives with varying degree's of disability or other physical problems that to some extent leave them handicapped. It is quite possible to scene from both sides in spite of such impairments. However, there are some key things which should be addressed.

    In many cases an impaired Dominant (wheelchair bound), may seek out and bring to intense scenes an assistant. This assistant can act as the hands, eyes and ears of the Dominant. However, in lighter scenes (mostly those with only partial bondage), the Dominant often can easily scene alone. S/he may bring the disability into the scene itself. This might be to utilize the submissive as a tow vehicle using harnesses attached to the wheelchair, and some even use the chair itself as something to easily tie the submissive to. In these lighter scenes the Dominant will often create an escape avenue for the submissive in case the Dominant should experience difficulty so that they will not accidentally leave their submissive in a bad situation. As I noted, many will take heavier scenes through the usage of a standby assistant. One of the best Dominant males I have ever met in my life lost his legs in Vietnam. It made sceneing with his wife a creative challenge but one he compensated for quite well. There are Dominant's who are visually impaired who do an excellent job at scening. The submissive who becomes involved with a handicapped Dominant needs to expect to be challenged into unusual roles in the relationship. In many cases the need for trust is even greater and for some submissives their in-scene fear is something additional to be overcome.

    Communication is crucial in all aspects of the relationship and has special requirements in the sceneing arena. If your Dominant is somewhat deaf or blind, good solid in-scene alternatives should be set up in advance. Generally, the Dominant can test out things out of scene to see if they will work. This also requires a higher level of cooperation on the part of the submissive. With those Dominants that have restricted usage of their hands and arms, they can still scene by adapting tools and toys into unique and interesting ways. A higher level of care is necessary if the Dominant finds it necessary to rely on electronic devices.

    Many submissives are physically handicapped. This can range from tunnel carpal disease in their hand/wrist areas to full bed incapacitation. This creates levels of increased difficulty and risk. It is both Dominant and submissives responsibility to fully reveal the complete nature of all known body ailments prior to engaging in any type of scene. There are numerous actions which would be slightly risky to a completely healthy submissive that can kill an impaired submissive. The Dominant should ask for and the submissive should volunteer good medical information. There is no mandate which says that a submissive needs to stand to be scened. In many cases a prone person is easier to scene and with better control. Bondage risks can be minimized when you reduce the potentials of unconsciousness. A wheelchair bound submissive can be bound into their chair and areas which are sensitive totally played with. Remember that healing times are critical here. In many cases the disabled do not heal at the rate that physically healthy people do. So it becomes even more imperative to scene in ways that in no way decreases the quality of the submissives life. Do not bruise! I cannot emphasize that enough. It is seldom necessary although many submissives parade bruises somewhat like badges of honor. Bruising is tissue damage. Healing from damage can be not only difficult but in some persons impossible.

    I know of several submissives who were bruised and after over a year still carried damage. The idea is not to see what a person can take, but to challenge their 'personal' level into the realms where they can experience intensity and it's unique coupling to pleasure. This may be a light pinch. The expectations of what is a 'correct level' needs to be reexamined as each person is completely unique. Many areas of the body never fully recover from damage. Breast tissue is a good example of this. Many Dominants like to 'flog' the breasts. This can cause lifelong tissue damage. Also, bondage which restricts blood flow can almost immediately cause some tissues to begin to die! Understanding of where blood vessels are, when, where and how to use bondage effectively and safely is necessary. A new Dominant should seek out good BDSM texts on the topics and attend as many workshops and live demonstrations as possible prior to attempting things for themselves.

    A bed-bound submissive can still be scened in a way to them that is totally enjoyable. Their bed can become a bondage tool. The Dominant who likes to stretch their submissive should have great supporting bondage lined cuffs and should remember to stay within the natural length to allow the 'sensation' of intense bondage. Joints are fragile and even more-so in someone disabled. Be creative and use multiple bondage points instead of stressing individual joints.

    Many disabled submissives have to deal with increased anxieties about their personal worth and value. Some have extensive scarring, missing limbs or other physical distortions which make them even more vulnerable to negative commentary. The Dominant needs to be fully aware of these potentials as much as everything else. Remember to 'do no harm'. Your interaction should improve both of your lives, not diminish it in any way. Be supportive and absolutely honest from the beginnings of the relationship. If you think you may have trouble or feel uncomfortable looking at someone with a disability, then do not impose yourself onto them. The human spirit is fragile and beautiful, be genuine, open and supportive.

    6/13/2006 1:35:22 PM
     

    For men and women (menopause and mid-life crisis)


    Menopause
    is a natural physical transition that every woman experiences as she ages. It is often loosely defined as the final cessation of menstruation in a woman's life. This implies an abrupt and complete transition, although the actual process is typically quite gradual. While most women undergo this change between the ages of 48 and 52, some women stop menstruating as young as their late thirties or early forties, and others continue to menstruate into their mid-fifties. The process leading up to menopause begins with a slow-down in the function of the ovaries, generally about five years before the last menstrual period, and additional physical and emotional changes continue for several years after the last period. During this time, there is a change in the hormonal balance, with a decrease in the amount of estrogen produced by the ovaries. Finally, there is such a low level of estrogen production that periods become irregular, eventually stopping altogether. As the menstrual cycles cease, the level of progesterone also decreases. Together, these hormones influence and regulate a number of physical and emotional functions, and with changing levels of both, many women experience more than just the cessation of menstruation.

    Menopause sets in motion a number of physiological changes that may impact a woman's sexual functioning. The decreased levels of estrogen and progesterone during and after menopause cause the lining of the vaginal walls to thin and become more rigid. In addition, the production of vaginal lubrication drops off, contributing to discomfort during intercourse. Estrogen replacement therapy helps to counter these changes for many women, but risks may outweigh the benefits for women with cardiovascular disease, breast cancer, or uterine cancer in their histories. Estrogen suppositories or creams, which contain much lower doses of estrogen and are used over much shorter periods of time, are another option for maintaining the viability of the vagina. For women who cannot, or prefer not to use estrogen treatments, water-based vaginal lubricants effectively alleviate vaginal dryness at the time of intercourse.

    Menopause need not signal the end of a woman's sexual interest or activity, as was assumed to be true in the past. It is not the loss of estrogen, but the beliefs and attitudes about sex and menopause, or aging, that seem to be important to sexual desire and activity. In recent years it has become clear that not only does interest in and capacity for sex continue well beyond menopause, but that many women report an increased enjoyment of sex because worries about unwanted pregnancy are no longer a concern.

    Some women experience this as a smooth transition with little physical discomfort, while others experience many uncomfortable accompanying symptoms such as hot flashes, night sweats, mood swings, irregular heavy bleeding, osteoporosis, and vaginal dryness (which may lead to painful sexual intercourse). As many as 80 percent of women going through menopause experience some negative physical reactions. Women experience worse symptoms if they are undergoing severe emotional stress or have certain dietary habits that include excessive caffeine, sugar, or alcohol consumption. Hot flashes are one of the most uncomfortable problems that menopausal women complain about. While most women experience hot flashes lasting two or three minutes, others last longer, even up to an hour. Roughly 80 percent of women going through menopause experience hot flashes, and for about 40 percent of those women the symptom is so distressing that they seek medical attention.

    Some women have noticed that drinking coffee or alcohol can at times bring on hot flashes. Some women find relief from certain symptoms with the help of hormonal replacement therapy, in which various regimens of estrogen, progesterone and androgens are taken. In addition to the hormonal treatments, other remedies that have been found helpful for the depression, irritability and anxiety experienced by some women include the use of tryptophan (an amino acid that has a calming effect, also naturally occurs in hot milk, beef, tuna, chicken, eggs and spinach), mild herbal teas (such as camomile and valerian root, taken at bedtime), regular exercise and relaxation.

    As with any health issue, menopause is yet another life experience that is eased with good self-care, exercise and a healthy diet. Whole grains, legumes, vegetables, fruits, seeds and nuts, smaller portions of meat and unsaturated oils are all preferable to a diet laden in salt, sugar, caffeine, alcohol, dairy products (other good sources of calcium include green leafy vegetables, beans, peas, soybeans, fish, carob, and chicken stock made with bones), and fats.

    Premature menopause can result from a variety of causes. One of these is the surgical removal of both ovaries as part of a hysterectomy to treat ovarian cancer or other cancers of the reproductive system, severe endometriosis, life-threatening infections, or to protect women from perceived risk of future cancer. About 5 percent of all women inherit a tendency toward early menopause from their mothers and are born with thousands fewer eggs than most women. Others inherit an autoimmune disorder in which their own immune system destroys healthy ovarian cells for as yet unknown reasons. These women tend to experience an earlier onset of menopause and range of symptoms than seen in the majority of other women.

    The unpleasant side effects of going through menopause may be amplified by the meanings that menopause has for a woman. Some may see menopause as a sign of getting old; others may grieve the loss of their childbearing years. This phase of life may occur at the same time as other significant life changes: children may be entering college, parents may be getting older and may require more care, and women may begin to experience significant losses of relatives or spouses through death. The experience of menopause may be eased by viewing it in the context of other stresses that might be occurring in a woman's life. Often allowing one to grieve the losses that are being experienced will paradoxically offer some relief to the adjustment to this normal phase of life. Finding someone supportive to talk to, such as someone older who has successfully made this transition, may be helpful. A holistic approach that addresses the physical, medical and emotional challenges that accompany menopause will ease the transition into what can continue to be a very enjoyable and rewarding time of life.

    Male menopause is a relatively recent concept referring to a kind of emotional or psychological crisis that occurs for some men during their 40s, 50s or early 60s. Because men do not menstruate, menopause is a somewhat inappropriate term for this male phenomenon. It is also referred to as mid-life crisis. Male menopause or mid-life crisis typically manifests itself as symptoms of depression for no obvious reason, intense reflection on the direction one's life has taken as well as on what the future holds, and perhaps some personality and behavioral changes that may put a strain on relationships.

    Just as estrogen production diminishes in women during menopause, so does testosterone production in males during this stage of life. The physical consequences are much less dramatic for men than for women, but some men do experience changes. These include taking longer to achieve an erection, less strongly felt ejaculation, and a longer refractory period (after ejaculation, the time it takes for a man to be able to ejaculate again). Most men also experience gradually declining levels of strength and endurance. On the other hand, ejaculatory control is likely to be increased, and the man remains fully able to cause a pregnancy. Furthermore, regular physical conditioning can combat much of the decline in strength and endurance.

    For some men, the physical changes of mid-life signal a threat to their masculinity and virility, setting in motion psychological distress and behavioral changes. There are those men who experience mid-life as so threatening that they seek to prove their youthfulness, strength and virility by seeking out multiple sexual encounters, perhaps with younger partners, or by participating in strenuous physical activities.

    Not all men experience male menopause, and of the men that do, only about 25 percent are profoundly affected. The duration of a mid-life crisis is highly variable. It may be concentrated into a few months, or it may last up to several years. Generally, having a supportive and understanding family and being able to discuss the ongoing concerns of mid-life will help men negotiate this sometimes troubling time without major residual problems.

    For further information you may want to read: The Menopause Self-help Book by Susan M. Lark, M.D.; The Quickest Ways to Handle Problems and Discomfort: 60 Second Menopause Management by Carol R. Schulz; The Silent Passage: Menopause by Carol Sheehy; and A Woman Doctor's Guide to Menopause by Lois Jovanovic, M.D. with Suzanne Levert.

    6/12/2006 6:40:05 PM

    Respect? 

       Is respect important in a BDSM relationship? A BDSM relationship is built on several qualities. Respect, Trust and Honesty each of these are just as important as the other. You can not have one of these with out the other being present they go hand in hand.

        Respect works both ways and is NOT a one way street as some may think. Just as a slave should shows respect to their Master, they in turn should show respect for their slave. We are all human beings with our own special needs and desires. As the slave shows their respect in their actions and words when they are present, they should also show the same respect when they are not. The slave is an extenuation of their Masters reputation and honor an emissary of their Master. The actions of the slave should be a reflection of their devotion to their Master.

        The Master as well should show respect to their slave as an example for them to follow. The Master is also the teacher. The Master should never ask the slave to do more than they are really capable. To expect more than can be accomplished is not respecting of the slaves self worth in pleasing you. The Master needs to show respect for the slave when it comes to issues of fear or feelings of self worth. ( there is nothing more disrespectful than to show an attitude that I don't care how you feel or what you desire)

        The lack of respect from either the Master or the slave only leads to bad feelings, anger and the closing down of communication. This would be one of the biggest taboo's  is the lack of respect from either the Master or the slave. With out respect how can you communicate? Where will the trust be? Why would there be any need for honesty?  If you lose respect how can you talk and if you do how can you believe if there is no trust? As for honesty how can you be honest with someone who has no respect for you? Just a few things to think about. There must be balance in the relationship.

        When a slave shows unequivocal respect to their Master it is a show of total devotion and a desire to please their Master. It does great honor for both the Master and the slave. It leaves no room for mistrust and makes the avenue for honesty open and easy to follow. The Master in turn also should show their slave respect for the devotion they have given and the honesty that it brings to the relationship. Remembering the slave has submitted totally and of free will to them.

        Respect doesn't stop there, that is only the beginning. The things that you have negotiated should be held with the deepest respect. If the Master requires a salutation or act and the sub has agreed to that and it discontinues without the Masters approval  then that would also be disrespectful. Also if the slave noted while in negotiation that they would not or could not do a certain act and the Master continuously tries to get the slave to do these things is also a show of disrespect. You both negotiated and agreed to these things.

        Although a slave leads a submissive life style with you there may be a need to maintain a certain persona in public. Whether personal, business or family reasons, the Master should respect that.

        Respect breeds honesty and trust, probably greater than anything else can. It shows devotion, love and caring for the others wishes. Respect is mutual and not just one sided. So respect the needs of each other and the desires you both have. There maybe times that either of you may need a little space, this doesn't mean things are changing. It only means you are human after all. So put respect, trust and honesty in your relationship. Let it grow as you and your slave grow. 

    6/11/2006 8:15:46 PM

    BDSM SHOPPING LIST

    Now that you know what you want (need), what you don't want (intolerances), and what you would like (desires) in a partner, let's put it all down in a list. I like to call this a shopping list because with this in hand, you are in an excellent position to interview potential partners, knowing that you will not grab the first thing that on the surface, appears really attractive. Just as in shopping at a store, if you go with a list in hand, you will come away with only those things you need, you really want, and none of the things that dazzle us with possibilities at first sight but often end up being very bad for us.

    It is very tempting and quite common for a new dominant to take the first submissive she finds that shows an interest in serving her (especially online). But she usually finds that within weeks, the relationship begins to fall apart because the couple is not well suited for one another.

    In case I didn't make this clear, let me state here that both a dominant and a submissive should create her own shopping list. In this way, when she meets a potential partner, although she may be excited and ready to latch (or should I say leash) on to this sensual and loving creature, she knows that she has a well thought out plan to guide her in making this decision. If you follow your shopping list, and look for as many of these things as possible (obviously it is very important that your needs and intolerances be compatible, but your desires are negotiable) your chances of making a good match are tremendously increased.

    There is one other category that should be added to your shopping list. This category is personal kinks and sexual limits. I do not go into it extensively here because so much has already been written about it online. There are several sites that offer a BDSM checklist that both the domme and sub can fill out and send to one another. If you have not already thought about and know what your kinks and sexual limits are, a good place to start is with one of these checklists. I have added two LINKS for the checklist at the BOTTOM of this page.
    Most of us know what we like sexually and/or what we would like to try. The difficulty comes in with limits. Everyone knows what her hard limits are (those things we will not do under any circumstances), but since we are always changing, we cannot know if something that is a soft limit today might turn into a desire in six months from now. These things can only be known when limits are gently pushed and explored.

    This is not to say that you do not know what you don't want to do, simply that you may change your mind in the future. This is one area that does not translate well to online experimentation, these things must be explored irl (in real life) in order for you to know how it actually feels (unless of course, you have no interest in ever doing any of this irl. If you only want and have an online relationship then limits can be explored online for fantasy purposes). In the meantime, just indicate what is a soft limit (you don't want to do it now but may change your mind) and what is a hard limit (those things you will not do under any circumstances).

    Now, let's look at that list.

    SHOPPING LIST

    NEEDS

    I need to be in Control

    I need to be Respected

    I need to teach and lead her

    She must need to do things for me (pampering)

    I need to be admired

    I need space and freedom

    I need to be accepted the way I am now.

    I need to be trusted.

    I need to be appreciated.

    I need to be vitally important in her life.

    I need to be sexually satisfied.

    I need her to be strong and self-confident.

    INTOLERANCES

    Brattiness-using bad behavior to push me to do what she wants (spanking).

    Nagging at me to change or criticizing

    Meanness or bad attitude

    Physical confrontations (hitting or putting hands on anyone in anger)

    Thinks of herself first

    Slamming doors or throwing things

    Eye-rolling, hand in my face, screaming, saying shut up

    Drinking and driving


    DESIRES

    I want her sexual service several days a week (3, 4, 5, there is usually a frequency with this desire; sexual service is a requirement, frequency is a desire to be negotiated).

    I want her to obey me immediately at all times

    I want her to believe that I am never wrong and never argue with me [not arguing may be a requirement, but this will often need to be taught (training) so it will occur at first].

    I want her to think I am the best domme in the world for her.

    I want to decide to play without considering where she is physically and emotionally.

    I want her to never be preoccupied with work.

    I want her to be happy with the attention I give her (this desire will not be satisfied if you are not meeting her need for attention).

    I want her to never cry or be sensitive when she has PMS (good luck with this one).

    I want her to ALWAYS cook for me.


    KINKS AND SEXUAL LIMITS

    KINKS

    Spanking

    Anal play

    Rope bondage

    Role play (teacher/student)

    Withholding orgasm

    Nipple clamps

    Double penetration

    Illusion of force


    LIMITS

    No blood sports (hard limit)

    No branding (hard limit)

    No whips (soft limit)

    No scat (hard limit)

    No water sports (soft limit)

    No one under 18 (hard limit)

    No gags (soft limit)

    No animals (hard limit)

    These are simply some ideas. Your kinks and limits, hard and soft, are entirely individual. It is important that you are aware of what these are for you at this point in time, especially hard limits, so that you can find a partner that is a good match for you. You do not want to find yourself in a relationship where your partner expects you to submit to being branded when you absolutely do not want marks on your body. Trying to negotiate when there is such disparity will cause endless frustration and more than likely, the relationship will not work out. As I stated before, there is no way to know how you will feel about some of these things until you try them, but thinking about them and writing down what you are certain of right now will move you in the right direction and give you a place to start.

    CASTLE REALM BDSM CHECK LIST

    CUFFS BDSM CHECK LIST

    6/11/2006 5:52:19 AM

    And Now The Moment You've Been Waiting For: BDSM Humor castlerealm

    If you're a dom who thinks a good buy is that puppy collar on special at K-Mart...You ain't.
    If you're a dom and you think that a "crop" is this autumn's wheat harvest...You ain't.
    If you're a dom and you think a sub needs lettuce, tomato and pickles...You ain't.
    If you're a dom and you think your sub can stay underwater for weeks...You ain't.
    If you're a sub whose idea of punishment is taking a bath before sex...honey...You AIN'T!
    If you're a sub who thinks the "power exchange" is where you pay your electric bill...You ain't.
    If you're a dom who thinks that "edge play" is spitting over the side of a bridge...You ain't.
    If you're a sub and you think "taking it to the limit" is an Eagles' song...You ain't.
    If you're a sub who thinks that "sub space" is a Star Trek communications mode...not only are you NOT...but you're a geek!
    If you're a dom and you think "topping" is what Dairy Queen puts on your banana split...You ain't.
    If you're a sub who thinks "bottoming" is what happens when your car shocks break...You ain't.
    If you're a domme who thinks that "surrender" is what happens when the Vice Squad breaks down your door for pandering...You ain't.
    If you're a dom and you think "nipple clamps" are plumber's tools...You ain't!!
    If you're a sub who tries to buy "clitty litter"...You ain't.
    If you're a dom and you think "orgasm" is the art of Japanese paper folding...You ain't.
    If you're a dom who thinks that handcuffs come in only two styles: fur-lined and miniature keychain...You ain't!
    If you're a dom who thinks that "blindfolding" is packing away your duck blind at the end of hunting season...Forget it...You ain't.
    If you're a D/s couple and you think "a scene" is having an argument in front of company...You ain't.
    If you're a sub who thinks that a "G-spot" is a one-thousand dollar bill...You ain't.
    If you're a D/s couple that thinks that "role playing" is something that you do at the craps table...You ain't.
    If you're a sub and you think "release" is how your dom got out of jail...Then you definitely ain't.
    If you're a sub who thinks that "scarification" is something you get after a boob job...You ain't.
    If you're a sub and you head for the barn when told to put on the harness...baby, you ain't.
    If you're a dom whose idea of the "perfect scene" is a Bud Lite commercial at half-time...You ain't.
    If you're a sub whose idea of "service" is what you get at a filling station...You ain't.
    If you're a sub and you think that "submission" is something that requires annual renewal...You ain't.
    If you're a sub and your idea of oral sex is telling someone to "F off"...Then you ain't.
    If you're a dom who thinks that a "red bottom" is one of them there "foreign" beers...You ain't.
    If you're a dom who thinks that "a paddling" is something you do when the trolling motor on your bass boat runs out of gas...You ain't.
    If you're a sub whose idea of "breast bondage" is having to wear an underwire bra...You ain't.
    If you're a dom who thinks that a "slave contract" is a right you lost in the War of Northern Aggression...You ain't.
    If you're a domme and you think a "cock ring" is a place for fighting chickens...You ain't.
    If you're a domme who thinks that "boot worship" is one of those New-Age religions...You ain't.
    If you're a sub and you think a "foot fetish" is an obsession with 12 inches...You ain't.
    If you're a dom and you think "suspension" is something that holds up your pants...Then you ain't.
    If you're a dom and you think a "cat o' nine tails" is what your pet will give birth to if you live near a nuclear power plant...Then you ain't
    If you're a domme who thinks a "pillory" is something used to remove unsightly hair growth...then baby, you ain't.
    If you're a dom who thinks "bondage" is a series of spy movies...Then you definitely ain't.
    If you're a sub and you think you think a "spreader" is something used to fertilize your lawn..Then you ain't.
    If you're a sub and you think a "hood" is where you live..Then you ain't
    If you're a sub who thinks that a "gag" is the end result of oral sex...You ain't.
    If you're a dom and you think a "ball gag" is a joke about sports...Then, honey, you ain't
    If you're a dom who thinks that a "rack" is a place to store your rifles...You ain't.
    If you're a sub who thinks that a "dildo" is a really dumb extinct bird...You ain't.
    If you're a dom who thinks that "stocks" are something rich people invest in...You ain't.
    If you're a sub and you sewed up your split-crotch panties...Then you ain't.
    If you're a dom who thinks that a "yoke" is something you dip your toast into each morning...You ain't.
    If you're a sub and you think your G-String goes on a guitar...Then you ain't.
    If you're a dom who thinks that "spermicide" is a mass whale-beaching...You ain't.
    If you're a domme who thinks that "AstroGlide" is your telephone psychic...You ain't.
    If you're a sub and you think "BDSM" is an new oldies radio station...Then you ain't.
    If you're a dom who thinks that "fetish" is some kind of goat cheese...You ain't.
    If you're a sub who thinks "K-Y Jelly" goes on toast...Then you ain't.
    If you're a sub who thinks that "bustier" is what you become after a boob job...You ain't.
    If you're a domme who thinks that "C&BT" is a place where you'd like to open a savings account...You ain't.
    If you're a sub who thinks that "24/7" is an all-night convenience store...You ain't.
     

    OK, so maybe you hadda be there...

     

    6/9/2006 11:18:58 PM

    COMING OUT ***a highly recommended read***
     by Barry Slemmings
    SM Pride chairman 1998 to 2000, Spanner Trustee 1999 to 2001.

    Back in the 1970s the activists in the gay and lesbian community found it was easier to confront homophobia - and easier for them to live their lives - if they 'came out' and admitted their sexuality to the world. It was an act of enpowerment for the individual and it gave their campaign for homosexual equality a feeling of momentum. It also gave them a sense of community - they were visible, vocal and united.
    The more gay people who came out, the harder it was for the heterosexual community to be judgemental about them. Ask any school of small fish - there IS safety in numbers; their very number confuses a potential predator.
    Likewise many people in the BDSM community are now finding there are advantages to 'coming out'. If they are 'out' as gays or lesbians already it may be a little easier for them to come out in BDSM as well as they have departed from society's so-called 'norms' once already.
    However for a heterosexual to come out as something different from the perceived hetero/vanilla majority 'norm' can be much more daunting. But it IS possible... I have done it and so have others.
    There are many ways to 'come out' and the choice to do so (or not) and how to perform the act of coming out has to be a strictly personal decision - dictated by our individual needs and domestic circumstances.
    WHY COME OUT?
    In a recent on-line discussion group one person considered whether or not to tell their mother and was promptly asked: "Why tell your mother?" In that case the BDSM person may be living with their parent and may be fed up with (or find it impossible) to keep hiding their kit, clothes, etc, or making up fairy stories to explain coming in late while wearing lots of leather and rubber. You can only go to so many 'Village People-themed' fancy dress parties in one year you know!
    However another good reason for coming out is that it makes life so much simpler; you do not have to do that quick mental 'double-take' every time someone rings you up and you have to remember if it is okay to discuss the dark half of your personal life with that person.
    Also there is not that sudden need to run around your home hiding copies of Skin Two or throwing towels over BDSM statues.
    Another thing that coming out removes is blackmail potential. Just recently I 'inned' myself briefly by starting a weblog under another name - only to have a group of well-meaning 'friends' pressurising me over some of the personal revelations it contained. They called it help, I called it blackmail. More interestingly when I finally posted the story of their blackmail attempt five strangers privately posted back to me with separate blackmail stories of their own. Most were fem subbies and most were being blackmailed by male doms to continue relationships which those subbies actually wanted to end. Fear of being 'outed' meant they gave-in to their doms demands.
    If they had been 'out' they could have given their so-called 'doms' two-fingers and just walked off.
    In my various public run-ins with the News of the World, etc, and the Press Complaints Commission one thing I did not have to fear was an expos? there was nothing in my life to expose! I had done it already and it made me [virtually] fireproof.
    Mind you my neighbour did once find a journalist-type rummaging through my black bin bag in the back alleyway on dustbin day. Shame all the SM Pride private correspondance was regularly shredded and put into a paper re-cycling bin two miles away! Being a journalist myself I was two steps ahead of them.
    HOW I CAME OUT
    When I came out to my son (then aged about 15) he seemed very relieved that I WAS hetro BDSM as he had already spotted all the leather clothing in the hallway of my home and had probably assumed that I was gay. I primed the pump a bit first by leaving a couple of copies of Skin Two lying around our flat for a few weeks [he was living with me then]. I explained myself in a bit more detail a few weeks later.
    When I started with the 'I'm a bit different...' line I saw him visibly bristle for a moment as, perhaps, he still thought I was going to admit to being gay. When I explained that I was 'into whips and canes, leather and chains' and so were all my girlfriends his reaction was: "Well yeah Dad, I KNEW that, I had seen the magazines lying around. What's for dinner?"
    Now the 'what's for dinner?' line meant he was changing the subject and I decided not to push it any further then. When he found out, years later, that his 18-year-old ex-girlfriend had been a regular at Torture Garden while I was working there [and he didn't know] he was a bit gob-smacked!
    With my widowed mother (then aged around 72) I knew had to beat the television company to the draw as they had just filmed an agreed interview with myself and others for a documentary about various railway arches in London (BBC2 Modern Times - The Arch People).
    At the time I was a regular at the Dungeon Club at Vauxhall which was housed in two old railway arches. I explained to mum that the clubs I had been going to were fetish ones, very adult and that the TV company had wanted someone to explain truthfully what we are 'into' in a matter-of-fact sort of way.
    Mum's initial reaction was: "When will the programme be shown?" I said: "Oh in about eight months."
    "Oh that's alright," she said with a sigh of relief, "Everyone I know will be dead by then!" [She was the youngest member of an OAP club].
    I was not a committee member of SM Pride in those days so I did the BBC2 filming as an individual. Later when I appeared in Skin Two I showed mum a copy of the magazine, open at just my page. She took the magazine off me, went through every other page very carefully with her glasses on. Handing it back to me after 20 minutes she said: "Those transvestites were gorgeous." [Priscilla, Queen of The Desert is her favourite film!]
    With my two daughters, they were already aware that 'kinky stuff' had come up in their parents' divorce years before. Both knew the state of play between myself and my SM-phobic 'ex-' and that I had been the submissive in those days. When I came clean about my life as a born-again dominant (and the TV programme), my eldest daughter was cool and even opened up with an admission about her own sex life which I cannot repeat here. My youngest daughter and I had never really got on up until then but she later ran a 'nail art' stall at the London Fetish Fair and talked to Alex Jacobs - so she can't have been that bothered.
    At work, I came out as a result of the Spanner Case failing at the European Court of Human Rights in 1997. I asked a couple of people who read the 'quality' daily newspapers if they would save the cuttings for me as I was interested in the case; then I talked about how outrageous the result was when their appeal to Europe failed. Much later I told the staff about the Modern Times TV programme and my night-clubbing. When some staff joked about: "Getting Barry to organise Geoff's whip-round for his leaving present" then I knew I had cracked it. On my last day at that particular job (I changed employers) I went into work in full fetish kit, took my play bag with me and even chained up the girl reporter from the area office at the local pub during my drink-up. Our staff photographer did the pictures - and I still have them!
    At my new job (a Docklands magazine company) they did a 'meet the staff page' in the magazine a few months after I joined and I listed my interests as: "History, etc, role play, dressing up as a pirate and interested in sexuality politics." In a subsequent TV documentary (Secret Suburbia, Living Channel) the staff I work with were filmed drinking with me at Canary Wharf and they confessed that they had all asked my boss: "What's sexuality politics? Why does he dress up as a pirate?" She knew much more but told them: "Ask Barry" - and they did!
    THE ADVANTAGES
    As to the advantages of coming out: I feel 'cleaner'. I feel that I am not living any lies. WYSIWYG - What You See Is What You Get.
    I do not have to worry about what I wear in the street or hurridly rushing around the flat to clear up before my mum arrives hew... well... alright I might still sling a vibrator into a drawer and close it quick but the chains in my hall ceiling now need NO explanation!
    My children know that they can discuss things with me for - however shocking these things may be - Dad has probably been more shocking already.
    My neighbours mostly know. Ilford Police even briefly stopped me leading a chained subbie through the High Road pedestrian precinct at 4am in the morning and said: "Do you realise we can see you on the town centre video system?" When we walked past the police station there were about 30 cops up at the station windows watching and waving! When my next-door neighbour was the victim of domestic violence, I allowed the local police domestic violence unit to interview her in my home which is full of BDSM pictures and statues, etc. They could understand the difference and so could she. I did not need to do any explaining to them.
    I feel I have nothing to prove... and nothing to hide. It is a very much simpler existence.
    I would suggest to anyone considering coming out to pace it slowly, pitch the story at the age group and education level of the persons you are dealing with and do not force too much information on them. Also; do it in sections. A bit of the family first, maybe a brother or sister first, then a best friend at work. If you encounter a lot of resistance or too much flak then stop.
    Do not walk into the works canteen, pull your shirt up and say in a loud ringing voice: "My girlfriend whipped me last night... do you want to see the marks?" BAD IDEA!
    Postscript: When a female friend 'came out' to her family as a submissive, the only reaction from her family was: "Well, that's very nice dear, but wouldn't it be better if you were a dominatrix...?"

    commercial copyright [2003] is reserved to Barry Slemmings but any private copying is positively encouraged!

    6/9/2006 6:00:49 AM

    THE STRUGGLE TO SURRENDER
    castlerealm/jade
    Over a period of time, much of it spent with other submissives and working with those both new and seasoned in the lifestyle, I've been asked this question many times: "What should my goal be as a submissive in a D/s relationship?" Knowing that everyone has a different goal they'd like to achieve, I can only answer this from my own perspective. My answer? Complete surrender.

    In the early part of my journey into self-discovery as a submissive, I discovered the answers to many questions I'd had most of my life. In my childhood I had been "a good girl," always seeking to please and needing approval for the things I did. As an adult, I'm not much different and still find pleasure in pleasing those who have earned my respect. Much of this behavior is due to my submissive nature. Finding out that there was a name for what I'd felt all my life gave me an inner peace I'd never known. Discovering there were other people who felt the same things I did gave me a sense of belonging and purpose I'd always longed for. I was eager to learn all I could about submission and the lifestyle that understood and welcomed this part of me.

    I was very fortunate to cross paths with a small group of people who had dedicated a portion of their lives to educating novices who, either by choice or accident, had wandered into their world. The time I spent with them was a period of tremendous growth and learning. And when the time came for me to move along in my journey, I left them, armed with my new-found knowledge and the tools I'd need to continue my adventure into this new realm. The next few years were spent in preparation for the One I hoped I'd eventually find at the end of my travels.

    Through the kindness of fate, at a time when I least expected Him to enter my life, I met the One. We hit it off immediately and became friends first and foremost. In time, we began to explore the possibility of entering into a relationship based on the D/s lifestyle and found we were compatible and quickly formed the early bonds that take place between submissive and dominant. I was ready. I'd practiced all the things I'd learned, knew all the proper manners and etiquette. I had embraced my submission as closely as anyone could, and I fully expected Him to be satisfied with what I had to offer Him. Well, perhaps with a few minor adjustments and some final polishing.

    My submission to Him was easy once I'd learned to trust Him and He'd gained my complete confidence. With His guidance, I submitted my heart, body and will to Him. He was all I'd hoped for; gentle but firm, wise and patient, intelligent and witty. I had reached sub heaven and was still breathing. It was great. All my effort and hard work had paid off and all I had to do now was reap the benefits. WRONG!

    Somewhere about this point in our journey together a word had surfaced in our talks. The word was "surrender." I'd heard of this word--after all, I'm a submissive, and I surely knew what surrender meant. My One, now known as my "Master," was pleased with my submission to Him but He had suggested that there was more that He desired from me. When I questioned Him about what it was He wanted, His answer was a simple one. "I want ALL of you." Now I was stunned. What's left that I haven't submitted? He knew every freckle on my skin. He had complete control of my actions and heart. I had made Him master of my soul. What's left? The answer: complete surrender.

    That day we began a new journey, one that went deeper into my being than anyone had ever gone. It went to the core of my emotions and my thought processes. It went to the darkest recesses of my mind, the softest parts of my heart, the attic where I'd stored my treasures, the basement where I'd hidden my secrets and the vault where I'd locked away all my hurts and disappointments.

    Has this journey been easy? No. By far, it's the most difficult thing either of us have undertaken in our relationship. There have been times when it's been painful, frightening, and has shaken us both. Thankfully, we have a solid foundation of love, trust and respect that we laid long before we started building the walls of our house.

    Has it been beneficial? Yes. It has opened the doors to things we'd never dreamed of, taken down walls that kept us apart, and given us both fulfillment and a deeper love, respect and trust than we'd ever had. I've found freedom from things that kept me chained to a past event or gave me fear of the future. Like the layers of an onion, He's helped me to peel away the things I've hidden even from myself.

    Has it ended? No, and I suspect that it never will. Reaching complete surrender is not something that will happen quickly for anyone. There have been so many times that I've surrendered something to my Master only to run back and reclaim the gift I'd placed at His feet. He's patient and understands that sometimes I'm just not ready to let go of it yet and He encourages me to try again another day. Although my heart's desire is to lay my very soul out before Him like an open book so that He can read each word I've written there, my mind will not always allow it. There are things that I don't fear Him seeing but I'm not ready to look at them myself. His intent is not to find secrets or treasures that He wishes to use for His own needs, but desires to help me to understand myself more fully so that I may be able to give more of myself to Him. There have been things that He's found written there that His love and compassion have gently erased so that I will never have to view them again. As we turn each page together, we both learn and that helps us grow as a couple.

    Submission is a wonderful expression of devotion and service to another human being that you've given dominion over you. You make an active choice to submit, to give in, to let go of your personal power and will. Surrender is the completion of what submission begins. It's giving all of you: body, heart and soul, and not just your will. It's not giving up...it's giving--completely and limitlessly--of all that you are. This is my goal.

    6/8/2006 7:59:22 PM
    Have you asked your Dominant...
    How long have you been involved in the D/s lifestyle, and what led you to this lifestyle in the first place?
    • Do you have or plan to have a more than one slave/submissive, on or offline?

    • What sort of relationship are you looking for?  (Online only, phone, real world, potential marriage/permanent partner?)

    • How much time are you willing to devote to training a new sub, and how much of her time would you require in return?  Would you have daily contact with your submissive/slave?

    • Do you indulge in these pleasures with women/men in "real life"?    If so, what precautions for health and safety are involved?  What type of safety precautions do you feel are necessary for an online or phone relationship?

    • What sort of training/education have you had to be the dominant member of this relationship?  Have you had experience training a submissive who is new to D/s?  What made you decide this was for you?

    • What are your basic philosophies with regard to D/s.

    • What are your rules, contracts, agreements, etc.?  What do you require of your slave and of yourself?

    • What sort of structured training do you prefer to use?  What sorts of discipline/punishment for infractions?  What kinds of tasks do you assign your save to perform for you?

    • What are your deepest desires, pleasures, hopes for this relationship?  What, in your opinion, does the Dom receive in return for His time, love and protective care over his sub?

    • Do you have any references available that I might contact?

    6/8/2006 5:45:49 AM

    What is SM - More Information About SM Why do you call it SM instead of S&M?
     
    The term "S&M" stands for Sadism and Masochism, and the historical definitions and depictions of S&M are often stereotyped and nonconsensual. The term "SM" stands for sadomasochism, which is a type of sexual orientation or behavior. Many people call it SM to emphasize the need for consent since both behaviors are united in a single word. SM is also sometimes referred as "leather," "Dominance & Submission," "D&S" and "BDSM".

    Where did the terms Sadism and Masochism come from?

    As the language has evolved, the contemporary definitions of sadism and masochism are changing. Sadism no longer implies non-consensuality, nor does it imply violence. It simply means that someone receives erotic gratification from the infliction of psychological or physical stimulation on a consenting partner. Conversely, a masochist is someone who enjoys receiving that psychological or physical stimulation.

    The term 'sadism' was popularized by psychiatrist Richard von Krafft-Ebing in 1886 and stems from the writings of the Marquis de Sade (de Sade's writing style had been referred to as "le sadisme" for years, Krafft-Ebing was the first to use the term in a clinical manner). The case histories he reported primarily concerned nonconsensual sexual violence and were not about what we now call SM.

    Krafft-Ebing also coined the term 'masochism' to describe the enjoyment of sexual servitude. He took the term from the writings of Leopold von Sacher-Masoch, a prominent Austrian novelist, who wrote about his own masochistic desires in novel form. Sacher-Masoch was alive at the time and not very happy about having a perversion named after him, as it defamed his grandfather. Sacher-Masoch was given his hypehenated name as an honor to his maternal grandfather; his mother was the only daughter of an esteemed public health physician. Dr. Masoch convinced the Austrian government to install the sewer system of Vienna, thereby preventing uncounted epidemics. It is ironic that this public health physician is remembered for a sexual diagnosis rather than for the good he actually accomplished.

    Why do people do SM?

    We do not know why some people are heterosexual and others are homosexual. We do not know why some people eroticize breasts and others legs. We do not understand how people develop any particular eroticism. We do know that no one has found any characteristic in childhood history, birth order, etc., that is more common among SM practitioners than the general public. Specifically, there is no indication that SM practitioners are more or less likely to have been spanked as children, or to have been the victim of sexual or other abuse as children.

    Andreas Spengler did the first major study of those who identified as SM practitioners (1977). The only thing these devotees had in common was their high standard of living, social status, and education. 90% were perfectly happy with their sexual preferences, with their biggest burden being the social stigma attached to these acts. (A. Spengler, "Manifest Sadomasochism of Males: Results of an Empirical Study," Archives of Sexual Behavior, vol. 6, pp. 441-56.)

    SM is about love and pleasure

    SM is about sensation and stimulation, exchanging power, trusting one's partner, and sharing love and pleasure. Some SM practitioners seek "pain" but they want the sensation administered in a way that is ultimately pleasurable to them.

    Sociologists Weinberg and Kamel wrote in 1995:

    "Much S&M involves very little pain. Rather, many sadomasochists prefer acts such as verbal humiliation or abuse, cross-dressing, being tied up (bondage), mild spankings where no severe discomfort is involved, and the like. Often, it is the notion of being helpless and subject to the will of another that is sexually titillating... At the very core of sadomasochism is not pain but the idea of control - dominance and submission.

    Thomas S. Weinberg and G.W. Kamel (1995). "S&M: An Introduction to the Study of Sadomasochism," S&M: Studies in Dominance and Submission, Prometheus Books, pg. 19.

    Havelock Ellis, M.D., produced a groundbreaking study of sexuality: Studies of the Psychology of Sex, in which he wrote that the concept of pain is much misunderstood:

    "The essence of sadomasochism is not so much "pain" as the overwhelming of one's senses - emotionally more than physically. Active sexual masochism has little to do with pain and everything to do with the search for emotional pleasure. When we understand that it is pain only, and not cruelty, that is the essential in this group of manifestations, we begin to come nearer to their explanation. The masochist desires to experience pain, but he generally desires that it should be inflicted in love; the sadist desires to inflict pain, but he desires that it should be felt as love...."

    Havelock Ellis, M.D. (1926). Studies of the Psychology of Sex, F.A. Davis Company, pg. 160

    6/7/2006 8:39:42 AM
     THE NEED FOR SPEED
    "I am looking for a NEW SUBMISSIVE to collar as my slave."
    Why?

    This comment is perhaps one of the more common statements made by Male Dominant names in Internet chat rooms. It also occurs with Female Dominant names online too although not as frequently. New Female Dominant names tend to like to acquire 'stables' of cyber submissives. When questioned (as I have recently been doing.) the Dominant name cannot seem to pinpoint or openly discuss why they are looking for people (generally women) new to the D/s communities (via Internet exploration). In looking at the question pragmatically I eventually ask myself 'what is the difference between a 'new' submissive and a seasoned submissive?' The overt answer is obvious; a new submissive will be nervous, excited, vulnerable, more easy to persuade and less educated in the lifestyle. They are more likely to 'listen' to this Dominant name on the Internet and offer that unknown person instant respect and attention. They are more likely to 'believe' what that Dominant name tells them both about themselves and about how things work within this community. Within this belief this new submissive can be molded and told to discard simple sane safety measures, they can be convinced that they must listen to the wisdom of this Dominant name solely before and above all other persons, even if what they hear is not what others tell them.

    Why is this Dominant name not looking for a seasoned submissive? Some will tell you that the 'training' of others (other Dominants) has in some way 'tainted' the submissive or made them respond in ways that the Dominant name does not agree with. This theory is not borne out in reality. A seasoned submissive (lifestyle active) will often experience many different styles of Domination and information exchange during their formative years as an unseasoned submissive within the community, especially if they are active within a local community group (this is real life folks!). This diversity of styles, thoughts, ideas and information broadens the base on which that submissive places their own understanding of self. Each individual must explore and examine the events of their life for validity within their own understanding. Our errors and misplaced moments of trust serve to teach us profound and important lessons about ourselves and others. A seasoned submissive will not offer 'instant' respect for an unknown stranger online who knows how to type in a Dominant name in a screen name box. They will be courteous and reserve judgment based on a long term observation of that persons actions within the framework of the arena in which they exist. For many people this arena is the very limited exposure in Internet chatrooms, forums, onelists and message boards. If a seasoned submissive notes 'problem' language, disrespect of submissives, language that violates basic well known community safety standards then a seasoned submissive will decide that the 'individual' may have problems and potentially may be completely without any real experience regardless of their protestations of expertise. Problem persons in control positions can lead to injury, damage and death. A seasoned submissive will err in favor of their own life and move away from continued contact.

    A seasoned submissive is 'unlikely' to engage in artificial (cyber) collaring with a person known only via Internet typing and an occasional phone call. A full or formal collaring to a seasoned submissive is often the equivalent of a marriage contract. It is taken with enormous commitment and seriousness by the participants. It is frequently performed before large groups of community friends (real life in person) and acquaintances to introduce the 'couple' as a 'couple'. Within the online community the term 'collaring' has taken on the connotation of 'casual tryst'. It has become common to see people 'getting collared' after speaking online for a few days or weeks. It is equally common to see them getting 'uncollared' and re-collared to someone else at the drop of a hat. This action appears to be having some diminishing effects on the respect of this formal acknowledgment between Dominant and submissive of their devotion to each other.

    A seasoned submissive is less likely to be persuaded by pressure to do 'things' or comply with orders quickly. They know that speed can be an enemy, they have no need for speed. BDSM relationships are not formed quickly but take the same time and care as in any vanilla relationship. Dominant and submissive stand on a level playing field if/until or when that relationship turns into a long term commitment (real life). Scening fast with someone met online can be a death sentence as it is impossible for a stranger to know enough about someone to scene them safely. It is equally impossible for a new submissive to understand or know their range or limits and that lack of understanding makes it difficult or impossible for the new submissive to formulate limits and negotiate safe terms of play or scening. Many new submissives are simply unaware of the existence of a negotiation process within the relationship. They believe that they relinquish all choices when they 'submit' to a Dominant. This may be fun in the fantasy of D/s but it is not fun in the realities of life. Any Dominant who does not 'hear' the thoughts, ideas and concerns of the submissive they are with or plan to scene is in trouble. This is how accusations of abuse and limits violations occur, this is how people lose trust, this is how to injure and damage a person you are supposed to care about. This is not BDSM! The desire to 'scene heavy and fast' with a stranger is a huge warning (RED FLAG) to any submissive. The desire to become an 'instant' couple online may be a manifestation of personal insecurity on one or both persons parts. Some new people believe that the only way to 'prove' that they are Dominant or submissive is to be with, own or owned by someone whose presence validates their claim. In actuality many older community people believe that it is only when they are no longer in the reflection of their opposite and they still exist that they are closest to the reality of their inner self.

    6/6/2006 6:52:43 AM
    The Submissive's Prayer
    Unknown

    Allow me the strength to answer questions I can't fathom.
    Allow me the spirit to know his needs.
    Allow me the kindness to choke back retorts.
    Allow me the serenity to serve Him in peace.
    Allow me the love to show Him myself.
    Allow me the tenderness to comfort Him.
    Allow me the light to show us the way.
    Allow me the wisdom to be an asset to Him.
    Let me be able to show Him each day my love of my service to Him.
    Let me open myself up to completely belong to Him.
    Let my eyes show Him the same respect, rather I sit at his side, or kneel at his feet.
    Let me accept my punishment with the grace of a woman.
    Let me learn to please Him, beyond myself.
    Grant me the power to give myself to Him completely.
    Give me the strength to please us both.
    Permit me to love myself, in loving Him.
    Allow me the peace of serving Him.
    For it is my greatest wish, my highest power To make his life complete,as he makes mine.

    6/5/2006 6:54:54 PM
     PREDATORS and FAKIR~ steelschamberscrolls~
    Hello Ma'am,
    I would like information on predator doms, on how to deal with dom's who took money from his sub and made false promises, and also what to do if a dom tries to defame your character if you mention to others that he took money from you and will not pay you back.( or abused his sub, abandoned his sub, or lied about his experience in the lifestyle. )

    Predator ~
    A person who hunts for, seizes and grasps something or someone by violence. That taken with a desire to be devoured or destroyed (consumed and discarded). To commit violence, robbery or fraud. Plunder, ravage, rob.

    Fakir ~ The wonder-worker. One that passes him/herself off as something other than what he/she is or pretends to qualities or abilities that s/he does not possess. The pretender, the impostor, the phony. To invite trust, reliance and belief for the express purpose of taking or committing fraud, violence and robbery.

    There is a necessity to invest trust, reliance upon and belief in the individual that a submissive identifies as having the characteristics, attributes, unification of spirit, principle, outlook or interest that the submissive condenses to use as identifiers of that being or person they recognize as being Dominant. This investment of trust and belief inevitably exposes the submissive to vulnerability of misusage by that individual who is able to create, sustain and deliver the 'package' of dominant traits to the submissive. The fakir or confidence man/woman is indeed a Master, they are expert at adopting the patterns, habits and appearance of that which they wish for others to 'see' and believe. This fraud is typically for the express purpose of taking belief, physical pleasure (sex and abuse), and monetary gain from their prey. An extreme predator or sociopathic predator uses this lure to gain access to their victim for the primary purpose of the commission of extreme violence, torment, torture, dismemberment and ultimately the death of their prey. An extreme predator is without regard for the life value or worth of those they interact with. Their prey is simply an object to be hunted and (devoured/destroyed) for the express pleasure of the predator.

    The advent of the Internet has allowed predators to easily gain knowledge and entrance into the BDSM community. It is remarkably easy to formulate an identity visible 'online' to lure a submissive into a state of invested belief in that individual. Once that investment occurs the predator can then formulate, define and execute a plan of action to take what they desire from that submissive. The predator can present a 'story' to the submissive that explains why certain actions are needful on the part of that submissive. It is personal. Private. Their situation is 'special', and not to be shared by others. The very sensible 'safety information exchanges and checks' are totally supported by the dominant generally but in this 'special' case need to be modified to address their unique situation. The predator may state that they never expected to ever meet the 'submissive of their dreams' and that his/her arrival presents problems and issues that the 'dominant' never expected to face at this point. They must protect their career reputation, they have minor children and might lose them in a custody battle, they must move very carefully and slowly in their home life, and other relationships as their spouse/former spouse suffers from a. mental illness, b. physical illness or injury, c. access to attorneys, finances and clout which might be used to destroy the 'dominant' if knowledge of the 'dominant and submissives' relationship should be exposed. The predator explains the lack of 'community recognition locally' by attributing their selection of personal privacy due to one or more of these types of factors. This submissive is the 'special' one, there is no former submissive that they might question. Oh yes, the predator has been dominant a long time but they don't have permission from their former submissive(s) to use them as a reference, or they have lost touch with that former submissive, etc.

    The submissive who is at this point 'invested' in belief of that 'predator' accepts the word of the predator and rationalizes the information or instructions that the predator sets into motion. The predators 'thoughts and concerns' for the people in their life is an 'admirable trait', something the submissive should admire. So what, that it limits what the submissive can find out about the dominant. They know them. The dominant is wonderful. So very real to them online and on the phone. Knows exactly the right way to treat that submissive. Surely everything they say must be real and true. The submissive 'feels' it. And, challenge to the dominant, wouldn't that mean or reflect that the submissive does not truly believe in the dominant. Isn't that an action of disrespect? Isn't a submissive supposed to immediately offer trust, belief and reliance in the word of a dominant? Isn't that what everything is about?

    The double edged blade.

    A predator/fakir takes their victim because they can. It is just that simple. The predator knows and understands that the submissive by nature and conditioning will be reluctant to point up the pieces that don't fit. They will or may feel some 'shame or guilt' for being submissive in a world that considers such a choice as erroneous and subject to disdain or dismissal of the submissive's relative 'value' by outside standards. The predator knows that there is no 'central clearing house' of information related to problems between or about specific dominants/submissives within the community itself. Essentially they know that they can willfully take, use, consume, diminish and destroy the life, finances, mental and physical welfare of a submissive with little or no recourse against them. They also know that once completed they can easily 'pick up a new name' and begin the same exact process again and again, feeding the monster within.

    If you are the victim of a predatory or fakir dominant what actions should you take?

    First, go see a lawyer. Many of the actions taken against a submissive or any human being in this country fall under legal statutes of redress. Be open and honest (with pride and grace) on the choices and expressions of your life and lifestyle. Remember that considerations of shame and guilt are the issues of other people or are actions visited upon you, not belonging to you. Breaking down the walls of discrimination begins with tiny choices to make others accountable for their actions against you. You may not win a small claims for property or monetary theft from you, but then again, you might. You may be able to have a jury or judge look upon the predator and name them fraud, fakir, confidence person, predator. Any action on your part is likely to upset the predators game plan, making them visible, exposing their life to their friends, family and workplace, in essence preventing or limiting that predators actions against the next submissive and the next.

    Exist. Be visible. Retain your dignity and self respect. Your character is who you are. Be consistent. Do not respond to intimidation online or elsewhere. Be truthful (not bitter or angry) when asked questions about what occurred. Understand that your quiet retention of grace and dignity will do far more to support your reputation than any overt attempts on your part to 'expose' or otherwise engage in verbal assault against this predator online. Remember than when any relationship breaks down that outside viewpoint will regard the 'opinion' of either party as resulting from 'bitter grapes'. If the actions taken against you are 'real' then allow their disposition to be played out in a 'real' arena such as court.

    Final note: Predators and fakirs fall on both sides of this coin. This question was directly about dominant predators and as such was addressed in this way. No dominant or submissive should 'need' or request money. If they are requesting or needing help financially then they are at a point of instability which is exactly the wrong time to even consider formulation of any kind of relationship with them. 

    6/4/2006 11:27:12 PM
    RED as a WORD
    SafeWord and game control: what is it, its use, its effects. The reasons of those claiming its importance and need and the reasons of those who consider it useless if not harmful. All the secrets of the magic words controlling the BDSM game!
    Words of POWER
    In any decent fairy tale sooner or later a Mage or a Witch will determine wondrous effects by spelling a word or shaking a rod. Into BDSM, you will find lots of rods shaking, usually whistling into a submissive's buttock, but some magic words will have their room too. Just as in fairy tales, there's a ultimate magic word into BDSM and its called "SafeWord". The SafeWord (SW) is truly a powerful word, as it turns frogs into Princes and Princesses, denies to evil mages the use of their rods and strips any power of cruel monarchs over their victims. In facts, the SW controls the game, that is to stop or limit the continuation of any actual BDSM activities. What is that power made for? Who uses it and for which reasons? There are many interesting remarks on SW use and significance. Some of them may even help us consider and better understand the same core of BDSM relation and of the different approaches to it. We'll see in this article some possible uses of it and some related hints to ponder upon.
    1. The SW "ABC"
    Lets see first of all what a SW is in facts. If two persons wants to play, lets say, to a card game, they will add some specific limits to the game duration. So the game may be ended by reaching a specific score, or at a defined time. May happen that a player have the need, for unpredictable reasons, to stop the game, either momentary or at all. This may happen for instance if he have to go to the bathroom, or because his telephone is ringing, or if he suddenly realize he left the turkey in the oven. In such case, usually, the player would announce his need to leave the game or, on most urgent occurrences, will let his behavior explain his intentions. Of course both manners and consequences will be different if the game is a friendly play at the club or the final round in a world tournament competition. But in both cases the player will be able to express his needs and act accordingly. This behavior is possible only as far as the game leaves alternative communication channels or levels. Lets imagine that the players are gagged and tied to the chairs, and that any eye movement or moaning may be considered as a game signal. How should a player in such conditions announce that he needs to leave the game? The only possible way is indeed that *before* the game starts the players define a specific signal for such purpose. Other way, it will just be impossible.
    2. NO EXIT games
    Some Games does not allow alternative communication channels. If two people agreed to start a game where all they will say will mean the opposite of what they want to say, without any other preset rule, they will never be able to stop the game once started. Even if one should say to the other "we don't stop right now!" and the other would answer "Not at all, not right now!", the next phrase will again be impossible to decode. "We have quitted the game now" should always mean "we have not quitted yet" - any "Yes" confirmation would always mean "No". So, any attempt to state that the game is over would be perceived again as a continuation o f the game itself. Only safe way out of it would be the intervention of a third person, which would grant both players that they both quitted the game. BDSM is a *game* which does not allow alternative communication levels or channels. On the contrary, it permeates the whole relation scheme, the perception of reality and even the perception and definition of players identities. BDSMers usually search for a complete adherence of the role to reality. But when reality is to be the totally tied up one, may be a bit hard to express the need to leave the game! Yes, of course the sub may say "stop, stop, I want to be freed now" - but for many BDSMers being driven to the point of begging for release - in a genuine desperate tone - is precisely the goal of the whole game. And what they fear and desire at the same time is to have an answer like "Not at all - you will stay there and bear all I want you to bear". But again, it may happen the submissive come to the need to express a discomfort overpassing the game - requiring and immediate stop. How to signal the Dom when a mercy request is "mandatory" and when it may be eluded? Choosing a magic word, a word once spelled will interrupt the action and reset the relation may be an effective way to exit the game.
    3. SW as extreme warranty
    One of the more common use of SW is to stop the session where the submissive fears to be seriously hurt.Its clear such use apply to an emergency and denounces a lack of trust in the Dom's capacity to control the events and avoid damage. Its hard to understand how someone should accept to put himself in the and of someone he does not trust - and at the same time rely on the SW as a parachute to avoid dangers. But the recurrence of such use of the SW shows it as a fairy common practice. In such case falls the use of a SW for the so called "public play" - or the BDSM session carried out to demonstrative or exhibitionist goal during a party or other BDSM meeting, often carried out in public, with little or not known partners. Even if those behaviors are fairly common, we still want to underline a deep meditation about how "adult" may be considered to stage such "fictional" sharing of intimacy and dignity with and in front of unknown persons. In any case, the use of SW in such events represents a sort of extreme warranty for the submissive.
    4. SW as limit defense
    A possible use of the SW is to stop the action when the submissive feels forced too close to his limits. Actually, the SW represent a very discomforting message for the Dom. Its translation sounds more or less like "Stop, you are going too far". When a Dom is not able to sense how far is he pushing the sub, or when a sub needs to advice the Dom he's not gonna bear anymore, its clear something did not worked in the right way. When the SW becomes a method to "defend" the subs limits, then it's a patent distrust declaration towards the Dom. Other way, it may be used as a "training tool" to help a learning Dom to distinguish and sense the limits of the submissive. For instance, after a precise agreement on that, the Dom may willingly ignore any sensation and push the game far on until the submissive uses the SW - so to match his own perceptions and the effective limits of the sub. In such way the SW may be a useful tool to "test" each other perceptions of the limits. When used to test each others ground then, the SW may be a precious compass. When its normally used as a "limit warning" from the submissive it just appears as a power demonstration by the sub.
    5. SW as play state feedback
    A classical SW example is the word "Red". Easy to spell, hard to miss, it is at the same time a danger symbol and completely external to the play. While hearing the submissive whining and begging for mercy may be exciting and lead the game to new levels of pressure, hearing "red" perfectly fits the goal to cut the game and cold-shower the Dom. Actually, the SW may be considered a sort of "comment" on the game, a key affecting the rules, out and over the game. Such meta-communicative function makes it a powerful tool with many potential applications, but also a very controversial topic in the BDSM scene. Among those who defend the SW, some have also structured a levels scheme for its use with different use chances. A classic example is the introduction of middle level signals like "yellow" and "green" - used by the sub to indicate the actual tolerance level. Those who oppose the use of SW reply that such continuous feedback voids the Dom power. Even the SW fan shows some doubts on this multilevel use, adding that one thing is to give the submissive a chance to stop the game in extreme situations - another is to give the sub the reins to drive every single step of the session - nearly menacing continually the Dom to use the power to quit the game.
    6. SW as power tool
    As already introduced, the SW is a specific power of the sub, giving him the chance to stop the action in any moment. Precisely like the feminine "no" - become in any court the focal point for sexual harassing lawsuit - same way spelling the SW disarms the Dom, stops the whip, breaks any excitement and loosen any know or bondage. Its clear how such power may be by itself fascinating or even addictive. Given the whole BDSM situation is built on a constant tension for the given/imposed power and that lots of submissive live their role as a power demonstration, having at hand such an "A-bomb" may have a unique charm. Those against the use of a SW state that it is at the same time nullifying the power exchange and is completely useless, because in extreme cases the sub shows anyway somehow its discomfort and when a Dom is ignoring such signals then he is an irresponsible person who will not be stopped by a SW in its damaging behavior. Everyone should consider if and how a SW may deny a real power exchange or just give a safer play condition.
    7. Who wins?
    Even if the SW is a sub power, its use does not necessary means a victory. Given that the BDSM relation have its goals in exploring and tasting the emotions of the reciprocal roles - its success will depends in the higher possible intensity levels of those emotions, and its failure will be the exact opposite. Those emotions reach their high precisely when the submissive is driven so close to his limits as its possible - and sometimes when they are violated. The SW use and the consequent stop of the session results then in a general failure. A Dom's failure, shown as not able to drive the sub in the minefield of its limits and over, and it's a sub's failure, surrendering before its own hidden dreams become true. For the Dom the gratification comes from pushing the sub a little step forward, but the same goal works for the sub, finding its gratification in bearing one more step in pain and submission. In such terms, the SW use is always a defeat. A defeat of the reciprocal trust, of the reciprocal sensitivity and of the capacity to walk together through this path of passion.
    8. SW and Meta-communication
    Some more remarks may be added about the meta-communicative function of the SW. Already discussed in the Mindfucking Seminars, the SW is a perfect example to better understand what happens during a BDSM session or relation. Reconsidering the card game example we offered at the start of this article, lets consider what defines the SW from any other communication form "inside" the game. Lets for instance consider the point of view of the player who, during a card game, wants to propose a game rules change but cannot communicate about it but using the cards and how he plays them. Will be immediately clear that as far as he cannot announce to others his intentions, his acts will be perceived as foolish or weird, lacking any sense. This is precisely the condition developed inside a schizophrenic relation. Not to cross too many extreme paths, this same condition is often experienced inside couple relations, or between children and parents. Lets consider the case of a son wanting to wear a earring. Lets say the mother is very conservative and perceives it as a shameful act. For the son the earring is a matter of identity, having nothing to do directly with the relation with his mother. As hard as he may try to explain it to her, for the mother such choice will be perceived as an "emotive aggression" against herself, challenging her educational guidelines and beliefs and even menacing the affective relation between the them. It is clear that no explanations or demand will modify such perception, given they all will fell always inside their relation. What the son would but cant do is to change the rules of such interaction. Now, lets imagine that there is a SafeWord able to take mother and son out of their relation, leaving them as two other persons, able to watch the "mother-son" situation from the outside. In such condition, will be much easier for them to understand and explain each other the different meaning of the earring. Something that was impossible inside the mother-son relation. This is precisely what the SW does into BDSM. It grants the chance to exit the set relation and face the rules definition for the set relation. So to be able to see problems, misunderstanding, different expectations, and so on. In such view, the SW is far more then a danger signal, rather a deep and powerful tool to know better ourselves and others.
    9. SW Hints and tips
    In conclusion of this simplified excursus in the different aspects of the SW we may add some pragmatic hints. For those willing to use a SW, will be important to state first the function it is made for and discuss the different ways it may be used for. Even the choice of the SW itself may be challenging. We strongly suggest to avoid all words which may be confused with game expressions, like "no", "stop", "mercy" and so on. Same way are to avoid words of hard memorization or spell, which may result difficult to remember in a time of intense pain or discomfort. A good tip is to try to spell it some times before the play, to have a mnemonic record to rely on and give the Dom an idea of how it will sound the signal during the game. And well, if the word is something to spell, will not be a good idea to gag the submissive?
    6/4/2006 5:08:29 AM
    MANNERS MAKES SLAVES
    ? Call a dominant by the title of her or his choice (e.g., Mistress, Ma'am, Master, Sir, etc.) If you don't know what his or her preference is, ASK.
    ? Don't lunge at a dominant, stand too close to him or her, or thrust your hand out in greeting. Wait politely until the dominant greets you or initiates a handshake.
    ? You don't need to act like a mouse but it is respectful to periodically lower your eyes in deference to the dominant.
    ? The only person who has the right to give you orders is someone to whom you have consensually surrendered control. If such a person gives an order, an appropriate response would be, "Yes, Sir" or "Yes, Ma'am."
    ? When an order is given, do your best to comply immediately.
    ? If the order pushes a limit, either use your safe word (if you have one), or tell the dominant that you are having a problem and need to talk to him or her.
    ? If a dominant wanna-be tries to order you around, an appropriate response would be, "I have not consented to this."
    ? Anyone who tries to pressures you into service or tells you it is expected of all submissives should be avoided.
    ? Basic rule of thumb: if someone is rude to you, you are under no obligation to be polite to them, even if he or she is a dominant. Clearly he or she is not a good one.
    ? Open doors for the dominant and wait until she (or he) passes through before following.
    ? Have a lighter or matches handy so you can light a dominant's cigarette or cigar.
     ? If the dominant does smoke, discreetly empty the ashtray every so often.
    ? Offer to fetch a drink for the dominant.
    ? Keep an eye on the dominant's beverage glass and offer to get a refill whenever it is empty.
    ? Offer to carry the dominant's coat, equipment bag, or other cumbersome object. ? When standing beside your dominant, make sure to stand just behind his or her elbow, so that the dominant is slightly in front of you. (Note: some dominants may require that you kneel in attendance.)
    ? Do not assume you may take a chair beside your dominant unless she or he has already discussed this with you. Wait until your dominant tells you where to sit. If the dominant gives you no instruction, politely ask where she or he would like you to be.
    ? Avoid starting requests with phrases such as "I want" or "I need." Instead, ask for the privilege by starting with: "May I please" or "Mistress/Master, may I have permission to..."
    ? If you are in a club or at a party, never bolt away from your dominant's side or give the impression that you would rather be anyplace else but next to your dominant. If something exciting is going on which you are dying to watch, or if you see people you know, ask permission to go.
    ? No matter how attractive another dominant may be, when you are in the company of your dominant, control yourself and do not flirt or otherwise express untoward interest in someone else. Even if you are not yet collared or formally owned, if you wish to become owned, you will significantly reduce your chances by acting shallow.
    ? Always remember to say "thank you" for every privilege your dominant grants you. For example, if you've received permission to do something, do not charge off like an animal just released from a cage. It gives others the impression that you couldn't wait to leave your dominant's side.
    ? Do not argue in public with your dominant. If you are genuinely upset about something which cannot wait until you get home, ask your dominant for permission to discuss it privately and out of earshot of the crowd.

    6/2/2006 9:29:27 PM

    MENTAL CONDITIONING Exploring the Mental Orgasm and the submissive...or cumming on command. steeldoor
    Humans are born with hardware and software. That hardware might be considered to be the physical body and the 'direct' physical triggers and responses that are built into it. These can be the 'automatic' responses such as the rhythmic contraction of muscles used to breathe and pump blood through the heart, the blinking of eyes to keep them moist and a myriad of other maintenance tasks that the body performs continuously. The hardware is also governed by the limitations of its creation, or, it has finite dimensions due to the nature of the materials used to make it.
    The software might be considered to be the mental programming platform within the brain itself. It appears that we are born with an informational base. This base is expanded by 'all' of the informational imput that we receive, this includes information we may gather prior to actual birth while still being carried inside the womb. The existence of this base as an actual structure becomes evident by the individual's 'innate' ability to evaluate information and respond or make choices based on that evaluation. An example of this is when a newborn infant learns that through making sound they receive attention. Most infants evaluate this response as 'positive' and incorporate that information into their software as a usage tool. The determination of 'positive or negative' appears to be part of the base software program and not 'imposed' or learned by environment or socialization after birth.
    In many ways BDSM explores the 'way' hardware and software work and interact together. Exploring the underlying preexistent built in response codes or informational bases is at the very heart of the relationships between a Dominant and a submissive. Some of the information within this base appears to be an accumulation of species survival encoding, things we as a species have learned and integrated in our effort to continue to exist. We appear to 'pass' this information in our genetic code or in some manner encourage it to exist intact as part of the necessary 'equipment' built into a new life. The strength and intensity of this encoded information does appear to vary from one bloodline to another and within that bloodline itself when certain members of a family appear to get a 'stronger mix' than others.
    This software contributes to the automatic response structures of the individual. Reactions that the person does not consciously think about. A Dominant often taps into the undersurface of a submissives mind, that area where these identical responses are held. This is an area where a submissive will react in situations where they perceive an element of 'threat'. The element of 'threat' or 'risk' often triggers them past their thought directed voluntary response chain into the area of innate responses. In many ways the 'desire' or 'need' to respond in a submissive fashion is housed in these responses. The innate 'software' of the submissive tells them that this manner of response and behavior is correct or most liable to lead to success or even more basically survival. The more often that a submissive is 'triggered' into this area the stronger their connection with these responses will become. They are not developing new responses but using ancient ones that they already possess.
    A Dominant does not teach a submissive how to be submissive. A Dominant may encourage or condition preexisting responses, aiding a submissive in embracing these responses within themselves. In general you condition responses by positive reinforcement (compliments or approval) and discipline by negative reinforcement (removal of approval). A submissive knows 'how' to do everything. Reaching that information beyond all the current societal and environmental blockades is often difficult and painstaking. A Dominant has the ability through 'expression of presence' to trigger a submissive beyond or through that barrier. On each penetration the submissive will be able to connect more strongly with their underlying self. An example of this type of conditioning training is when a 'brand new submissive' is told simply to 'present' and they instinctively alter their body to an open stance of some kind. A Dominant 'reading' this information is given clues as to what type of information is possible within that submissive. An extension of the simple 'present' may be a unique enormously erotic movement of designed seductive presentation by that submissive after many sessions and experiences of positive encouragement. The Dominant simply encourages the submissive to go into their responses further. If that submissive naturally extends their arms over their head when lying down, the Dominant expresses approval of this reaction and possibly suggests a 'furthering' of the movement such as in the crossing of the submissives wrists. This is a subtle and slow process. Attempts to force a submissive into responses not inherent within them will produce lack of comfort and a display which is inferior. Follow or Direct the clues so presented. A Dominant often has an 'instinctive' or 'innate' understanding of what they are viewing (part of their software informational base)!
    Ahh, back to the topic at hand... The mental orgasm. Many submissives have the built in capacity to orgasm through mental command. To access this reaction the Dominant needs to watch and follow the signs of intense erotic arousal within the submissives natural responses. When the submissive is in a highly aroused state the Dominant needs to encourage the submissive in identifying where they are in their mind. This command tells the submissive to 'mark' the area. To some extent when the Dominant later tells that submissive to 'find' that place - the mind of the submissive searches (much like a computer) to obey the command.
    Locating the area of physical orgasmic control is the first step. Developing the further conditioned response of triggering on command is done through repeated access of the area to strength the connections. It is important to understand that 'when' a submissive orgasms on command that it is not purely a physical release of orgasmic material, their entire body will respond, nerve endings reacting along the entire skin surface and internally as well. The experience can be so intense and 'primal' that it can be frightening for the submissive at first. In some ways it is a letting go of the full potential. The mind orgasms as well as the body. It is also important to remember that a submissive who is mentally triggered into orgasm may continue to orgasm for hours, their body cycling up and down as the button is pushed over and over inside their mind. This can become painful and even dangerous so it is important for the Dominant to remember to tell the submissive to stop.
    Many submissives can bond to the command presence of their Dominant so strongly that achieving the ability to orgasm on command becomes simply part of the daily fabric of their lives. In some ways they present to their Dominant 'access' to this most intimate of pleasures by coupling the trigger to the command. This command can be utilized when the Dominant and submissive are not physically together and may be managing part of their relationship at a distance (via phone) and allow both to enjoy a direct/indirect powerful connection which separation does not inhibit. It can also serve to reinforce the bonding within the relationship.

    6/2/2006 2:03:21 PM

    RESPECT (Online and in Real Life) albanypowerexchange
    One of the things I like best about the "hierarchy" of D/s is respect. However, I want to add at the outset of this little piece of writing is that respect must be earned; it should not be considered a "given", and that covers online and RT. Being polite is a "given".

    The dom/me(s) or masters who have in their profiles (or in their chatroom behavior) anything sounding like, "You must/will call me Sir or Ma'am" at the outset of conversation is automatically regarded by me as someone who is insecure about themselves. RT dom/me(s) or masters do not demand such a thing. In fact, in the "real world" such titles as "Master/Sir/Ma'am/Mistress" etc., is a privilege that is earned by the submissive/slave, not one that is automatically given to the dom/me or master by just anyone, nor something that is demanded.

    A dominant who commands anything beyond politeness at the outset of a conversation is probably a wannabe, or insecure, or just playing in BDSM without knowing anything about RT or D/s in general.

    Those submissives/slaves in chatrooms who greet every dom/me or master in a simpering, fawning manner come across to me as "desperate" or people who have no experience in the D/s community. Just as in vanilla relationships, get to know your prospective friend or partner before entitling them with something they may not deserve.

    Those who live in the lifestyle want politeness, and they seek folks who respect themselves as a person first, and not a doormat, or someone who is using D/s or BDSM as some form of therapy, or to somehow try to justify abuse.

    6/1/2006 4:42:32 AM

    Some Facts About S/M (Sado-Masochism)
    S/M is not an aberration. S/M is a sexual orientation that is found in a significant percentage of the population. Surveys have listed S/M behavior by as much as 7 to 14 % of the population, with interests at up to 50% of the population. To see the prevalence, just look at the public's interest in movies, books, and other artistic expressions with S/M as the dominant theme. After all, Hollywood would not invest money if there was not a large interest. Historically, S/M behavior was listed as a psychological problem, as was masturbation and homosexuality. Today, however, these various orientations are not considered a problem unless the person with the lovemap is unhappy about their interests. S/M is not new. S/M activities have been performed by many religions and cultures. Early Christian mystics used it (flails and hair shirts, oh my.) Native Americans continue to use it for vision quests. Fakirs from India use it. That same energy can be used for spiritual journeys, sexual ecstasy, or personal bliss.
    S/M is not fetishism. Fetishism substitutes an object for relationship. S/M can very much involve relationship. In fact, because of the requirements for trust and good communication, to even participate in S/M with another calls for the development of good relationship skills.
    S/M is erotic psychodrama. The exchange of power in S/M is a framework for risk taking and for trusting. The shared reality created by S/M gives the participants the permission to explore their erotic fantasies. S/M has often been referred to as high-tech sex. The experience is incomparable.
    S/M does not feel like what it looks like. In the model of the popular press, the dominant or sadist does as he/she wishes, without regard to the needs of the submissive or masochist. In practice, it is the submissive or masochist that has the final say. APEX teaches the needs for good communications up front, the use of "safe" words that will stop the action if the submissive ever feels the event is not working, and a time of communications after the event so that both parties can learn and so that the next time will be even better.
    S/M is not especially dangerous. Some S/M activities are more athletic than others. For more strenuous activities the individuals should be in good physical shape, just as for any other sport. For most S/M activities the players must know what they are doing. The shared education and experience of other players can be invaluable.
    S/M is not sexist. Sexism tries to impose dominant-submissive roles according to gender. In S/M roles are chosen according to our inner feelings. S/M is honest, shared eroticism which includes men and women who prefer either or both roles.
    Sometimes S/M is done in a brief scene with a stranger. Sometimes it is a full time relationship. Usually S/M is done in negotiated episodes (or scenes) between people who know and like one another.
    S/M is not repressed anger or covert hatred. Actually it isimpossible to do good S/M with someone you do not like.
    S/M takes a lot of energy, preparation, time, and attention. Most practitioners do a lot more of "vanilla" (i.e. non S/M) sex than they do S/M.
    S/M is as much an attitude as it is action. When traveling, the dominant may wish to drive the car in order to be in control and express their power; or the submissive may wish to drive the car as an expression of taking care of their dominant. Who's in charge is far fiom obvious. It is a dance involving both parties.
    S/M people come from all walks of life. Some come from abusive backgrounds and practicing S/M can be part of their healing. Some come from healthy families and are looking for self fulfillment. Some identify as "liters', having S/M fantasies from their earliest memories. Still others are new to the concept and felt a connection when they tried it. S/M people come from all genders and orientations. As a result, S/M groups have been on the forefront of establishing common ground between heterosexuals, gays, and lesbians.
    S/M people are everywhere. There are national organizations, such as the National Leather Association. There are local chapters of the NLA in many states. There are many independent local organizations supporting people in the S/M life-style. These local organizations have different charters and purposes. APEX is one such local organization whose charter includes individuals of all genders, gender orientations, and all associated fetishes. Every year some of these organizations put on local and national conferences and conventions. Some of these conventions may have only a hundred or so attendees. Others have thousands. Like any convention, there are meetings discussing a variety of topics, as well as a vendors' exhibit area with the S/M life-style equipment and literature of the available for purchase. To attend one of these conventions is to truly know that we are not alone.

    5/31/2006 5:12:44 PM

    Internet troll

    This article on "Internet troll" incorporates text from Wikipedia
    In the context of the Internet, a troll is a message that seems to at least one user to be inaccurate, inflammatory or hostile, which by effect or design causes a disruption in discourse. The word is also often used to describe a person posting such messages.
    Use as pejorative
    As a pejorative, the term "troll" is very often a slander of opponents in heated debates. People who identify as trolls and those who vehemently deny that they are trolls will both use the term, often making it obvious to all neutral third parties that both participants are, in fact, trolls: one who admits it, and one who does not. Accordingly the view has arisen in some circles that trolls, the plural, is a valid term, but that it is not valid to refer to someone as an Internet troll on their own. In other words, it takes two to troll, and once they do, they're two trolls.
    It could also have originated from the prase "don't feed the troll" as giving them ammunition by replying to their posts often in fact made them stronger and perpetuated the argument.
    Vicious cycles
    Many times a person will post a sincere message that they are emotionally sensitive about. Skillful trolls know that the easiest way to upset them is to falsely claim that the person is a troll. On other occasions a person may not instantly understand or fit into the social norms of a forum where most people are the same - and so acting just slightly out of social norms, often unintentionally, for legitimate reasons gets the poster called a troll. Whether they actually "are" a troll depends wholly on whether one takes the political view of trolling, in which motives are not considered.
    Sometimes people who are merely attempting to be funny are accused of trolling, when that is not their intent. Many trolls now find that the traditional trolling tactics are so overused and commonplace that they have to disguise their trolling to make it effective - although, quite often, the disguising merely involves accusing others of being trolls themselves. Troll culture
    The long history of trolling and the strong support for anonymous and pseudonymous discourse on the Internet, suggests that the story of the anonymous troll is only beginning. Whether there can be a "culture" consisting of people who do not know each other except through a common experience of being bounced from Internet forums, is questionable, but, some do claim it is possible and already occurring.
    There is strong evidence for this in the existence of forums that claim to exist specifically to support trolls and trolling, to exchange troll tips, and to identify targets that other trolls might fruitfully bait or debate.
    This culture seems to have gone beyond the vague Scandinavian mythological identification and included some elements of Celtic culture, including a sort of status for the more effective poets and rhetoricians among them. The Wikipedia red faction was a notable group of this sort, employing largely Marxist rhetoric. The Anarchopedia similarly employs some anarchist rhetoric and seems to actively encourage self-identification and factional expression among trolls. To a lesser degree so has Consumerium.
    Usage
    Calling someone a troll makes assumptions about a writer's motives that are impossible to determine, whereas using the verb (calling a post "trolling") describes the reception of a post without making assumptions about motives. Such assumptions would generally be an example of the fundamental attribution error; i.e. inferring that behavior results from a person's nature or personality rather than examining behavior in the context of events surrounding the behavior. In other words, trolling may have more to do with context than with personality. Also, it may be possible to troll unintentionally. Regardless, both users and posts are commonly labelled as trolls when their content upsets people.
    The term troll is highly subjective, and some posts will look like trolling to some while seeming like meaningful contributions to others. For example, a so-called troll may be playing Devil's advocate by stating conservative opinions in a liberal forum. Behavior which might be considered a simple rampage or an emotional outburst in other environments is often tagged with the term troll in Internet discussion.
    The term is frequently used to discredit an opposing position in an argument. This can amount to an ad hominem argument; a purported troll of this nature may actually hold an insightful but controversial position that is generating controversy precisely because it has successfully challenged entrenched opinions.
    Possible reasons people use more slang monikers in Internet-mediated discussion include the feeling of anonymity and impersonal perceptions of other conversants.
    Regardless of the writer's motives, controversial posts are virtually guaranteed, in most online forums, to earn a corrective or patronizing or outraged response by those who do not distinguish between real physical community where people are actually exposed to some shared risk of bodily harm by their actions, and epistemic community based on a mere exchange of words and ideas. Customs of discourse, or etiquette, that originated in such physical communities are often applied naively by newcomers to the Internet who are not used to the range of views expressed online, especially anonymously.
    Troll food refers to replies to the original controversial troll posts, that the trolls subsequently use as feedback to throw more fuel to the fire of their posts.
    "Please do not feed the Trolls" is a warning sign that other article readers post to warn newbies that they believe the original poster is a troll.
    Trolling in different Internet media
    Trolling takes distinct forms in different media; it started on newsgroups, and as the Internet has evolved, so has trolling.

    • Usenet? hierarchies of newsgroups limit trolls' exposure, but crossposting can overcome this. Some Internet Service Providers implement limits on the number of newsgroups a message can be crossposted to. In one notable example, alt.net instituted a crosspost limit after the trolls on the system had become so notorious that Peter da Silva] instituted a campaign for other systems to cease exchanging news with alt.net until they did something about the problem.
    • Mailing lists ? usually controlled by moderators, so unwanted contributors can quickly be banned.
    • Wikis ? the flat, asynchronous and open model allows anyone to post anything; users work to undo negative changes using the built-in reversion tools, but this requires hundreds of volunteers to monitor large popular sites. Trolls tend to be more subtle than in discussion groups, often posting material that could be legitimate, but will cause controversy by challenging the current power structure. Difficulty is compounded by the impossibility of discerning whether a user is simply espousing a controversial opinion, or trolling. Sometimes wikis get vandalized.
    • Weblogs ? in their most common form as a personal soapbox with the ability for anybody to leave comments, popular weblogs often make effective springboards for trolls, either as inflammatory comments or provocative entries. The ease with which weblogs can be linked encourages troll propagation.
    • IRC? the open nature of most IRC channels on popular networks enables any potential troll to enter and utilise any of a range of techniques, ranging from simple crapflooding to subtly irritating remarks to garner angry responses. The relative ease of evading bans from channels and servers and the volatile nature of many IRC users can allow trolls to perpetuate indefinitely.
    • Multiplayer first person shooters ? online gaming attracts a large number of teenage males, who take advantage of the combative atmosphere and their general anonymity to disparage other players.
    • Online Fantasy Sports ? A troll will infiltrate a free, online league with multiple teams from different identity accounts and then attempt to make lopsided trades of players to improve one team. The troll will leave numerous messages on the league bulletin board from different identities to give the appearance of legitimacy to otherwise illicit behavior. Players that object to the obvious complicity are usually showered with insults and other attempts at evasion.
    • Forums ? Forums of all kinds will attract trolls. Their behavior does not differ much from the above examples. There is no forum free of trolls. This could be seen as the unique factor in forum trolling: a forum about knitting has the same chance at getting trolled as a forum dedicated to a new sports car.
      Examples
      Common types of troll messages or activities:
    • Off topic messages ? "Can anyone help me make a web page?" "No, this is a music forum."
    • Inflammatory messages ? "You are an idiot for including this type of message in your list."
    • Messages containing an obvious flaw or error ? "I think 2001: A Space Odyssey is Roman Polanski's best movie."
    • Intentionally na? or politically contentious messages ? "I think George W. Bush is the best/worst President ever."
    • Intentionally posting an outrageous argument deliberately constructed around a fundamental but obfuscated flaw or error; often the poster will become defensive when the argument is refuted but may instead continue the thread through the use of further flawed arguments; this is referred to as "feeding" the troll.
    • A subclass of the above is the flawed proof of an important unsolved mathematical] problem or impossibility (e.g. 1 = 2); however these may not always be troll-posts and are sometimes at least mathematically interesting.
    • Bumping an older discussion, or rehashing a highly controversial past topic, particularly in smaller online communities.
    • A new USENET newsgroup alt.genius.bill-palmer was created by Igor Chubov for the purpose of creating an outlet for discussing a controversial USENET personality Bill Palmer, himself an alleged USENET troll who managed to make his personality the center of all discussions. A swirl of messages attempting to disprove his geniality, crossposted to hell and back, made a.g.b-p the most popular new alt.* newsgroup of the year. Its creator was nominated for Troll of the year 1996 award.
    • Including offensive media such as annoying sound files or disturbing pictures in a message, or linking to shock sites that contain such media. Often these links are disguised as legitimate links.
    • After a flamewar ensues, pretending to be innocent
    • Posting plot spoilers to popular movies and books without warning, sometimes surreptitiously buried in an otherwise innocuous message
    • Posting politically sensitive images in inappropriate places
    • Off-topic complaints about personal life; sometimes this is the "cry for help" troll.
    • Deliberate and repeated misspelling of other people's nicks in order to disturb or irritate them in a conversation.
    • Plural or paranoid answers to personal opinions expressed by individuals ? "I don't believe that all of you really believe that, you are teaming against me."
    • Insulting people for bad grammar, which can be a highly sensitive topic; obvious overuse of bad grammar, or AIM-speak; or even insulting people for bad grammar while employing bad grammar, for an "ironic" effect that can often call people to call them out on their hypocrisy.
    • Any combination of the above. For example a troll will combine inflammatory statements with poor grammar and AIM-speak. "lmfao you foctard u are so weak minded and predictablei thought i wan iggied i play ya like a card"
      Motivation
      Most discussion of what motivates Internet trolls comes from other Internet users who claim to have observed trolling behavior. There is little scholarly literature to describe either the term or the phenomenon. The comments of accused trolls might be unreliable, since they may in fact be intending to stir controversy rather than to advance understanding of the phenomenon. Likewise, accusers are often motivated by a desire to defend a particular Internet project and references to an Internet user as a troll might not be based on the actual goals of the person so named. As a result, identifying the goals of Internet trolls is most often speculative. Still, several basic goals have been attributed to Internet trolls, according to the type of disruption they are believed to be provoking.
      Proposed motivations for trolling:
       Anonymous attention-seeking: The troll seeks to dominate the thread by inciting anger, and effectively hijacking the topic at hand.
    • Amusement: To some people, the thought of a person getting angry over statements from total strangers is entertaining.
    • Cry for help: Many so-called trolls, in their postings, indicate disturbing situations regarding family, relationships, substances, and school--although it is impossible to know whether this is just simply part of the troll. Some believe that trolling is an aggressive, confrontational way by which trolls seek a sort of tough love guidance in an anonymous forum.
    • Self-proclaimed trolls and their defenders suggest that trolling is a clever way of improving discussion, or an alternative method of viewing power relations on large public wikis.
    • Wasting others' time: One of the greatest themes in trolling is the idea that you can spend one minute of your time posting a troll, causing 10 other people to waste ten minutes of their time, more or catalytically affecting lots of other people. Most trolls enjoy the idea that they wasted others time at comparatively little effort on their behalf.
    • Domino effect: Related to amusement, but a more specific fashion: starting large chain reactions in response to one's initial post. Achieving a disproportionately large response to a small action is the general theme. This is similar to how a young child that goes missing (but is actually hiding) may act with glee, seeing a large number of people conducting a massive search in response to the supposed disappearance.
    • Effect change in user opinions: A troll may state extreme positions to make his or her actual beliefs seem moderate (This often involves sock puppeteering, where the bad cop is a sock-puppet troll.) or, alternatively, play the role of Devil's advocate to strengthen opposing convictions [with which he or she usually actually agrees].
    • Test the integrity of a system against social attacks or other forms of misbehavior: For example, blatantly violating terms-of-use in order to see whether any action is taken by the site administrators.
    • Overcome feelings of inferiority or powerlessness by getting the experience of controlling an environment.
    • Self-promotion
    • Fight "groupthink": Many trolls defend their actions as, when a sort of conformism settles, shocking people out of it.
    • Satire: In these cases, the individuals do not think of themselves as trolls, but misunderstood humorists or political commentators.
    • Personal attacks against one particular user or group of users
    • Lowering signal to noise ratio: On Slashdot, points that could be used to moderate interesting things up get wasted on moderating down things like ASCII pictures of the goatse man. This lowers the quality of comments at certain thresholds.
    • It is possible that they are using the perceived anonymity of the Internet as a platform to test an alternate persona.
    • In cases of small or relatively new forums, a troll might attempt to cause such a stir that the existing users are driven away until the forum is either empty or has lost a significant number of users.
      It is difficult to gauge the motivations of trolls, since most of the justifications offered by alleged trolls for their behavior are nothing more than ruses concocted to continue whatever mischief they imagine themselves to have started. This is unfortunate because, as the above list supposes, there are legitimate reasons for engaging in the sort of actions for which trolling is known. Still, etiquette is simple and straightforward enough that most people can advance the aims professed by self-exculpatory trolls without actually resorting to these methods. Since there is a wide spectrum of possible motivations for trolls, some of these functions being benevolent and others, clearly malevolent, to typecast users as trolls in the negative sense is often rash.
      Some users of Internet forums are considered to be "trollhunters", or "trollbaiters". They willingly enter conflict when trolls emerge. Often, trollhunters are as disruptive as trolls. A single troll-post may be ignored, but if ten trollhunters "pounce" following a troll, they will drive the thread offtopic.
      Regarding troll-related conflicts, there are six groups into which users might be classified:
    • Trolls are users who actively provoke conflict.
    • Trollhunters (or Trollbaiters) behave according to a principle of "second strike". They do not initiate conflict, but escalate it once it begins. Often they use other trolls as an excuse for their own misbehavior, and in many cases, typecast a user as a "troll" regardless of his or her intent.
    • Ignorers seek to ignore the conflict, continuing with the topic at-hand. They usually express a nonchalant disdain for the troll, but do not seek actively to insult him or her. They behave like elders, issuing simple words of wisdom such as "Do not feed the trolls." or other phrases that generally mean the same thing: "Ignore the troublemaker and he will give up and go away." (The phrase "Do Not Feed The Energy Creature" or "DNFTEC" may be used, referring to a Star Trek episode in which a creature deliberately caused antagonism in order to feed on the psychic energy released) This type of response could be taken as passive-aggressive Trollbaiter behavior.
    • Moderators (not in the same sense as a "system moderator") seek to resolve the conflict, making all parties happy, if possible.
    • Bystanders withdraw from the conflict. In particularly bad cases, they will leave the forum in disgust.
    • Hijackers initiate an offtopic discussion in response to provocative posts by a troll.
      In the attention-seeking cases, trolls seek the conflict provided by trollbaiters, whereas in the "cry for help" cases, they seek the consolance and compassion offered by moderators.
      Resolutions and alternatives
      In general, popular wisdom advises users to avoid feeding trolls, and to ignore temptations to respond. Responding to a troll inevitably drives discussion off-topic, to the dismay of bystanders, and supplies the troll with the craved attention. When trollhunters pounce on the trolls, ignorers reply with: "YHBT. YHL. HAND.", or "You have been trolled. You have lost. Have a nice day." However, since trollhunters (like trolls) are often conflict-seekers themselves, the loss usually is not on the part of the trollhunter; rather, the losers are the other forum-users who would have preferred that the conflict not emerge at all.
    5/30/2006 9:04:37 PM

    The List of Songs with Confirmed S&M Content sexuality.org
       Aaron, Lee

      • "Hands are Tied" Title is the refrain is what is interesting
      • COVER "Wild Thing" Lee with her hands in manacles, chained to ceiling as a captured primitive, very sexy picture
    • Accept
      • COVER "Objection Overruled" Male hands straining against rough ropes that hold them firmly on his back
    • Adam and the Ants
      • Lots of songs with lots of hints, both with the Ants and as a solo artist. Has done some work with Trent Reznor of Nine Inch Nails lately
      • "Beat me" (Flip side of Stand and Deliver)

        There's so much happening behind these tears / Beat me I pray you'll beat me for ten thousand years / Beat me

    • Adam Ant see "Adam and the Ants"
    • Aerzte, Die German group that uses John Willie's Sweet Gwendoline as their mascot
      • "Bitte Bitte (Las mich Dein Sklave sein)" No quote for this, but we have a couple of Germans here insisting that this is "a masochist's hymn". We're working on quotes
      • "Sweet Gwendoline" (Ab 18) Song dedicated to John Willie's Gwendoline

        Man koennte sie jetzt wunderbar / Als Postpaket verschicken Man koennte sie auch ideal / In dieser Stellung - Wow!

    • Aigner, Dagmar German singer and admitted masochist. See "Lehrer, Tom"
      • "Masochisten Tango" (Lamourr)
    • Cheap Trick
      • COVERS Usually have this guy with an iron mask and straight jacket
    • Cohen, Leonard
      • "I'm Your Man" (I'm Your Man)

        If you want a partner / Take my hand If you want to strike me down in anger / I'm you man

    • Cooper, Alice You just have to like a guy who takes his whip on stage - makes us feel, well, unworthy...
      • "Poison" (Trash)

        I want to hurt you / Just to hear you screaming my name

      • "Trash" (Trash) Verbal humiliation, with Mark Frazier getting in on the fun:

        You can walk the streeets with all your uptown flash But when you hit the sheets you just turn to trash You're such trash / I love the way you look

    • Dalbello
      • "Black on Black" (She) A slightly faster version of this song can be found on the soundtrack to "9.5 Weeks". Check out "Heart" for part 2

        Like pleasure and a little pain Immaculate seduction, absolute corruption Like a blasphemous contact No turning back Like black on black

    • Depeche Mode British group that repeatedly has S&M imagery in their videos and songs
      • "Master and Servant"

        Domination's the name of the game / In bed or in life They're both just the same / Except in one you're fulfilled At the end of the day

    • Devo
      • COVER "Hard Core Devo Volume One" The boys from Devo wrapped up in plastic at the feet of a topless woman
    • Die Form [The jury is still out if the name of the band "Die Form" (from the English 'to die') or if it is in fact German and means 'the form'. Until proven otherwise, we'll be heading this neat group under the English version, as they seem to be French]
      • COVER "Confessions" Nun in garters in a cage
      • COVER "Suspiria de Profundis" Very interesting artsy cover has topless woman with chains, including nipple clamps, on her back with a stone effect. Inside of the lyrics sheet has man holding the foot chain of a seated woman
      • "Hurt Me" (Suspiria de Profundis) All three lines of the song:

        Hurt me / Hurt my body / Hurt my soul

    • Divinyls
      • "Pleasure and Pain" (What a Life)

        It's a fine line between pleasure and pain You've done it once, you could do it again Whatever you've done, don't try to explain It's a fine line between pleasure and pain

    • Eurythmics
      • "Sweet Dreams" (Sweet Dreams) Check out the video, too

        Some of them want to use you Some of them want to be used by you Some of them want to abuse you Some of them want to be abused

    • Faith, Christian
      • COVER "Live in Hollywood" Drawing by Stanton (?) of a gagged woman with a spreader bar between her legs, weights on her nipples in a skin tight leather outfit
    • Faster, Pussycat
      • COVER "Whipped!" Various pictures of a leather-clad group of men and women playing with a whip on the beach
    • Funkadelic
      • COVER "The Electric Spanking of War Babes" Shows a crude drawing of a woman tied up on her stomach to a machine that is supposed to spank her
    • Genitorturers Young American group on the I.R.S. label who have a really interesting stage show to go with their heavy-type music. Center of the band is a hot blond dominatrix. See it (and her) if you can
      • "House of Shame" (120 Days of Genitorture)

        Stay in a world with no autonomy Branded slave, racked and hanging, Only function is is pissing and hanging

      • "Pleasure in Restraint" (120 Days of Genitorture)

        Ask me / Question me Why must our pleasure / Always be in restraint

    • Guns 'n Roses
      • "Pretty Tied Up (Hanging Upside Down)" (Use Your Illusion II) One of the best songs around, though Rose and Co. chickened out on the video

        She's pretty tied up hangin' upside down She's pretty tied up an you can ride her She's pretty tied up hangin' upside down And I can tell you she's the right one

    • Hagen, Nina German singer with a good sense of humor
      • COVER "Revolution Ballroom" Visual Betty Page quote has Nina tied to chair in black latex clothing with bright white ropes. Very well done
    • Heart
      • "Black on Black II" Second part of "Black on Black", compare "Dalbello"

        The oldest story know to man A willing sacrificial lamb Behind the light a shadow falls The code of silence shakes the walls A whisper to a silent scream The power is so frightening

    • Invincible Spirit
      • COVER "Can Sex be Sin?" Crude drawing of a woman with a mask and a whip doing unspeakable things to a man
    • Jethro Tull
      • "Hunting Girl" (Bursting out Live) Indirect text, but once you've listened to their comments on this live LP, you know what they're talking about

        Boot leather flashing and spur necks The size of my thumb - This high born hunter had tastes As strange as they come

    • Jones, Howard
      • "The Prisioner"

        You've captured me / I need you to take control I'm your prisoner

    • K., Annette
      • COVER "Fetisch" Cover of this Maxi-CD has a woman in tight leather
    • Living Color
      • COVER "Stain" Head of a woman in a steel cage
    • Manowar
      • COVER "The Triumph of Steel" Also a poster for the tour. Very good fantasy-type painting of various scantly-clad women on their knees and in chains at the feet of a, well, demon or something to that effect
    • Massacra
      • COVER "Sick" Shows a nicely muscled male torso someone has used a knife to play tic-tack-toe on. Better than it sounds here
    • My Life with the Thrill Kill Cult
      • "A Continental Touch" (Sexplosion)

        Journey to bondage / Fall prey to the whip Goddess of mayhem / The lust mistress trip Punish me gently / Till I lose my obsession Torture me gently / Till I break down and cry

    • NIN see "Nine Inch Nails"
    • Nine Inch Nails Probably the coolest group around at the moment. MTV hates their guts, their videos are heavily censored, and if you are looking for a stark raving mad news group, try alt dot musi dot nin-- Not for the faint of heart
      • "Closer" (The Downward Spiral) Lyrics seem indirect until you've seen the video

        You can have my isolation / You can have the hate that it brings You can have my absence of faith / You can have my everything

      • "Head like a Hole" (Pretty Hate Machine)

        Bow down before the one you serve You're going to get what you deserve

      • "Sanctified" (Pretty Hate Machine)

        Heaven's just a rumor she'll dispel As she walks me through the nicest parts of hell I still dream of lips I never should have kissed Well she knows exactly what I can't resist

      • "Screaming Slave" (Broken) Has a long sequence with a soft voice and

        a man obviously being tortured. Lyrics sheet names him als Bob Flanagan (better known for his book "Supermasochist")

      • "Sin" (Pretty Hate Machine)

        You give me the nerve / Carry out the sentence I get what I deserve / I'm just an effigy to be defaced

    • NOFX
      • COVER "S/M Airlines" (S/M Airlines) Shows a domina with a whip ridding a Boeing 747
    • Ohio Players Always have very sexy and well done covers
      • COVER "Pain" Male slave bends over backwards in the true sense of the word at the feet of a domina with a whip. Both show lots of skin
      • COVER "Pleasure" Shaven woman with hands chained above her head
    • Omen
      • "Torture Me"

        Take me down to your special place / Chain me to the wall Make me lick your leather boots / I won't complain at all

    • Rolling Stones
      • POSTER "Black and Blue" The original poster showed a woman tied with her hands above her head, legs spread wide, clothing in disarray and obviously roughed up, sitting on a opened sleeve of the "Black and Blue" album. Proto-PC types forced Jagger and Co. to replace it with the boring version you've probably seen. This might be worth a certain amount of money today, and should be reissued.
      • "Under my Thumb" Such a classic song about dominance we refuse to quote it
    • Saga
      • "Humble Stance" Included here for the record - though we don't agree

        You could light up any one you please You should spend less time down on your knees

    • Sepultura
      • COVER "Chaos A.D." Mummified person hanging upside down
    • Shel Silverstein
      • "Masochistic Baby" (Freaking at the Freaker's Ball)

        Oh ever since my Masochistic Baby went and left me I got nothin to hit but the wall She loved my when I beat her But I started acting sweeter And that was no way to treat her

    • Siouxie and the Banshees
      • "Melt"

        You are the melting man / And as you melt You are beheaded / Handcuffed in lace, blood and sperm Swimming in poison / Gasping in the fragrance Sweat carves a screenplay / Of Discipline and Devotion

    • Sisters of Mercy
      • "More" (Vision Thing) We had a long discussion about including this, since it strains the criteria for including indirect lyrics to the limit. Since we know a few people who love to use this for scenes (check out the refrain and you'll know why), we're putting it in - this time. It will probably get bumped if the list ever gets too long

        Do you get scared to feel so much? To let somebody touch you? So hot, so cold, so far out of control Hard to come by, and harder to hold

    • Slaughter
      • COVER "Stick it to ya." Great poster with young woman in transparent clothing strapped to a circus target board
    • Spinal Tap
      • "Bitch School" (Break like the Wind) We only have jumbled quotes from this one, but it is confirmed. Lead singer tells his, hmmm, dog that he will send, hmmm, her back to "Bitch School" so, hmmm, she stops running around. Discipline, by the way, is his middle name, and nobody comes back unchanged from Bitch School
    • Strapps
      • COVER "Strapps" [Harvest Records 1976] Famous cover shows sexy legs in high heels tied with red rope, and a black latex boot belonging to the person who is doing the evil deeds; background is red latex. This picture is an exact visual quote from the John Willie comic strip "Sweet Gwendoline and the Race for the Gold Cup", panel 22.
    • Suicidal Tendencies
      • COVER "After all these years" ST seem to always have somebody tied upside down on their covers
    • Turner, Tina
      • "Break every Rule" (Break every Rule) Tina would have a fit if she finds out we included it here, but there is the line

        I'll be your slave / I'll even be your fool to be considered

    • Van Halen:
      • "Spanked" (For Unlawful Carnal Knowlage) Guy watching late-night TV sees add for sex phone line:

        All you bad, bad boys / Call her up on the Spank Line

      • "House of Pain" We can't understand the text for the life of us, but the word "tied" comes up once or twice
    • Zappa, Frank
      • "Bobby Brown" (Sheik Urbody [sp])

        Eventually me and a friend Sort of drifted along into S&M I can take about an hour on the tower of power As long as I get a little golden shower

    • Zaza German group probably named after a maid in John Willie's "Sweet Gwendoline" comics
      • "Zauberstab"

        Du bist die shoenste aller Hexen / Alles an dir ist reiner Sex Wenn ich dich kriege / Zeigt dir mein Zauberstab die Liebe

    5/29/2006 11:25:42 PM
    Common Mistakes New People Make
    (Author unknown)
    The number one mistake I see made by new to D/s is thinking there is a right and a wrong way to go about playing. While there are some safety rules that should be followed, the only people who make the rules are the ones involved in the scene or relationship. If anyone else tells you that you are doing this wrong, tell them to mind their own business.
    Another common mistake is rushing into things. I know that after years and years of suppressing this desire it is very hard to take it slow when you finally find out you aren't the only one that gets turned on by bondage. But rushing to dominate or submit to another without taking the time to get to know some skills, and each other, is a recipe for pain... that is the bad kind, not the good. When you first get started, take the time to read the literature, join a local organization, and get to know the person you will be playing with.
    A mistake I often see new subs make is submitting to anyone and everyone who calls themselves a dominant. Just because someone sticks "Master", "Mistress", "Dom" or "Domme" in their screenname doesn't mean you have to call them "sir" or "ma'am" or submit to their demands. For the most part, a reputable, experienced dominant knows this and will not demand unearned respect. New dominants are sometimes guilty of this. If someone hasn't earned your respect, why would you act like they have?
    Another mistake inexperienced subs often make is in setting limits. Some make too many limits, and this will sometimes frustrate or scare off the dominant. Much more common is a new sub setting too few limits. They feel they will not be desirable or "sub" enough if they have limits. Take some time to think about what truly squicks you... what you do not under any circumstances want to experience at present, and make this act a limit. If a potential Dom/me won't agree to a certain limit, walk away. Of course, your limits will change as you become more experienced. What you won't submit to this year, you may crave the next.
    Something else I have seen is the "Dom/me is always right" syndrome. The joke is there are two rules in D/s:
    1. The Dom/me is always right
    2. If the Dom/me is wrong, refer to Rule #1  That's what it is, too... just a joke.
    Dom/mes are human and are sometimes wrong. It isn't a sin against the D/s gods to respectfully suggest to your Dom/me that s/he may be wrong... especially if it involves a safety issue. Just because you are a sub doesn't mean you check your brain at the door. If you are the dominant and make a mistake, don't be afraid to admit it and apologize. It won't make you any less "domly".
    Finally, many newbies think that the Dom/me's pleasure is the only thing that matters. Sure, as a sub it is your job to please your Dom/me, but it should please you as a sub, also. We play these games to make everyone happy. While there may be times you do something to please your Dom/me that you don't enjoy, if you find yourself doing this consistently you are probably with the wrong partner.
    5/29/2006 9:14:31 AM

    What are some basics of safe SM, emotionally and physically?
    SM is often play, and as such is fun! But SM can also get intense and powerful. Here are some useful tips for people just getting started.
    Emotional safety
    First of all, communicate. Let your partner know what you want and don't want. Keep the dialogue going; watch your partner, be aware of what she or he is feeling and thinking, and respect his or her limits. Establish a safeword, and make it very clear that it will be taken EXTREMELY seriously if used. DON'T assume that your partner shares a fantasy of yours unless you've EXPLICITLY discussed it with them; just because someone likes being blindfolded doesn't mean they'll enjoy being tied up. And most important, give full permission to both people playing to stop at any time for any reason; respect each other enough to commit to call a halt and work things out if something goes wrong.
    Be sensitive. SM play, which can (doesn't have to! but can) involve helplessness, intense sensation, and psychological domination, is strong stuff; it can reach deeply into someone's soul and bring up childhood traumas or hidden fears, without warning. Be aware that you are swimming in deep waters, and be respectful, loving, and careful. Don't let this reality scare you away from SM, though, if you want to experiment; let it make you more aware and open to what both of you are feeling. Most of all, decide for _yourself_ whether SM (or elements of SM) has a place in your sex life; don't listen when someone _else_ tells you "SM will be OK for you" or "SM will not be OK for you". Only you can make that decision.

    Be honest. If you do not want to do something, don't let your partner pressure you into it. When you begin exploring SM, you may often find yourself with a partner who wants something more than you have experience giving, or who's right now in the mood for something that you're _not_ in the mood for. In my experience, it's generally better to say, "Whoa, I think we're wanting different things. Let's talk." Doing a scene when you don't really want to can result in anything from a lukewarm scene to something you just wish was over. There is plenty of time... honesty, and not pushing, will lay a foundation of trust that will stand you in good stead later.
    One especially charged kind of D/S play is dominance and submission, in which the bottom gives up some of their freedom of choice to the top, who can command them. Though many people with strong boundaries can play like this perfectly safely (and indeed derive enormous happiness and satisfaction from doing it), this kind of play can carry some real emotional risks for people with low self-esteem. The risk is that the dominant will wind up abusing their power, using the D/S dynamic to make the submissive feel ever more worthless and powerless, and hence willing to let the dominant take over more of their independence.
    If you have issues around your personal sense of self-worth, and if you feel that being submissive (albeit perhaps an enticing idea) might serve to confirm and consolidate your negative self-image, you would do well to think hard about whether D/S play is for you at this stage of your life. The answer may well be "no." (And conversely, if you are considering topping someone who wants to submit because they deserve no better, you might consider whether you want a partner who thinks so little of themselves.) In general, it's imperative for everyone who does SM to look hard at their motivations and their boundaries, and to be clear on whether the SM (whatever form it may take) is self-actualizing or self-destructive.
    It may not be all black-and-white, either; there may be some particular activities or roles or words that will make you feel unsafe, scared, or worthless, and you may well want to avoid those activities/roles/words. That is exactly what negotiation is for; you have the right to do what feels good to you and avoid what does not, and you have the right to insist your partner respect your boundaries. (This goes for any relationship, of course, BDSM or no.) The discussion of "when do dom/sub relationships become excessive or abusive" is an ongoing one on s.s.b-b, and for good reason; it's an important topic.
    BDSM may at times be therapeutic, but it is in no sense a substitute for therapy. It's been said that "you can't take power from the powerless." A healthy D/S relationship is grounded in mutual respect, and in the knowledge that both partners are choosing this life in a fully informed, non-coerced manner; the submissive is proud to submit, and the dominant is proud to receive the gift of their submission. It is a very different thing from an abusive relationship in which one partner controls the other partner's entire world, with the goal of making that partner irrevocably and helplessly dependent.
    Physical safety

    Back to the physical plane: If you are the top, and you are tying your bottom up, keep your attention on what you're doing. Your bottom is going to be blissing out; it's up to you to see that they're comfortable and kept amused. The "amusement" can be as nasty as you please, but see that they don't get _bored_; that's seldom fun.) Indeed, if you as top really _are_ displeased with your submissive for breaking an agreement the two of you had made, ignoring them or sending them away may be the harshest punishment you can administer. But that's pretty advanced.)
    Remember AIDS. Almost everything beyond closed-lips kissing and bare-skin contact is potentially unsafe, unless some kind of latex barrier is used. No unprotected contact between any combination of fingers, genitals, mouth, and anus; use a latex dam (or saran wrap) for cunnilingus or rimming (i.e. oral-anal contact), gloves for manual penetration, condoms on dildos and dicks. Use water-based lubricants such as ForPlay, Astroglide, Wet, KY Jelly; if the lube has nonoxynol-9 in it (which kills HIV), all the better (but some people are allergic to nono-9, and Lord knows it tastes FOUL!). OILS AND OIL-BASED LUBES DISSOLVE LATEX; keep the mineral or massage oil away from your gloves and condoms (and latex clothing for that matter!).
    Blood, semen, female secretions, urine... all can carry HIV. Play hard, but play safe. (One interesting thing about SM is that it expands the range of safe ways for people to pleasure each other! But it also expands the range of unsafe ways to play....) There are more safety tips, but if you want the in-depth skinny check some of the books at the end.
    Disinfect your SM equipment after play, by washing with a disinfectant solution.  Betadine is probably the most commonly-used disinfecting agent, followed by Hibiclens.  Definitely disinfect dildos, sharp things, anything that penetrates or that could come in contact with blood.  Disinfect whips and canes, if the scene has gotten heavy enough to bruise.  Rubbing alcohol is not as good at cleaning things as it is made out to be; use an agent with antibacterial properties.
    Many tops come up with an SM safety kit, containing (among other things) such items as a flashlight, duplicate keys for _all_ locks, bandage scissors (with one flat blade) for speedy bondage removal, a first aid kit with all the standard first aid items, disinfectant (such as Bactine or Hibiclens) for toys which come in contact with bodily fluids, safer sex supplies (sometimes including several varieties of lubricant--different people like different sorts), and so on. See _SM 101_ (a book listed in the Resources section) for an excellent description of such a kit.
    And there are some things that are commonly regarded as potentially too dangerous to do unless you've been taught by someone who knows. Suspension is one: there are lots of things that can go wrong, and many of them can result in severe injury. Crucifixion is an especially hazardous form of suspension. And body piercing is also not for the novice; it takes know-how and precision, and a mistake can result in a really big mess.
    Fortunately, most SM activities, such as bondage, spanking, and teasing, are not nearly so severe; you can start out light and build up the intensity as far as you both want to go. Pay attention to what you're doing and use common sense and you'll likely be fine. In general, start out slow and PRACTICE! You will learn quickly and you'll have fun all along the way, and soon you'll be places you'd only dreamt about!
    5/28/2006 12:30:41 PM
     TESTING~
    The act or process that reveals inherent qualities, traits, characteristics. A procedure for determining a change in condition. A technique for measuring objectively an individuals personal characteristics, potentialities or accomplishments by comparing his behavior in response to standard stimuli or situations.
    Within relationships it is fairly common for there to be an ongoing testing process by both individuals to independently determine the nature of the individual based on the internal measuring process of the person issuing the test. Much of this testing is 'silent' and some occurs on a subconscious level wherein the observer 'looks for' expected responses to various information or stimulation as that opportunity presents itself. If the individual is 'insecure' in the strength of the bond connecting them to their partner this form of testing may increase and become more overt as they seek to discover or determine the 'reason' for this internal insecurity, believing that it exists within the 'other person' rather than within them self.
    Testing itself can undermine the basic foundations of a relationship by polarizing the partners or placing one or both in a defensive posture as their primary interactive mode. Questioning of the fundamental integrity of the individual indicates that the person testing no longer simply believes that this integrity exists, they now seek a form of independent proof if it's existence. At this point what they may be saying is that they no longer 'believe' in the word of their partner, they are indicating a suspicion of their actions and expressing a belief that their partner is no longer exemplifying the noted traits and may have directed their attention elsewhere allowing them to form and direct deceit at their partner.
    Testing is generally used to prove the existence of suspected faults, sometimes enough to allow the tester to mentally detach of themselves from the implied agreement or covenant inherent to the relationship. Overt testing seldom occurs suddenly or without warning. Most often there are significant signs within the relationship that the relationship is altering or changing, becoming less important or fulfilling for at least one person involved in the relationship. The desire to keep or cling to a relationship that is ending may express that the individual is insecure about moving on into other or new relationships. They may resent the ending processes of a relationship and desire to affix blame or assign hurt and responsibility. No relationship can be captured in the moment of it's greatest height, all relationships and those within them are constantly evolving and changing. A good analogy would be the attempt to capture a piece of the ocean in a small bottle. The life, vibrancy and flow of the ocean is in large part due to it's freedom. Containment of a small part of that ocean results in a little bit of dead and stagnant water, without any of the attributes which made it's true nature so wonderful.
    By 'trapping' people within the confines of structure, or the expectations and demands of proper relationship behavior it is common for at least one person within that relationship to reach a point of feeling stagnant, stifled, contained, trapped and often misled. The joy of sharing of self with their partner has become a responsibility for delivery of behavior. As this point is approached the strains of performing to an unnatural standard of behavior will often be displayed as anger, irritation, conflict, argument, recriminations and the identification of fault. As the relationship becomes less stable the fear of loss will increase further escalating the breakdown of open expression and communication. Rather than address these issues or problems, many people release their commitment to their relationship and form a new relationship outside of their extant relationship to start the exact same process over again.
    The success of a relationship is often based upon the flexibility of those within it. To survive the changes which each person will undergo all persons within the relationship have to have the capacity to adapt, change and alter as their situations and experiences change. By being less rigid and more open to these changes they are more able to consider changes in a different light. Internal security is often based upon how well the individual knows themselves, not others. If the individual is comfortable and secure in who they are, how and why they are living their life in the way they are, they will not view their partner as necessary for their comfort and security or they will not attach these external burdens onto their partner but instead hold the care and welfare for their own comfort and security within themselves. This decision to live within a relationship with a conscious 'removal of burdens' or refusal of imposition of responsibility for welfare changes the level of freedom experienced within the relationship. If a relationship is constructed based upon being fulfilling and joyous and less about meeting expectations and goals, then the orientation within the relationship will be toward the positive.
    It is impossible to 'own' the feelings of another person. At best you can 'rent' them and lie to yourself that you own them. Feelings and expressions of endearment are unfixed, fluid, etheric constructions which you cannot hold, trap or contain in yourself or through contractual language. You cannot expect reciprocation for your own verbalized expressions nor view such a loss of reciprocation as a violation of contract. The concept of the contract itself is at odds with the nature of being human. What you can own are your own feelings, what you can share is the nature of those feelings for other humans. However, this expression has to be free. You should not expect something from it, no payment or exchange. If you have an expectation of payment then what you offer is unclean, it is tainted by fear.
    When looking for a person to form a relationship with, look for the basic traits and characteristics which you share. In this way you are more likely to evolve in a similar fashion and more likely to understand each other as those changes occur. Any guarantees offered are 'lies'.
    5/27/2006 6:23:17 AM

    POLY MYTHOLOGY

    Poly people are "more evolved" or "more advanced" or "more enlightened" than monogamous people
    Poly people have a different preferred relationship style, that's all.
    I've seen monogamous people who are enlightened, passionate, caring, compassionate, wise, and benevolent people. I've met poly people who are selfish, inconsiderate jerks.
    People are people. You can be wise or you can be a jerk, regardless of your relationship model. Being polyamorous does not automatically mean you're in possession of some secret wisdom or some special enlightenment.
    Love is limitless
    Love--at least, romantic love--is never limitless. It must always necessarily be bounded by time and energy and resources. There are six billion people on the planet, and it is simply impossible, for both emotional and practical reasons, to form meaningful relationships with all of them! For that matter, I've never met anyone who can manage sixty, or indeed even ten.
    Love may be limitless in the abstract, but in the concrete world of work and conflicting schedules and finite resources, it's limited indeed. Put simply, there is a finite boundary on the number of people one can love, and spend time with, and a finite boundary on the emotional resources available to anybody.
    Anyone can be poly, if they can just get past their social conditioning or their monogamous upbringing
    This is quite probably true of a great many people, but it most assuredly is not true of everyone.
    Not everyone is able to choose polyamory. Social conditioning aside, I've met many people who seem to be naturally predisposed to monogamy, and a few who seem permanently wired for it, just as I have seen many people who seem permanently wired to be poly.
    "Being poly" and "being monogamous" is not really that binary. There is a continuum between people who are monogamous, and can't be any other way; through people who can, under the right circumstances and with the right people, learn to be happy in monogamous or polyamorous relationships; through people who are poly, and cannot be any other way.
    Some poly folk seem to believe that monogamy is an accident of social conditioning, nothing more; everyone would, or could, be poly if it weren't for a monogamous upbringing getting in the way. The reality is more complex than that.
    Poly people don't feel jealousy
    Anybody can feel jealousy, under the right circumstances. Being polyamorous does not make you immune to jealousy at all; poly folk are just as prone to it as those in traditional relationships.
    Jealousy is merely a feeling; of and by itself, it's neither good nor bad. Jealousy is almost always a symptom of an underlying insecurity; the most effective way to handle jealousy is often to solve the underlying problem that creates it.
    Anyone, polyamorous or not, can experience doubt, insecurity, and jealousy. People in successful polyamorous relationships often do not feel jealous in the same situations that might make people who are accustomed to traditional relationship models feel jealous, that's all.
    Many polyamorous people will claim that they never experience jealousy. This may be true, but it's not related to being polyamorous; rather, it's more related to being secure in yourself and in your relationships. Monogamous people can be secure,and polyamorous people can be insecure; everyone has their own circumstances that may trigger insecurity.
    A good goal in any relationship, polyamorous or not, is to strive to create a set of mechanisms for dealing with insecurity and jealousy. One technique for doing this is to recognize the roots of the feeling; another is to confront the feeling head-on, rather than attempting to dismiss it as "irrational" or "unjustified." Feelings are irrational by their very nature; jealousy is no exception. Dealing with it directly and openly, and acknowledging it for what it is, is often an excellent first step in isolating and addressing the problem underlying it.
    Poly people are more honest
    Honesty is often considered the cornerstone to a successful polyamorous relationship. I'd take it one step further than that, though; honesty is, I think, the key to any successful relationship, polyamorous or not!
    The consequences for dishonest behavior in any relationship can be devastating. Polyamorous relationships are no different from monogamous relationships in that regard. Polyamorous people quite often make a conscious effort to be open and honest in their relationships, but they are by no means unique in this regard, and being polyamorous of and by itself does not automatically make someone honest. Just as there are monogamous people who are open, ethical, and honest, there are also poly people who are deceptive, unethical, and dishonest.
    The same values that make for successful polyamorous relationships--honesty, integrity, compassion, respect, trust, love, understanding, good communication and conflict resolution skills--also make for successful monogamous relationships. Polyamorous people don't automatically possess these skills, any more than monogamous people automatically lack them; and, like human beings everywhere, polyamorous people so not always live up to their own ideals.
    Polyamory is a new idea
    Polyamory as a social movement is relatively new, but polyamory as a practice has been around for a very long time indeed, even though the word "polyamory" has not. Conscious, ethical, deliberate non-monogamy is hardly a modern ideal; it's been around for as long as we have been civilized animals.
    Polyamory is based on egalitarianism
    Polyamory is based on what works for the people involved. It's a relationship model that provides a framework for multiple committed romantic relationships. Those relationships may or may not be given equal weight with regard to decision-making ability or other factors. One of the most common forms of polyamory is the primary/secondary model, for example, in which one relationship is considered "primary" and takes precedence over any other relationships that may form. This type of arrangement is not necessarily egalitarian, yet it may still meet the needs of everyone involved in it.
    Egalitarianism is not a factor of the relationship model, it is a factor in individual relationships. Some poly relationships are based on egalitarianism, some are not, and this is not necessarily an indication of how ethical the relationship is. Non-egalitarian relationships are not automatically less ethical than nominally egalitarian relationships, provided that everyone involved in the relationship is happy; and in any event, history, personality, and other factors can make for a power imbalance even in a relationship that is egalitarian in theory.
    Polyamorous people are more spiritual than monogamous people
    This rather peculiar myth is quite widespread in certain segments of the poly community, but there's not a word of truth to it.
    Polyamorous people engage in multiple simultaneous relationships; monogamous people engage in romantic relationships with one person at a time. A person may be spiritually enlightened or not regardless of the number of partners he or she has. Having more than one partner does not make you spiritual, and having one partner does not make you unenlightened.
    Spirituality and enlightenment are completely unrelated to your relationship model. Some of the most spiritual people I have ever met are monogamous, and some of the least spiritual are polyamorous. Polyamorous people, like monogamous people, come in all flavors, philosophies, and beliefs.
    Polyamory is a cure for cheating
    There is a profound difference between the mindset of a monogamous cheater and the mindset of someone who is polyamorous. while there are polyamorous people who cheat and monogamous people who do not, in general a person who cheats does not do so for the same reasons that a person who is polyamorous seeks multiple relationships.
    Most often, attempting to "fix" a relationship in which one person is cheating by making that relationship polyamorous is likely to be problematic. A person who can't be trusted to behave with compassion and respect toward one person can't be trusted to behave with compassion and respect toward more than one; and on top of that, imposing a large-scale, far-reaching shift in expectations on a relationship that already has problems is likely to increase the stress on that relationship. Polyamory is best ventured into when your relationships and your relationship skills are already quite strong.
    A monogamous cheater is not the same as a polyamorous person in a monogamous relationship. Cheating does not imply a polyamorous mindset or philosophy; it's the reasons that the monogamous cheater is cheating which are important.
    That is not to say that it's impossible for people who have cheated to transition to ethical polyamory. Sometimes, a person who is polyamorous by nature or inclination may cheat because he or she may not be aware that another choice is possible, or may not be aware that alternatives to monogamy exist. In such a case, it may be possible for the person who has cheated to adapt to an ethical framework of polyamory, once he or she becomes aware that the option exists; however, if a person in this position succeeds in keeping the partner he or she cheated on, it's likely because that partner is extraordinarily patient!
    Polyamory is all about paganism or new-age spirituality
    There is no direct connection between the practice of polyamory and the practice of paganism, new-age spiritual beliefs, or any other philosophical, religious, or spiritual system.
    Some people associate polyamory with the practice of new-age religious beliefs, but the fact is, not everyone who is a pagan or new-age spiritualist is polyamorous, and not everyone who is polyamorous is a pagan or new-age spiritualist.
    Many people who are prominent in the polyamorous community, such as author Deborah Anapol, also espouse a new-age set of beliefs. However, there is no direct link between these beliefs and polyamory, and not everyone who is polyamorous subscribes to such beliefs.
    Poly people are kinky
    Polyamory is a relationship style, not a sexual practice. There's no relationship between polyamory and weird, kinky sex; many people who are kinky are monogamous, and many people who are not monogamous prefer only unconventional sex. Being polyamorous does not even necessarily imply group sex! A person who has more than one sexual partner does not necessarily have sex with all of them at the same time...

    5/25/2006 6:51:43 PM

    A personal entry: Recently, I had a drs appt. Did the physical, and what not. I told him of the tenderness I was feeling in my breasts, the pain in my nipples. He did a breast exam and immediately referred me to the East Texas Breast Cancer Care Center for a mammogram and if needed, a sonogram. This last week has been a week of hell. I recently attended the funeral of an aunt who died of breast cancer. He also told me to stop all caffeine intake. *gasp* We discovered I am having symptoms of early menopause, oh joy. My mammogram and sonogram were done today. I am very happy to say I am, at this time, cancer free. Thanks to funding, my visit was paid for by a grant. Ladies, please take care of yourselves. Gentlemen, take care of your women.
    Below are Breast cancer and early menopause symptoms. Guess what? We ALL grow old. No need to deny the symptoms your body is desperately trying to convey.

    Breast Cancer Symptoms and Explanations
    Be aware of changes
    A lump or a thickening in the breast or in the armpit: Some lumps or swelling in the breast tissue may be due to hormonal changes. But if a lump or thickening persists, whether it is in the breast or in the armpit area, it may be a cause for concern. Swelling in the armpit, where the lymph nodes are located, may indicate that the body is fighting an invasion. A lump in the breast tissue may indicate a cyst, or it may indicate a problem in the duct or the lobes. See your doctor or nurse practitioner for a screening.
    A change in size or shape of the mature breast: If a mature breast changes size or shape, and especially if only one breast is changing, it may signal that milk ducts or the lobes deeper within the breast are swelling. This could be due to fibrocystic or regular monthly hormonal cycles. If the changes are not in step with regular periodical changes, consult a health professional and get an exam. Having a baseline mammogram can help you and your doctor keep track of changes with accuracy.
    Fluid (not milk) leaking from the nipple: Between ages 41 - 58, there may be a small bit of non-bloody leakage from the nipples of both breasts. This leakage is usually due to hormonal changes and is not worrisome. However, if the fluid is leaking from only one nipple, is a new discharge, or is bloody, there are several tests that can be done to discover what is causing it. Ask your doctor for a professional opinion on your next steps.
    Change in size or shape of the nipple: Changes in body weight, or natural changes that come with age may affect the size or shape of the nipples. However, if a nipple retracts (pulls in) and does not easily return to its normal shape, see your doctor or a nurse practitioner for a manual exam. If there is a problem with the milk ducts which are just below the surface of the nipple and areola, then having a diagnostic mammogram or ultrasound can help diagnose the trouble.
    Changes of color, shape or texture of the nipple or the areola: If you observe dimples, puckers, or a rash on the skin of the nipple or the areola, (darker skin that surrounds the nipple) and these symptoms persist, or do not respond well to treatment creams, check with your doctor to determine what action to take. One unusual type of breast cancer is called Paget's disease, and starts out in the form of a rash. When caught and dealt with at an early stage, this is a very curable condition.
    Unusual pain in the breast or in the armpit: Know your cyclical pains, and note if breast pain occurs in tune with the monthly period, and in both breasts. While uncomfortable, if it is normal to you, it may not be worrisome. But if you have pain which occurs off-cycle or in only one breast or armpit, get it checked out. Keeping a good record of your cycles will help you understand hormonal changes in your breasts, and also helps your doctor and nurse determine what may be happening in your body.
    Everything is Connected: Our bodies go through cycles and changes, some of which are due to age, weight gain or loss, hormones, medications, pregnancy, stress, or changes in diet. Some of us are very aware of living in our bodies, while others of us live more in our minds or in our emotions. In order to have and keep our health, it's good to be aware of our body and its rhythms.
    Just as getting a toothache can seem to make your entire head hurt, or pulling a muscle in your leg causes you to limp and throws you off balance, finding a change in your breast affects your overall health and may signal a need to get a checkup or a diagnostic screening.
    Knowing your body's normal changes helps you deal wisely with your health. Regular communication with your health care team can allay fears and help you raise your defenses against disease.
    Symptoms of Early Menopause 
     Physical Signs:
    Irregular Periods (changes in frequency, duration, skipped periods, etc.)
    Infertility
    Hot Flashes and Night Sweats
    Vaginal Dryness
    Bladder Control Problems
    Insomnia/Disrupted Sleep
    Palpitations
    Weight Gain (especially around your waist and abdomen)
    Skin Changes (dryness, thinning look)
    Headaches
    Breast Tenderness
    Gastrointestinal Distress and Nausea.
    Tingling or Itchy Skin.
    "Buzzing" in your head, Electric Shock Sensation
    Bloating
    Dizziness/Lightheadedness
    Sore Joints/Muscles
    Hair Loss or Thinning
    Increase in Facial Hair
    Changes in Body Odor
    Dry Mouth and Other Oral Symptoms
    Emotional Signs:
    Irritability
    Mood Swings
    Lowered Libido
    Anxiety
    "Brain Fog" -- difficulty concentrating, confusion
    Memory Lapses
    Extreme Fatigue/Low Energy Levels
    Confusion/Lack of Concentration
    Feeling Emotionally Detached
    WHY YOU GET THESE SYMPTOMS....AND WHAT YOU CAN DO ABOUT THEM
    Here is a little more on the most common physical symptoms -- and some suggestions on how you can cope with them:
    Irregular periods
    Your periods may come more frequently, every 24 days instead of every 28, or they may come later than they used to.  You may have a light period that lasts only a few days, then the next month have very heavy bleeding.  Your period may last a shorter amount of time, or go on and on for what feels like an eternity.  You may skip a month, then go back to normal for several months, then skip two periods in a row...
    This happens because, in the initial phases of premature menopause, your hormones are erratic -- and your periods are reacting to this instability.
    The type of irregularity you experience is a usually a tip-off to what is happening in your body:
    Shorter cycles (your period comes more frequently) usually signal that you are producing lower levels of estrogen during your preovulatory stage -- and that your FSH levels are higher than normal.  With more FSH to stimulate them, your follicles are developing faster -- which shortens your cycle.
    Extremely light periods usually means that you aren't making enough estrogen to build up your uterine lining.   It can also be a sign of an anovulatory period.
    Extremely heavy bleeding is also often a sign of an anovulatory period, but in this case, estrogen builds up the uterine lining   at the same time that  you aren't producing enough progesterone (since you haven't ovulated and so created a corpus luteum).  Without progesterone to stop it, the uterine lining keeps building up, until the estrogen production finally drops off and the lining is shed.
    Skipped/less frequent periods usually happens as your ovaries continue declining and your menstrual cycle starts cycling down.   Over time, even extremely high levels of FSH don't produce enough estrogen for eggs to mature and for your uterine lining to thicken.  As you get closer to menopause, your menstrual cycle usually lengthens.  Periods come less frequently, there's more time between them.  Then you may begin skipping  periods.  And eventually, in the biggest change in your menstrual cycle,  you will stop having periods altogether.
    One important point: You should be aware that some irregularities in your menstrual cycle may not be related to premature menopause, but could be a sign of some abnormality -- including cancer, polyps, non-malignant tumors, or fibroids (which are very common when women first begin going through menopause).  If you've had a check-up and there's nothing wrong with you, then you know that irregular periods are something you'll have to get used to for a while.
    Infertility Problems
    Possibly one of the most upsetting clues that you're in premature menopause is the inability to conceive. You may still be having your period, you may still assume everything is perfectly normal -- but you just can't get pregnant. Or you may be noticing irregular periods and assume there's something else wrong with you and never think it's menopause.
    Many women learn that they're in premature menopause when they go to their doctor or reproductive endocrinologist to determine why they're not getting pregnant. Usually when you first ask about infertility problems, your doctor gives you a test to determine baseline levels for follicle stimulating hormone (FSH) and luteinizing hormone (LH). It's the level of your FSH that typically indicates whether you are in menopause.
    Hot Flashes
    Most people have heard of hot flashes and know them as the trademark symptom of menopause.   About 75 to 85% of American women are estimated to get hot flashes when they're in menopause. And where premature menopause is concerned,  hot flashes tend to be even more prevalent.  Many studies indicate that if you go through natural menopause before age 52, you have an increased chance of having hot flashes.  It's even more common for women who have had their ovaries surgically removed -- about 80 to 90% of these women typically get hot flashes.
    Hot flashes usually start with a hot, prickly feeling in the middle of your back.  A heat wave then  rises to envelop your back, chest, neck, face and scalp.  Your skin temperature can rise up to 8 degrees.  Often if you touch your skin, it actually feels hot as though you've been out in the sun.    Your pulse shoots up and you start sweating as your body tries to cool itself down.  Sometimes you get a flush -- your face, neck and chest turn pink or even deep red.   And very often, you suddenly shift from feeling incredibly hot and sweaty to feeling very chilled, even shivering.  You may also get the nighttime version of hot flashes, night sweats.
    How to Cope:
    The good news about hot flashes is that they can be controlled  -- by HRT, and also to varying degrees by herbs, vitamins, natural supplements and other alternative methods, covered in chapters 5 and 6..   But there are other small things you can do to help deal with these so-called "power surges."
    Try to reduce stress.
    Watch what you wear -- choose natural fibers, layered and loose-fitting clothing.
    Exercise.
    Cut back on caffeine, alcohol and spicy foods.
    Stay cool at night. Have cold water by your bed ready to drink at the first sign of a sweat. Use cotton sheets and cotton nightclothes (I found men's t-shirts to be the best -- cool and absorbent!). As with your clothing, sleep under layers, so you can kick off extra bed covers when you get out and replace them when the chills start.
    Splash cold water on your face or wrists when a hot flash starts.
    Vaginal Dryness and Atrophy
    When your estrogen levels drop, your vaginal tissues start drying and become less elastic. Sex becomes uncomfortable, you may be more prone to infections, your vagina is frequently itchy and easily irritated, and, on the emotional side,  you may feel older.
    Vaginal dryness and vaginal atrophy occur when your estrogen levels drop.  Your vagina is usually very elastic, able to easily stretch for sex and childbirth.  But as estrogen levels go down, your vaginal walls get thinner and lose some of their elasticity.  Your vagina becomes dryer and takes longer to become lubricated.  Finally, it may atrophy -- becoming somewhat smaller in width and length. If you experience a sudden drop in estrogen (as you do with surgical menopause), these vaginal symptoms might appear more suddenly than if you go through a natural premature menopause. Either way, though, it's a very  unpleasant side effect of going through menopause -- and often very emotionally upsetting when you're in your 20s or 30s.
    You may find it takes longer and longer to get sexually aroused. Sexual stimulation that you used to enjoy may become unpleasant.   Intercourse can be very uncomfortable, even painful.  In a worse case scenario, your vagina may even tear during intercourse.  All in all, sex may become less and less pleasurable -- making you feel even worse about being in premature menopause.   I remember I began thinking that, at the not-so-ripe age of 38, my days of enjoying sex were over -- and was very glad when I learned that I was wrong.
    That's the good news where vaginal dryness is concerned: It is one of the most treatable symptoms of menopause -- and it's very often completely reversible.
    How to Cope:
    When you raise your estrogen levels through HRT,  your vaginal tissues generally improve dramatically.   In addition to standard estrogen replacement therapy (by pills or patches) you can also use a vaginally-inserted estrogen cream or an estrogen ring specifically designed to help with vaginal dryness and atrophy.  But there are other things you can try as well.
    Have more sex -- it's one of the simplest -- and probably most fun! -- ways of combating vaginal dryness.   Regular sex helps prevent vaginal dryness. Use a lubricant to help with the loss of lubrication   -- such as Astroglide, Lubrin,  or KY Jelly.,  or a product that enhances vaginal moisture such as Replens. Avoid anything that can irritate or dry your vagina -- including  perfumed bath oil or bubble bath and perfumed toilet papers.
    Also avoid antihistamines and certain decongestants. Vitamin E -- a capsule directly inserted in your vagina -- often helps with lubrication.
    Bladder Control Problems
    This sign of menopause is connected with vaginal dryness and atrophy -- and, honestly, it sounds much worse than it is. You're not going to suddenly have to start wearing Depends.   You may, however, notice that you have to urinate more frequently or with more urgency, or you may have urinary stress incontinence, little leaks when you exert yourself.  Again, this is a function of lower-than-normal estrogen levels. Your bladder and urethra are formed from the same tissues as your vagina when you're a developing embryo. So, just like your vagina loses muscular tone and elasticity when estrogen production lags, your lower urinary tract does as well. The lining of your urethra  becomes thinner, and the surrounding muscles become weaker. As a result, when you place stress on your bladder -- through coughing, sneezing, laughing, or strenuous exercising,  you many release a tiny bit of urine. And it is usually only a tiny amount, so there's no need to imagine a real disaster.
    If you're experiencing severe urinary incontinence, though, do see a doctor. A small degree of bladder control difficulty is common in the early stages of menopause, but a greater degree of difficulty can be
    indicative of another problem -- one that may require drugs or even surgery. If it's mild, however, chances are it's connected with your depleted estrogen.  Even so, though, it's probably wise to check with your doctor to be sure there is no other cause.     Frequent urination may be a sign of bladder infection or diabetes, for example. All in all, it's a good idea just to be sure that what you're experiencing is just another sign of menopause and not something else.
    How to Cope:
    Since bladder control problems are often a result of low estrogen levels, taking estrogen generally helps -- and may completely reverse any symptoms. But there are other things you can do:
    Try Kegel exercises -- exercises specially designed to help strengthen the muscles around the vagina and bladder opening.  An added bonus: since Kegels help your vaginal as well as your bladder muscles, they
    also can improve your sex life.
    Cut back on caffeine and alcohol, since both make you urinate more frequently. Insomnia/Disrupted Sleep
    If you're waking up a lot at night, tossing and turning, and generally suffering with insomnia, it might be connected with menopause. When you begin going through menopause, you may find that your sleep is less and less restful -- when you sleep at all.  In the past, doctors believed that interrupted sleep was a consequence of night sweats, but recent studies indicate that you can also have problems with sleep that aren't connected to hot flashes. Typically, the frequency of insomnia doubles from the amount you may have had before you entered premature menopause. And research also indicates that women begin to experience restless sleep as many as five to seven years before entering menopause. Again, though, the problem is recognizing that the insomnia you're suffering from has its roots in changes in your hormone levels.
    How to Cope:
    As with many of the other symptoms, HRT and alternative therapies often work well.   In addition, disturbed sleep patterns often level off after a few years.  But, of course, you probably don't want to wait a few years.  You may want to try the usual tips for getting better sleep.  Among them:
    Drink herbal tea -- like chamomile tea -- before going to bed.
    Other herbs -- such as valerian -- are natural sedatives that may help.
    Avoid caffeine, alcohol and other stimulants (like cigarettes) before bedtime -- and avoid strenuous exercise close to your bedtime.
    Keep your bedroom cool. 
    Palpitations
    It's a frightening sensation -- one that may happen at the same time as a hot flash or by itself:  For no obvious reason, your heart suddenly starts pounding, racing faster and faster.  You can be sitting calmly, or lying in bed just before going to sleep and it comes out of nowhere. Sometimes it  makes you so nervous, it can blow up in to a full-fledged panic attack. And if  you don't know that you're going through premature menopause and that palpitations are often a sign of menopause, you can think there's something seriously wrong with you.
    But palpitations are another not-so-fun sign of menopause -- and one that many women experience.  Do keep in mind though:  They may signal something else though -- such as hyperthyroidism or mitral valve prolapse -- so don't automatically write off palpitations as a sign of premature menopause.  Talk to your doctor to rule out any other, possibly more serious, conditions.
    If you get a clean bill of health, there's a good chance that the palpitations are connected with your premature menopause.  This is one of those symptoms, though, that some doctors don't associate with menopause, so don't be surprised if your doctor tells you that it must be stress (that catch-all condition) causing your heart troubles. If you've had palpitations in the past, they may get worse when you begin going through menopause.
    How to Cope:
    The best thing to do is probably the hardest thing to do: Calm down.
    In general, try to keep stress at a minimum.
    Try relaxation techniques when palpitations hit -- such as deep breathing, imagery, etc.
    If you smoke, consider quitting, since that often makes palpitations worse.
    Limit the amounts of  alcohol and caffeine you consume.
    Weight Gain
    Weight gain -- specifically a thickening in your middle -- is another sign of changing hormones.  While a number of books and doctors claim that menopause has nothing to do with weight gain --  that weight gain occurs in menopausal women because they're older and their metabolism is slowing down -- other studies indicate that hormone levels are tied to weight gain and redistribution of fat.
    This makes sense since, when you're going through premature menopause, you're not  middle-aged -- so what you're getting isn't middle-aged spread.   It's menopause spread, for lack of a better term. According to some studies, this occurs for two reasons: First, your progesterone levels are decreasing -- and progesterone increases your metabolic rate.  So with lower progesterone levels, you have a slower metabolic rate.  Second, estrogen is produced and stored in fat cells.  So as your estrogen levels drop, your body is trying to increase its estrogen by upping its fat cells.  Finally, with a drop in female hormones, your body starts mimicking male fat distribution -- an apple shape rather than a pear.  In other words, you put more weight on in your abdomen than in the past.  This accounts for the mysteriously shrinking waistline.
    Weight gain and redistribution of fat is one of those signs of premature menopause that is very easy to overlook.  Since it happens over a period of time,  you might not notice your body shape changing. But if you haven't changed your eating or exercise habits and you've been noticing a new fatter you -- chances are it's related to your hormones.
    How to Cope
    Yet again, you'll notice a change if you opt for HRT or other natural alternatives.   In addition, changes in diet and exercise can help rev up your body's metabolic rate.
    Changes in your Skin:
    Wrinkling and Loss of Muscle Tone
    When your estrogen levels drop, your collagen production usually slows down as well. And, as you know from reading all the ads for moisturizers and facial creams, collagen is responsible for keeping our skin toned, fresh-looking, resilient. So when you start running low on collagen, it shows in your skin. It gets thinner, drier, flakier, less youthful-looking.
    This is another of those symptoms of menopause that makes you feel older before your time -- and, in this case, it's clear why. You may  look a little older than you used to.  Worst, this sign often shows up early in menopause. Like bone loss, which occurs rapidly in the first few years of menopause, collagen loss is most rapid at the beginning of menopause as well. According to studies, premature menopause leads to more rapid bone loss than menopause that occurs at the normal age -- so it's possible that premature menopause also leads to more rapid collagen loss.  The bottom line is, well, more lines....and before you expected them.
    How to Cope
    Since this change in your skin occurs because of low estrogen levels, when you increase your estrogen levels (either through HRT or phytoestrogens like soy or flaxseed), you will see a definite improvement. Other than this though, there isn't a lot you can do.   Using moisturizers helps somewhat by temporarily plumping up the top layer of skin, but the effect is short-lived.  And regardless of advertising claims about "collagen-enriched" creams, and so forth, remember that to really work on your skin, collagen must come from within, not be applied from without.
    Headaches
    During the early stages of menopause, you may find that you're getting more -- and worse -- headaches.  This is often caused by your dropping estrogen levels.  Many women with regular menstrual cycles get headaches just before their periods or at ovulation. These headaches, sometimes called "menstrual migraines" occur when estrogen levels plunge during the menstrual cycle. So, when your body begins slowing down its production of estrogen due to premature menopause, you may wind up getting one of these hormonally-induced headaches.  This also can happen when your progesterone levels are too high in relation to your estrogen levels -- a common hormone scenario for women at the beginning of menopause.  Generally, these headaches diminish once your hormone levels stabilize.
    How to Cope
    If your headaches are caused by low estrogen, it follows that taking estrogen may take care of them. But, if you suffer from migraines, HRT may actually increase your symptoms.
    Try standard over-the-counter remedies -- anti-inflammatories like aspirin or ibuprofen.
    Certain herbs -- such as feverfew -- are also supposed to help according to several women.  Recent studies indicate that feverfew is effective for migraines and other headaches, however, as with any herbal or medicinal remedy, it is wise to check with a doctor before using.  In the case of feverfew, be sure to look for products that guarantee at least 0.2 percent of "parthenolide" (the active ingredient) on their label.
    If the headaches are crippling, talk to your doctor about taking a prescription anti-migraine medication. If you are getting very bad migraines, your only course of action may be taking prescription drugs that specifically help with these intense headaches. Discuss this with your doctor to see if you could benefit from such medication.
    Other Physical Signs You May Notice
    The following symptoms are less obvious and less common, but still are often signs of premature menopause:
    Breast Tenderness -- similar to the feeling you get just before your period, your breasts may feel swollen and tender to the touch.  This can last for days or weeks -- and unlike the normal breast tenderness from PMS, getting your period often doesn't help relieve this discomfort.
    Gastrointestinal Distress and Nausea -- gas, indigestion, heartburn and a green feeling that comes and goes -- and often seems to have no relation to what you've eaten.
    Tingling or Itchy Skin -- this may feel like the "creepy-crawlies" as if bugs were walking all over you, a burning sensation like an insect sting, or just super-sensitivity.
    "Buzzing" in your head -- an electrical feeling that zaps through your head, often occurs with hot flashes.  You may also feel this shock sensation under your skin.
    Bloatedness -- a puffy bloated feeling that seems to come out of nowhere; usually you'll notice bouts of this -- you'll be fine for a while, then bloated, then okay again.  Unlike PMS bloating, this bloating often doesn't diminish after a period.
    Dizziness/Lightheadedness -- sometimes comes with hot flashes, sometimes comes for no apparent reason.  This may happen due to a higher progesterone level in relation to your estrogen level
    Sore Joints/Muscles -- similar to flu symptoms or arthritis, this often is connected to estrogen deficiency.
    Hair Loss or Thinning -- connected to estrogen deficiency, since the hair follicles need estrogen; some women notice this before any other sign because it is so obvious -- you'll notice hair in your brush, your hair may also get drier and more brittle or notice a thinning or loss of pubic hair.
    Increase in Facial Hair -- the flip side to the above, you may notice hair growth on your chin, upper lip, abdomen or chest.  This hair is often coarser or darker, as well, and happens when your estrogen levels decrease -- and your male hormones have a greater effect or in reaction to high levels of LH
    Changes in Body Odor.
    Dry Mouth and Other Oral Symptoms -- caused by drying of the mucous membranes due to low estrogen; can include bitter taste in your mouth and bad breath. You also may notice drying in your eyes and nostrils.

    5/24/2006 10:03:43 AM

    What Do I Need From My Dominant?
    The Care and Feeding of a submissive.caslterealm
    This page was originally started to be a guideline for submissives but in retrospect I think it may better serve the Dominants who may happen to land here.  Perhaps it may provide some insight to both sides of the equation.
    I Want vs. I Need
    We often confuse these two things: I want and I need.  Although they may seem to be the same at first glance, there is a huge difference in the two.  We want a lot of things in life; money, new cars, a beautiful home, success, and hot fudge sundaes, just to name a few, but how many of them do we really need?  Very often the things we want are not always things that are the best for us and are usually self-indulgent wishes that change as fast as the top ten hits on VH1.  "Needs" are a different situation.  They are the fundamentals we require to remain mentally and physically healthy and allow us to grow spiritually and emotionally.  I may really want a hot fudge sundae but survive quite well without it (I know that's hard to believe for any of you who know me.) but I cannot thrive without my basic needs being met.
    We've had many encounters with unhappy submissives who bemoan the fact their Dominant does not give them what they need.  As we listen to the list of complaints we sometimes find a lot of "wants" mixed in with a few valid "needs" in the charges against their Dominant.  Sorting them out isn't always easy for either the submissive or Dominant in a relationship.  Each person is unique and comes with their own special requirements.  Without a doubt, this is one area that requires communication skills and time before either party can confidently determine what they want or need from the other.  The Submissive Owner's Manual may help you to understand some of the complexities of the Dominant/submissive relationship.
    Submissive Owner's Manual
    I need to feel safe. Before I can begin to open my submissive nature to You I need to feel safe and have reason to trust You.  To let down my walls and give You control of my will may take time and testing before I feel safe enough to permit either of us to go beyond the initial stages of our relationship.  Even after I've given myself to You fully, I need to be reminded I am safe with You.  I may like to feel the thrill and excitement of fear and the unknown, but I need to be sure no matter how You stimulate those emotions during an intense scene or situation, I will remain safe in Your care.
    I need to know You accept me for all I am.  I will be many things to You as our relationship grows and I need to know You accept me as a person during each transition along the way.  I need to know You accept me as a friend, lover, companion, and Your submissive but also accept me as parent, child, employee, community member or other roles I fill in my obligations to family or society. 
    I need to have clearly defined limits.  I need to know exactly what You expect of me and know that You also understand my limits.  In some ways I am like a child that needs a fence around my play area so I know how far I can go and feel secure inside those limits.  I need You to reinforce those fences by correcting me when I try to climb them without Your approval.
    I need You to be consistent.  I need to know You mean what You say and that today's rules will apply to tomorrow's behavior.  Nothing confuses me more than giving me mixed signals by allowing me to break rules that You've given me.  From time to time I may test You to see if You are capable of accepting control of my life by consistently bringing me back to the path You've chosen for me.  It's not done to try Your patience but is my way of finding reassurance You are paying attention to my progress.  Very often it's not done consciously and I promise I'll not use it as a method for provoking Your negative responses.
    I need to expand my limits.  I need to grow and to be challenged.  Left on my own, I'll become bored or stagnate within the boundaries I accepted in the beginning.   I need to be pushed, but never shoved, to go beyond the places I've been.  I may drag my feet and pout at times, or sit down and refuse to move because I'm unsure and need Your guidance in overcoming my obstacles.  I depend on You for strength and encouragement to get beyond them.
    I need You to teach me.  I need to learn and it is You who are my teacher.   My mind is hungry for new things and learning helps me to become all that I can be.   This may require You to continue to learn new things in order to keep me challenged.  Together we can grow to the fullness of the gifts we have and deepen the diversity we share.
    I need goals.  Part of my make-up as a submissive makes me very goal-oriented.   I need them to measure my progress and need You to provide them for me.  Take time to explain those goals in ways I can comprehend Your plans concerning my growth as Your submissive.  Without Your direction I quickly become lost so I'll look to You frequently to provide a purpose and aim as I continue in my development as a submissive.
    I need to be corrected.  I need You to correct me when I make mistakes.   Without Your correction I will develop bad habits that can be very difficult to break and do great damage to our relationship and to us as individuals.  Without Your correction, I may never know I've made a mistake.  Allowing me to continue unchecked will only cause me to fail both of us in the end.  I admire firmness in Your correction and feel secure in knowing that You will never be afraid to take steps needed in keeping me focused on the goals You've set for me.
    I need You to be my role-model.  I look up to You and try to follow in Your footsteps.  If You fail to live up to a standard, I will follow You into failure, often without You noticing until it is too late.  I learn quickly by the examples You provide for me and often base my reactions and behaviors on my observations of You in similar situations.  I will blindly pattern myself in Your image so be aware that my eyes will always be on You as face Your own challenges and daily activities.
    I need Your approval and reassurance.  I need to know when You approve of me or what I've done and to know I belong to You even if I fall short of my goals.  I sometimes confuse approval with disapproval when You do not provide positive reinforcement when You are pleased by my actions.  I will constantly be seeking Your approval when I'm unsure of myself and may need to rely deeply on Your support and reassurance when I'm confused about a situation or apprehensive about a new challenge.
    I need to be able to express myself.  I have a need to express both good and bad things to You but it may be difficult for me to put the negative things into words.   I fear Your rejection and hate disappointing You, so I may need a little space and time to voice all the things I need to say.  You can help me by reassuring me that my feelings are valid, even if they aren't something You find pleasure in hearing.   There may be times when I'm upset or angry with You but without freedom to express those feelings there can be only festering resentment or misunderstanding.  Guide me in ways that I can learn to speak my heart without breaking it or Yours.
    I need to learn from my mistakes.  I need to experience things that may be painful in order to learn successfully.  I know Your protective nature will struggle with allowing me to be hurt but I need to learn the consequences of what I've done and to experience the feelings that go along with making mistakes.  I will need Your comfort once I've faced my failure but will sometimes feel unworthy of asking or unable to voice my disappointment in failing.  Allow me to sort out my feelings before wiping away my tears.
    I need forgiveness when I fail You.  Nothing hurts me more than to know I've failed or displeased You and I need to be forgiven once I've made amends.  It is very hard for me to forgive myself for a wrong-doing and I may need Your help in getting beyond the feelings of remorse I am carrying.  I may even need to be punished, if my wrong-doing was traumatic enough, in order to feel closure and accept forgiveness.  I depend on You to make that determination for me and need Your help in making an atonement that is acceptable to You.
    I need to feel I contribute.  I have a deep-set need to give and must have outlets for this need.  My basic nature is to give of myself and You will be the primary recipient of my gifts.  Allow me to contribute to our relationship and our life together.  To do less will leave me unfulfilled and unneeded, a fate worse than death for me.  Provide me with ways to contribute things to others, also.  I may need to give of myself to those I hold dear but You will always receive the best I have to offer.
    I need to enjoy successes.  Without experiencing and enjoying my successes I may give up my fight to be all You desire for me.  Allow me the pleasure of savoring the taste of victory when I overcome an obstacle or if You find pride in my attempts.   All of my successes belong to You and I need to share their rewards with You.   I don't expect You to spoil me with grand displays for little victories, but when I've reached beyond the limits of my past attempts, please don't deny me the sweet feelings of knowing I've achieved a goal You've set.
    I need to share with You.  Sharing with You is a compelling need and one of the cornerstones of my submissive nature.  This includes the emotional and spiritual aspects of my being as well as the physical body I inhabit.  It may be difficult for me to give You access to the deeper levels of my emotions and feelings but those are the things I need to share the most.  I'll depend on You to direct me in ways I can achieve total openness with You.  I also need to share in the things You are.   Trust me enough to share in Your fears, failures and struggles.  I'll never see You as weak or incapable because You have shown confidence in me by giving part of Yourself in trust. 
    I need to feel loved, respected, and protected in Your ownership.  No matter how well I've done or how miserably I've failed, I need to know I'm still loved and protected by You.  Nothing will prevent me from trying new things like fear of losing Your respect and love.  By the reverse, nothing will encourage me to expand my limits and grow to be all I am capable of being more than knowing You will be there to protect me from harm and will love me even if I fall short of the target.  I need to be loved and to love You in return.  I can't survive without it.

    5/23/2006 5:37:33 PM

    Debunking the Myth of Mentors
    What are they?  What role do they fill?  Are you being had?
    by Lord Colm and jade  d/s times
    Protector or Predator?

    The D/s community has long acknowledged the need for Mentors and with the sudden explosion in the numbers of people interested in our lifestyle, that need has grown dramatically.  A novice needs the support and assistance of those members of the community who have wisdom and experience on a practical level to help them develop in a healthy and well-balanced manner.  The chat channels have been a spawning ground for a whole new generation of mentors who may not be fulfilling the role in an honorable way.  How does a submissive learn to sort them out if she/he is not getting the right information to begin with?  This month we will shed a little light on Mentors and how they can help or hinder a new submissive grow into their full potential. 
    Lord Colm's View
    There's quite a fad sweeping the D/s community these days. If you spend any time in chat channels, you have probably seen it: Dominants offering to "mentor" novice submissives in their first steps into this lifestyle. Sounds reasonable enough. After all, it is a long-standing tradition in the community for those with experience to take fledglings under their wing to guide them into the often confusing world of D/s. The problem, however, stems from the fact that very few of these so-called "mentors" have any real-life experience and even fewer have an inkling of what the responsibility of mentoring actually entails.
    Facing Facts
    Let's start off with the basics. In the long history of this lifestyle, lessons have been learned by our predecessors from which we can benefit. They learned that when it comes to the relationship between two people in what is a very erotic lifestyle, certain boundaries needed to be established to protect both the dominant and the submissive from the uneducated, the unscrupulous, and the just plain horny. Dominants, face it: as much as we love the mystique, we don't know everything, and pretending to can only lead to disaster. We weren't born with the knowledge of how to be a dom, so let's take a look at some of what our brothers and sisters before us have learned.
    I will preface this by saying that I do understand the intense attraction a dominant may feel towards a novice submissive. We enjoy our role as teacher, and we take great pleasure in watching someone under our tutelage grow and overcome barriers. As the submissive offers herself to your mentorship, we often experience those feelings we thrive on: a power exchange. It can be very intoxicating. I suggest, however, that it takes a stronger dominant to understand their own limitations and to be able to resist the emotional appeal of taking on the responsibility for another person's growth when you are not equipped to do so. I have a fundamental objection to those with no real-life experience setting themselves up in a position of learned teacher. It's rather like reading a book on brain surgery one day, then advertising yourself as a skilled neurosurgeon the next. Until you have actually practiced and honed your skills in real-life situations, you can't really know what it is like. Reading The Story of O and spending time in chat channels does not qualify you as a mentor.
    Muddy Waters
    A "mentor" and a "trainer" are not the same thing. While the terms may seem like synonyms, in our lifestyle they are two completely different roles, each with different responsibilities. The mentor's job is to guide the novice in understanding the concepts of D/s, to answer their questions, to help them come to terms with internal conflicts and embrace their submissiveness. It is not their function to teach the submissive how to have sex. Most submissives already know how to do that just fine. The relationship of the mentor to the charge (the term for the submissive under their mentorship) is more like that of the wise uncle or teacher. They listen, understand, and answer questions on the tenants of D/s.
    A trainer's job it is to prepare a submissive for their future master. They provide a wide variety of tasks and experiences so that they have a broad understanding of etiquette and knowledge of the common traditions and tools of our lifestyle. They offer them a base of experiences to help them feel comfortable in their role in the lifestyle. A trainer may also be called upon by a submissive's master to instruct them in some task that the master is unqualified to train. For example, the Japanese Tea Ceremony, or some other highly stylized ritual or duty they will perform for their master. The trainer works hand-in-hand with the sub's master and does not serve as their replacement. The master oversees the training to ensure the sub's safety and progress.
    Get Off Your Duff
    I often see dominants farming out their submissive to another person simply because they are too lazy to learn for themselves first. This is a fundamental error. First and foremost, it is the dominant's responsibility to train their sub. If they lack a skill or certain knowledge, then it is their moral obligation to get off the couch and learn it, either in conjunction with their sub, or to first master it then teach them. I can't help but wonder what it must do to the sub's respect for their master when the one who has taken on responsibility for them fails to live up to their role and instead packs them off to another simply because they lack the drive to learn. This also sets up an imbalance of power. While the sub's master sits at home watching football, the sub is learning, growing, surpassing her master's level of maturity. What is the sub then to do? Come back and teach their dom? If he's teachable, he should be the one learning first.
    There is a strong probability that the submissive will bond with their mentor. This emotional attachment can be easily mistaken for romantic love. The sub will tend to idealize the mentor, and this presents dangers which you must constantly be on guard for. It is the mentor's responsibility to ensure that the nature of the relationship is clearly stated up front. Teacher/student, not master/submissive. The greatest failing of so-called mentors is that they are not in control of themselves and their emotions, and so let things deteriorate, the lines between their role as mentor and master becoming blurred. One common mistake is in how they insist their charge address them. The sub should refer to their mentor as "Sir," not "Master." Why? Because the mentor is clearly not the sub's master. They are only an advisor. Their master will be someone to whom they devote their life, love, body, and soul. A student does not do that to their English professor, nor should a sub do so with a mentor. Keep things in perspective: you are there to offer advice only--never fail to make sure your charge understands this.
    Keep your hands off. If you are unable to control your own sexual urges, you have not yet learned what it takes to be a dominant, let alone a mentor. Any physical relationship between charge and mentor is a serious ethics violation. It is an abuse of your power, the trust the sub has placed in you, and a virtual guarantee that your sub will become attached to you emotionally in ways that are detrimental to her growth. Human nature being what it is, there is always the possibility that what starts out as a platonic relationship can evolve into something deeper. This is why mentors should not take responsibility for a sub who has a master without clear prior negotiation with the sub's master, along with frequent contact to provide updates on their progress.
    Never, ever do this without a sub's master being involved if they have one. We've seen more than one relationship destroyed from this type of sneaking around. It devastates trust and leads to jealousy. A married sub is to be treated as if they are owned, even if their spouse is not involved in the lifestyle. Encouraging infidelity brings into serious question your honor, and a sub who will cheat on their spouse is a sub who will cheat on you. If you see that your relationship with your charge evolving in an inappropriate direction, take steps immediately to reinforce the boundaries. Have the courage to terminate the arrangement if your efforts are unsuccessful. Avoid actions that could mislead your charge into believing there is more to your relationship than there really is.
    It's A Big Job
    Dominants, the role of mentor is one of enormous responsibility. It is incumbent upon you to first make sure you are ready--you have the practical experience to be in a position to guide, and this usually means several years of real-life experience, not two months of cyberdomming. If you are looking for a submissive, pretending to be a mentor in order to gain control over another is just plain wrong and deceitful. Novice submissives can be likened to innocent children in that they are not wise to the realities of life. To abuse that naivete is tantamount to child sexual abuse, and nearly as despicable.
    In this age of "whatever you say is D/s, is D/s," I hope I've shed some light on what seems to be a very confusing topic for many in our community. The lines between master, mentor, protector, and trainer are often unclear, even to the one who claims to be such. Information is power, and in a lifestyle based on the exchange of power, the more you have to give, the greater your chances of fulfillment and happiness.
     jade's View
    I know the overwhelming urges that battle against the mind and heart of a novice submissive.  The hunger for knowledge is insatiable at times and the need to fill the pit that has opened up in your soul can devour your every waking moment.  After years of struggling to discover your true identity, you want to know everything and know it NOW.  A new world has opened up before your eyes and you cannot wait to taste of the fruit from the Tree of Knowledge.
    This is likely to be the most vulnerable time in your adult life.  You are uninformed, eager, longing and excited to learn all you can.  You feel akin to everyone in the lifestyle because you have discovered there are others in the world who are like you.  Like a speckled puppy who just slipped out the backdoor, you are experiencing freedom for the first time.  Everything you see is a new adventure and you dive in with gusto.  This euphoria soon turns into loneliness and fear as you realize you are on your own for the first time in a new world you don't quite understand.   Just like that puppy, you run innocently to the first kind voice you hear.   Sometimes it's a kindly person who pets your head and leads you safely home.   You were lucky this time.  The next time it might be the dog catcher who will not be so compassionate.
    Finding the Tree of Knowledge
    In order to survive in this new world,  you need information.  Finding it is easy.  Everyone will be happy to give you all the information they have.  Finding GOOD information is a different story.  The facts can be a little frightening but you need to know the truth.  Probably close to 90% of the people you meet online in BDSM or D/s channels or rooms are not experienced in the real life world of a power exchange lifestyle. Oh yes, they will tell you that they have been in the lifestyle for 20 years, they have owned 50 slaves and they're past president of the local Dom/sub Union, but 90% or more are lying to you and everyone else they meet.  The information they so willing pass on is warped or untested.  What sounds good in a cyber fantasy doesn't hold true in a real life encounter.  Of the other 10% you meet online who do have real life experience, probably half of them are only acquainted with the physical aspects of the lifestyle and got most of their information from other players at some play party.
    Where does this leave you, the novice, in your quest for knowledge?  It leaves you confused and frustrated, in most cases, so is it any wonder that you are willing to jump at the chance to accept an offer from this nice Dom who just told you he is a mentor?  Keep in mind that Eve was seduced by the Serpent with his offer of knowledge.
    Mentor: Webster's definition is a wise advisor, teacher or coach.  In the BDSM formal lifestyle, a mentor is usually one who answers the questions of a sub in training.  A mentor is usually used hand-in-hand with a trainer where the mentor is usually the friend/confidant of the sub/slave/student
    A quote from Master John
    Trained Master from a Euro-Oriental Family
    Avoiding the Serpent
    A Mentor can be just the thing you need, provided he really is one.  In the lifestyle, a Mentor is the equivalent of a teacher.  His/Her job is to provide you with accurate information and answer the questions you have as you move along the path you are traveling.  A mentor is someone who can be trusted to guide you when you are lost, serve as a role model, and offer you assistance when you run into difficulty.  A mentor is not your master, although your Master could be called upon to serve as your mentor.  In the most narrow definition, a mentor, serves as a guidance counselor, educator, respected friend and confidant.   In some ways, they are like Uncles or Aunts who oversee your growth, try to help you avoid the pitfalls of life and stick a Band-Aid on your skinned knees.  They are not lovers, sex education teachers, or gods.  A mentor does not even have to be a dominant, although most of them you find are.
    If you have a Mentor who is requesting sexual favors or taking control of your life, you have discovered a serpent in the Garden of Eden.  Mentors do not usually have any physical contact with their charges.  This includes all the physical activities, such as spanking, bondage and fondling as well as sexual contact.  A mentor is not a trainer and does not have given rights to your personal or intimate thoughts or details of your private times.  A mentor does not collar you or mark you as belonging to them.   As a submissive, you have the right to sever any and all connections with a mentor without hesitation or explanation.  They have no claim to you and you are free to make your own choices without fear of reprisal.  Do be aware that a mentor has these same rights and may dissolve any association with you should they feel the relationship is unsatisfactory, for whatever reason.
    A Mini Checklist
    Accepting assistance from a mentor needs some careful consideration.  You will depending on them to provide you with realistic, honest information and guidance.  Here are some guidelines that might keep you from ending up with a snake in your underwear.
    Good Qualities:
    Honest, respectful and friendly.
    Is knowledgeable and experienced.
    Can provide references from good sources.
    Has a good reputation in the D/s community.
    Is protective but gives you space for growth.
    Is willing to listen and share information.
    Is dependable and keeps promises.
    Is open and honest about your association.
    Has other on/off line friends.
    Requests to be introduced to your friends, trainer, spouse, etc.
    Encourages you to associate with your peers and helps prepare you a future relationship with a dominant of your choice.
    Helps to make your life easier or more stable
    Makes you feel good about yourself and your growth. 
    Danger Signals:
    Is moody, secretive and does not get along with your friends or associates.
    Cannot offer information when requested and hedges on answering questions.
    Has no checkable references or claims that they cannot give out that information.
    Has no known contacts in the D/s community.
    Seldom listens to you or offers solid information.
    Is possessive and critical of your achievements.
    Does not keep appointments with you, answers email sporadically and often has to leave suddenly.
    Is a loner or has few associates.
    Keeps your relationship from others or requests you to keep secrets from your trainer, friends or spouse.
    Is critical of all your friends and discourages you from relationships with other dominants.
    Causes conflicts in your real life in or out of the lifestyle.
    Erodes your sense of self-worth or slows your growth as a person and submissive.  

    5/22/2006 11:14:46 PM

    D/s Communication 
     Experience  
    This was originally posted in response to a topic in a forum at Literotica.com. I have reposted it here because I think it contains good information and may provoke further thought for this site's readers. For those of you who are interested, this is the url of that thread of discussion: "How do you [know] when you're "experienced"?" 
    I speak from my own point of view, obviously, but whether someone is experienced in bdsm or not is something I have thought about for a while now.
    Experience, to me, means knowing what is likely to happen, or what a reaction may be, and knowing how to handle it when it occurs. Of course, none of us can know what everyone will do/feel/say about everything, but having gone through many stages/changes in a bdsm relationship, one who is experienced will have some idea about the progression of the relationship and will be prepared to handle the issues that are, in my opinion, inevitable.
    It's sort of like the difference between being married 2 months and being married 2 years. At two months you can certainly call yourself a married person but you don't have much experience being married and have many experiences ahead of you that, perhaps, you don't know to expect or know how you will react to, when they hit.
    To me, saying you have experience as a submissive/bottom because you have been spanked/tied up during sex a few times and saying you are a lifestyler because you are used to and comfortable with having someone else take responsibility for decision-making - demonstrates inexperience.
    And, if you held her hands above her head during sex when you were fifteen and spent your 20s in a marriage where you were bossy and demanding, then discovered bdsm online and proceeded to state that you have 20 years experience as a dom/me, you are fooling yourself.
    In my opinion, experience means, You have been there; you have done it more than twice for longer than 30 minutes." It means you know what is likely to happen before, during, and after. It means that you have some idea of how she is likely to feel emotionally/physically the next morning. It means that you understand the progression and know what to look for at each stage. It means that you know when fear, insecurity, and guilt are likely to show up and you know how to handle it when it does. It means that you know what stage in your journey the two of you are in and you know what is likely to come next, based on her (and your own) reactions to what has gone on before.
    Experience means that you understand that there are cycles that all relationships go through and you know (not just read or heard) that d/s is no different. You know that, more than likely, doubt about the lifestyle will come up at some point, and having been through it, you know what your arguments (pro and con) will be for continuing to push the envelope. You can identify the signs that indicate that your power exchange needs re-negotiation. You know when to cut yourself some slack from the self- imposed pressure and when to back off and let her digest new experiences/feelings. You are aware of how much you actually need bdsm in your life, what you can live without, and in what areas you can compromise, because you have actually done these things and know, first hand, what it feels like when you live with and without them. You notice and understand the signs that tell you whether she needs it too or is just doing it to satisfy/please you.
    I have no interest in invalidating anyone's experiences, but these things cannot be learned in an online relationship, nor can they be learned in 6 months in real life. If most relationships have a one - two year honeymoon stage, during which time perceptions are colored by wishes and opinions are just forming, how can we expect anything less in a bdsm relationship?
    In my opinion, experience is determined by time (however long that is for each individual, actually living it rather than thinking or talking about it), investment (how much of oneself is invested in the time spent) and focus (you know where you want to go, have a plan to get there, and know how close you are to reaching it).
    ~Inexperience is not a bad thing. You don't expect yourself to spring forth from the womb knowing how to drive a car, read a book, or make love, why would you expect yourself to spring forth knowing how to have a successful bdsm relationship before you have had any experience? Enjoy the journey, because often, the goal (excellence) will never be realised.~ 

    5/22/2006 10:28:46 AM

    Dominants Creed  
    As the Dominant to my submissive I know that she gives herself to me in mind, body, soul and spirit and does so of her own volition. In me she has placed confidence, reliance, faith, hope, and dependence.
    I will endeavour to ensure my submissive's needs and desires are learned, and her limits are respected at all times. I understand that the gift of submission is priceless and will cherish it always.
    Through my actions I will demonstrate that I am in complete control of myself thus allowing me impress upon my submissive the need to relinquish any control she may subconsciously retain in order to facilitate our erotic power exchange.
    I accept responsibility for all aspects of my submissives life, ensuring that each decision I make in her regard is the best for her body, spirit and soul. Never will I place my submissive in jeopardy, nor will I compromise the trust she has placed in me.
    In order to bring my submissive to new heights and understanding, I will work to achieve a vast knowledge of all aspects of the lifestyle, thus allowing me to be the teacher that she so richly deserves.
    I will honour, defend and guard my submissive at all times showing that my love for her will provide a safe harbour in times of adversity.
    My Dominant self is rooted both in reality and in fantasy, yet I can easily differentiate the two never allowing the fantasy world to overtake that of the real world.
    In times of distress and hardship, I will shed the role of Dominant and provide for my submissive, a supportive partner and confidante.
    While often unrelenting and strict, bringing my submissive to tears, I will always kiss away the tears that are shed showing my submissive that while stern, my heart belongs to her.
    I vow never to lift a hand to my submissive in anger. When punishment is needed it shall always delivered with a tender and discerning hand and for a valid reason.
    I pledge to my submissive patience and understanding, tolerance and steadfastness allowing us to grow and nurture the bond we have established so that it may withstand the test of time.
    Above all else, I will wear the title of Dominant with great honour.

    5/21/2006 8:04:16 AM

    A SUBMISSIVE'S BILL OF RIGHTS THEBDSM SITE

    You have the right to be treated with respect. Not only do you have this right, you have the right to demand it. Being submissive does not make you a doormat or less of a person than anyone else. The word "submissive" describes your nature and in no way diminishes you as a human being. You have the right to respect yourself as well.

    You have the right to be proud of what you are. Being a submissive is nothing that should ever bring you shame or feelings of reproach. Your submissive nature is a gift and should always be a source of pride and happiness.

    You have the right to feel safe. Being a submissive should not make you feel afraid, insecure or threatened. Submission is not about living on the edge or flirting with fear. In any situation you should feel safe or there can never be true surrender.

    You have the right to your emotions and feelings. Your emotions and feelings come from you and they are just as valid as anyone else's. You have a right to them. Those feelings, whether positive or negative, make you who you are and suppressing them will only bring unhappiness later.

    You have the right to express your negative feelings. Being submissive does not make you an object that no longer has negative thoughts or concerns.Your concerns are real and you have every right to express them. If something doesn't feel right, bothers you, makes you feel bad or you just plain don't like something, say so. Failing to express your negative feelings could give the mistaken impression that you are pleased or satisfied with something that is not pleasurable or agreeable.

    You have the right to say NO. Being submissive does not take away your right to have dislikes or negative feelings about things. If something is happening or about to happen that you feel strongly opposed to, it's your duty to speak up. Remember, failing to communicate the word NO is the same as saying YES.

    You have the right to expect happiness in life. Being submissive is not tantamount to being miserable, suffering or a life of despair. Your submission should bring you joy, peace and fulfillment. If it doesn't, then something is wrong.

    You have the right to have input in a relationship. You are an active partner in any relationship you enter and have every right to contribute to it. You are submissive, not passive. A relationship that doesn't include your needs, thoughts, hopes and desires is not one you should be in to begin with. This applies to friendships, partnerships and D/s relationships.

    You have the right to belong. Being submissive greatly involves the feeling of belonging. Many submissives have expressed that it was in discovering their submissive nature that they felt as through they "belonged" for the first time in their lives. You belong to the lifestyle and will eventually belong to the One. It's in that relationship you should find the final fulfillment of "belonging" at last.

    You have the right to be loved and to love. Anyone who tells you that love doesn't fit into a D/s relationship has never experienced the fulfillment of all it truly can be. Submissives are by nature loving and needing of love and have every right to expect this to be a part of their lives. It takes love to bring your submission into full bloom, so don't settle for less.

    You have the right to be healthy. Health involves your physical, mental and emotional well-being. Any relationship, D/s or otherwise, that causes you to suffer physically, mentally or emotionally, beyond your limits, is abuse. There is no place for abusive behavior in a D/s relationship and it's up to you to make sure those lines are not crossed.

    Being a submissive does not give anyone the right to harm or injure you in any way. The D/s community will stand behind you if you should encounter such a situation but you are the one who has to make them aware before they can help.

    You have the right to practice safe sex. Not only is this a right, it's a duty to yourself and others you may come into contact with at a later date. Sexually transmitted diseases have reached epidemic proportions and must be a concern to any sexually active person. Safe Sex is something you have the right to insist upon and protecting yourself should never be discouraged by anyone who really has your best interests at heart.

    author unknown

    5/20/2006 6:36:05 PM

    Points to Ponder
    More Advice for Dominants
     Submissive Loving.
    Be Yourself
    If you have to lie about yourself in order to get someone to submit to you. They did not submit to you.
    If you project a personality other than whom you really are, no one actually submits to you. They submit to whom you pretend to be. I understand that you may be tempted to behave as you perceive a dominant should, but in the end you are cheating yourself. You will be far more fulfilled to know that one submits to you as you are. It is YOU who inspires this submission, not an alter ego.
    Maintaining a facade is work and sooner or later you will not have the strength nor the desire to continue with it. What then? Do not be surprised when the submissive is disappointed and goes in search of someone who is naturally what you pretended to be. Everyone loses in the end.
    Be Honest With Yourself about Your Version of Domination
    There is nothing wrong with sensual only domination but for some reason it has gotten a bad rap and dominants seem ashamed to admit that the only area they truly wish to dominate is in the sensual sense. You wish to make a good match when choosing a submissive so be proud of who you are and what you want. Do not lie to yourself and in turn to the submissives stating that you wish total control and domination of the submissive if this is not you.
    Do Not Begin What You Cannot Finish.
    Do not create a highly disciplined atmosphere in the beginning if this is not something you can maintain.
    Another problem is strictly disciplined behavior in the beginning only to have the dominant relax more and more over time. Submissives WILL test boundaries and if you slowly allow them to get away with more as time goes by you stand a good chance of losing the submissive's respect for your domination. If you've ever heard the phrase, "I'm not feeling as dominated as I did before." this is why you are hearing it.
    I've seen it happen over and over again. A dominant has a new submissive, drowns them in a barrage of "training" with physical/written assignments and it is a precedent which cannot be upheld in the long term relationship. The result over time is the submissive feeling less and less "useful". She/he had grown accustomed to a great deal of attention through these assignments and as it tapers off she/he begins to wonder if the dominant is losing interest when it really amounts to the dominant has run out of ways to keep the sub busy. This situation can create tension where none should exist.
    My advice? Use only training tools you truly need in order to know your submissive better and do not hand out assignments simply to keep them busy. You will avoid burnout and the submissive feeling lost if you take things slowly and remain focused. Also, only create the level of discipline you can keep control over for the duration of the relationship.
    Study, Learn, and Study Some More
    I don't want to hear that you were 'born' dominant and naturally know it all regarding dominance and submission. You don't. No one does. If you have chosen D/s as your lifestyle you must also choose to forever be a student willing to learn.
    LEARN about relationships, psychology, safety, and yourself. 
    Be Honest about Your BDSM Experience
    Be honest about what you have done. If you have never played with needles, violet wands, tens, or other hardware don't pretend you have. If you are doing something for the first time say so. Odds are your submissive is just as anxious to experiment as you are. But if you lie about something and then get found out, it will undermine her trust in you.
    Communicate Until It Hurts!
    Submission (and all sex for that matter) begins in the mind. Know yours and hers. It takes more then a checklist to find out what really turns her crank.
    Talk about everything! Then talk some more. It doesn't matter if you are the type of dom who plans out every last move in a scene, one who just wings it and does what feels right at the moment, or somewhere in-between; discuss with your partner things you would like to do and scenes you would enjoy, and encourage your partner to do the same. If you talk about enough different things she will forget the details and it will not ruin the surprise when you want to spring something on her.
    The Way to Carnegie Hall...
    Practice, practice, practice! Nothing screams dominance more then competence. Practice on the bed, on a stuffed animal, on a pillow, or any other inanimate object.
    Know what your tools feel like on yourself.
    Mistake is Not a Four Letter Word
    Admit when you make a mistake. It will not undermine her trust in you. However, if you try to cover up a mistake and she finds out, that WILL hurt her trust. You expect her to let you know when she errors, do the same for her. Dominants are only human and you will make a mistake here or there. Admit it, learn from it, and try not to make the same error again.

    5/20/2006 6:16:37 AM

    BDSM Education- Long Distance Relationships

    gold bar

    People don't want to hear this but long distance relationships rarely work.  Yes like with anything there are a few rare successes.  How many mail order brides/grooms relationships do you know of, let alone know that worked out long term?  I can count the number I know on one finger, most people can't even do that.  
    Online, phone calls and seeing each other a few times a year is not really going to cause the relationship to grow.  It takes hands on face to face for a relationship to grow.  Yes web cams can help some, but they are not the answer, just another tool like the phone or online.  Long distance relationships seem to end up as non committed affairs without much responsibility.  Long distance relationships also tend to attract people that have commitment issues.  Stop and think are all the Dom/me's or sub's you find thousands of miles from you?  If so maybe you have commitment issues.  To quote Philip Miller, co-author of Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns when talking about long distance relationships "I have learned two things from them.  First, the endurance of a long distance relationship is proportionate to the patience of the lovers multiplied by the depth of their pockets, divided by the distance between their abodes.  Secondly, nobody has that deep a pocket nor that much patience."  
    Meeting someone online that lives more than a couple hours away have less of a chance working than someone in the same town.  All too often people jump into a relationship without thinking through everything.  People get wrapped up in having something that has been missing or get wrapped up in the thrill of something new, infatuations take hold and rationalization flies out the window and life becomes compromise after compromise, often leaving a path of destruction behind (think of those having affairs and their spouses getting hurt).  Add to this that 9 times out of 10 the person online and the person face to face are not as they seemed online or on the phone. 
    It is HIGHLY advisable to find someone in your area or a big city near you.  Local munches are a great starting place.
    Relationships are difficult to begin with, add BDSM and even more difficulties, now toss in long distance to the mix and you can begin to see why things rarely work out.  Most would say that they love the other person, the connection is so strong or they are perfect for me, etc.  You need to think a bit about the relationship and where it will head.  Are one of you married?  Is the spouse/life partner okay with your BDSM relationship with another?  Would one of you have to move?  Is marriage one of the goals?  Are children a goal?  Will you both work?  Are you both in good health or would one be taking care or the other?  Will they keep their commitments to you?  Are they honest?  Is the trust that is needed for a relationship let alone mandatory for BDSM present?  You get the idea.  Now toss into the mix that not all careers allow for easy relocation or that one thing folks would love to do--retire with compensation would be compromised.  Your current family obligations, not counting the already married to someone obligation as well as children and your parents who may need you to care for them later in life.  All this plays into the reality of the relationship.  
    Be sure you both discuss your views on marriage, child rearing, morality, polyamory/polyfidelity/monogamy, sex, politics, religion/spirituality, the foods you like/hate, the kinds of music/comedy you like/hate, the kinds of movies/television shows you love/hate, etc.  After all your relationship should be based on the person not based on BDSM and/or sex.  You really need someone that is on the same horizon as you.  Once you have all the "normal/vanilla" relationship things explored, then you need to start exploring the BDSM issues.  Will this be a life partner/married relationship?  Will this be 24/7?  Bedroom or role playing only? TPE?EPE?TPT? etc.  What if one becomes disabled or gets a disease that will limit your BDSM?  You get the idea.  If things don't seem comparable then end it before getting into the relationship, don't let emotions or friends talk you into something or make your decisions for you.
    You have to be yourself and not something you are not.  If marriage is important to you and not them then you shouldn't be proceeding for it will eventually drive a wedge in the relationship and things will end badly.  Same goes for wanting children, or BDSM 24/7 or TPE/EPE/TPT, monogamy/polyamory etc.  Both of you must discuss your needs and wants, if you two aren't on the same page then you should agree to just be friends and save you both the heart ache.  Don't fall into the trap of thinking you or they will change, this rarely happens.  Don't lie to yourself or them because you are swept up in filling a void you have.  
    So you're gonna try long distance and see how it goes.  Here are a few things to keep in mind:  
    You need to find a long distance phone plan that will save you money.  Some phone companies are offering flat rates for all the long distance calls you want to make.  
    You want to get a high speed internet connection with unlimited transfer, so web cam and online voice chat go smoothly.  
    You want to get an internet host that doesn't charge you per e-mail sent or received.  
    Never lie and resist avoiding the truth.  subbies hate to have to admit they didn't accomplish something that is expected from their Dom/me.  The temptation to say they did what was ordered when they didn't is very high, after all the Dom/me can't really know if you did it, as they can't see the outcome.  Dom/me's also hate to admit that something about their sub upsets them and will usually avoid bringing it up.
    Make trips to see each other as often as possible, ideally no less than twice a month.  The more you spend time face to face the more chance you have at succeeding.  The first 6-8 times you are together should be in a hotel and not either one's home.  Suites work well if play is going to occur.  If in the home town of one of you, you can get by with only one hotel room as the other would go home each night or if they needed space or things were not working.  For safety some folks stay in a hotel and not tell the other what hotel and just meet with them away from their hotel.  If you are both out of town then you should have 2 separate rooms (not joining).  Also subbies don't let yourself be bound and helpless, that needs to wait until you have been face to face in the same town for many months. Avoid living in a fantasy where everything is peachy.  Keep your interactions real just like you would if they were right there next to you.  If you are sick, someone is stressing you out, or you can't really take 8 canings in a day, COMMUNICATE these things.  Dealing with daily issues is what you will be doing when you are together face to face so do it now as well.  Also both Dom/me and sub are entitled to know what each other's life skills as well as BDSM skills are.   
    If a red flag goes up don't ignore it.  Lot's of folks stand firm with a "one strike and you're out" rule since most of your interaction isn't face to face and you have to rely on honesty and trust.  It's up to you how many times you will allow someone to strike out and you be hurt.
    Remember there is no prefect sub or prefect Dom/me so don't try to be one.  A sub should not be agreeable to everything in the world just because your Dom/me wants it.  Don't say you love/like something and when your Dom/me does it, you become shocked and upset.  Dom/me's don't claim you love everything your sub does because at some point you will have to deliver.  Both of you should negotiate out what activities you are into before your relationship gets going too far.  Yes things you hate today you may love tomorrow, but it is good to get a good starting point.  You might want to look over a checklist and negotiation for ideas. You also have to both realize there will be times when the sub doesn't want to be submissive, PMS comes to mind, stress from work or the kids, as well as other things.  You also have times when Dom/me's don't want to be Dommly again PMS comes to mind (and yes guys get a male version of PMS too) stress from work or the kids, as well as other things.  The key is remembering we all have bad days and we just need to be loved and given lots of understanding. 
    Keep things as real as you can, be honest about your feelings, desires and wants.  Don't let the fantasy of BDSM cloud your reality and don't get lost in the fantasy as fantasy rarely works out in real life.  Otherwise your relationship will end up crashing and burning or dying a slow painful death.  
    Yes love can conquer all, but it takes work, commitment, honesty and the same long term goals from both sides to make it a reality. Making The Move
    So your gonna take the plunge and move.  Here are a few things to ponder:  
    Before you actually move have months of face to face via web cam.  Web cams are under $30 and not that hard to set up.  Actually seeing their face and body will help you in determining if you like what you see so to speak.  Body language plays a big role in relationships, web cams will help in a very small way.
    You need to have been making trips to see each other as often as possible, ideally no less than twice a month.
    If you are moving make sure you have round trip funds safely in your (not joint) bank account BEFORE you move.  Remember it's not easy to turn around and come back and all your safety is lost once you pack up and move.  It is reasonable that who you are moving to be with provide those funds, after all that makes this a bit more equal on risk.  You are moving and leaving your support, family and work behind, what is the person you are moving to be with risking?  Of course this is not always feasible to do in our economy, etc.  But having the round trip moving funds BEFORE you move is feasible and may require you saving a long time, but hey if you are in love and all that, then you both should be able to wait right?  Don't be surprised if they don't wait.
    It is probably wise to move into your own place so that you are not dependant on them for every thing.  Most people want to be self sufficient and this will help you keep that aspect of you alive.  Moving to a new place will take time to adjust, why have the added stress of not having anything of your own or place of your own to retreat to for peace of mind?  Living in someone else's home with all their quirks can just add stress that you really don't need starting out on this new level of the relationship.  Remember once things feel and look like they are working out, you can always move in with them.  
    Now you are a couple so your identities change from individual to couple.  You need to think in the terms "we" rather than the terms "I."  Will you still have your friends?  Will you still have your outside interests?  These will change, some friends will become both of your friends and others will get dropped.  Don't even think about having past lovers/spouses/Dom/mes/subs as friends that will continue, jealousy runs high and it is best to avoid such potential hurt and upset.  Outside interests will most likely cease unless your partner becomes interested as well, take on new interests together.  
    Together you will now be surviving conflicts, disappointments and problems.  With love, tolerance and communication along with each other's support, caring, nurturing and realistic expectations you can make things work smoother.  If self pity and self-indulgences take over that is a recipe for failure.  Traveling out of the USA to other countries. 
    You will need to have a passport and that can take a few months.  Make 2 copies of the passport identification page, one you keep separate from your passport and the other you leave with your itinerary with your family or friends.  You might need a visa and vaccinations.  You should know where the consulate and U.S. Embassy are located in case you run into trouble and need protection.  You should notify the U.S. Embassy that you are there and let them know where you are staying.  This can be done by phone or in person.  You want to check with the U.S. Department of State to see if any travel warnings or consular information sheets are in effect.  You want to make sure your health insurance would be in effect outside the USA, some countries require a proof of health insurance.  If you plan on driving get an out of country proof of insurance coverage from your auto insurance, besides you have to notify them you will be driving in another country for coverage.  If you need to take prescription drugs with you problems might occur.  Not all medications are legal in foreign countries and not all foreign countries' medications are approved for use in the USA.  Over the counter drugs can be a MAJOR problem.  Coming into the USA you must declare all drugs, medicinal and similar products to customs officials.  All must be in their original containers and only carry the quantity you would need while traveling.  Have a written statement from your physician that what you are using is under their supervision and necessary for your physical well being while traveling.  You need to check with the country you are traveling to, customs and the U.S. Department of State to find out what you need to do regarding medication and traveling to that country.  
    You should also check the laws regarding BDSM when traveling anywhere.  You also need to check on your rights when traveling outside the USA, they might be drastically different than where you live.  You need to check on the rules/laws about clothing and how one dresses since in some countries you could be punished for breaking a law about clothes.  Be careful taking photos, some places you will be considered a spy (taking photos of military bases or ports with military vessels, airports and oil refineries come to mind) and/or some people will demand you pay them for taking their photo, so ask first.  Be aware in some countries you can be guilty by association, so just being an innocent bystander might get you charged with a crime.  Be informed before you travel and know what might happen and what is expected of you. 
    If you plan on moving to another country you will need all of the above and more.  You will be an alien and some countries you have to have employment or be sponsored before they allow you to stay long term.  Be sure and check on all requirements BEFORE you agree to move.

    5/19/2006 1:45:38 PM

    Breath control: Safety
    This is the process of limiting or restricting air and/or the supply of oxygen to the brain.

    THE MEDICAL REALITIES OF BREATH CONTROL PLAY by Jay Wiseman Author of "SM 101 A Realistic Introduction. 
    For some time now, I have felt that the practices of suffocation and/or strangulation done in an erotic context (generically known as breath control play; more properly known as asphyxiophilia) were in fact far more dangerous than they are generally perceived to be. As a person with years of medical education and experience, I know of no way whatsoever that either suffocation or strangulation can be done in a way that does not intrinsically put the recipient at risk of cardiac arrest. (There are also numerous additional risks; more on them later.) Furthermore, and my biggest concern, I know of no reliable way to determine when such a cardiac arrest has become imminent.
    Often the first detectable sign that an arrest is approaching is the arrest itself. Furthermore, if the recipient does arrest, the probability of resuscitating them, even with optimal CPR, is distinctly small. Thus the recipient is dead and their partner, if any, is in a very perilous legal situation. (The authorities could consider such deaths first-degree murders until proven otherwise, with the burden of such proof being on the defendant). There are also the real and major concerns of the surviving partner's own life-long remorse to having caused such a death, and the trauma to the friends and family members of both parties.
    Some breath control fans say that what they do is acceptably safe because they do not take what they do up to the point of unconsciousness. I find this statement worrisome for two reasons: (1) You can't really know when a person is about to go unconscious until they actually do so, thus it's extremely difficult to know where the actual point of unconsciousness is until you actually reach it. (2) More importantly, unconsciousness is a symptom, not a condition in and of itself. It has numerous underlying causes ranging from simple fainting to cardiac arrest, and which of these will cause the unconsciousness cannot be known in advance.
    I have discussed my concerns regarding breath control with well over a dozen SM-positive physicians, and with numerous other SM-positive health professionals, and all share my concerns. We have discussed how breath control might be done in a way that is not life-threatening, and come up blank. We have discussed how the risk might be significantly reduced, and come up blank. We have discussed how it might be determined that an arrest is imminent, and come up blank.
    Indeed, so far not one (repeat, not one) single physician, nurse, paramedic, chiropractor, physiologist, or other person with substantial training in how a human body works has been willing to step forth and teach a form of breath control play that they are willing to assert is acceptably safe -- i.e., does not put the recipient at imminent, unpredictable risk of dying. I believe this fact makes a major statement.
    Other "edge play" topics such as suspension bondage, electricity play, cutting, piercing, branding, enemas, water sports, and scat play can and have been taught with reasonable safety, but not breath control play. Indeed, it seems that the more somebody knows about how a human body works, the more likely they are to caution people about how dangerous breath control is, and about how little can be done to reduce the degree of risk.
    In many ways, oxygen is to the human body, and particularly to the heart and brain, what oil is to a car's engine. Indeed, there's a medical adage that goes "hypoxia (becoming dangerously low on oxygen) not only stops the motor, but also wrecks the engine." Therefore, asking how one can play safely with breath control is very similar to asking how one can drive a car safely while draining it of oil.
    Some people tell the "mechanics" something like, "Well, I'm going to drain my car of oil anyway, and I'm not going to keep track of how low the oil level is getting while I'm driving my car, so tell me how to do this with as much safety as possible." (They may even add someting like "Hey, I always shut the engine off before it catches fire.") They then get frustrated when the mechanics scratch their heads and say that they don't know. They may even label such mechanics as "anti-education."
    A bit about my background may help explain my concerns. I was an ambulance crewman for over eight years. I attended medical school for three years, and passed my four-year boards, (then ran out of money). I am a former member of the American Academy of Family Physicians and a former American Heart Association instructor in Advanced Cardiac Life Support. I have an extensive martial arts background that includes a first-degree black belt in Tae Kwon Do. My martial arts training included several months of judo that involved both my choking and being choked.
    I have been an instructor in first aid, CPR, and various advanced emergency care techniques for over sixteen years. My students have included physicians, nurses, paramedics, police officers, fire fighters, wilderness emergency personnel, martial artists, and large numbers of ordinary citizens. I currently offer both basic and advanced first aid and CPR training to the SM community.
    During my ambulance days, I responded to at least one call involving the death of a young teenage boy who died from autoerotic strangulation, and to several other calls where this was suspected but could not be confirmed. (Family members often "sanitize" such scenes before calling 911.) Additionally, I personally know two members of my local SM community who went to prison after their partners died during breath control play.
    The primary danger of suffocation play is that it is not a condition that gets worse over time (regarding the heart, anyway, it does get worse over time regarding the brain). Rather, what happens is that the more the play is prolonged, the greater the odds that a cardiac arrest will occur. Sometimes even one minute of suffocation can cause this; sometimes even less.
    Quick pathophysiology lesson # 1: When the heart gets low on oxygen, it starts to fire off "extra" pacemaker sites. These usually appear in the ventricles and are thus called premature ventricular contractions -- PVC's for short. If a PVC happens to fire off during the electrical repolarization phase of cardiac contraction (the dreaded "PVC on T" phenomenon, also sometimes called "R on T") it can kick the heart over into ventricular fibrillation -- a form of cardiac arrest. The lower the heart gets on oxygen, the more PVC's it generates, and the more vulnerable to their effect it becomes, thus hypoxia increases both the probability of a PVC-on-T occurring and of its causing a cardiac arrest.
    When this will happen to a particular person in a particular session is simply not predictable. This is exactly where most of the medical people I have discussed this topic with "hit the wall." Virtually all medical folks know that PVC's are both life-threating and hard to detect unless the patient is hooked to a cardiac monitor. When medical folks discuss breath control play, the question quickly becomes: How can know when they start throwing PVC's? The answer is: You basically can't.
    Quick pathophysiology lesson # 2: When breathing is restricted, the body cannot eliminate carbon dioxide as it should, and the amount of carbon dioxide in the blood increases. Carbon dioxide (CO2) and water (H2O) exist in equilibrium with what's called carbonic acid (H2CO3) in a reaction catalyzed by an enzyme called carbonic anhydrase. (Sorry, but I can't do subscripts in this program.)
    Thus: CO2 + H20 H2CO3
    A molecule of carbonic acid dissociates on its own into a molecule of what's called bicarbonate (HCO3-) and an (acidic) hydrogen ion. (H+)
    Thus: H2CO3 <> HCO3- and H+
    Thus the overall pattern is:
    H2O + CO2 <> H2CO3 <> HCO3- + H+
    Therefore, if breathing is restricted, CO2 builds up and the reaction shifts to the right in an attempt to balance things out, ultimately making the blood more acidic and thus decreasing its pH. This is called respiratory acidosis. (If the patient hyperventilates, they "blow off CO2" and the reaction shifts to the left, thus increasing the pH. This is called respiratory alkalosis, and has its own dangers.)
    Quick pathophysiology lesson # 3:
    Again, if breathing is restricted, not only does carbon dioxide have a hard time getting out, but oxygen also has a hard time getting in. A molecule of glucose (C6H12O6) breaks down within the cell by a process called glycolysis into two molecules of pyruvate, thus creating a small amount of ATP for the body to use as energy. Under normal circumstances, pyruvate quickly combines with oxygen to produce a much larger amount of ATP. However, if there's not enough oxygen to properly metabolize the pyruvate, it is converted to lactic acid and produces one form of what's called a metabolic acidosis.
    As you can see, either a build-up in the blood of carbon dioxide or a decrease in the blood of oxygen will cause the pH of the blood to fall. If both occur at the same time, as they do in cases of suffocation, the pH of the blood will plummet to life-threatening levels within a very few minutes. The pH of normal human blood is in the 7.35 to 7.45 range (slightly alkaline). A pH falling to 6.9 (or raising to 7.8) is "incompatible with life."
    Past experience, either with others or with that same person, is not particularly useful. Carefully watching their level of consciousness, skin color, and pulse rate is of only limited value. Even hooking the bottom up to both a pulse oximeter and a cardiac monitor (assuming you had either piece of equipment, and they're not cheap) would be of only limited additional value.
    While an experienced clinician can sometimes detect PVC's by feeling the patient's pulse, in reality the only reliable way to detect them is to hook the patient up to a cardiac monitor. The problem is that each PVC is potentially lethal, particularly if the heart is low on oxygen. Even if you "ease up" on the bottom immediately, there's no telling when the PVC's will stop. They could stop almost at once, or they could continue for hours.
    In addition to the primary danger of cardiac arrest, there is good evidence to document that there is a very real risk of cumulative brain damage if the practice is repeated often enough. In particular, laboratory studies of repeated brief interruption of blood flow to the brains of animals and studies of people with what's called "sleep apnea syndrome" (in which they stop breathing for up to two minutes while sleeping) document that cumulative brain damage does occur in such cases.
    There are many documented additional dangers. These include, but are not limited to: rupture of the windpipe, fracture of the larynx, damage to the blood vessels in the neck, dislodging a fatty plaque in a neck artery which then travels to the brain and causes a stroke, damage to the cervical spine, seizures, airway obstruction by the tongue, and aspiration of vomitus. Additionally, there are documented cases in which the recipient appeared to fully recover but was found dead several hours later.
    The American Psychiatric Association estimates a death rate of one person per year per million of population -- thus about 250 deaths last year in the U.S. Law enforcement estimates go as much as four times higher. Most such deaths occur during solo play, however there are many documented cases of deaths that occurred during play with a partner. It should be noted that the presence of a partner does nothing to limit the primary danger, and does little or nothing to limit most of the secondary dangers.
    Some people teach that choking can be safely done if pressure on the windpipe is avoided. Their belief is that pressing on the arteries leading to the brain while avoiding pressure on the windpipe can safely cause unconsciousness. The reality, unfortunately, is that pressing on the carotid arteries, exactly as they recommend, presses on baroreceptors known as the carotid sinus bodies. These bodies then cause vasodilation in the brain, thus there is not enough blood to perfuse the brain and the recipient loses consciousness. However, that's not the whole story.
    Unfortunately, a message is also sent to the main pacemaker of the heart, via the vagus nerve, to decrease the rate and force of the heartbeat. Most of the time, under strong vagal influence, the rate and force of the heartbeat decreases by one third. However, every now and then, the rate and force decreases to zero and the bottom "flatlines" into asystole -- another, and more difficult to treat, form of cardiac arrest. There is no way to tell whether or not this will happen in any particular instance, or how quickly. There are many documented cases of as little as five seconds of choking causing a vagal-outlfow-induced cardiac arrest.
    For the reason cited above, many police departments have now either entirely banned the use of choke holds or have reclassified them as a form of deadly force. Indeed, a local CHP officer recently had a $250,000 judgment brought against him after a nonviolent suspect died while being choked by him.
    Finally, as a CPR instructor myself, I want to caution that knowing CPR does little to make the risk of death from breath control play significantly smaller. While CPR can and should be done, understand that the probability of success is likely to be less than 10%.
    I'm not going to state that breath control is something that nobody should ever do under any circumstances. I have no problem with informed, freely consenting people taking any degree of risk they wish. I am going to state that there is a great deal of ignorance regarding what actually happens to a body when it's suffocated or strangled, and that the actual degree of risk associated with these practices is far greater than most people believe.
    I have noticed that, when people are educated regarding the severity and unpredictability of the risks, fewer and fewer choose to play in this area, and those who do continue tend to play less often. I also notice that, because of its severe and unpredictable risks, more and more SM party-givers are banning any form of breath control play at their events.
    If you'd like to look into this matter further, here are some references to get you started: "Emergency Care in the Streets" by Caroline (I'd recommend starting here.) "Medical Physiology" by Guyton "The Pathologic Basis of Disease" by Robbins "Textbook of Advanced Cardiac Life Support" by American Heart Association "The Physiology Coloring Book" by Kapit, Macey, and Meisami "Forensic Pathology" by DeMaio and Demaio "Autoerotic Fatalities" by Hazelwood "Melloni's Illustrated Medical Dictionary" by Dox, Melloni, and Eisner

    Regards,

    Jay Wiseman

    5/18/2006 5:58:52 PM

    Breast bondage
    (From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia with safety notes) Breast bondage is a technique used in BDSM play. It differs from most bondage techniques in that it is not intended to restrict the mobility of the tied person directly. However, it can do so indirectly when it is combined with other techniques. Rope is usually used, due to its ease of use, but leather straps and even chains can also be used. A bondage harness can also be used to achieve the same effect as breast bondage
    Methods
    Ropes are tied around the base of each breast, causing the breasts to bulge outwards. Usually, the same rope is used for both breasts so that the rope harness is automatically held together at the front. The rope may then also be fixed behind the back, to make a sort of bra. For this to work, the tied person needs large breasts; it is rarely possible to do it to a male.
    Another technique is to put a rope round the torso just above the breasts, and another one just below them, then push the ropes together to squeeze the breasts from the top and bottom. This can be done instead of, or as well as, the other method. A rope can also be passed over the shoulders and between the breasts, drawing the rope above and below the breasts together, then pass back over the shoulders to the knots at the back. The primary rope can be used to place cinches between the arms and the body.
    This technique is often combined with elbow bondage, to make the breasts stick out even more, as shown in the picture above. When using elbow bondage in an advanced method, the elbow ropes as they pass under the shoulders and behind the neck can draw the ropes above and below the breasts together at the sides of the breasts, thus resulting in rope effectively surrounding the breasts. Alternatively, the ropes across the back can be linked to a box tie or a reverse prayer position. Sometimes,nipple clamps are placed on the nipples.
    Effect and other uses
    Apart from the visual appearance of the breasts being lifted, the pressure that is applied results in a reduction in blood flow, and a further swelling and firming of the breasts. This makes them very sensitive, especially the nipples and surrounding areas, and it can be quite pleasurable to the bound person when they are stimulated. Conversely, if nipple clamps are used, the nipples will be particularly sensitive to this and the degree of pain significantly greater. Rubber bands around the breasts have also been used with breast bondage to increase this effect still further, but can lead to a dangerous restriction in blood flow (see safety).
    Breast bondage can play an integral part in suspension bondage. If the subject is being suspended, particularly in a horizontal position such as a suspended hogtie, breast bondage is used as the main supporting area under the chest. If there are ropes above and below the breasts at the upper chest, the weight of the upper body is taken by these ropes. With so much pressure in this area, the rope must be precisely placed or once again blood flow could be reduced (see safety). The Japanese use a sophisticated form of breast bondage called "Shinju". Similar to breast bondage combined with a box tie, it is often used in suspension bondage.
    Safety
    As with any situation where tight ropes are used, it is possible that blood flow will be restricted too much, which can cause pain and lasting damage if care is not used. Photos of breast bondage sometimes show that the breasts have turned purple. If this happens, blood flow may have been restricted too much and it may be safer to remove or loosen the ropes.
    References:
    The Visual Dictionary of Sex, Dr. Eric J Trimmer (editor), A & W Publishers,
    1977

    5/17/2006 7:17:03 PM
    ADVICE TO ANYONE MOVING TO TEXAS (Some humor to break the monotony )
    >
    >   1. Save all manner of bacon grease. You will be
    > instructed later how to
    >   use it.
    >
    >   2. Just because you can drive on snow and ice does
    > not mean we can. Stay
    >   home the two days of the year it snows.
    >
    >   3. If you do run your car into a ditch, don't
    > panic. Four men in the cab of
    >   a four wheel drive with a 12-pack of beer and a
    > tow chain will be along
    >   shortly. Don't try to help them. Just stay out of
    > their way. This is what
    >   they live for.
    >
    >   4. Don't be surprised to find movie rentals &
    > ammunition & bait in the same
    >   store.
    >
    >   5. Remember: Y'all is singular. All y'all is
    > plural. All y'all's is plural
    >   possessive.
    >
    >   6. Get used to hearing, "You ain't from around
    > here, are you?"
    >
    >   7. If you are yelling at the person driving 15 mph
    > in a 55 mph zone,
    >   directly in the middle of the road, remember, many
    > folks learned to drive on
    >   a model of vehicle known as John Deere, and this
    > is the proper speed and
    >   lane position for that vehicle.
    >
    >   8. If you hear a redneck exclaim, "Hey, y'all,
    > watch this!" Stay out of
    >   his way. These are likely the last words he will
    > ever say.
    >
    >   9. Get used to the phrase "It's not the heat, it's
    > the humidity" And the
    >   collateral phrase "You call this hot? Wait'll
    > August."
    >
    >   10. There are no deli's. Don't ask.
    >
    >   11. In conversation, never put your hand on a
    > man's shoulder when making a
    >   point, especially in a bar.....unless, of course,
    > you're making a pass at
    >   him. If you're a woman, that's OK. If you're a
    > man.....duck!
    >
    >   12. Chili does NOT have beans in it.
    >
    >   13. Brisket is not 'cooked' in an oven.
    >
    >   14. Don't tell us how you did it up there. Nobody
    > cares.
    >
    >   15. If you think it's too hot, don't worry. It'll
    > cool down --- in December.
    >
    >   16. We do TOO have 4 Seasons: December, January,
    > February, and Summer!
    >
    >   17. A Mercedes-Benz is not a status symbol. A Ford
    > F-150 is.
    >
    >   18. If someone tells you "Don't worry, those
    > peppers aren't hot", you can be
    >   certain they are.
    >
    >   19. If you fail to heed my warning in #18 above,
    > be sure to have a bowl of
    >   guacamole handy. Water won't do it.
    >
    >   20. Rocky Mountain oysters are NOT oysters. Don't
    > ask.
    >
    >   21. If someone says they're fixin to do something,
    > that doesn't mean
    >   anything's broken.
    >
    >   22. Don't even think of ordering a strawberry
    > daiquiri. What you really mean
    >   to say is 'margarita'.
    >
    >   23. If you don't understand our passion for
    > college and high school football
    >   just keep your mouth shut.
    >
    >   24. The value of a parking space is not determined
    > by the distance to the
    >   door, but the availability of shade.
    >
    >   25. If you see a slower moving vehicle on a two
    > lane road pull onto the
    >   shoulder that is called courtesy.
    >
    >   26. BBQ is a food group. It does NOT mean grilling
    > burgers and hot dogs
    >   outdoors.
    >
    >   27. No matter what you've seen on TV, line dancing
    > is not a popular weekend
    >   pastime.
    >
    >   28. Tea = Iced Tea. There is no other kind.
    >
    >   29. Everything goes better with Ranch dressing.
    5/16/2006 3:14:17 PM

    Safe, Sane & Consentual, the BDSM credo and RACK (A philosophy)
     The lifestyle that we have chosen is often viewed from outside as a violent, crazed and destructive way of life, in which one person, the dominant, uses and abuses another person, the submissive. This view is hard to demonstrate as wrong if we, the BDSMers, don't understand ourselves what the limits of the lifestyle are, and why.
      Over time, the BDSM community has agreed, in a not-so-informal way, to a three-word creed: Safe, Sane, and Consensual. These 3 words, and the principles they represent, are what separate BDSM from abuse, and are what keep us, the BDSM community, within a humane and reasonable relationship in which both partners grow. 
      The problem is that even among the BDSM community it is hard to come up with a generic and fully valid definition of this credo, due to the multiple viewpoints that make our lifestyle. If we look at the praxis of the lifestylers, we can probably see what the true meaning of the credo is, at least in a broad form. 
     In this page I'll get into what probably is the most debated and debatable area of the lifestyle. 
    Safe
      This is probably the easiest of the three words to define, at least in terms of our lifestyle...and yet so hard to understand. The dictionary defines safe as, among other things: Secure from danger, harm or evil. This, to me, is the part of the definition of Safe, which concerns our lifestyle. 
      But...we see in our lifestyle that danger is often present...the danger of a broken bone when using a paddle or suspending our sub on a rack, the danger of an internal injury when using a flogger or whip...lots of different potential dangers are present when we do what we do....so...why do we talk about being Safe?
      Safety in the BDSM lifestyle is not the theoretical safety of keeping a sub in a glass box (tho the idea has potential ;) away from the world, but the safety of being there for the sub at all times (not only during scenes), ready to help and support her. Safety is the careful planning of every scene, the proper care of the toys, so she will not be harmed...hurt is our fun, harm is not good.
      To keep her safe, we must help her grow and become the best person she can be...to keep her safe, we must encourage her to learn...to keep her safe, we must help her to get rid of bad habits...this is the safety that our lifestyle should provide, this is the safety that we must always offer to our subs. 
    Sane
       We can define sane as mentally healthy, reasonable, showing sound judgement. This definition fits what our lifestyle believes sane should be...even if some shrinks think that WIITWD is a mental sickness, we know better :) 
       Being sane in the BDSM context means planning ahead, taking into account the mental and physical health of those involved, making sure that that health is not endangered in any way. A sane dom will never play with the fears of his sub, will never try to break her. Pushing limits is fun...breaking somebody is insane and not a part of our lifestyle.
       Sanity also refers to the physical well-being of those involved...a sane dom will never use a dirty knife to do knifeplay, nor will he ever use the same needles on two subs. In short, he will not endanger her health in any way. 
       Showing sound judgment is the basis of BDSM, and not only on the Dom's part; a sub that agrees to be bound by a stranger isn't being sane (nor safe)...sane means to always think.  
    What Is It That We Do (WIITWD)
    Consentual
       Consent is defined as giving assent to the proposal of another, to agree. This is the first step in a BDSM relationship, be it a permanent/formal one or a temporary/for play only one. Without consent, it's not BDSM, it's abuse, and should be treated as such. 
       There are scenes which walk the line of consent, like simulated rape scenes, in which the consent is given prior to the experience, but the scene itself would seem to an outsider without info as a non-consensual act. These kind of scenes are hard to catalog on one side or the other of the consent line, and because of that, they should be thoroughly discussed before even thinking about doing one.
       It's also important to note that consent shouldn't be taken for granted...at any time before or during a scene, consent can be withdrawn...and that's the moment the dom should stop whatever is going on. Safewords are based on this part of the credo...the moment the sub Safewords, she's telling you she's withdrawing her consent to what's going on. If you, the dom, continue with the scene after she safeworded, you are, by all definitions, raping the sub, which is NOT a BDSM practice.
       Consent is also why bestiality, sex with children and other forms of kink can't be catalogued under the BDSM lifestyle....animals and children can't consent to anything, therefore, without consent, it's not BDSM, but rape. 
      Any comments, thoughts or ideas about this are welcome...let's keep our lifestyle Safe, Sane and Consentual.
    RACK
    A risk-aware consensual kink (RACK) is any of several phrases used by portions of the BDSM community to describe themselves and their philosophies. The term is sometimes also seen as risk-accepted consensual kink.
    "Risk-aware consensual kink" is a term that was coined in reaction to current dissatisfaction within the BDSM community regarding the political issues (internal and external) surrounding the "safe, sane and consensual" ethos that many people use to describe their form of consensual BDSM. Specifically, RACK is intended to embrace edgeplay and play that is engaged in without safewords. But note that legal consent may not create a defence to criminal liability for any injuries caused during edgeplay and that, for these purposes, non-physical injuries are included in the definition of grievous bodily harm in English law.
    RACK is intended as a philosophy, and does not specifically refer to any particular type of BDSM play or activity.

    5/15/2006 5:51:33 PM
     TRUST
    There is nothing more important than trust. It is fairly said that the first gift of the submissive is absolute trust. Trust is indivisibly connected to respect. Trust is created through honesty. The loss of any of these things in a relationship is almost always fatal to that relationship. This is especially so in a D/s relationship. Trust is fundamental. When something occurs (generally through deceit or a lacking of full and open communication, the absence of honesty) that trust is reduced or diminished. The subsequent imposition upon the recipient of this dishonesty to 'forgive' the perpetrator of their voluntary action of deceit or dishonesty is a forcible non voluntary action. This makes the recipient a victim of the perpetrator twice!!! This type of manipulation undermines the belief, the respect, the very core of the relationship.
    One must remember that each of us makes voluntary choices in the decisions and actions we take. If we knowingly take an action that is dishonest or deceitful then we are solely responsible for the consequences of that action. If we believe that we can 'get by' if caught by pleading for forgiveness then we are actively showing true disrespect twice to the person we are violating with the initial injury.
    When people are in a relationship where trust may be the line between safety and death there can be no negotiation. No justification is good enough! In any case even when we verbally offer forgiveness to someone there is a part of us that will forever know what they have done. Never again will we be as open, as trusting, as stable.
    Diminishment of respect occurs in the mind first, in thoughts of a disrespectful nature for those we are in a relationship with. After a period of time this disrespect becomes so 'familiar' inside our heads that we begin to present it outward to others. We begin to openly direct negative or hurtful commentary at the other person. This can be to friends, family, counselors, coworkers etc. Often we do not identify the source of this disrespect as having directly emerged from events that required 'forgiveness' in the past. We like to believe we are capable of full and total forgiveness. How many of us are truly saints?
    The solution to this breakdown is quite simple. Make choices that do not require forgiveness. Choices which will in no way violate the trust of those you value in your life. To be respected you must be respectable. If you are habitually dishonest then you are actively demonstrating your true consideration of those around you. Dishonesty is a lack of basic respect. Period!
    Many people justify their dishonesty by a belief that it is 'better' for the other person not to know something. This means secrets. Virtually all secrets eventually surface. When they do your disrespect for that person will be revealed. You are not protecting them by lying, merely turning minor incident's (in many cases), into huge problems. It is a way to manipulate other people in an involuntary way. It is often hard to learn how to be honest. There are many things in our life which encourage us to lie. We learn them at a young age. This tends to set us up for years of failure in interpersonal relationships. We tend to communicate poorly, hide things that embarrass us, skirt things that are uncomfortable and generally make terrible choices in how to live with quality.
    D/s requires trust, which requires honesty, which builds respect.
    5/14/2006 5:29:39 PM

    D/S LIFESTYLE 
        The Pleasure Of Pain
    By Marianne Apostolides
    Psychology Today Sept/Oct 99
     
       Pathology: The branch of medicine that deals with the nature of disease, esp its functional and structural effects. (Webster's concise edition)
    Catharsis:a. A technique used to relieve tension and anxiety by bringing repressed feelings and fears to consciousness. b. The therapeutic result of this process; abreaction.

    Bind my ankles with your white cotton rope so I cannot walk. Bind my wrists so I cannot push you away. Place me on the bed and wrap your rope tighter around my skin so it grips my flesh. Now I know that struggle is useless, that I must lie here and submit to your mouth and tongue and teeth, your hands and words and whims. I exist only as your object. Exposed.

    Of every 10 people who reads these words, one or more has experimented with sadomasochism (S & M), which is most popular among educated, middle- and upper-middle-class men and women, according to psychologists and ethnographers who have studied the phenomenon. Charles Moser, Ph.D., M.D., of the Institute for Advanced Study of Human Sexuality in San Francisco, has researched S & M to learn the motivation behind it--to understand why in the world people would ask to be bound, whipped and flogged. The reasons are as surprising as they are varied.

    For James, the desire became apparent when he was a child playing war games--he always hoped to be captured. "I was frightened that I was sick," he says. But now, he adds, as a well-seasoned player on the scene, "I thank the leather gods I found this community."

    At first the scene found him. When he was at a party in college, a professor chose him. She brought him home and tied him up, told him how bad he was for having these desires, even as she fulfilled them. For the first time he felt what he had only imagined, what he had read about in every S & M book he could find.

    James, a father and manager, has a Type A personality--in-control, hard-working, intelligent, demanding. His intensity is evident on his face, in his posture, in his voice. But when he plays, his eyes drift and a peaceful energy flows through him as though he had injected heroin. With each addition of pain or restraint, he stiffens slightly, then falls into a deeper calm, a deeper peace, waiting to obey his mistress. "Some people have to be tied up to be free," he says.

    As James' experience illustrates, sadomasochism involves a highly unbalanced power relationship established through role-playing, bondage, and/or the infliction of pain. The essential component is not the pain or bondage itself, but rather the knowledge that one person has complete control over the other, deciding what that person will hear, do, taste, touch, smell and feel. We hear about men pretending to be little girls, women being bound in a leather corset, people screaming in pain with each strike of a flogger or drip of hot wax. We hear about it because it is happening in bedrooms and dungeons across the country.

    For over a century, people who engaged in bondage, beatings and humiliation for sexual pleasure were considered mentally ill. But in the 1980s, the American Psychiatric Association removed S & M as a category in its Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders. This decision--like the decision to remove homosexuality as a category in 1973--was a big step toward the societal acceptance of people whose sexual desires aren't traditional, or vanilla, as it's called in S & M circles.

    What's new is that such desires are increasingly being considered normal, even healthy, as experts begin to recognize their potential psychological value. S & M, they are beginning to understand, offers a release of sexual and emotional energy that some people cannot get from traditional sex. "The satisfaction gained from S & M is something far more than sex," explains Roy Baumeister, Ph.D., a social psychologist at Case Western Reserve University. "It can be a total emotional release."

    Although people report that they have better-than-usual sex immediately after a scene, the goal of S & M itself is not intercourse: "A good scene doesn't end in orgasm, it ends in catharsis."

    S & M: No Longer A Pathology

    "If children at [an] early age witness sexual intercourse between adults... they inevitably regard the sexual act as a sort of ill-treatment or act of subjugation: they view it, that is, in a sadistic sense."

    --Sigmund Freud, 1905

    Freud was one of the first to discuss S & M on a psychological level. During the 20 years he explored the topic, his theories crossed each other to create a maze of contradictions. But he maintained one constant: S & M was pathological.

    People become masochistic, Freud said, as a way of regulating their desire to sexually dominate others. The desire to submit, on the other hand, he said, arises from guilt feelings over the desire to dominate. He also argued that the desire for S & M can arise on its own when a man wants to assume the passive female role, with bondage and beating signifying being "castrated or copulated with, or giving birth."

    The view that S & M is pathological has been dismissed by the psychological community. Sexual sadism is a real problem, but it is a different phenomenon from S & M. Luc Granger, Ph.D., head of the department of psychology at the University of Montreal, created an intensive treatment program for sexual aggressors in La Macaza Prison in Quebec; he has also conducted research on the S & M community. "They are very separate populations," he says. While S & M is the regulated exchange of power among consensual participants, sexual sadism is the derivation of pleasure from either inflicting pain or completely controlling an unwilling person.

    Lily Fine, a professional dominatrix who teaches S & M workshops across North America, explains: "I may hurt you, but I will not harm you: I will not hit you too hard, take you further than you want to go or give you an infection."

    Despite the research indicating that S & M does no real harm and is not associated with pathology, Freud's successors in psychoanalysis continue to use mental illness overtones when discussing S & M. Sheldon Bach, Ph.D., clinical professor of psychology at New York University and supervising analyst at the New York Freudian Society, maintains that people are addicted to S & M. They feel compelled to be "anally abused or crawl on their knees and lick a boot or a penis or who knows what else. The problem," he continues, "is that they can't love. They are searching for love, and S & M is the only way they can try to find it because they are locked into sadomasochistic interactions they had with a parent."

    Linking Childhood Memories And Adult Sex

    "I can explore aspects of myself that I don't get a chance to explore otherwise. So even though I'm playing a role, I feel more connected with myself."

    --Leanne Custer, M.S.W., AIDS counselor

    Meredith Reynolds, Ph.D., the Sexuality Research Fellow of the Social Science Research Council, confirms that childhood experiences may shape a person's sexual outlook.

    "Sexuality doesn't just arise at puberty" she says. "Like other pans of someone's personality, sexuality develops at birth and takes a developmental course through a person's life span."

    In her work on sexual exploration among children, Reynolds has shown that while childhood experiences can indeed influence adult sexuality, the effects usually "wash out" as a person gains more sexual experience. But they can linger in some people, causing a connection between childhood memories and adult sexual play. In that case, Reynolds says, "the childhood experiences have affected something in the personality, and that in turn affects adult experiences."

    Reynolds' theory helps us develop a greater understanding of the desire to be a whip-bearing mistress or a bootlicking slave. For example, if a child has been taught to feel shame about her body and desires, she may learn to disconnect herself from them. Even as she gets older and gains more experience with sex, her personality may retain some part of that need for separation. S & M play may act as a bridge: Lying naked on a bed bound to the bedposts with leather restraints, she is forced to be completely sexual. The restraint, the futility of struggle, the pain, the master's words telling her she is such a lovely slave--these cues enable her body to fully connect with her sexual self in a way that has been difficult during traditional sex.

    Marina is a prime example. She knew from the time she was 6 years old that she was expected to succeed in school and sports. She learned to focus on achievement as a way to dismiss emotions and desires. "I learned very young that desires are dangerous," she says. She heard that message in the behavior of her parents: a depressive mother who let her emotions overtake her, and an obsessively health-conscious father who compulsively controlled his diet. When Marina began to have sexual desires, her instinct, cultivated by her upbringing, was to consider them too frightening, too dangerous. "So I became anorexic," she says. "And when you're anorexic, you don't feel desire; all you feel in your body is panic."

    Marina didn't feel the desire for S & M until she was an adult and had outgrown her eating disorder. "One night I asked my partner to put his hands around my neck and choke me. I was so surprised when those words came out of my mouth," she says. If she gave her partner total control over her body, she felt, she could allow herself to feel like a completely sexual being, with none of the hesitation and disconnection she sometimes felt during sex. "He wasn't into it, but now I'm with someone who is," Marina says. "S & M makes our vanilla sex better, too, because we trust each other more sexually, and we can communicate what we want."

    Escaping the Modern Western Ego

    "Like alcohol abuse binge eating and meditation, sado masochism is a way people can forget themselves."

    --Roy Baumeister, Ph.D., professor of psychology, Case Western Reserve University

    It is human nature to try to maximize esteem and control: Those are two general principles governing the study of the self. Masochism runs contrary to both, and was therefore an intriguing psychological puzzle for Baumeister, whose career has focused on the study of self and identity.

    Through an analysis of S & M-related letters to the sex magazine Variations, Baumeister came to believe that "masochism is a set of techniques for helping people temporarily lose their normal identity." He reasoned that the modern Western ego is an incredibly elaborate structure, with our culture placing more demands on the individual self than any other culture in history. Such high demands increase the stress associated with living up to expectations and existing as the person you want to be. "That stress makes forgetting who you are an appealing escape," Baumeister says. That is the essence of "escape" theory, one of the main reasons people turn to S&M.

    "Nothing matters except you, me and the sound of my voice," Lily Fine tells the tied-up and exposed businessman who begged to be spanked before breakfast. She says it slowly, making her slave wait for every sound, forcing him to focus only on her, to float in anticipation of the sensations she will create inside him. Anxieties about mortgages and taxes, stresses about business partners and job deadlines are vanquished each time the flogger hits the flesh. The businessman is reduced to a physical creature existing only in the here and now, feeling the pain and pleasure.

    "I'm interested in manipulating what's in the mind," Lily says. "The brain is the greatest erogenous zone."

    In another S & M scene, Lily tells a woman to take off her clothes, then dresses her only with a blindfold. She commands the woman not to move. Lily then takes a tissue and begins moving it over the woman's body in different patterns and at varying speeds and angles. Sometimes she lets the edge of the tissue just barely brush the woman's stomach and breasts; sometimes she bunches the tissue and creates swirls on her back and all the way down. "The woman was quivering. She didn't know what I was doing to her, but she was liking it," Lily remembers with a smile.

    Escape theory is further supported by an idea called "frame analysis," developed by the late Irving Goffman, Ph.D. According to Goffman, despite its popular conception as darkly wild and orgiastic, S & M play has complex rules, rituals, roles and dynamics that create a "frame" around the experience.

    "Frames suspend reality, They create expectations, norms and values that set this situation apart from other parts of life," confirms Thomas Weinberg, Ph.D., a sociologist at Buffalo State College in New York and the editor of S & M: Studies in Dominance & Submission (Prometheus Books, 1995).

    Once inside the frame, people are free to act and feel in ways they couldn't at other times.

    S & M: Part of the Sexual Continuum

    S & M has inspired the creation of many psychological theories in addition to the ones discussed here. Do we need so many? Perhaps not. According to Stephanie Saunders, Ph.D., associate director of the Kinsey Institute for Research in Sex, Gender and Reproduction at Indiana University, "a lot of behaviors that are scrutinized because they are seen to be marginal are really a part of the continuum of sexuality and sexual behavior."

    After all, the ingredients in good S & M play--communication, respect and trust--are the same ingredients in good traditional sex. The outcome is the same, too--a feeling of connection to the body and the self.

    Laura Antoniou, a writer whose work on S & M has been published by Masquerade Books in New York City, puts it another way: "When I was a child, I had nothing but S & M fantasies. I punished Barbie for being dirty. I did Bondage Barbie, dominance with GI Joe. S & M is simply what turns me on."

    Whip Smart: Beyond the Boundaries of Safe Play

    While S & M can be a psychologically healthy activity--its motto is "safe, sane and consensual"--sometimes things do get out of hand:

    Abuse

    It is rare, but some "Tops" get too involved in power and forget to monitor their treatment of the "Bottom." "I call them 'Natural Born Tops,'" says dominatrix Lily Fine, "and I don't have time for them." Also, some bottoms want to be beaten because they have low self-esteem and think they deserve it. They are forlorn, absent and unresponsive during and after a scene, in this case, S & M ceases to be play and becomes pathological.

    Boundaries

    A small percentage of people inappropriately bring S & M power play into other facets of their life. "Most people in S & M circles are dominant or submissive in very specific situations, while in their everyday life they can play a whole range of roles," says psychology Professor Luc Granger. But, he continues, if the only way a person can relate to someone else is through a kind of sadomasochistic game, then there is probably a deeper psychological problem.

    The Use of S & M as Therapy

    People often confuse the fact that they feel good after S & M with the idea that S & M is therapy, says psychology Professor Roy Baumeister. "But to prove that something is therapeutic, you have to prove that it has lasting beneficial effects on mental health...and it's hard to prove even that therapy is therapeutic." In mental health terms, S & M doesn't make you better and it doesn't make you worse.

    Marianne Apostolides is author of Inner Hunger: A Young Women's Struggle through Anorexia and Bulimia (W.W. Norton, 1996). Publication: Psychology Today Publication Date: Sep/Oct 99 (Document ID: 417)  
         
         ? THE BDSM CIRCLE / LE CERCLE BDSM 2005

    5/13/2006 6:00:13 PM
     ADDING SUBMISSIVES
    Stables. Harems. Multiple partners. Orgies. Slaves to do your bidding. All pretty alluring pictures. It tends to be a rather common phenomenon for many new Dominant's to become captivated by the ideas and imagery that such words convey into our psyche. Several things tend to play into these desires. Among these are the possibilities of living out several childhood fantasies. Most of us grow up reading and watching movies and television. A part of us becomes the hero or protagonist in the stories and we live vicariously their adventures, feelings, emotions and horrors. At puberty those fantasies move further into the area's of sexuality and exploration of the 'forbidden fruits'. We, as human's, tend to be drawn toward what is naughty or not allowed by the permission of our parents, cultures or religions. We often long to escape into something more entertaining and fulfilling than our rather mundane and boring lives, jobs, families.
    When a person 'finds' the BDSM community it is rather like finding a gift box. The unattractive boy or girl who was left holding up a wall at a high school dance is suddenly offered a banquet of opportunity. Unfortunately most of us have experiences of negativity which may at times influence our choices and decisions when considering tasting of these naughty fruits.
    It is important to remember that ALL decisions have almost invisible ramifications on the other people in our lives. Having the opportunity to add submissives into our world does not mean that it is something we must or even should do. There is a tendency to 'overlook' the possible damage that such an introduction may cause in existing relationships in favor of the 'ideal'.
    Many people have been 'discovering' D/s through the purchase of a computer and exploration of the Internet. Often these people are married and begin to explore bringing D/s into their home life after sometimes 15-20 years of vanilla marriage. This is difficult in the best of situations requiring both the Dominant and submissive to alter deeply ingrained habits, responses, thoughts, ideas and attitudes. Continued involvement within the online community will often present people with 'new' possibilities. Many people get involved with someone new because they are treated 'differently' than what they are familiar with in their real life relationship. Often they will talk themselves into the 'idea' that there is nothing 'wrong' with playing online. It does not take too long to get past that idea into the concept of having a 'second submissive'.
    At this point the new Dominant will often present this idea to their existing spouse as a completely normal and acceptable choice. There is pressure applied on the new spouse submissive to 'accept' this introduction into their lives and adjust to the changes or have their world utterly disrupted. Part of the problem with doing this is that within a spousal relationship there are distinct definitions of role or status which have been carefully built over many years. The introduction of a new, sometimes younger, more attractive person as generally a 'sexual' addition can create intense instability. The spouse submissive may be able to conceptualize the idea of a new person entering the relationship but may suffer extreme feelings of abandonment, loss, fear, instability, threat of loss of family structure, embarrassment, shame, loss of status. Many of these feelings will be stuffed away inside. This is especially true if the spouse submissive is trying very VERY hard to live up to the ideal of the submissive that they have come to understand from the descriptions of this position mostly through online information and contacts.
    The Dominant may be mostly if not totally 'blind' to these concerns. Often a Dominant gets so 'filled' with their own presence, the opportunities and quite frankly blind lust that they marginalize mentally the true implications of their decisions. Many new Dominant's believe that they can easily 'handle' the needs of several submissives at once. This is not only difficult, it can be extremely misleading from an exterior view. Every submissive requires, needs and desires a sincere and strong level of personal attention. Given that such a choice is made, where is the Dominant drawing the attention from to give to this new person? In most cases we have jobs, careers, hobbies, children, families which demand a large percentage of our discretionary time. What little time remains available usually goes to our life partner or spouse. This usually means that the Dominant is drawing from their existing relationship in order to give to the new relationship.
    Coupled to this is all of the lives that are impacted by the creation of new ties. Often people will bring people into their homes because they have not the time or money to provide a separate place to be with this new person. Many have a desire for the second or third submissive to live IN the home with the preexisting family sometimes sharing the marital bed. This is very similar to creating a stepfamily. All of the new persons issues enter the family at the same time. All of their hopes, desires, feelings and habits are part of their package.
    This type of forcible inclusion by the Dominant can be quite devastating for the submissives who are part of this creation. The new submissive will often feel threatened by the old submissive and vise versa. Both will vie for attention sometimes using children or other issues to garner the Dominant's attention. Often the submissives will not want to feel the sensations they feel and will try very hard to blend together or get along. It should not be forgotten that vanilla standards continue to work, a submissive can 'agree' to such an experiment and feel they have been betrayed when it occurs. In many cases this simply doesn't work well and can be destructive in how the other people in the family come to view the actions of the Dominant, including parents, children and close friends. In most cases the the risks of damage are simply not worth the often short term affairs.
    Sometimes secondary submissives can be added into a relationship if that is part of the objective from the beginning for all concerned. This usually works best if the submissives are independently close friends or sincerely drawn or interested in each other. Some submissives enjoy sharing a Dominant, co-scening, co-living and generally being in a poly or multi relationship. These tend to be the exception rather than the rule. In addition some submissives simply like to co-scene but have no desire to live with or have intimate relations with a preexisting couple. In general a non-sexual partner is often easier to accept than a sexual partner. It is my personal opinion that this type of relationship works the best when children are not involved in a family type arrangement. When all of the adult partners are single, mature, independent and unencumbered. Communication becomes even more crucial when more voices are present!!!
    A Dominant needs to also consider and remember the extensive needs and requirements of a single relationship and accurately realize that they are multiplying the issues, needs, concerns, complications and responsibilities with each addition into their life. It is my personal opinion that this type of relationship works the best when children are not involved, whether they are grown or living with a former spouse and when all parties are honest, open and loving with each other.
    5/12/2006 8:47:37 PM
     Thoughts on Safety
    I've read a number of postings regarding safety, and I wanted to offer some thoughts on the subject. So often, when we talk of safety we mean how long we can leave clamps on or how safe suspension is or the precautions required for fireplay. While it's certainly necessary to understand the safety of the mechanics of the things we do, I think it's more important to remember that the first rule of playing safely is to know the people you play with. That rule applies to both Tops and bottoms. We sometime focus so much on the submissive's safety that we forget that the dominant, particularly a female dominant, can be put in a threatening position as well. The wonderful new Dom you met online says he's been playing for years, the submissive you're talking to assures you that she is experienced? Then they should be able to provide references to you that confirm those statements. A reference is NOT an email address to which you can send a note, nor is it a screen name that is not known to you. If I wanted to set up false references, it would be easy enough to create both an email address and a screen name for that express purpose. The fact that the other "identity" might be online at the same time proves nothing, either. It's easy enough to use AOL to sign on under one identity and AIM or one of the other instant messenger services to sign on under another.
    An experienced dominant or submissive should be able to provide you with a real person to whom you can speak. You may correspond with someone via email and set up a phone call or a face to face meeting to confirm those references, but you have to have some assurance that this is indeed a different person from the one to whom you've been speaking.
    References are, in fact, one reason that attending munches (Munches are social events, and one of the main reasons people attend munches is to meet new people. Their goal regarding meeting new people can range from socializing together, attending events together, playing together, some of the above, all of the above, and even more. Indeed, it is not particularly unusual for people to meet at a munch and eventually end up in a long-term, committed relationship.) and local events can be so worthwhile. If someone tells you they're active in the community, you should be able to check it out. It's a valuable thing to have a network you can use to confirm that the person you've been speaking to is what they say they are. It should also concern you if no one in that network or community knows this person. Perhaps they're not as active or as experienced as they say they are. Being a novice is nothing to be ashamed of, whether you're a submissive or a dominant, but we have a right to expect that we'll be told truthfully what that level of experience is.
    I encourage people to utilize munches for one of the main reasons they exist, to offer a safe environment for meeting others who share your interests. If you want to meet someone for the first time, do it at a munch. It's safe, it's open, and you can see how this person reacts to the community and how the community reacts to him or her. If you feel uncomfortable with this person, you are not alone. You can, and should, go to the host and let them know. Ask to be walked to your car. Speaking as a munch host, please don't ever hesitate to let us know if you have a problem. Don't worry that we'll think you're being silly or overreacting. Prevention is always infinitely preferable to damage control. If you're uncomfortable, that's reason enough.
    I am always wary of someone who will not come to a public function, like a munch. Some people do have valid concerns, but they should be able to tell you what those concerns are. "I'm in the middle of a divorce and my ex could use this against me." Valid, maybe, but do you want to be in the middle of that situation if it is true? "I'm too prominent in the community." Possibly valid, but bear in mind that this is likely to mean, too, that this person will always be unwilling to be seen in public with you. And if they ARE truly prominent, they should be willing to explain to you how and why they're prominent. Is he the dean of students at the local university? Is she a physician? A politician? This is a person who wants to establish a relationship with you that requires an enormous amount of trust. While they may have valid reasons for not wanting to identify themselves to you before meeting, trust is a two-way street.
    If, for whatever reason, meeting at a munch is not workable, meet at a public place. I avoid bars, or restaurants attached to hotels because of the message both send to the person I'm meeting. I like restaurants that are not particularly "romantic," though an art exhibit or a craft fair would do as well. Pick a place that offers you a chance to talk, not a movie or a concert. Some people prefer lunch or coffee over dinner, because it's more likely to limit the length of time the meeting can last. It guarantees that if your companion is deadly boring, you'll not be committed to two or three hours.
    Meet at the location you've chosen. Do not give out your home phone or your address until you're at a point where you would be truly comfortable with that person in your home. You ARE inviting them there if you give them enough information. Caller ID, reverse directories, white pages, etc., all make us much less anonymous than we might choose. When you leave an initial meeting, make sure you're not being followed. If you have any doubts whatsoever, take a somewhat circuitous route home. If you do believe you are being followed, go directly to the nearest police station. If that isn't practical, go to a shopping center or a well-lit parking lot and call the police. You needn't explain the details any more than to note that you were meeting someone you'd only known online.
    Please be sure that someone knows who you're meeting and when and where and when you'll return. Give someone you trust access to any files and emails that might deal with that person. The Internet provides a certain amount of anonymity, but only a certain amount. The person you trust with that information also needs to know enough about you to be able to contact you and then the authorities if you don't return when expected. Your best friend from the Internet who lives on the other coast may have the best of intentions, but dealing with a missing friend from two time zones away is a difficult proposition. Yet another reason to be active in a local community, or at least have contacts that are relatively close geographically.
    I suggest making it clear that the first meeting is just that, a meeting, that there will be no play, that it will be a chance to talk, nothing more. Obviously, if you're meeting someone several hundred miles away, that may color your expectations, but make sure that both parties understand that play is not a given, that you are either one free to decide that you do not wish to proceed to that level at that point in time. Holding fast to that rule will often save you from mistakes. Some people are very appealing on first contact, and later turn out not to be so appealing for whatever reason. Abiding by that rule may well save you from doing something you might regret. I also find that, by stating very clearly that the first meeting is no more than that, it allows both to concentrate more on the conversation, on the process of getting to know each other, as opposed to wondering about what happens next. If things progress well, anticipation can be a very good thing.
    Remember that if a dominant pushes you to play before you're ready, they're unlikely to respect your limits later on, and you'll be less able to effectively object if you're bound and gagged. By the same token, if a submissive pushes you to play before you're ready as a dominant, it's likely this is someone who will be quite accomplished at manipulation and topping from the bottom. Set the tone early, make it clear that you do, indeed, respect yourself and expect the same from others, as well, whether you're a dominant or a submissive. A good dominant is not a bully and a good submissive is not a doormat. The relationship is a partnership, regardless of how you agree to handle the power dynamics.
    Male submissives often seem to forget that they are just as vulnerable as female submissives. Men are not taught to be wary of their physical safety in the same way women are, to see the potential physical threat from others. A man who is 6'4" and weighs 250lbs sometimes forgets that once he is bound, he is absolutely at the mercy of the other person. Once he's allowed another to bind him, his size and strength advantage vanishes and he is utterly vulnerable. It's wise to know the person you allow to put you in that position fairly well, for obvious reasons.
    While I don't think this lifestyle attracts more than its fair share of untrustworthy people, the nature of what we do makes the potential for abuse, both physical and mental, particularly serious. It's possible that the blind date that your sister sets up for you will turn out to be someone who lies to you about what he does for a living or how well he treats his mother, but the Dom/me who lies is a much more frightening proposition.
    We all like to think that our instincts and ability to read others is infallible, that we would somehow KNOW that we were dealing with someone truly dangerous. I would imagine that everyone who ever ended up buried in a field somewhere thought precisely the same thing, and while I have no desire to be overly dramatic, those tragedies DO happen. You owe it to yourself to do everything reasonable to make sure they don't happen to you.
    Don't forget that being a dominant does not make anyone immune to danger. Recognize that caution is warranted in dealing with someone who is essentially a stranger. If the person you're meeting is exactly what he claims to be, he will understand why you take precautions. If he isn't what he claims, then it is especially important to take those precautions. Don't allow yourself to be rushed into anything before you're ready and know the person you're playing with before you begin to play. That's the best kind of safety to practice.
    5/11/2006 7:24:37 PM

    Submissive's Creed
    1.I will communicate with complete honesty my needs, desires, limits, and experience. I realize that failing to do so will not only prevent my Top and I from from having the best experience possible, but can also lead to physical and emotional harm.
     2. I will not try to manipulate my Top. I will not push to make a scene go the way I feel it should. In other words, I will not top from the bottom.
    3. I will keep an open mind about trying things that I am not comfortable with and expanding my limits. I will continue to grow as a submissive and as a human being.
    4. I will accept the responsibility of discovering what pleases my Top, and will do my best to fufill his wishes and desires.
    5. I will not allow myself to be harmed or abused. I know that submissive does not equal doormat.
    6. I will be courteous and helpful to my fellow submissives. I will share my knowledge and experience with others in the hope that they will learn and benefit from where I have been. I will take the time to help those new to the scene start out on the correct path.
    7. I will be responsive to my Top. I will not try to hide what my mind and body are feeling so that I may assist him in his responsibilities as my authority. I know that Dominants are not telepaths, and will not expect my Top to know thoughts or feelings which I do not share.
    8. I will accept in the responsibility of a scene or relationship gone bad. I will not place total blame on my Top when it is not warranted simply because he is the Dominant. I realize that things may not work out as they should at times, and will do my best to put it behind me and move on.
    9. I will give my gift of submission only to those that can responsibly accept and desire to receive. I will not place anyone in the position of Topping me non-consensually, nor will I give my respect to someone that has not earned it.
    10. I know that D/s is not a contest, and will never think myself a "better" submissive because I choose to submit on a different level than another. I will not be boastful of the experiences I have had as a bottom.
    11. I will be obedient to my Top even if I disagree with what he is requesting. I realize he has my best interests at heart and often knows better than I what I need in a particular situation.
    12. I know that my actions reflect upon my Top, and will do my best to help others see him in a positive way. I will not intentionally embarrass or displease my Dominant.
    13. Above all, I will wear my title of submissive with honor. I will never cause others to think that being submissive means to be weak or sub-human. I will take pride in who and what I am and will never show myself in a negative way.
      

    5/10/2006 10:02:22 PM
    "A slave is to be measured from the inside,
    for it is her soul that is enslaved,
    her body simply follows..."


    Submission is not about sex. Submission is not something one can learn. It is not sex. It is not dirty. Submission is beauty. It is a beauty that comes from the very soul of a submissive woman. It is a breaking down of the walls built up in her lifetime, allowing the beautiful, sensual woman to come through.
    Submission is not about sex, it is about sensuality. It is about trust, communication, vulnerability, caring, and honesty. It is about being the graceful, sensual, beautiful woman that resides within.
    Submission is about knowing who you are, and what you want. A submissive is NOT a weak person, but just the opposite. She is strong. She is strong in herself, and in the knowledge of who she is. She NEVER submits out of weakness or desperation. She submits out of strength, love, and trust.
    Submission is freedom. It is a letting go of one's self, knowing that the dominant is there to catch you if you falter. It is about pushing to be the very best one can be, not only as a submissive, but as a woman, a person, a human being. It is about learning, growing, and giving.
    Please don't get me wrong. Submission is not about donning rose colored glasses, and the world is fine. Nothing worthwhile will ever come that easy.
    Submission is also about pain. There is no growth without pain, lest it be a temporary growth. There is no freedom without the inner struggle to let go. There is no sensuality without breaking down the barriers that took years to put into place.
    5/9/2006 10:07:16 PM

    Ten Tips for the Novice, Single, Heterosexual, Submissive Woman
    Let me guess. You're a woman, you're heterosexual, and you keep having strange, disturbing, recurring, and intense fantasies of a powerful, masterful man having his way with you. Perhaps he tears off your clothes and takes you. Perhaps he throws you over his knee and gives you a long, hard spanking. Perhaps he ties you naked and spread-eagled to a bed and proceeds to alternately tease and torture you for hours. Perhaps he locks his collar around your neck and orders you to kneel at his feet -- and you do, both fearing and loving every second of it.
    Have these fantasies become so intense and recurring that they make up almost every sexual fantasy you have? Have they become the centerpiece of your thinking when you masturbate? Have you looked through personal ads searching for the ones from men that mention bondage, spanking, and related practices, longing but not daring to answer them? Have you thought of asking a man to help you explore your fantasies? Do you worry that if you mention these desires to a man that you might end up being beaten or even raped? Do you wonder how on Earth you are ever going to reconcile your deeply submissive desires with your distinctly feminist beliefs? Do you have the increasingly strong feeling that if you don't act upon these feelings soon then you will go insane with frustration?
    If many of these thoughts and feelings seem familiar, then it's likely that you have a erotically submissive side and that you're either ready or nearly ready to explore this aspect of yourself. If this is the case then, as the saying goes, I've got some good news and I've got some bad news -- and I've got some advice.
    The following is not intended as a comprehensive guide, but it should help you get off to a good start.
    First, the good news: It is quite possible for you to explore your fantasies in a healthy and constructive manner, without in any way diminishing who you are as a human being and without compromising your feminist beliefs in the slightest. It is also quite possible for you to find a man who is a good, decent, highly ethical, and definitely non-abusive person to help you explore this aspect of yourself. There is even a fairly good possibility that you will end up in an ongoing relationship with such a man, and feel delighted that you did. I know of many submissive women who found their "Master Right."
    Now for the bad news: A few seriously "bad apples" lurk in the SM "barrel." There is no approved screening and training program that would-be masters must successfully complete. There are no continuing education or licensing requirements. There is no malpractice insurance. Any idiot can proclaim himself a "master." A jerk in his late forties who tried to tie up a girlfriend once when he was sixteen may claim "I have over thirty years of real-life experience."
    Thus, it can be difficult, or even impossible, for a novice submissive woman (such as you) to quickly tell the difference between a wonderful prince and a horrid frog. Therefore, it is also possible for you to encounter a "master" who is unethical, manipulative, exploitative, abusive, and an utterly horrible person for you to open up to in the way that a submissive can open up to a dominant. Getting involved with such a man can leave you heavily damaged -- both emotionally and physically. Unfortunately, I also know of some submissive women who got involved with "Master Wrong" or even "Master Nightmare." Most recovered. Some didn't.
    Now for the advice: What you will be doing, in a very real sense, is exploring a wilderness. Therefore it makes a great deal of sense to approach your explorations into SM in much the same way that you would approach your explorations into any other type of wilderness. This wilderness, like all others, contains large amounts of both beauty and danger. Do yourself a big favor and never forget those two extremely important facts.
    OK, Ms. Explorer, how might you approach that wilderness?
    Tip One: Study and otherwise prepare before you approach it.
    In one way, you are lucky to approach the SM wilderness at this time, because it has been already been extensively explored, and many people are willing to share their own findings. While universal agreement does not exist regarding what is and what is not appropriate SM, in reality there is actually fairly close consensus among most experienced practitioners about most points. Most explorers have come to highly similar conclusions and recommendations, and many are quite willing to share this information with interested others. In particular, there are several very good books on the subject, a large number of excellent SM educational organizations (most large cities have at least one), and a wealth of quality information on the internet. You will find references to some of the better resources at the end of this article.
    Also, again, as with approaching any other wilderness, it would also be prudent to do a bit of preparing for emergencies before heading out. Many SM people have done things like taken a first aid/CPR class, had an HIV test done, and gotten shots to protect themselves against exposure to Hepatitis A and B. Additionally, do you know what a "safeword" is and how a "silent alarm" works? Find out before you play with someone in private.
    Tip Two: Get some perspective.
    There is no such thing as the National Bureau of Sadomasochistic Standards and Practices that issues rulings about what is and what is not "real" SM. Therefore, people must work out between themselves what does and what does not work for them. On the other hand, there is actually fairly close consensus among experienced practitioners regarding the broad outlines of what is and what is not appropriate. That being the case, it would be smart to seek out a variety of such opinions. More to the point, it would be very dumb of you to depend upon only one source of information, no matter how "convincing" or "authoritative" that (usually male) source of information tries to appear. Try to read at least three different books, written by three different authors, on the subject. Look over a number of different web sites. Attend as many different SM-related presentations, by as many different presenters, as you can.
    Tip Three: Time is your best and most important friend.
    Rushing into any sort of wilderness is a Bad Idea. Take your time. Look over the landscape. Talk with the natives. Talk with lots of different natives. Observe their colorful native costumes. (Many of these natives look far more scary than they really are. Don't let the sight of those whips and chains frighten you too much.) Venture into their shops and look over the goods for sale. (Don't feel too bad if you can't immediately figure out how some of those goods are used.) In particular, don't get heavily and exclusively involved with any one particular "native" too quickly.
    Key Point: The seriously dangerous, abusive, predators usually shun the mainstream SM community because they know they would quickly be discovered and ostracized. Therefore, they lurk on the fringes of the community, trying to "pick off" the novice submissive female, whose low level of knowledge and uninformed perspective can make her dangerously vulnerable. By the way, guess what you are?
    Tip Four: You may get more attention than you can easily handle.
    You are a female who is entering a territory in which it is common for there to be more men than women, and many of these men are looking for a woman to do SM with. (In common SM parlance, to do SM with someone is to "play" with them. This is not meant in any sort of diminishing or trivializing way, but rather in a manner similar to how one might "play" tennis or bridge with a partner.)
    Anyway, there tend to be more men than women in the "relatively heterosexual" sections of the SM community (there are men-only and women-only sections as well) and many of these men are looking for women to be either occasional or ongoing "play" partners. (A fair number of women and couples are looking for female play partners too.) Therefore, you may get scores of polite offers -- and, unfortunately, a few not-so-polite offers -- for coffee dates or other get-togethers. There is nothing necessarily bad or wrong with such offers but, again, go slowly and don't get heavily involved with any one particular man (or woman, or couple) too quickly. In particular, be relatively quick to accept personal information from others, but be relatively slow about giving out personal information about yourself to others such as your telephone number, where you work, your email address, and so forth.
    Given that the competition for new females can occasionally be intense (by the way, don't let me scare you too much on this point), keep in mind that the person who shows the most aggressiveness in meeting you may not be the best person for you to become involved with. Indeed, and sadly, the converse is often more likely to be true. The nicer guys often hold back out of courtesy and respect while the creeps thrust themselves into your face. Keep your options open. Try to meet and have conversations with many different men. It is important that you not allow any one particular man (or woman, or couple) to monopolize your time and attention. Remember that the slightly more reserved people are often the better people to become involved with.
    (By the way, once you've gotten some knowledge and perspective, meeting prospective partners via personal ads can be useful, as there will be no direct competition when you talk on the phone or meet at a public restaurant.)
    Also, the more "known" a man is, the safer he is likely to be. As a rule, a man who has been known in his local SM community for over a year is probably relatively safe (although exceptions exist). A lesser known man is more questionable. Again, take your time.
    Another Key Point: You are under absolutely no obligation to act in a submissive manner towards a man until after the two of you have negotiated that -- and done so as equals. If some jerk tries to insist that you call him "Sir" or "Master," or tries to give you orders, or touches you in an overly familiar way, or says that you're not being properly submissive when you haven't previously agreed to be submissive specifically to him, your "creep alarm" should start ringing loudly -- and you should head elsewhere, fast.
    (By the way, a friend of mine who is a very experienced submissive woman has come to believe that there is a strong inverse relationship between how good a dominant a man is and how quickly he brings up to subject of fellatio.)
    On the other hand, a low-key, friendly, courteous approach by a dominant is a very positive sign. Good-quality dominants tend to take a measured, attentive, respectful approach.
    Tip Five: Take "elite" (and other) claims with a large grain of salt.
    Some men, in an attempt to impress you, may claim to be members of an "elite" private SM organization that only admits the "select few" -- and you, tasty little morsel that you are, just happen to qualify. Well, the truth is that there are many relatively private SM clubs, but almost all are small, local groups, and most don't make any special claims of being "elite" or "true" SM organizations. In particular, I would urge you to be extremely skeptical of anyone claiming to be a "true master" or to practice the "one true form" of SM.
    Remember that a bit of bragging on a man's part is often a normal part of dating behavior, so let him talk -- and listen carefully to both what he says and how he says it. How long has he been in the community? How many meetings, parties, and other events has he attended? What relevant books has he read? Has he ever given a presentation at an SM club? If so, did he get invited back? Has he ever served a term as an officer in an SM club? If so, how did most of the club members feel about him by the time his term was over?
    What are his opinions about others in the community, and his view of their opinions towards him? Dominant men often have strong personalities and strong opinions, and thus often evoke strong reactions. Therefore, it would be relatively normal if he had a bad view of a few people in the community, but does he have a bad view of virtually everybody? (By the way, notice how quickly, frequently, and intensely he voices negative opinions about others. That itself can be insightful.)
    It would also be relatively normal if he (correctly) believed that he had a few enemies in the community, but does he believe he is being widely shunned, or even conspired against?
    How many friends does he have? Does he at least get along with most other dominant men? How do the dominant women in the club feel about him? Does he get along with most submissive men? In particular, does he have any close, deep, ongoing friendships?
    When out on a date with such a man, notice how he treats the people in service jobs. Remember what's sometimes called the waitress test: Notice how your date treats the waitress -- because that's how he's going to be treating you in six months. As one submissive woman remarked about how her (now ex) "Master" treated such people, "I figured it out. He's not a dominant. He's a rude butthole."
    How does he now feel about the women he used to be involved with? If he has a low opinion of one or two of them, that's relatively normal, but if he claims that all of them were lying, unstable, bitches, it's time to get worried.
    Check out his sense of humor, as this is often deeply reflective of the person. Be wary of the dominant who cannot laugh at himself.
    (By the way, another submissive woman of long and somewhat world-weary experience has concluded that there is also a strong inverse relationship between how many titles a man awards himself and how good a dominant he is. Remember that fact when you meet someone who wants you to address him as Master Top Daddy Lord Sir.)
    Tip Six: Know that "malicious warnings" occur.
    The SM community is made up of human beings, and human beings can be both ethical and unethical. While most people in the SM community are pretty ethical most of the time, there are lapses. This community, unfortunately but predictably, has its full human share of personality conflicts, political feuds, bitter feelings following failed relationships, and so forth.
    While the community does try to warn newcomers about genuinely dangerous people, understand that this warning process is usually not well organized, usually lacking in "due process," and often not very objective in how such warnings are made. It is therefore, unfortunately, subject to abuse by unethical people. (Remember that there are at least two sides to a story, and the guy may not even know an unflattering "story" is being told about.) Therefore, I advise you to take an unsolicited warning with a grain of salt.
    Let's say that you are at a club meeting and having a conversation with a dominant man who seems decent enough, but after your conversation with him someone else, whom you barely know, warns you that the man you were talking to is an evil, unstable, battering, substance abuser who kicks his dog and votes Republican. What should you do?
    First, discreetly ask around (or simply listen as people talk). How many other people agree with your self-appointed "helpful friend's" assessment? Is there any history of a personality conflict, and/or of a political feud, and/or of a failed relationship between the two of them? Do the members of one particular clique seem to thing that the guy in question is a creep but the rest of the club members feel OK about him?
    Second, try this test: Ask several women who seem fairly stable and objective to name some men that might be good for you to play with, and see who does and does not make their lists. How do those lists compare? What reasons are given for the selections and exclusions?
    Third, again, give it time. Personality always emerges over time. Give him enough time and, sooner or later -- and it's usually sooner rather than later -- you'll be able to judge quite clearly for yourself whether the guy is a prince or a frog. (You'll know something important about that helpful friend, too.)
    Tip Seven: Beware, especially, of the person who tries to isolate you.
    Perhaps the single biggest "red flag" that a prospective male partner might be abusive or otherwise toxic is an attempt by him to limit your access to information and discussion about what are and what are not considered appropriate SM practices, ethics, and relationships.
    This can sometimes be a bit difficult to determine because, as I mentioned, the competition for new females can sometimes be intense; therefore it's understandable that a man might want to arrange for you to spend a significant amount of time just with him to see if he can form a relationship with you. (And let us remember there is a decent chance that such a relationship might very well be a wonderful thing for both of you.)
    Try this test: Dating realities being what they are, it's understandable that a guy might not want you to spend much time with other guys (indeed,it's a harsh fact, but many men won't bring a woman to an SM club meeting until their own relationship with her is firmly established), but how does he feel about your spending time with other sources of information?
    If he strongly opposes your discussing or learning about SM from a source other than him, beware! If he doesn't want you reading non-fiction books about SM, or looking over web sites about SM, or attending presentations given by SM clubs, or hanging out with other submissive women, or in any other way "corrupting" yourself with such ideas of "false SM" when he is willing to bestow upon you the honor and privilege of learning "true SM" (from him), get out of there!
    On the other hand, if he gives you books to read, points out web sites and other internet resources, takes you to various SM-related presentations, and -- in particular -- puts you in contact with other submissive women, stick around for a while.
    Tip Eight: Seek, especially, the advice and companionship of other submissive women.
    I increasingly believe that the first resource a novice submissive woman should be referred to when she comes into the SM community is a support group for submissive women -- preferably a group whose members meet face-to-face at least once a month. Several SM clubs have such a group, and more are starting them.
    There is usually a tremendous amount of collective wisdom and perspectivein such a group, and a novice submissive can learn a great deal very quickly. Probably the only big limit would be a "no setting up play dates" rule at the meetings. If a woman makes an offer to you, during such a group meeting, such as, "you know, a few play dates with my wonderful Master (and maybe me as well) would teach you ever so much" I suggest that you quietly decline. On the other hand, as you meet many other submissive (or switchable) women, you may find that you have a particularly close rapport with some of them, and these women can become some of your best friends.
    Hopefully there will be many such women in the group, and they will come from a variety of backgrounds, and not all be members of the same group, clique, or club (other than that one). Among other things, this is agreat place to check out a dominant's reputation. If most of the women in the group think he's a good guy, that's one sign. If most of them think he's a jerk, that's another sign. (In both cases, try to get specifics as to why they feel that way. What, exactly, are the things he did or didn't do that were so wonderful or so terrible? Opinions unaccompanied by facts aren't worth much.)
    Tip Nine: Explore.
    Your first year of involvement in the SM world is often a time of tremendous personal growth and change. You will likely have many new experiences, meet many new people, and see many new sights. (Being into SM allows you opportunities to wear some truly wonderful outfits, too.) In addition to exploring your submissive aspects, you might also find that you have some dominant aspects to yourself.
    (A many "submissive" women are not exclusively submissive. Many are more correctly called "switches," and they at least occasionally enjoy taking the opposite role. This is also true of many "dominant" men.)
    Also, you will probably have a chance to take a closer look at issues such as bisexuality and non-monogamy. I've found that at least half of the women in the "relatively heterosexual" section of the SM community are at least somewhat bisexual, and a large percentage of the couples are other than entirely monogamous.
    You will also likely have a chance to explore many different SM-related practices. For example, you may have had fantasies of being tied up, and you'll likely get a chance to explore that. You may also get opportunities to explore activities such as spanking, whipping, using clamps, dripping hot wax, and so forth.
    One bit of advice: It's common to find that you will come to enjoy a broader range of activities over time, and that some (but not all) of the activities which at first held little interest for you, or perhaps eventurned you off will become enjoyable. There's a saying: "Never say never."
    On the other hand, there is a proper time and place to explore. Trust your intuition. If doing something feels really right, then doing it probably is right. On the other hand, if doing something distinctly feels wrong, then doing it probably is wrong. In particular, don't rush into anything blindly. Never let some "expert" talk you into doing something if doing it doesn't feel right. There is no rush about doing any of this. The truth almost always emerges over time, so give yourself that time.
    It can be insightful to play with several different partners as you explore SM, but you have to go about it carefully. This is true even if your ultimate goal is to find, and be monogamous with, "Master Right." As always, take your time, get to know the other person fairly well, and negotiate carefully before you play. It can be useful to keep the "NTA test" in mind: How do you feel about the idea of being "naked, tied up, and alone" with this person? By the way, one great feature of play parties is that they allow you to the chance toplay with a new partner in relative safety.
    Notice how things are developing over time in any relationship you may establish with a dominant man. While every relationship has its ups and downs, its successes and failures, and its rough spots and smooth spots, the overall trend should be a good one. If you basically feel happy and,over time, generally feel happier with your partner and your relationship, that's a good sign.
    On the other hand, if you basically feel unhappy and, over time,generally feel unhappier about your partner and your relationship, that's a bad sign -- a very bad sign. If you're unhappy and getting unhappier, get some help or get out. (One novice submissive woman, who was miserable in her relationship, asked me "every time he learns that I like something, he takes it away from me -- even the pleasure of my giving him an orgasm. Is it supposed to be like that? I didn't know I knew so many different ways of saying "no." She didn't stay in that relationship much longer.)
    Tip Ten: When the proper time comes, help educate and orient new submissive women, and others.
    Interest in SM is growing rapidly, and the demand for realistic information is growing accordingly. Don't be too surprised if other people, when they learn of your interest, start asking you for information and advice. This may start happening long before you feel ready to start giving it. Don't worry too much. The generally agreed upon principles are fairly well known, and it's not difficult to refer people to good sources of information. (You may quickly become a pretty good source of such information yourself.)
    Remember that in a very real sense, there is a fierce competition, almost a war, going on between the "good guy" educators and the "bad guy" predators for the "hearts and minds" of the novices, particularly the novice submissive women, and that the stakes are very high -- sometimes as high as life or death.
    The "good guys" always need more team members. Please join when you're ready.

    5/8/2006 11:53:07 PM

    "Interviewing a Prospective D/s - BDSM Partner"castlerealm
    Over the past few years, as i have explored and then jumped into this lifestyle, one of the recurring questions i've heard is... "How do you find a good Dominant?"  There are several articles on the Net suggesting places to look... local D/s-BDSM groups, introductions from friends, online, personals, etc.  What i haven't run across yet is ... what questions should i ask a prospective Dominant once I've found one of interest?  Hence, this essay.
    By way of introduction, let me say that i have been a professional marketing researcher for over 10 years.  i have taught literally hundreds of interviewers the best way to ask questions to elicit information.  Those questioning techniques are the ones included in this article.
    Some may take offense at the idea that someone is interviewing a prospective partner.   It may sound cold and calculating.  i guess, imho, the task of finding a suitable partner should be taken as least as seriously as finding out whether someone is qualified to stand behind a stainless steel counter and ask "Do you want fries with that?"
    i had originally entitled this essay "Interviewing a Prospective Dominant." But after thinking of the goal of an interview, and thinking of the kinds of questions to be included in such an interview, there is no reason why the same questions couldn't be asked of either a Dominant or a submissive.
    Now i know that this essay could be fraught with those politically correct "he/she" Top/Dominant/Master/Mistress/bottom/submissive/charge/slave" words.  Because this is being written for a website aimed at primarily heterosexual novice submissives, i will err toward the Dominant/He--submissive/she terminology.   Please "sub"stitute the words that make you feel most comfortable.
    These are just general guidelines of the types of questions to ask a prospective partner.   Some of the questions may be of no interest to you, and you can scratch those from the list.  You will undoubtedly have other information that you will wish to gather, and you'll want to add questions to discover that.  For example, if you are evaluating someone for a future playsession, you may or may not wish to go into the in-depth questions that are presented here.   On the other hand, if you are evaluating a potential life mate, these questions could be just a start of a lifetime of conversation.
    Keep in mind that during the information-gathering stage, through negotiations and up to the moment that submission and acceptance occurs, you are speaking as equals.   Neither individual should feel reluctant to ask or answer questions "in order to form a more perfect Union."
    General Suggestions
    The most revealing answers will come from "open-ended" questions.   Avoid questions that can be answered "yes" or "no", unless you have a follow-up question that gives the individual a chance to explain the answer.  You will probably not want to sit across a desk or restaurant table with a list of questions, taking notes during your conversation.  It might be *just* a tad intimidating.  Inquisitiveness is a good thing--inquisition is not.  i give you a couple of suggestions here. 
    1.  Suggest a game of "one-on-one truth or dare," in which you set the stage for questions to be exchanged between you.  If this is done online, you can log the conversation to be reviewed later.  You might want to suggest that you keep the game at "truth" questions, with no dares, until you know each other better.  It's all about what is most comfortable to you. 
    2.  You can simply ask your prospective partner if you could ask a few questions to get to know him better.  Or, if he starts asking questions, you should always feel comfortable asking him questions in return.
    3.  Weave these questions into general conversation when the opportunity   presents itself.  You will be seen as a "good conversationalist," especially when you keep the other person talking about himself or herself.
    4.  If you are corresponding in email, you may want to suggest a "question of the day."  i have had occasion where this worked particularly well.... the rule that we had was, if i asked a question, he would answer it, but then i had to give him *my* answer to the same question.
    This raises another suggestion.  Before you ask these questions, think about the types of answers you would give to them if you were answering them, AND what kinds of answers you hope to hear from your partner.  If you approach this information-gathering exercise with objectivity, you are more likely to find someone with whom you are compatible.
    Probing and Clarifying Responses
    As a good friend reminded me (thanks Mary!), follow-up questions usually yield more information than the original answer.  "Probe" questions are used to get to full lists of things; "clarifying" questions are used to get more detail or explanations about things.
    Use the time-tested research technique of asking "what else" to get the person to continue talking.  "What else did you like to do as a kid?"   "What else do you see yourself doing in five years?"  In face-to-face conversations, you can "probe" or "clarify" using body language.  A quizzical look.. a "hmmmmmm...not sure i understand"... even your silence, accompanied by a nod, will encourage someone to keep talking.
    If you hear something in an answer that intrigues you, or concerns you, or surprises you, ask more about it.  To get the details, you can use follow-up questions, referring to the specific point you wish to clarify, such as:
    1.  You mentioned _____.  That's really interesting to me.  Can you tell me more about that?
    2.  I'm not sure i understand _______, can you give me an example of that?
    3.  Hmmmm fascinating... why do you feel _____ was important?
    4.  That's just the kind of answer i was hoping to hear... tell me more, please!
    By the way, i probably learn as much about a person by what they *don't* tell me as what they do.  How long do they take to answer a question?   Do they evade it, or redirect it, or suddenly have to take a phone call?   Avoidance of a question is a red flag for me.  In a person-to-person conversation, watch body language... shifting of the eyes, crossing the arms in front of the body, turning away from you are all indications of someone being ill at ease with the question.
    Listen, Listen, LISTEN!
    i'm saving the most important aspect of this communication lesson for the last of this section.  Regardless of how insightful the question is, or how complete the answer, it is for naught if you don't LISTEN.  Ask the question, listen for what is said and what is not said, ask follow up questions and really concentrate on what is being communicated to you.  Don't be thinking of the next question, or a comment you want to make.  LISTEN.   Look into their eyes if you are face to face.   Study the expression on their face, and how they position their body.  If you are on the phone, you may want to make quick notes of comments that you wish to probe or clarify later.
    Now, on to the questions themselves:
    Character Questions
    1.  Please tell me a story of your childhood that helps me better understand the person you are today.   This is my all-time favorite, no-fail question. Be prepared for humor, pathos, and even secret revelations of past embarassments and triumphs that they haven't thought of in years.
    2.  What do you feel is your greatest failure thus far, and what did you learn from it?  This one could reveal financial difficulties, or relationship problems, career burps, or other life bumps in the road.  Beware the person who will admit to no failures.  Either they are not being honest with you, or masters of deceiving themselves.
    3.  The mate to the preceding question, And what do you feel is your greatest success?  Listen to the answers here, and in #2 above.  If they are career oriented and you want a homebody, there may be incompatibility. 
    4.  Who has been the most influential person in your life, up till now, and why?   If he says its his mother, you *might* want to find out, subtly, if he's still living with her. If it's the shop teacher that taught him how to build sturdy equipment, or the Boy Scout troop leader who taught him knots, you may well be on the right track!
    5.  What do you feel are your strengths, and what do you feel you would like to change or improve?  Does he struggle with this answer?  Or can he give you lists quickly, off the top of his head?  This question is designed to evaluate how well he knows himself, and how comfortable he is sharing his downside, as well as his upside.   Are the responses about physical characteristics, or personal traits?
    6.  How would you describe your personal values and beliefs?  "Greed is good" tells you one thing.  "The Golden Rule" tells you something else entirely.
    7.  If you could break one law, and *know* that you could get by with it and not be prosecuted, what would it be?   Why?  Violent crimes (rape, murder, etc.) would be red flags for me.
    8.  What are your life dreams and ambitions?   How do the dreams and ambitions you have now compare to the ones you had 10-20-30 years ago?  What do they want to do with their life?  What have they accomplished thus far, of the goals they had set for themselves in early adulthood?
    9.  If i were to have lunch with the person with whom you were involved most recently, what would i know of you by the time we ordered dessert?  This one gives you insight as to how relationships end, level of honesty, and whether you're apt to encounter any "baggage" from that last relationship.
    10.  What question are you dreading that i will ask?  What are they hiding? What do they wish you not to know?  What part of their personality would they prefer to closet?   Whether you actually *ask* them this question is up to you.   Personally, i couldn't stand not asking .
    11.  What question do you hope i will ask you?  This gives the person the opportunity to tell you something they consider to be very important about them. Judge for yourself the worthiness of what they feel is important.  i would definitely ask them to give you the answer to this one.
    "Life" Questions
    I'm skipping the standard questions that everyone customarily asks...   Career choice, what do you look like (if a non-personal communication), pets, yadda yadda.  Don't forget to ask those, as well.
    1.  I'd like to get more of a feel for you.  What does your home look like? (Follow-up question) Is it a house, apartment, condo, or what?  (If you are communicating online or on the phone)  Describe the room you are in right now or Describe your favorite room of the house. This may yield clues to financial stability, whether his ex moved out and took all the furniture, if he lives in a pigsty, if he's anal-retentive about cleanliness...even if he's living in a spare room of his office.   Don't laugh..it's happened to me!
    2.  Would you tell me a bit about the past relationships in your life?  Listen for *how* the past involvements are described, as a whole.  Are there any recurring themes here?  Do they speak ill of EVERY past involvement?  Do they remain friends with their ex's?  Are they long term or a string of short term relationships? Ask followup questions and really probe and clarify this question.  In this one, the past does tend to predict the future.
    3.  Why are you looking for a partner now?  What is your current relationship status?  In the past, i've used such probes as: "So... are there any crazy ex's in your life who are likely to serve me rabbit stew?"  This is also a good time to ask about children, marital status, whether the person has any other submissives, if there's a messy divorce looming, etc.  If he's married, does his spouse know of his D/s-BDSM interest?  Does she share it, or is she vanilla?  You will need to decide for yourself how important this issue is for you. 
    4.  Do you face any health issues?  (If yes).. What are they?  Are there any physical limitations that might affect interactions between us?  For example, a submissive friend of mine was speaking with a Dominant who, she found out later, was suffering the early stages of Alzheimers.  People i have been with have admitted, afterward, of having suffered heart attacks.  Good follow-up questions here are about smoking, alcohol intake, and use of recreational or prescription drugs.
    This raises the "safer sex" question.  i've found it easier to bring up the subject myself by saying "i am tested every 6 months for all STDs and HIV, and my most recent test was _____.   How about you?  Are you fluid-bound with anyone?"  Make plans to exchange test results, or pledge to be tested before getting together, etc. 
    5.  What do you like to do for leisure activities?  Look for common interests. If you're a movie/reading/music couch potato, you may want to shy away from Master Crocodile Dundee.
    6.  How do you envision your life 5 years from now?  10 years?  How will it differ, or be similar, to the life you are living today?  Look for realistic life goals.  See if they mesh with yours.
    7.  What kind of car do you drive, and why did you buy that one?   Men tend to choose cars that reflect themselves or their life situation.  If they drive a station wagon or minivan, that tells me "family".  If they drive a Volvo, i tend to think "reliable and down-to-earth."  Porsche tells me... "vrooooom and exhibitionist."
    8.  Describe two typical days for you... one of your work days, and one of your days off.   This will tell you the level of responsibility he has at work, the kinds of stresses that he experiences, how involved he is in his job.  It will also tell you the ways he unwinds.
    9.  What did you study in school?  What were your favorite courses?  Did you have any teachers who influenced you more than others?   If they went to college or technical school, why did they choose the major or subject they did?  Do they have any plans to continue their education?
    10.  What are your pet peeves?  What really ticks you off?  And how do you react when you're angry?  This will give you a list of things to avoid, and also give an indication of their level of self-control over their anger.
    "Lifestyle" Questions
    There are several sites on the Net that include an extensive list of scene elements.  BDSM Partner Checklist is the best organized and easy to use that i have found on the Web.  If there are activities that either of you wish to do that are NOT on this list, don't forget to add them before completing the checklist.
    For a pretty good indication of compatibility between you, i would suggest that you both complete this list, independently, and compare your answers.  Talk about each answer.   Get specifics about experience.  "How many times do you think you've used a flog?"   "Can you give me a sense of how hard you hit with a crop?"  "I don't know what _____ is.  Can you explain it to me?"   As you're going through the list, ask which elements are "specialties of the house"...things he prefers to do, things he LOVES to do.  This conversation alone could take hours--even days--and, if fully probed and clarified, will naturally lead to a discussion of limits, past experience, wants and desires. 
    If you are negotiating a one-time or casual interaction, at a minimum, you review this list and go through a discussion of "Must have / Don't want to try / Dying to try / NO WAY" of the scene elements that could be included.
    If you are considering a long-term relationship, though, my recommendation is to wait a long time before dragging out the list.  The discussion of specific elements and activities seems to intensify the feelings between the two, as the hormones get *really* involved at this stage.  You want to stay objective as long as possible.  Ask these kinds of questions first: 
    1.  What are you looking for?  This is a wide-open question, and it's intended to be probed, clarified, examined, re-asked and closely evaluated.  Do they mention relationship?... the "f" word?... 24/7?... play partner?.. afternoon delight?... soulmate? ...an occasional play scene?  How does the answer jibe with what you want?
    2.  What is your personal philosophy of (Dominance/submission)?  Do you describe yourself as a Top, or Dominant, or Master-Mistress, and what do you feel is the difference among these?  Why do you feel you are _____ as opposed to something else?  Do these definitions match yours?  There are so many different flavors in this lifestyle... D/s (dominance and submission)... BD (bondage and discipline)... SM (sadism and masochism)... varying intensities  and levels of sensuality... even combinations of DS, BD, and SM... relationships with sexual contact, or without...  It's very important to get this clarified right up front.  i call it, making sure the kinks match. 
    3.  Have you ever been a Dominant/submissive/Top/bottom/Master-Mistress/slave? (whatever is the opposite of whatever the person is today.)  (If yes)  Tell me more about that? What did you learn from that experience that you feel makes you a better (whatever the person is today.)?  (If no)  Why haven't you?  Would you ever like to?  Why or why not?
    4.  What is the most important advice you give to newcomers, both to Dominants and submissives, who are exploring D/s-BDSM?  This will give you some insight as to how much they have counseled newcomers, as well as give you an idea of their perspective about what is important to them.
    5.  What is the funniest thing that has ever happened to you during a scene?   Asking this question will be an indication of the person's sense of humor, will get some specifics on the types of things that could come up.
    6.  How long have you been actively (Dominant/submissive) and how did you discover it?   Watch out for the "i have been in the scene for 25 years" kind of answer, especially if the person is only 40 years old.  Do the math.  Probe to find out if that is continuous experience, or if there are lengthy retreats to the vanilla world.
    7.  Let's talk a bit about scenes.  What's the most intense scene you've done?   What's a "typical" scene for you?  Has anyone ever gotten injured during a scene you were involved in?  Describe a scene that you have always wanted to do, but haven't yet.  What techniques or tools do you wish to learn?  This will get to some discussion of likes and dislikes, as well as fantasies, and will also tell you if this prospective partner realizes that they "don't know it all."
    8.  How do you feel about polyamory? (having multiple submissives seems to be the most frequent model of polyamory)  Is this something you would wish to experience?   Have you had polyamorous relationships in the past?  Talk this one through a LOT.  This one's a biggie!  And make sure *you* know how you would answer it for yourself, because it's almost guaranteed to be asked of you in return.
    9.  What is your sexual orientation?  If there is any interest in same-sex interactions, either as a participant or observer? (if you are speaking to someone who is heterosexual)?  If either party is interested in partaking of a wider sexual smorgasbord, how will those interests and desires be met within the relationship?   Will you be *expected* to interact with others of the same sex?
    10.  What does a collar signify for you?  How many times have you (given/received) a collar?  There are those who feel a collar is tatamount to the lifetime commitment of a wedding ring; others think of it as a class ring, wrapped in mohair, to be removed and discarded on a whim. 
    11.  If this is a relationship that will be conducted at a distance, find out What methods and techniques will you use to minimize the distance, to keep the connection strong between us?  How often will we meet in person?  Who will pay for travel expenses and long distance charges?  It's better to get this  discussion out of the way, because if it is a long-distance relationship, the issue is bound to come up.
    12.  How much control will be exerted within the relationship?  Is it more a micromanagement style?  (selecting clothes for the other, requiring constant contact, keeping daily time logs, etc.)  A minimum amount of control?  Will it be exerted at all times, or only when you are together, face-to-face?   Are you comfortable with that?
    13.  What are your thoughts on punishment?  What techniques does this person use to influence changes in unwanted behavior?  Are they positive, reinforcing those things that please?  Or are they punitive?
    14.  What will you expect of me?  This question gets to "the rules" and design of the relationship.  Can you accept these rules?  What are his expectations in terms of "service" that you will provide?  How will he expect you to dress?  How will you be expected to behave in public?  Does he expect you to scene in public, or will all of your interactions be private?  Will humiliation be an aspect of the relationship?  If so, what does he define as humiliation?  Will you be expected to interact with others (either male or female) of his choosing?  Will you be allowed to interact with others if you so choose?
    15.  If sex will be an element of the relationship, how do you define "sex"?  This seems to be a pretty basic question, but you'll be surprised at the variety of answers to this one.  Some have said, "the Clinton definition (penetration)"... others feel its anything beyond kissing... yet others have said, its anything that brings erotic pleasure.  There's a lot of room for misunderstanding if you don't get it clear at the outset.
    16.  The last point is difficult, particularly for novices.  If you are truly interested in a prospective partner, you will want to get the names of others who know this person *real time*, and better yet, those who have interacted with him or her.   You might say, "It is my practice to ask for references before i meet/play with/scene with someone.  Could you give me a couple of names and phone numbers?"   If you both live in the same community, you could say, "I'm curious whether we might know some mutual people.  Who do you know in the scene here?"  "Do you belong to any of the local D/s-BDSM organizations?"  If they tell you they frequent a particular chat room, you might visit that room and discretely ask about them.  The community network is very active...use it to your benefit.
    For this question especially, avoidance or dodging is a *major* red flag for me.  i have heard some say, "I never reveal the names of my past encounters." That's well and good.  Ask your prospective to get in touch with the reference, and ask him to give them YOUR name and get in touch with you. 
    In Closing
    Thank you for taking the time to review this material.  i'm sure that you have thought of questions of your own that have worked for you in the past, or will work for you in the future.  
    And i wish you much luck in your search and your exploration of this lifestyle!  i truly hope these suggestions help you find someone qualified to stand behind a wood and leather spanking bench and ask "Do you want clamps with that?"
    Be safe!

    5/8/2006 7:34:48 AM
    ADDICTIVE PERSONALITIES
    Crawling out of bed in the morning, you reach for a cigarette. Before you've even taken your jacket off when you get home, you're popping open a beer. And when you're not at the casino or buying lottery tickets, you're willing to take anyone's bet. At what point does a habit become an addiction?
    an unhealthy balance
    An addiction is a physical or psychological dependence on a substance or behavior. It's the inability to stop an activity that is threatening your health, lifestyle, livelihood, or relationships. There are many types of addiction, not all of them deadly. If you have a chocolate donut with your coffee at roughly the same time every day, that's a habit. There are varying levels of dependency.  Alcohol for example, is considered a progressive illness. The alcoholic's inability to control their compulsion to drink becomes increasingly debilitating.
    Much has been written and refuted about addictive personalities and whether some people are predisposed to compulsive actions. There must be some validity to this notion. After all, why doesn't everyone who gambles become addicted to gambling? How is it that some men can chat online for only a couple of hours a week while others feel compelled to spend all night in chat rooms, to the detriment of their home life and career?
    Let's look at some of the traits that suggest a person might have an addictive personality. If you recognize one or several in yourself, a friend or a colleague, you can take action to regain control.
    addictive personality traits
    Compulsive behavior
    Whether it's over-exercising or over-imbibing, when you feel compelled to engage in something over and over again, it's more than a habit. Excessive repetition is often an attempt to regain a euphoric feeling; to recapture that adrenaline rush you felt when you first got wasted, won at the slot machine or competed in a marathon. When your perfectionist tendencies begin to rule your life and you obsess over minor details and inconsequential events, it may also be indicative of an addictive personality.
    Lack of self-control
    A sign of maturity is the ability to set limits on one's behavior. If your habits are becoming too demanding and you feel powerless over them, you may have become addicted. Refusal to accept responsibility
    From the drunk lying in the gutter to the porn addict, a common trait among addicts is that they consider their habit to be someone else's fault. If you hear yourself constantly blaming others, perhaps it's time to consider the real source of the problem. Failure to recognize the gravity of the issues, lying to your family and friends, and engaging in elaborate cover-ups to hide your vices are all signs that your behavior is out of control. You drop one habit, then pick up another... 
    Substituting vices
    Have you ever noticed how much coffee Alcoholics Anonymous members drink? Or how some people chew gum incessantly for months after they quit smoking? They may have substituted one addiction for another, which lends credence to the existence of addictive personalities.
    Tendency toward multiple vices
    A man might overeat every night, blaming stress, and then pop antacids to ease his heartburn without recognizing that he is addicted to both. A workaholic who turns to cybersex every night may claim it's because he doesn't have time to make more meaningful personal connections. This could suggest a predisposition toward habitual unhealthy activities.
    Family history
    Adult children of alcoholics may choose to abstain from liquor and narcotics completely, but might develop a different addiction. Their drug of choice could be excessive exercise, workaholism or over-the-counter pain medication. Could this mean that addictive  personality traits are hereditary?
    Insecurity
    Whatever the addiction or compulsive behavior, it generally masks unhappiness, insecurity and a fear of failure. Inability to make a commitment is another sign. An addict makes unhealthy choices. He cannot see that building a trusting relationship with other people and learning to accept his own strengths and weaknesses is the way out. combat an addictive personality
    Be it your own addictive personality or someone else's, here are some steps that can be taken to combat it:
    Admit to it
    The first step to recovery is to admit that there's a problem. Own it. Take responsibility for your actions and your feelings. If you're helping a friend with an addiction, you cannot force him to accept his frailties, but if you're understanding and supportive, that will help.
    Stop cold turkey
    When it's a matter of willpower, you can conquer the munchies. A serious narcotic addiction will likely require medical intervention. With everything else in between, you can decide how to handle it. Wean yourself off cigarettes by cutting down. If quitting outright sounds too difficult, consider delayed gratification. Promise yourself pizza on Saturday if you can curb your caloric intake all week. Or put off that smoke break for 20 minutes and perhaps the craving will subside. Get informed
    Arm yourself with information. Trying to overcome an addiction is easier when you're not dealing with a fear of the unknown. You'll be better able to help a friend conquer his demons if you've done some research and have pertinent, helpful advice to offer.
    Join a group
    There are a multitude of 12-step programs and other support groups available. You or your friend might find it helpful to get together with other people who have the same problem. Talking about the addiction reassures you that you're not the only one living with a dependency.
    Stage an intervention
    If you walk into a room one evening, see your girlfriend, boss, brother, and best buddy, and hear someone lock the door behind you, don't panic. It's called an intervention and they want to tell you how your habit is wreaking havoc on their lives. Getting angry and defensive will not make it any easier. Try listening. If you have to take this type of stand with a friend, read up on it in advance. It's a highly emotional but potentially life-changing event.
    Seek professional help
    There's no shame in obtaining medical help or psychological counseling. Whether you suffer from one addiction or several, you can find ways to combat the compulsion and regain your mental and physical health. Speak with your doctor or call a counseling referral line. knowledge is power
    If there is such a thing as an addictive personality and you are predisposed to potentially harmful time-consuming habitual actions, being aware of it allows you to regain control. By taking an objective look at your behavior, you might see areas where you are at risk of becoming addicted and you can make healthier choices.
    5/7/2006 6:40:12 PM
    Subspace was recently the topic of a thread on one of the mail lists
    I moderate. Some of the list members described their experience of
    subspace in a manner that another member found confusing. This
    member, a woman who is a survivor of extreme abuse during her
    childhood, suffers from a variety of dissociative symptoms, and she
    asked if perhaps she was confusing subspace and dissociation. This
    was a good and important question. The short answer is, she wasn't
    really confused at all, because in fact subspace is a dissociative
    phenomenon.
    According to the Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental
    Disorders, Fourth Edition (or DSM-IV, the text that defines currently-
    recognized psychiatric and psychological disorders, syndromes and
    symptoms), dissociation refers to "a disruption in the usually
    integrated functions of consciousness, memory, identity or perception
    of the environment." It can take many forms.
    Common dissociative experiences include a sense of derealization
    (feeling oneself or life situation is unreal) or disconnection with
    one's environment; dissociative amnesia (splitting off of part of
    one's memories from the rest); isolation of affect (splitting off of
    one's emotions from conscious awareness); and flashbacks (in which
    one becomes so immersed in a traumatic memory that one is dissociated
    from awareness of the here and now, or otherwise dissociated from
    their normal sense of time).
    A more extreme dissociative manifestation is seen in dissociative
    identity disorder (formerly called multiple personality disorder), in
    which one's sense of self is fragmented into a sense of being many
    selves, each to some extent independent of the others. At the core,
    dissociation involves an altered state of consciousness, in which one
    is not conscious of things one should be (the environment, one's
    feelings or memories, continuity of identity). Dissociation and
    hypnotic states are closely related, and share the same underlying
    neurological processes. Subspace is also an altered state of
    consciousness, one that varies from person to person but in which
    one's awareness is altered dramatically. Some submissives become
    immersed in sensations, to the point that they become unaware of
    anything else (their environment, their identity, time); others shut
    off entirely, entering a trance state in which they are no longer
    conscious of their actions, experiences or surroundings. In any case,
    it is clear that subspace can be considered a sort of dissociated
    state. However, at least ideally, the nature of the change of
    consciousness is different from trauma-related dissociation.
    Traumatic dissociation is a defensive reaction, in which one shuts
    off or goes away. It starts as a reaction to unbearable events, but
    can become habitual and occur in response to stimuli (i.e., triggers)
    that remind one of or symbolize past abusive experiences. One often
    does not feel good after such an event, or they may feel nothing at
    all. Sometimes a person may have amnesia for the trigger, and thus
    not know what put her in that state.
    Subspace is a dissociative reaction that is more a response to
    intense stimulation, and is at least partly related to biochemical
    changes (endorphin release, for example) triggered by the physical
    and emotional stimulation during a scene. One typically feels some
    physical after-effects that usually are not regarded as unpleasant,
    and an emotional effect that is generally neutral to pleasant. In
    addition, the person is very aware, in general, of how they got there
    and that something major happened, though they may not be able to
    recall details and generally don't remember much of what occurred
    while they were in subspace.
    Some survivors of abuse have mixed reactions, which can involve
    elements of both states, or uncontrolled switches from subspace to
    trauma-space. Survivors of trauma and their Dominants need to be very
    careful to not expose the submissive to trigger phenomena while they
    are approaching or in subspace. Since both are altered states, it is
    very easy for a person to go from subspace (okay) to a flashback
    state (not okay). Sometimes this happens spontaneously among abuse
    survivors, along the same line of their having trauma-related
    nightmares or spontaneous (non-triggered) flashbacks. This can result
    in the survivor-submissive being reluctant to enter into subspace in
    the first place. How can one try to avoid this switching from a
    positive, desirable mental state to a very frightening one?
    First, the trust bond between the submissive and Dominant is even
    more crucial than ever - the submissive is less likely to switch to
    trauma-space if she feels safe and protected.
    Second, awareness of the survivor-sub's triggers and trauma history
    on the part of both parties can help one not accidentally trigger
    something.
    Third, through careful and patient effort, one can sometimes
    diminish or retrain responses to trigger phenomena; this is not an
    easy task, however, and if possible it is better to just avoid
    triggers.
    In closing, I should state that I am not among those who believe
    that sadomasochistic or D/s orientations are uniformly the result of,
    or in any way related to, history of trauma. In fact, I am not aware
    of any evidence that Lifestylers have any higher rate of trauma than
    do individuals in the mainstream population. That said, trauma in all
    forms (child abuse, incest, rape) is all too common, and a
    significant portion of the population has unfortunately had such
    experiences. Of those who have been traumatized, a fair number have
    problems with flashbacks and other dissociative symptoms. Thus, I
    feel it is very important for everyone involved in the Lifestyle to
    be aware of these issues.
    5/7/2006 6:37:13 PM

    ~ Preparing The Flesh ~
    by Mistress Steel 
    Many forms of BDSM scening involve the intense involvement of the skin and tissues of the submissive/slave in the scene. A newcomer to BDSM often brings with them all of the images they have seen, read about or heard often through pornographic films, dime store erotica books and tales stretched till they reek like old fish.
    Grandstand scening such as you see on film or in specialized clubs is akin to a form of performance art. The participants derive a vast proportion of their personal pleasure through the act of performing and shocking viewers with the 'tricks' they perform on-stage. Often these scenes are highly dramatic or exaggerated. It is not uncommon for a person visiting a private dungeon or demo for the first time to comment on how subtle or NON-VISUAL the scene was. There is a big difference between 'performance scening' and the real life exchange or interactions between lifestyle BDSM'ers or those living the Dominant and submissive lifestyle.
    It is important to note that a performance scene 'artist' may NOT be involved in the D/s or BDSM lifestyle or community at all. They may (as a performer) borrow from the imagery in order to deliver their 'scene' to the audience. Their understanding of the dynamics of the relationships they are depicting may be erroneous or not important to them at all. Patterning our 'idea' of what the community is like based upon such performances is where many people get into real trouble.
    A performance 'scener' is generally oriented TOWARD delivering the scene to the audience. They want to shock you, titillate you and show you what they think you want to see or will PAY to see. A D/s 'scener' is oriented TOWARD their partner, their focus being solely on what is occuring between the two of them. Because of this difference of viewpoint and orientation the WAY each scene is created is vastly different.
    One of the most NOTABLE differences is in what we call Preparing The Flesh. A Dominant often wants to scene with their submissive frequently. If through scening they injure or damage tissue, skin, muscle or bone (most often through bruising), they inhibit future safe scening while these iinjuries heal. (Most Dominants are selfish enough to want to scene daily ) In addition, if the Dominant and submissive live apart and seperate after a scene, the Dominant may not be present for sufficient aftercare of the submissive if they have sustained 'significant' physical trauma in scene. This inability to 'share' in the healing process can destroy a relationship if a submissive bottoms out without emotional and physical support. When a submissive re-tops, pain is no longer converted into any form of pleasurable sensation, damage may inhibit movement, may curtail their ability to walk or move or accomplish their normal daily tasks. If they are alone this may summon a host of negative feelings, depression, loneliness and sensations of lack of personal worth or value.
    If a submissive scenes while injured they risk further deep or permanent damage, injury or scarring. Some submissives view bruising as 'trophies' of their submission to their Dominant. Such Trophy Huntingmay be a reflection of poor self esteem or a desire to seriously self injure which is not healthy and should not be viewed as mentally healthy by a Dominant scening with a submissive who pushes them for 'bruising'.
    Most bruising, injury or damage can be minimized or eliminated by working or preparing the flesh in scene. Hard implements or toys such as hairbrush handles or wooden paddles (among MANY others) will almost always bruise on contact if they are the FIRST touch that the submissive feels. Bruising often takes hours or even days to appear. A new Dominant scening with a submissive may be unable to determine how 'heavy' their touch is, especially if they enter a scene 'hard and fast'. A scene should begin with a slow 'warming up' of the skin and tissues that the Dominant desires to focus attention upon. This generally involves massage techniques mixing in with slowly increasing sensory application. A scene should build slowly with little peaks and valleys. Try to incorporate small 'rest' periods, or gaps. There are finite limits as to what any area of the body can sustain without injury. Those limits are extended by the manipulation of the tissues, movement of blood flow beneath the skin surface etc. It is also crucial to remember that 'halting' blood flow can cause tissue to decay or die if the blood flow is withdrawn for too long. This is important if you enjoy bondage play, clamps or play which through pressure halts blood flow to the tissues and cells. EVERY submissive is different, with different skin texture, tissue composition and suceptibility to injury. Never ASSUME you know if you don't. Go slowly.
    There are some EXCELLENT topical BDSM scene books which detail VERY carefully specific physical safety information. A GOOD Safety Book should be a mandatory part of any Toy Box. Accidental damage most often occurs through a lack of knowledge of what is occuring BELOW the surface of the skin. There is NO excuse for that lack of knowledge. It is a Dominants RESPONSIBILITY to fully ACQUIRE that knowledge PRIOR to scening or play.
    If a Dominant scenes repeatedly and damages, bruises or injures frequently it must be ASSUMED by the submissives that Dominant interacts with that such a desire to injure is WILLFUL and through foreknowledge on the part of the Dominant (regardless of what they say!). This may suggest a DISREGARD for the physical safety and health of the submissive and at the least should act as a warning to the submissives that this Dominant may be an unsafe player. Evaluate a Dominant based on their ACTIONS - NOT on their WORDS.
    Most sensation should fade within 24 hours of scene. Tissue or skin should APPEAR to be normal within 48 hours of scene. A submissive should feel 'well' within that 48 hour period. Note: the true CONDITION of the skin, tissue, muscle and bone may remain invisible. Bone bruising make take up to a year or more to fully heal. Repetitive play of UNHEALED tissue may cause a breakdown of the tissue, infection and disease. Restriction of blood flow for long periods of time can cause infections like gangrene.
    The intensity of a scene can be enhanced by CREATIVITY. Variations keep things fresh and unpredictable. Altered positions can change how anything 'feels'. Damage is NOT the criteria of how intense a scene is.

    5/5/2006 9:33:17 PM

    The Dominant's Creed

      Above all else he cherishes his submissive, in the knowledge that the gift she gives him is the greatest of all.
     He is demanding and  takes full advantage of the power
     given to him, but knows how to share the pleasure that
     comes from that precious gift. 
     He is in control of himself first and foremost, so that he
     may control others. As a stern and demanding Dominant,
     he can cause his sub to cry real tears.  As the consummate
     lover, he will then kiss the tears away, without ever
     stepping out of character. 
     In times of trouble, a Dominant will leave the roles behind,
     to be a supportive friend and partner, never forgetting that
     this is still a loving relationship between two caring
     individuals. He is quick to understand the differences
     between fantasy and reality.  He would never ask a
     submissive to put him before her career, or family, just to
     satisfy his own pleasure. 
     To win his submissive's mind, body and soul, he knows he
     must first win her trust. He will show his submissive
     humor, kindness, and warmth. He must also show her that
     his guidance and tutoring is knowledgeable and deserving
     of her attention, that this is a man she can learn from, and
     trust his direction. 
     He is romantic enough to be protective and chivalrous. 
     When called upon, he will fight for his ladies' honor.  He
     proves to her that he is someone she can lean on, and
     depend on. 
     He is old-fashioned enough to be a bit of a chauvinist, yet
     modern enough to respect his woman.  Quick to point out
     the differences between them, he also knows there is no
     inferiority in those differences. 
     When it comes time to teach his submissive her lessons of
     obedience, he is a strong and unyielding professor. He will
     accept no flaw, nothing less than perfection from his
     student.  Never does he use discipline without good reason.
     When he does, it is always with a knowledgeable and
     careful hand. 
     He is a careful guide, with safety always his main concern. 
     He knows how to use pain to extend the bounds of
     pleasure.  He is a mentor who can bring her to the edges of
     her envelope, and gently show her the inner courage to
     reach new heights. 
     He is always open to communication and discussion,
     always ready to hear her wants and needs. He is patient,
     taking the time to learn her limits, and knowing that as her
     trust of him grows, so will they. 
     He never has to demand ritual behavior by her. She
     responds to him out the want of pleasing him.  Compliance
     comes from the wanting to please, not the fear of
     punishment. He understands the fragile nature of mind and
     body, and never violates the trust given to him. 
     He is secure enough to laugh at himself and the absurdities
     of life.  Courageous enough to accept assistance. Open
     minded enough to learn new things. Strong enough to
     grow. His tools are mind, body, spirit and soul with a little
     help from rope, paddle and blindfold. He understands that
     each partner gains most from pleasuring the other. And
     both of them know that love is the only binding that truly
     holds.
    5/4/2006 10:17:39 PM
    ~ Collar of Consideration ~
     
    suggested by my new friend LordIronWolf...rawr.

    Collaring is the term commonly used by those in the D/s community to describe the commencement of a relationship between a Dominant and a submissive. It carries the same type of weight that a marriage ring does in it's final stage and denotes the same depth of commitment. In recent times (since the advent of the internet) we have seen a bastardizing of this ritual into something casual and transient. This attack on long standing traditions should be actively fought by educating those entering the lifestyle.
    First I want to state clearly that in my opinion collaring is done ONLY in real life, between live people, ceremonially, joyously and celebrated. One does not get married online or on the phone and one does not collar online or on the phone.
    The first collar offered is called the 'Collar of Consideration'. This identification comes from the Old Guard Leather community, the same source of the Safe, Sane and Consentual code. This Collar is traditionally given at the very beginning of a potential relationship. There are many variations on how a collar may be represented in actuality. It can be by a bracelet, waist chain, anklet or other choice. This is sometimes determined by the situation of the submissive such as job requirements etc. Sometimes it is dictated by the Dominant's personal taste. The traditional or customary representation of the 'Collar of Consideration' is a leather collar in some shade of blue. The actual shade of color is not as important as the color itself.
    The Dominant by offering this collar to the submissive is expressing an interest in pursuing a potential furthering of a relationship with that submissive beyond the range of a casual acquaintance or even the relationship between a Top and bottom. This collar is offered seriously and with intent. The submissive in accepting this collar from the Dominant is equally serious in their understanding that their relationship has moved into a different stage. The existance of the Collar of Consideration indicates to other Dominant's and submissives that the Dominant and submissive are forming a potentially serious relationship. It's existance acts to openly present to other Dominant's that this submissive is 'off-limits' for the duration of the 'consideration' period and that honorable Dominant's should not pursue this submissive in any manner.
    It is understood that new relationships are fragile and vulnerable to both parties involved. Respect for new relationships is shown by adhereing to the presence of collars and their underlying meanings. The 'Collar of Consideration' does not indicate a lifelong commitment between the Dominant and submissive but might be better considered to be similar to a pre-engagement ring.
    Should either Dominant or submissive decide after a period of time that the relationship or connection is not to their desire then either may politely withdraw from the offer or the acceptance with "NO FAULT" to either side. If a submissive is uncollared then it is considered important for that submissive to physically remove the collar and place it within the hands of the Dominant personally. If extensive attempts have been made to do so unsuccessfully then and ONLY then should the submissive retain the collar. In other words the collar is the property OF the Dominant. It should be purchased, acquired or made BY the Dominant, for the Dominant. Upon the severance of the relationship it should be rightfully returned to it's owner. Objects given as gifts TO the submissive should be CLEARLY defined as becoming the submissives property and not expected to be returned should the relationship end. To keep the collar is considered to be extremely dis-respectful.
    For any Dominant to 'actively' approach a collared submissive is considered an extreme breach of protocol and it should be noted that such action can have serious negative impact on that Dominant's real life reputation. The traditions of our community should be given the same honor, dignity and respect of any other. Those that actively diminish or devalue what is precious to us should be aware that such diminishment identifies you as being EXTERNAL to our community or a parasite upon it. If you are one of those then perhaps you should return to your sorry world where honor is non-existant, honesty impossible to find and trust is just a word in the dictionary.

    5/3/2006 7:52:26 PM
    BDSM EDUCATION
    (per request of my pardner-in-crime, MistressWolfen)

    Once a Dominant accepts a submissive?s gift of her life...he must take the responsibility of that life seriously...it is a BIG responsibility...and they are literally responsible in some cases for the subs life.
    In exchanging power with another it is a give and take situation. You may find the scales tipped one way or the other...but the couple must work out the balance so no resentment occurs.
    TPE is a very deep love and can be highly romantic...the degrees of this will be based on those involved. The submissive will have real emotional and mental and physical dependence with the Dom.
    TPE you will both do things that are not pleasing to you 100% of the time...but you do it out of love for the other.
    Punishments can be real or used in "play"
    The Dominant is one who sets the rules and the sub follows them without question. The submissive is expected to be obedient and have a deep devotion for her Master at all times. She does not question her Master and does as she is instructed. Some Masters do allow their slaves/property to ask questions, or to ask to talk about a rule or order, but the slave/property will accept the answer/outcome at all times.
    The submissive will anticipate her Masters every wish and desires. Her pleasure comes from being of use to her Master/Owner.
    Titles maybe used Master/slave for example...Owner/property?but they are not just "titles" they reflect how you live...the Master might place a symbol, tattoo, brand or collar upon his property as a reminder of ownership...Master is the most important person in the submissive's life....putting him before herself.  Similar the submissive is the most important person in the Master's life, completing the total power exchange.
    Trust is VERY important.
    Trust not to injure, or damage permanently.
    Trust the Dom to use his best judgment in "play".
    Trust the Dom to be truthful.
    Trust the Dom not to emotionally, mentally or physically abuse you.
    Trust the Dom to keep his commitment to you and the relationship.
    Trust the Dom to never abandon you.
    Trust the Dom to never cheat on you.
    Trust the Dom to not seek others and destroy your relationship. (Poly lifestyles have defined rules and never allowing another to destroy your relationship is critical) 
    Trust is negotiated codependence.

    Communication is a MUST...but you must be willing to BE vulnerable to one another, sharing you inner most secrets and thoughts. Talk...talk...and talk some more.
    TPE or EPE is NOT a fantasy....some folks think that you are mentally off if you live like this or think you are living in a fantasy world....this is NOT the case.
    The submissive/property is NOT a door-mat...not a child (and is NOT treated like one except maybe in "play")...it is NOT an escape from responsibilities (you have more responsibility than ever in TPE or EPE)
    Just because you are in TPE or EPE does not mean you as a submissive/property will not be a mom...a wife...a lover...a CEO...you just now have an added responsibility...your Master/Mistress.
    I hope this helps you all in some manner.
    5/2/2006 8:32:46 PM
    TPE - Total Power Exchange

    TPE - "May the Force be with you"

    TPE - Total Power Exchange is a term for an extreme form of a 24/7 D/s relationship.
    Huh? What is D/s and 24/7? Okay, let's start in the beginning. (This is for ZensualDom) backroom

    • D/s relationship: Abbreviation for Dominance/submission. A role play where someone passes the the control and power to his partner willingly. The main aspect of a D/s relationship the the relation between the partners and the way they interact with each other. A D/s relationship is not necessarily associated with Sadomasochism (SM) but it often includes certain SM aspects (Bondage, physical punishment). Sometimes it is also also called: EPE - Erotic Power Exchange.
    • 24/7: Abbreviation/term for a relationship, which practices the D/s role play between top and bottom 24 hours, 7 days a week. 24/7 is not a definition of a relationship, but a goal. The way it is practiced is very individual.
    A defintion of TPE from the book "Screw The Roses Give me the Thorns":
    "TPE is the empowerment of the Dominant BY the submissive's surrender to His/Her control. The power exchange is consensual and should be well negotiated. The depth of power yielded by the submissive is equal to the level of responsibility assumed by the Dominant."

    TPE is a combination of 24/7 and strong D/s aspects. The bottom is usually treated as a valued possession of the top and the total submission is expected from him/her. The term "sub" is often substituted by the term "slave" to emphasize the difference.
    The care of the top for his slave does not only include aspects of the role play but also the safety, attention and support in all everyday situations.
    TPE relationships are constructed on this asymmetric power structure which can pervade all aspects (even money, property, decisions and job) of the relationship.
    An important element of TPE is the continued mental presence of the interplay of responsibility, dominance, care and submission. The role play can be intensified at any time.
    Slave contracts or visible signs like piercings, brandings or tattoos are often used as typical sign for the binding character of such a relationship.

    One thing should be always kept in mind: TPE is not slavery and if the bottom feels uncomfortable they still have the right to ask for a "timeout" to discuss certain aspects or to ask for a dialog in a appropriate manner.
    A responsible top would also take care that one of the defined goals will be the autonomy of the bottom - at least concerning psychical and financial aspects. Hardly any relationship lasts forever and there is always a time after.

    Some critics look at TPE with discomfort. The main argument is that a TPE relationship can not be consensual because it limits the rights of the bottom too much. In contrast to a D/s relationship the bottom can not exert necessary influence on everyday situations.

    Is TPE the ultimate and only real form of a D/s relationship?
    Yes and no. TPE is surely an enhancement to a D/s relationship but there is no thing like "real D/s lifestyle". There is no real slavery in such a relationship and there shouldn't be any real slavery. According to the SSC Credo (Safe, Sane, Consensual) there can't be real slavery in a D/s relationship.
    D/s is what every couple wants it to be and how they design it. There's no real or right or wrong D/s relationship. If you and your partner decide to live in a TPE relationship you will have to find your own way to form and organize it, but always keep in mind:
    "It is one of the greatest gifts on earth if a person grants you his/her submission and complete trust. Use it wisely and with uttermost respect."

    5/1/2006 10:47:36 PM

    LONG HAIRED MEN dedicated to my good friend, GothiccLord. menstuff
     
    Some men are longhaired for religious reasons. For some such as "trans" people, it is seen as an issue of femininity. But that is certainly not the reason for a guy who is longhaired because all his biker buddies are! Some have long hair because it fits a social or work image, such as a rock musician. Some have long hair for a medical reason. And for some of us it is an identity issue - we care about none of the above but we have yearned to be longhaired from our earliest memory and it is a powerful drive that will never allow us internal peace until it is listened to.
    This is also very much a men's issue. Longhaired women face none of the problems we face. If a woman chooses to grow her hair long, she will generally be allowed to do so in peace. She will not be denied employment nor hassled constantly by police. As a young woman she will not be harassed continually by her parents or her school. And if imprisoned she will not be held down by ten people and forcibly shorn as occurred to one American Indian man in a prison in Texas - a man who in all his life had never cut his hair. Harassment of longhaired men is very much an aggression issue. Raj Singh, in his research at Valparaiso University 
    "The Significance of Male Hair", found that shearing of men has been a technique used by human tribes for eons. In effect, if a village were overrun, if its occupants were not outright killed, the women were generally raped and the men were generally shorn. This "rape of the men" became a signal to all that a man had been subdued - that he was not his own man. Haircutting never caught on as a technique to be used against women because women were presumptively subdued, and it was not perceived as necessary. But Raj found evidence of forced shearings of subdued men from the present day all the way back to Roman times, in both the West and the East. (Ed. - And more resently when signing up for the military.) First used to indicate subdued tribesmen and prisoners, shearing became a method to show submission in the military, and thereafter in other segments of society, until in recent times it has become pervasive. But aggression against the man shorn is always the underlying issue. For example, when the Nazis first began harassing Jews they would be arrested and then released. But they would return home with their hair having been forcibly removed. Thus long hair on a man very much conveys the message that the man before you is a man who is independent and thinks for himself. He just may not "fight your war", but he is not a coward. On the contrary, he is perceived as a warrior unsubdued, and this can be particularly unsettling to those who have allowed themselves to be shorn. 
    Longhaired men are a minority today. Our estimates are that we run between 2 and 5 percent of the adult male population, depending upon what length of hair one calls "long". Though our reasons for being longhaired vary much, our issues are very much the same, and we have come together on the Internet for support, often lacking same from close friends, co-workers, or relatives.

    5/1/2006 1:17:01 PM

    POLYAMORY: How to be a Secure Person
    Getting rid of fear and insecurity makes life better. Ultimately, dealing with fears and insecurities is something that must be done; a person can deal with them by hiding from them, deal with them by rearranging his life around them, or deal with them by destroying them completely, but not dealing with them generally isn't an option. And frankly, with the amount of time and effort people invest in hiding from their fears or building their lives around their fears, just eradicating them to begin with is actually less effort in the long run.
    This page is about practical, ordinary ways to deal with fear and insecurity, and become self-confident and self-assured.
    Don't always assume you can trust your feelings.
    Fear is deceptive. Fear will attempt to justify itself. Often, you can think of your fears as though they were living creatures of their own; they will fight to protect and defend themselves, just like any other living thing.
    Fear is tricky because it can color and distort the way you see the world. You will often see (or, sometimes, fabricate) things which support your fear, while totally missing things which contradict your fear. On top of that, when you are afraid, you tend to project that feeling into the past, remembering most strongly those things which confirm your fear; and into the future, and believe, if only subconsciously, that this is the only way you will ever respond to this kind of situation, and no other response is possible.
    Fear tends to wither and die if you drag it out into the light, though. I'm personally a big fan of marching into the closet, grabbing the biggest and ugliest monster in there by the tail, and then dragging it out and going toe-to-toe with it. Fears gain strength when you let them hide in the shadows, and lose strength when you examine them and confront them head-on.
    So. I'm going to start with a hypothetical situation, and lay out a plan for conquering a fear, step by step. Different fears express themselves differently, and fears and insecurities can manifest in many ways, but the same tools can be used for dealing with them all. For the sake of example, I'll start with a fairly common response I've seen in poly relationships many times: you have a partner, your partner has another partner, and you feel insecure or jealous when you see them together in a romantic context, like when you see them kiss.
    Ready? Here we go!
    First, look beneath the surface
    Before you can do anything else, you must figure out what lies at root of the response. This is the first and most critical of all tools for dealing with fear or insecurity. Insecurities, jealousies, and fears are often composite emotions--emotions made of other emotions. You can't confront the fear until you understand what lies beneath it.
    Say, for example, you see your sweetie kissing someone else, and that brings up a negative emotional response--jealousy, fear, whatever. Look at that fear! (Yes, I know this is difficult; when you're in the grip of a negative emotion, all you want to do is make it stop, right now, by any means necessary.) Examine what it's telling you. Why do you have that response? Is it because you believe that you can't compete with the other person? Is it because you're afraid your lover may find you wanting? Is it because you're afraid your lover will leave you, or want you less, or prefer someone else's company? Try filling in the blanks: "If my lover kisses another person in front of me, then the bad thing that will happen is ______." "If this keeps happening, then it means ________." "If my lover really loves this other person, then ______."
    Further Down the Rabbit Hole
    Once you have an idea of what it is that underlies the fear, keep following it down the rabbit hole. For example, let's say that you have a negative emotional response when you see your partner kiss someone else, and you figure out "I am afraid that that other person might kiss better than me, and my partner might want that other person more than me." Well, now figure out what's underlying that fear. Is it rooted in fear of abandonment? Low self-esteem? Fear of competition? Fear of loss? What is it you're afraid that means? Why do you believe that the other person might kiss better than you--and more to the point, why do you think that's even relevant?Disassemble! Disassemble!
    When you've done that, you've made a lot of progress. For example, let's say you have a negative emotional response when you see your partner kiss someone else, you've figured out that the response is caused because you fear that if your partner's other partner kisses better than you you will lose something, and you've figured out that this is rooted in the idea that if your partner's other partner is more pleasing to him, your partner will want to be with that other person and not with you.
    Okay, now we're getting somewhere! The root of the response is fear of abandonment. Now you need to take that fear apart. This is what I mean when I say "drag the fear out of the closet and go toe-to-toe with it." You need to disassemble the response, and figure out whether or not it's valid.
    One way to do this is to examine the assumptions about your relationship that your fear reveals. Do you believe that your partner is with you because of the way you please him in bed? Do you believe that if your partner finds another person more sexy or more pleasing, you may lose some or all of your relationship? Are those beliefs founded? Is it possible that your partner is with you for reasons besides those? What might those reasons be? What value do you add to your partner's life? Does your partner value you for the way you please him, or for who you are? Is it even meaningful to say that one person can replace another?
    Now, the danger in doing this is that sometimes, you may find your fear really is justified. Not all fears are irrational. There are people in the world who are only with someone for a lay, and will move on as soon as they find a better fuck. It could very well be that in this hypothetical situation, this is the case. If so, so be it. The best way to keep from being disillusioned is not to have any illusions in the first place; if your partner is only with you for a lay, then this is the kind of thing you should know.
    But more likely, you will find that when you do this, your fears fall apart. When you examine your relationship with your partner, you will likely find that, no, you add value to your partner's life in a myriad of ways, large and small, and that even if your top-level fears are realized and your partner finds someone better in bed than you (or whatever), it does not mean you will lose your partner.
    How do you get to Carnegie Hall?
    At this point, I'm going to digress a bit and talk about what it means to be a "fearful person" or an "insecure person" or a "jealous person."
    I've talked to a lot of people who say things like "Oh, i could never be polyamorous; I'm just a jealous person"--as if being a jealous person were some matter of genetics, something over which we all have no control, like being born with blond hair or...well, no, people actually think they have more control over their hair color than over their own conceptions about themselves, which is interesting.
    Let's say you went to a piano concert. Would you say that the pianist up on the stage was "just a good pianist," as if that's all there was to it? Hell, no--and if you did, she'd likely punch you. You get to be a good pianist by long, hard practice. A good pianist is made, not born.
    The same is true of being a secure person--or an insecure person. People are accomplished at being insecure because they practice being insecure. They practice diligently, every day, for years; it's no wonder they're good at it.
    You practice being insecure every time you let yourself think "Oh, I'm not good enough for that" or "Oh, my partner doesn't really want to be with me" or "Oh, I don't deserve that" or whatever.
    After a time, this way of thinking becomes natural and effortless. A pianist who has practiced enough does not consciously have to move each finger to the proper key; after a while, they find the keys by themselves, without conscious effort. A person who practices being afraid or insecure soon becomes very natural at it; you find the things to support your fear, you learn the tools to reinforce your fear, without consciously thinking about it.
    The same is true of self-confidence and security. These are things you practice; practice them enough, and they become totally natural, a part of who you are.
    "So what do I do? How do I increase my self-confidence? How do I learn to be okay with my body so that my boyfriend and I can truly enjoy each other?"
    Building better habits
    So back to dealing with fear. Once you've deconstructed your fear, discovered what it's rooted in and taken those roots apart, once you've found a list of things which discredit your fear, it's simply a matter of reaching for those things that your partner values in you and that you add to your partner's life whenever the fear raises its head. The thing about fear and jealousy and insecurity is that these things are a lot like like playing a piano; they represent ways of looking at the world which improve with practice. Just as practice can make a person into a highly accomplished pianist, so does practice turn someone into a highly fearful or highly jealous person. And contrawise, practicing discrediting your fear, developing the mental habit of staring down your fears and insecurities and saying "No, you're wrong, and here's why" whenever they stir, will make you accomplished at feeling self-confident and secure.
    Once you understand why your fear is flawed, you simply have to train yourself to stop reinforcing it, and to reinforce the feelings of value and security instead. This will feel awkward and unnatural at first, just as learning to play the piano feels awkward and unnatural at first. But you become good at what you practice. If you practice being afraid, you get good at it; if you practice being courageous and fearless, you get good at that.
    When I feel something that makes me feel insecure or fearful, I tend to want to push on that thing. So to take my hypothetical example, if I were to feel an unexpected negative reaction at seeing a partner kiss someone else, rather than try to hide from it or to tell my partner not to do it, I would instead tell her "I feel this way when I see this, so when you do this when I'm around, I may want to talk to you about those feelings later." I certainly would not expect her not to do it in front of me; I believe that approach is the way away from courage, and would simply make the fear stronger.
    When you push on the things that make you afraid--when you deliberately expose yourself to those things--you rob them of their power. On the other hand, when you give in to those fears, or (worse yet) when you pass relationship rules designed to hide the things you're afraid of--"No kissing when I am around!"--you reinforce those fears, and you allow them to control your life. Building your life around your fears is not an effective strategy for leading a happy life; and manuvering your partner's behavior around your fears is not a good strategy for building a happy relationship.
    Three easy steps to self-confidence
    How do you practice being self-confident? How do you make all this theory happen? In three steps, just like the title says, of course!
    Step 1:
    First, understand that you have a choice. You did not choose your past experiences, of course; you did not choose to have people make fun of you back in the fifth grade, or having a past partner who told you you weren't good enough, or whatever...but you did have a choice about believing these things and internalizing them, and right now you do have a choice about continuing to believe it, or changing the things you believe about yourself.
    The single hardest thing to do if you want to change your self-image is to realize that it is a choice. Once you've made that step, the rest is easy.
    Step 2: Once you understand that you have a choice over the way you feel, the next part is simple. Choose to act like someone who is self-confident, even though you are not. Remember, you control your actions; you control your body; you can choose to act self-confident and act secure even if you don't feel it. You will feel uncomfortable, of course; your feelings will try to get in the way of your actions. Acting self-confident will feel phony and forced at first. You will obsess, going over in your mind all the imaginary reasons why you shouldn't be acting this way, you need to be afraid or insecure instead. You still have a choice. You still control your actions. You can choose to act confident even though it feels uncomfortable.
    Step 3: Practice. You become good at whatever you practice. A person who is insecure becomes very good about being insecure because he practices being insecure every day, 7 days a week, 365 days a year. You practice beiung insecure by thinking about those old insults you heard in fifth grade, remembering them, believing them, telling yourself they are true. You practice being insecure by going over in your mind all the reasons you are not good enough to be with your partner, and imagining how easily he could abandon you if he just wakes up and realizes how worthless you are. You practice being insecure by making lists of everything that is wrong with you.
    People who are secure practice being secure. It's no different, really. To practice being secure, stop thinking about all those old insults--when they come into your mind, tell yourself firmly "No, these are false, and I choose not to believe them any more. Why should I believe people who do not like me?" When you find yourself thinking about all the things that are wrong with you, stop, and say "No, these are wrong, and here is why. Here is a list of things that are good and sexy about me instead." (Corny as it sounds, keeping a written list of things you like about yourself in your pocket helps.) When you find yourself thinking of all the reasons your partner does not really want you, or all the reasons some other person is better than you, stop yourself and say "No, this is false."
    If you practice the piano every day and then one day start playing the harp instead, it will feel uncomfortable and awkward and unnatural, and you will not feel at first like you are making any progress. Do it anyway. You get good at something by practice. You want to be a confident, secure person? Practice being confident and secure, in your words and in your actions.
    When you do this, even though it feels uncomfortable and even though you do not want to, you will find that your insecurity goes away remarkably quickly. It doesn't actually take very long to become more secure.
    If you want to become secure without ever thinking or doing things that are uncomfortable for you, though, forget it; it will never happen. In order to change your image of yourself, you have to understand that changing the way you act and the way you think is always uncomfortable at first.

    5/1/2006 1:04:03 PM

    POLYAMORY: Things to Avoid
    This page is designed to describe some of the mistakes you can make in a non-monogamous relationship even if you are compassionate, honest, and well-intentioned. Sometimes, building a stable, happy non-monogamous relationship is not intuitive, and there are mistakes that can be made along the road no matter how well-intentioned you may be. Ideally, you should seek to learn from other people's mistakes rather than your own; it's a lot less trouble.
    Don't make assumptions about your partner or your relationship; talk about everything
    There are people in the world who don't like talking about relationship stuff, or who see it as an onerous chore. The problem with that is you can easily end up in a situation where you think something's okay with your partner, or that you're at some place in your relationship with your partner, or that you're in a type of relationship that allows some things or doesn't allow others, and your partner has a completely different idea. Finding that out by talking about it is a lot less dramtic than finding it out by crossing a line you didn't even know existed. Be clear up front about what your partner expects from you (and about what you expect from your partner), and you'll be a lot happier, trust me.
    Don't ignore the consequences of your actions--even the unintended consequences
    The law of unintended consequence is as universal and as inescapable as the law of gravity, and is certainly more than capable of screwing up your romantic relationship beyond all recognition.
    Put simply, your decisions and your actions have consequences for both your partners and your relationships, and you bear responsibility for these consequences--even if you feel that your decisions were appropriate and justified, even if you feel that your actions were expressly permitted by the rules of your relationship.
    The most common example of unintended consequence can be found in relationships which have "veto" rules permitting one partner to veto another partner's romantic relationships. Most of the time, veto is a negotiated and mutually agreed-upon rule; the people in a relationship that includes a veto power explicitly give that veto power to their partner.
    Yet if your partner falls in love with someone, and you then veto that relationship, you are almost certain to hurt your partner. It does not matter if your partner explicitly agreed to that veto power and explicitly consented to give you that power; when a person loses a romantic relationship, it hurts. That's the way human beings work. When you hurt your partner, that can and likely will affect your relationship with your partner, even if your partner explicitly gave you that power. Now, I'm not saying you should never exercise a veto; but I am saying that when you make a decision affecting your partner, seek to understand how it affects your partner, and take responsibility for that. Say "Yes, I know this hurts you, and I'm sorry." Acknowledge that your decisions may affect your relationship with your partner, and take responsibility for those effects, even if they were unintended.
    This is probably the single most crucial factor to the success of any relationship. Everything you do--whether it's inviting your partner to some function but not inviting your partner's partners, or seeking to exclude your partner's other partners from things that are important to you, or even something as simple as not acknowledging the value your partner sees in his or her other relationships--will affect your relationship with your partner, sometimes in subtle ways and sometimes in ways that are more obvious. Be aware of the consequences of your decisions as well as your reasons for making them.
    Don't try to micromanage your feelings, or those of your partners
    One of the more common problems in a polyamorous relationship arises when one of the people involved, in an effort to feel less threatened or more secure, seeks to control the extent to which his or her partner becomes emotionally involved with another partner. People often feel threatened by emotional intimacy--sometimes, more threatened than by physical intimacy. But trying to micromanage emotions isn't the way to solve that problem.
    Emotions are resistant to being managed that way; it's virtually impossible to pass a "rule" that says "you may be physically intimate with another person, but you may not be emotionally intimate past this point" and have it stick. It's not always possible to predict what relationships will become emotionally intimate, or how they'll become emotionally intimate; attempting to manage insecurity or fear by micromanaging emotional connections is virtually certain to fail. In fact, sometimes, attempts to micromanage emotional intimacy lead to the next problem, which is:
    Don't destroy the village in order to save it
    It's a given in most relationships of any sort at all that hurting one's partner will hurt the relationship. It really doesn't take a rocket scientist to realize that if you break your lover's heart, you will cause damage to your relationship.
    One way to break your lover's heart is to force your lover to withdraw from a person he or she loves, which is where rules forbidding emotional intimacy generally end. Because emotions can't be arbitrarily controlled, and because it's not always possible to predict in advance when a relationship will become emotionally intimate, people who build relationship structures in which emotional intimacy is forbidden often end up unintentionally violating those structures. When that happens, a choice must be made: the rules forbidding emotional intimacy can change, or the person who's become emotionally intimate with a new partner can withdraw from that partner. Doing the latter is going to cause a lot of pain, both for that person and for his or her new partner; eventually, that pain is going to affect the existing relationship.
    In an effort to avoid making this mistake, though, people sometimes commit the next, which is:
    Don't expect someone to develop the same relationship with both you and your partner
    One way people sometimes seek to address the problem of feeling threatened by emotional intimacy is to say "okay, emotional intimacy is not a problem, as long as a new partner becomes involved with both of us and loves both of us. That way, nobody feels left out, and nobody needs to feel jealous."
    On paper, it looks great. In the real world, however, it's not usually successful, because it rests on an assumption that isn't true--namely, that it's possible to dictate that two separate relationships can develop at the same rate and to the same degree with two different people.
    Let's assume that a person begins dating a pair of identical twins, and that he or she spends the same amount of time with each of them. Even in that situation, it's not realistic to expect both relationships to develop at the same rate and in the same way. Relationships, like people, are individuals, and it simply isn't realistic to think that a relationship with two different people will turn out the same.
    People will sometimes seek to do this because they feel that it will protect them from insecurity or jealousy--"I feel threatened when my partner has an emotionally intimate relationship, but if the person my partner is involved with has the same relationship with me, I won't feel left out, so I won't feel threatened." The better approach, I think, is to create a relationship that is inclusive rather than exclusive, but that does not rely on an impossible goal like "anyone new must date both of us and must develop the same kind of relationship with both of us." Inclusivity does not have to mean "two relationships that are the same;" indeed, it is possible to construct inclusive relationships in which the new person is only romantically involved with one member of an existing couple, but has developed a strong friendship with the other.
    And while we're at it, the second mistake people make along these lines:
    Don't assume that you can prevent jealousy by making sure you and your partner date the same person
    This is one of the most common mistakes made by couples who decide to try out polyamory. The idea is that if one of the members of the couple has insecurity or jealousy issues, the way to keep this from becoming a problem is if both of them date the same person. After all, if your partner is sleeping with someone else, but you're also sleeping with that person, you won't get jealous, right?
    Wrong.
    Jealousy doesn't work that way. Jealousy isn't rational. It doesn't make any difference if you and your partner are sleeping with the same person; if you are insecure, or have unresolved fears of loss or of being replaced, you may still feel jealous if your partner has another lover even if that person is also your lover.
    The way to keep from feeling threatened or jealous is to figure out what lies at the root of the jealousy and then deal with that, not by creating relationship structures that are intended to make the jealousy go away. Jealousy is rooted in other emotions, such as insecurity or fear of loss. Dating the same person that your partner is dating does not make those other emotions go away.
    Don't forget your priorities
    It is completely natural to become so wrapped up in the joy of a new relationship that you neglect your existing relationships; in fact, it often takes a considerable act of will to pay full attention to your existing relationships.
    But doing this is necessary. Neglecting existing relationships in the giddy rush to a new relationship can be extremely destructive...to all of the relationships. Don't get carried away; pay attention to what you're doing. Take care to make all of your partners feel loved, needed, and secure.
    Don't start new relationships if your existing relationships have problems.
    Polyamory is not a way to evade problems in your romantic life. In fact, problems in one relationship have a very nasty habit of spilling over into your other relationships, if you're not careful.
    If you have a relationship that is facing difficulty, that is not the time to be starting new relationships. Doing so is likely to create problems in the new relationship, and exacerbate the problem in your existing relationship. It's unfair to both your existing lover and to any new lover to begin relationships under these conditions.
    And on the flip side of that same mistake:
    Be careful about getting involved with an existing couple who haven't worked out what polyamory is all about.
    One almost-certain way to run into heartache is to start dating one part (or both parts!) of an existing couple when each of the members of that couple has a different idea about how their relationship should work.
    Any time two people are clearly not on the same page about what is and is not allowed, or have different ideas about how their relationship should be conducted, you're likely to find trouble. And as often as not, when problems occur between the members of the existing couple as a result, you'll be the bad guy. It pays to do what you can to see that everyone is on the same page before your heart is on the line.
    And while we're on the subject, the flip side of that same coin is...
    Don't get involved in polyamory if you're still not sure whether or not you have a poly relationship in the first place, or if you're not prepared to take responsibility for your actions
    It should go without saying, but don't invite someone into your relationship if you aren't clear whether or not your relationship permits it. If you are partnered, and you think you might like to explore polyamory, be clear with your partner about it before you bring someone else in. And when you do bring someone else in, be clear that this person's heart is on the line. You are offering this person physical intimacy, emotional intimacy, or both; take responsibility for that. Don't let him in, create vulnerability, and then turn around without warning and say "well, my partner and I aren't sure if we're poly or not." Your partners are human beings, not commodities; if you want partners who will treat you well, consider your feelings, and behave with compassion and respect, you need to treat them well, consider their feelings, and behave with compassion and respect yourself. Get clear in your own head and establish with your existing partner how your relationship works and what the terms of your relationship are; don't make someone else find this out by trial and error! If you're not sure whether or not you're in a polyamorous relationship, you aren't in a polyamorous relationship.
    Don't assume that needs not being met in one relationship can be met in another
    Often, people may fall into the trap of believing that if some need is not being met in a relationship, the solution is to meet that need by seeking another relationship. This is particularly common in primary/secondary relationships, where if the secondary's needs aren't being met, the secondary may seek out other relationships to meet them.
    In reality, many needs are connected to a relationship, not to a person. If you need A, B, C, D, and E, don't assume you can have needs A, B, and D met from Joe, and needs C and E from Bob. What you may find is that you need A, B, C, and D from Joe, and need A, D, and E from Bob; getting A from Joe does not mean that you do not also need it from Bob.
    Don't try to force your relationships to fit a predefined mold
    Many people believe that communication is Rule #1 in a polyamorous relationship. If that's true, then Rule #0 is: Let your relationships be what they are.
    When someone who is in a polyamorous relationship begins searching for a new partner, sometimes the temptation exists to search for a new relationship that will fit within a predefined form--for example, "I want a bisexual female who will date both my partner and I, who is already partnered, and who likes skeeball."
    Like any kind of romantic relationship, a poly relationship isn't likely to be quite that tidy. Often, a relationship may fail if the people involved in that relationship try to force it to fit some predefined set of conditions, rather than allowing the relationship to grow in whatever direction is natural.
    This is particularly true in situations where an existing couple or group seek out a new relationship that will involve everyone equally--for example, "We are a couple looking for another couple in such a way that all four of us will be romantically involved with one another." The impulse here can be to try to force the new relationships to fit that pattern even in situations where the relationships, if allowed to grow naturally, wouldn't take that shape.
    But this can happen in one-on-one relationships as well. When people say things like "I want a secondary partner," they may be committing the advanced form of this mistake; you can't always predict in advance how intimate a romantic relationship will become. You can't force a light, casual relationship to become deep and passionate--but you also can't force a deep, passionate relationship to be light and casual!
    A very valuable tool that can be used to avoid this problem is to treat any relationship between two people as though it has three components: the needs of the first person involved, the needs of the second person involved, and the needs of the relationship itself. Often, the relationship itself acts like a third, independent entity, and it's wise to listen to the needs of the relationship.
    Don't try to isolate your relationships
    Nothing exists in a vacuum. Often, people try to isolate their relationships from one another, and try to "compartmentalize" the relationships so that each is a separate, distinct entity. This is usually more common with relationships that follow a primary/secondary model.
    Trouble is, it doesn't work. Each relationship can and will exert an influence on the others. It's important to keep this in mind, and to understand that the things you do in one relationship have consequences for the others.
    On the other hand, it's also easy to go overboard in the other direction, which leads us to the next poly mistake:
    Don't try to combine your relationships, or force them to act as a single relationship
    This happens most often in people seeking to create an intentional, equilateral relationship involving three or four people. The impulse is for all the people involved to want to do everything together--to spend all their time together, go out together, and so on.
    The dangers here are twofold. First, it can be suffocating to have no space of your own, to always be surrounded by other people. Second, this tends to try to "force" the relationship to fit a mold it might not fit naturally. It's quite normal for all the people in a triad or quad to relate to one another somewhat differently, even if the triad or quad is equilateral; and two of the people may enjoy doing something together that the third doesn't enjoy, or doesn't enjoy as much.
    This is normal and healthy. There's nothing wrong with letting the relationships develop as they will; not everyone has the same needs, the same tastes, and the same desires. It doesn't mean the relationship is not equilateral.
    Don't try to separate yourself from your lover's other relationships
    This most often happens in situations where one partner is polyamorous by nature and the other is monogamous. A number of factors can cause you to try to distance yourself from your lover's other lovers: Fear, jealousy, insecurity, and so on.
    The reality of your lover's other relationships is almost never as bad as the fear makes it out to be. Getting to know your lover's other partners can go a long way to driving out that fear. The fact is, a person who is involved with someone who's poly is also in a relationship with that person's other partners--even if it's not a romantic relationship.
    If you see those other partners as competitors, it becomes easy to dehumanize them, and the impulse is to vilify and distrust them. This tends to cause a great deal of stress on your relationship with your lover; it also tends to cause you to go crazy.
    Once you see your lover's other partners as human beings, instead of as competitors, it eases any stress you may be experiencing. It also helps you to establish healthy, happy relationships with them.
    If, that is, they want a healthy relationship with you. If they don't, then it's important to consider the next common poly mistake, which is:
    Don't be afraid to put your foot down
    This is one of the hardest lessons to learn.
    Not everyone is a good person, and not everyone is perfect, and not everyone makes an ideal match for your lover. Often, we may want to do things that make our partner happy, even if we know better or if we have to sacrifice our own happiness to get there.
    This usually works in the short run, and usually causes pain and grief in the long run. Listen to that little inner voice; it's rarely wrong. If something bothers you, speak up about it. If you find something completely unacceptable, say so! Even if it's irrational, your lover should at least be willing to listen to what you have to say about it.
    And speaking of being irrational:
    Don't expect human beings to be rational all the time
    We are inherently irrational beings. This is a part of the nature of man. Irrational responses are a part and parcel of who we are as human beings, and these things can't be addressed rationally.
    You may find some of your partner's behavior or emotional response to be irrational in any romantic situation. This is not necessarily bad; love is not rational. Nor is jealousy.
    Remember that you are not always rational, either. Do not attack, browbeat, or berate your partner for behaving emotionally; do not expect that your partner will always act in accordance with reason and logic. It's not going to happen.
    If your partner is acting irrationally, you must still be compassionate and respectful--even if you disagree with things your partner says or does! Treat your partner's feelings with respect and courtesy. Try to find out why your partner feels the way he or she feels. Often, there may be some underlying reason that is not obvious; if you want to address the feeling, it's necessary first to find out where it comes from.
    People often know that it's important to be compassionate when faced with jealousy, but it's important to remember that all of your partner's feelings are important. Even positive feelings, such as love or new relationship energy, can cause your partner to behave irrationally. Try to understand what your partner is feeling, and why, when you address any problems this behavior may bring up.
    Develop good communication and conflict resolution skills
    This one is obvious, really, but it bears repeating. A relationship is not doomed until the people in it stop talking to each other and start breaking dishes instead.
    Talk to your partner. Honestly. All the time. About everything.
    Don't make unilateral life-altering decisions
    Partners should include one another in life-altering decisions. Big announcements of major changes in one's life can often make one's partners feel alienated.
    Talk to all your partners. Don't relay information through your other partners.
    This never works. Seriously. Information that passes through an intermediary never quite gets to its destination without getting mangled. If you need to talk to someone, go directly to that person.
    And on a related note:
    Don't rely on relayed information
    Never trust that what one partner says about what another partner said is entirely accurate (even if no skewing was intended). Go to the source and get confirmation.
    Don't move too fast
    There is no such thing as instant polyamory. Don't think you have to have sex on the first date. Don't show up with a moving van on the second date. And don't call it a "relationship" till you've actually dating a while. Try letting things grow naturally, and build something lasting instead.
    Polyamorous relationships are not different in kind from monogamous relationships, and the beginnings of any relationship are fraught with peril. Take it slow.
    Don't ignore that little voice in your head
    This is an easy mistake to make in any kind of relationship, not just a polyamorous relationship. Sometimes, your heart may tell you one thing even when your head tells you another; even if you can't put your finger on any rational reason why, it's often a good idea to listen to your heart when it suggests that something might be wrong.
    Just because you can't find a rational reason why something is wrong doesn't necessarily mean everything is OK. A wise course of action is to start with the assumption that the little voice is trying to warn you about something you have not consciously become aware of, and to delve deeper into figuring out what that may be.
    The little voice is not always right, of course, But don't write it off just because it's not rational.
    Don't be afraid of change
    Often, especially in a primary/secondary relationship, we may have a subconscious expectation that somebody new can come into our lives and our lives will continue pretty much as they were, undisturbed.
    But any romantic relationship is going to leave a permanent mark on the people involved. Any time you introduce someone into your romantic life, even as a secondary, that person can and likely will alter your life permanently.
    This is a feature, not a bug. If you bring people into your life, don't expect to continue on untouched.
    Don't assume every problem you encounter is related to polyamory
    When you're involved in any non-traditional relationship model, it can sometimes be tempting to blame every problem you may encounter on that model. This seems particularly true in polyamory, where it might be easy and tempting to blame the polyamory for whatever trouble you may encounter--"If we weren't poly, we wouldn't have to deal with this!"
    But that's not necessarily so. Even traditional, monogamous relationships face their fair share of challenges and difficulties.
    For example, if you're in a poly relationship and you feel that you aren't getting enough of your partner's attention, it might be tempting to say, "If you weren't also involved with so-and-so, I wouldn't be feeling neglected." But in any relationship, situations exist that may distract your lover's attention--work, family, and so on. The problem in this case isn't really polyamory--it's time management.
    Isolating the root cause of the problem, rather than simply blaming the problem on polyamory, is an excellent way to resolve relationship difficulties.
    Make sure your actions and your intentions match
    This is a valuable rule to apply to any relationship, but it's particularly important in a poly relationship.
    For instance, if you claim to accept or like your lover's other partner(s), but in practice you manage to avoid acknowledging the other partner(s) as much as possible (such as never asking about them, never taking any initiative to nurture even the most casual or friendly relationship with them, falling silent or changing the subject whenever your lover mentions them, etc.), then you're sending a clear message that you wish the other partner(s) didn't exist.
    This is very difficult on the lover-in-the-middle, which is made much worse if you deny that you're doing this.

    4/30/2006 6:36:41 PM
    Due to some technical difficulties, I won't be online for a short time. I will answer any and all messages when I can.
    Well, it seems all I had to do was add a "1" in front of the internet connection number and then re-set my password. I'm good to go! again!
    4/28/2006 7:46:12 PM

    Women on the Edge alternetorg
    (A personal note: although I am not a feminist, I applaud the movement. I found this article to be helpful to me personally.)
    As feminism reshapes itself, increasing numbers of girls and women find themselves exploring their own boundaries.
    The third wave of feminism is already here, as the brave offspring of the women's liberation struggle of the '60s and '70s. In each permutation, feminism has more broadly represented American women's concerns, with the third wave speaking out most strongly about the inextricable intersections of racism, classism, homophobia and sexism.
    It's no exaggeration to say that we've come a long way. The first wave was centered completely around the educational, employment, property and voting rights of Euro-American middle-class women in the 19th and early 20th centuries. While Sojourner Truth's outrage at the exclusivity of the suffrage movement, her famous "Ain't I a Woman?" speech from 1851, still resonates for many women of color, the movement continues to evolve, a dynamic collective effort toward the complete political, social and economic equality of all women in society.
    As feminism reshapes itself to meet the needs of the women who lay claim to it, increasing numbers of girls and women find themselves exploring their own boundaries -- whether by intent, accident, or circumstance.
    These are the women "on the edge," pushing and pulling at the inner and outermost definitions of femininity, feminism and womanhood. In doing so, they are rebelling not just against the dominant culture, but against a feminist culture that can be just as proscriptive in defining what is "normal."
    Women exploring their external edges include those who pursue tattooing and body modification, those who embrace sexually "deviant" practices and those who altogether reject mainstream concepts of beauty, behavior and desirable body size. Women grappling with their internal edges, on the other hand, include those women who are coping creatively with mental illnesses ranging from depression to bipolar disorders.
    Rivka Solomon is the editor of "That Takes Ovaries! Bold Females And Their Brazen Acts" Published in 2002, Solomon's book has generated more than 70 open mics, dramatizations and readings, around the country. Held by local women, these performances are often fundraisers for local girls' groups and organizations working to end abuses against women.
    "Once again, we're surging up to demand change," says Solomon. "But this time [much of] the change is happening on a personal level."
    And the personal, to revisit the second wave feminist phrase, is still political. Like many who tell their bold stories in Solomon's "That Takes Ovaries," these are young women who refuse to allow anything (or anyone) to dictate to them how they should look, act, or think. They are not dropping out from society or tuning out the concept of feminism, but instead continuing to engage with their communities on their own terms.
    In recent years, several books have helped to posit new possibilities for what constitutes a "normal" woman's appearance, sexual expression, body size and even her sanity.
    Those works have included Paula Kamen's "Her Way: Young Women Remake the Sexual Revolution", in which the author delves deeply into women's sexual agency and diverging and evolving concepts of sexual satisfaction and Caroline Knapp's "Appetites: Why Women Want", which explores tensions between feminism and anorexia. Margot Mifflin's "Bodies of Subversion: A Secret History of Women and Tattoo" and Ophira Edut's "Body Outlaws: Young Women Write About Body Image and Identity" both posit women's bodies as instruments of rebellion and resistance, whether through skin and body modification, color or hair texture, or the proportions of noses, butts and bodies.
    In the realm of mental illness, it was Phyllis Chesler's "Women and Madness" in 1972 that broke fresh ground by introducing a new lens through which to view women and insanity. Chesler's work introduced the idea that the psychology of women -- from varied class and ethnic backgrounds -- had been strongly shaped by patriarchal culture and consciousness. Mental illness, as Chesler argued convincingly (albeit to the outrage of many of her professional peers), could be seen as a manifestation of resistance.
    Since "Women and Madness," books like Kay Redfield Jamison's "An Unquiet Mind," Susanna Kaysen's "Girl Interrupted," Lizzie Simon's "Detour" and Caroline Kettlewell's "Skin Game" have illuminated the inner realities of women dealing with bipolar disorders, depression and self-mutilation. Although nearly all of these works have revolved around middle- to upper-class Euro-American women, they have nonetheless helped to remove some of the stigma and explain the survival instincts actively underlie self-destructive acts like the cutting of one's own skin.
    But since the publication of Chesler's pivotal work, few works authored by psychiatric professionals (with the notable exception of Bruce Levine's "Commonsense Rebellion") have framed mental illness in the context of resistance and power.
    For women like the Seattle-based 34-year-old Maya Hurston*, rebellion is what it's all about.
    Chemical imbalances and biological predisposition to mental illness are real, but so is the power of suggestion, Hurston says. Tell a girl or a woman that she's crazy or mentally ill enough times, she adds, and she'll eventually start to let the concept define who she is.
    Sexually molested from birth by multiple abusers, Hurston began to hear voices as a child. As she explains it, her mind became like "Swiss cheese," with lots of holes into which she could compartmentalize her many life experiences. When she was eventually diagnosed with Multiple Personality Disorder, Hurston's family finally had something to hold onto: She was "crazy."
    Hurston ended up a teen mom and drug dealer in a near-decade-long abusive relationship. Like her mother had once done (albeit with different intentions), her husband also told her she was crazy, all the while beating her black and blue.
    It took years of therapy -- and, in particular, one female therapist telling her that the disassociation had been a way of surviving extreme circumstances -- for things to click into place.
    "I got strong and I got tired of being a victim," says Hurston, who now works as a university fellow, racial justice activist, wife and mother. On the side, Hurston is also a marijuana dealer. Most of her buyers are other professional women. That's the "edge" that she wants in her life and she'll be damned if anyone calls her crazy for it. It's Hurston's way of staying real and thumbing her nose at the war on drugs.
    For 26-year-old freelance writer Beth Grier*, living with her bipolar disorder has also meant defying the odds to make a successful career for herself. For Grier, a very low therapeutic dose of Lithium has prevented her from severe manic episodes (two previous ones landed her in the hospital), but not from wiping out her creativity. "I think there's a reason why so many artists and thinkers throughout history were bipolar," says Grier from her home in Charlotte, North Carolina. "There's a certain intensity and vividness to living with it. Although being bipolar has caused me a lot of hardship, I wouldn't choose not to be bipolar."
    Still, edgy women face challenges and obstacles at every turn. Grier, who prefers to dress in funky vintage clothing and allies herself politically with progressive and feminist movements, feels the "pressure to conform" on a daily basis for fear of being stigmatized as "completely crazy."
    No such fears resonate for Renee Klorman, a 28-year-old Brooklyn resident with a master's degree in women's history -- and an open fondness for bondage and sexual submission.
    Klorman attended an all-women's college and worked for the radical lesbian feminist publication Off Our Backs as well as for SEICUS, the Sexuality Information and Education Council of the United States. "My entire resume is feminist," she says. A series of loving, supportive relationships with women confirmed Klorman's lesbianism, but she initially pushed down her interest in bondage/domination/sadomachism (BDSM) because of widespread disapproval in lesbian and feminist circles.
    "I finally realized that being submissive in this one aspect of my life is a total turn-on for me. In my role as a submissive, I define exactly what I'm interested in and articulate that. The privilege that I now have of feeling comfortable engaging in BDSM and not feeling ashamed about it is an amazing thing," says Klorman, who manages the woman-owned sex toy store Toys in Babeland in New York City. "I give major 'props' to the feminists and advocates of gay rights who have fought for every ounce of change we've gotten."
    Klorman's particular edge isn't just enjoying BDSM; it's that she wants to be "dominated" by one specific man. "I only date women, sleep with women," she says. "But I consider it subversive that I'm queer and I do this with a guy."
    BDSM practitioners play -- emotionally and physically -- with boundaries of gender, power and dominance. These are, perhaps not so coincidentally, the kinds of concepts that feminists have been analyzing and dissecting for decades. But within the more mainstream feminist movement, BDSM and particularly sexual submission, is often thought of as a regrettable byproduct of internalized sexism -- even as a manifestation of self-hatred.
    Why should gay men have a culture that supports access to these kinds of sex play, asks Klorman, while lesbians and feminists are more likely to frown on such expression than to support the pursuit of a woman's sexual satisfaction in whatever form it might arrive?
    She finds immense power in submission and the level of trust necessary to make a "scene" safe and mutually pleasurable. The experience is as empowering as it is for her precisely because she has the ability to bend, exaggerate, or trespass existing gender/sex role boundaries.
    The intersections of feminism and BDSM are not isolated to such personal epiphanies. In Seattle, for instance, The Stranger's popular dominatrix-feminist columnist, "Mistress Matisse," is organizing an all-female BDSM convention for the fall entitled "Wicked Womyn," and last year's woman-authored film, "Secretary," brought an intelligent treatment of the complex dynamics of female sexual submission to the screen.
    The "edginess" of women has simultaneously generated strong interest in big-budget Hollywood. Just take a look at the plethora of female-empowered television shows in recent years -- Xena, Buffy, Dark Angel and Alias -- and blockbuster movies like "Charlie's Angels" and "Tomb Raider."
    "[T]hese women are all ass-kicking," says author Paula Kamen. "But there are limits to this 'movement,' often taking place within a narrow set of boundaries."
    Those limits have almost everything to do with appearance and calculated omission of socially progressive themes. To put it another way, small waists, light skin, silky hair, cleavage and breathy one-liners dripping with sexuality are an easy sell. When today's studios can produce women doing aerial kick flips and utilize scripts and screenplays that skirt any real political implications, they have no problems packaging femme fatales or busty superheroes.
    Kamen says that while mainstream acceptance of edgy women may be slow in coming, she still sees young women making a difference with an "audacious sense of entitlement."
    Consider the advent of the new publication Fierce Magazine, whose targeted readers are "women who are too bold for boundaries."
    "Fierce is for all the tattooed and pierced rebels who are unafraid to throw the rules back in the world's face, just as we're for the quiet agitators who fit right in and urge for change with the softness of your voice," reads the magazine's Web site. "Fierce is feminist, it's womanist and it's beyond these words. Fierce stands for all women everywhere defining themselves, coming up with new language that moves beyond politics, beyond color, beyond class."
    And in this sense, women exploring their internal and external edges constitute a social force to be reckoned with -- a nascent cultural and political phenomenon of women who refuse to dull down, suppress, or even medicate themselves into normalcy. "What's the link between the woman who boldly fights for social justice and one who boldly has fun?" asks Solomon. "Both are acting powerfully, because each is rejecting preconceived notions of how females should behave. Each [woman] is irreverently saying, 'No way I'm accepting limits placed on me.'"
    *Names have been changed to protect privacy.

    4/28/2006 7:12:17 PM
    How To Explore Fantasy Sexual Role Play

    Whether you?re an expert at swinging from the ceiling vines, or a nervous newcomer to the idea of dressing up and getting down, fantasy sexual role play opens a new world of sexual possibilities.
    Time Required: Plan your sexual fantasy role play over several days, weeks, or months
    Here's How:
    1.   The difference between fantasy sexual role play and dirty talk.
    Having a few minutes of dirty talk just before you start having sex isn?t the same as setting out a fantasy sexual role play scene. Fantasy sexual role play can take you deeper into another character and release you from the restrictions you put on yourself in your daily life. It means more preparation, and more risks, but the difference is palpable, and worth it!
    2.   Great sexual role play requires some forethought.
    Most people start out a bit shy and nervous with the idea of dressing up as someone else and playing a role. Much of this reticence comes from a lack of preparation. The best way to get comfortable with sexual role playing is to get prepared. It?s hard to leap into action (and a loin cloth) if you?ve never thought about how Tarzan might sound, or what he might want to do with Jane, and all those vines.
    3.   Brainstorm about sexual role play: get your creative juices flowing.
    Consider the following elements of any sex role play scenario:
    Who do you want to be?
    What?s the scenario?
    How can you dress it up?
    What?s your motivation?
    What (and where) are the boundaries and the ground rules?
    4.   Who do you want to be? Pick a fantasy sexual role that feels right.
    Cop, nurse, IT specialist? do some homework and pick a character that resonates with you. It?s hard to play a clich?hat has no personal meaning, so find one that fits. It is fantasy and you can push your boundaries while finding a character that you connect with in some way.
    5.   What?s the scenario? Setting your sexual role play scene.
    Details can take you deeper into a sexual role play scenario. When you first imagine a sexual scene the main points may be enough to get you going, but the more detail you can add to the fantasy the more alive it becomes. Details can also be great for awkward moments when you don?t know what to do next.
    6.   How can you dress it up? Choosing costumes and props to extend your sexual role play.
    Maybe the most fun part of the preparation is costumes. As adults we don?t get to play nearly enough, and fantasy sexual role play is a perfect opportunity to dress up and have fun. Once you?ve decided on who you want to be, think about ways to add to your character and role through clothing and props. 7.   What?s your motivation? Analyze your sexual role play character.
    Now that you know who you are, where you are, and what you?re wearing, it?s time to consider the psychology of your role. Analyze your character. What?s your motivation? What turns your character on, what turns them off, what pushes their buttons or drives them wild? Are you dominant? Submissive? Do you switch back and forth?
    8.   What are the boundaries? Set ground rules for sexual role play.
    Setting ground rules and boundaries with the person or people you?re going to be playing out a fantasy sexual role play with is essential. Some of these rules should be common sense and common courtesy, like no laughing at someone, and no judging each other in the moment. Other rules will take some thought and good communication. 9.   Practice makes perfect. Use masturbation to explore fantasy sexual role play.
    When we think of fantasy sexual role playing we usually imagine it involves at least two people. But masturbation offers some of the most fertile ground for developing sexual fantasy scenes. When we?re masturbating we are less likely to censor our thoughts and feelings.
    4/28/2006 6:49:52 AM
    The following is a post from a newsletter I receive each day. I found it informative, helpful and insightful:

    "The following article was to be read and a pretend letter was to be
    written to the doctor, I could get as carried away as I
    wished....hehe, sounds like Master knows what I enjoy.....I hope you
    will read and digest this also....your opinions might differ from
    mine, but that is all right......that's what we do best, let each
    follow their own paths and thoughts.  My thoughts are written
    following the article...."

      MSNBC.com

    Is S&M sex with my husband kinky?
    A woman wonders if enjoying `punishment' is a mental illness. If
    that's the only way you get aroused, it could be a perversion, warns
    Dr. Gail Saltz

    Updated: 11:21 a.m. ET March 23, 2006


    Q. Recently, I discovered a side of myself I never knew existed:
    submission. My husband and I have begun to live a dominant-submissive
    lifestyle. We have educated ourselves on the topic and are very
    respectful to one another. This is voluntary submission on my part
    and should not in any way be confused with domestic violence.

    I am a professional businesswoman, have been married 10 years, and
    have three children. But as far as submission goes, I find
    satisfaction waiting on my husband, whom I do consider my master. I
    enjoy being punished (not violently) and serving him. I have never
    felt more "normal" in my life. But I am extremely aware of society's
    views about "kinky" relationships. Do I have a mental defect because
    I live ? and enjoy ? a lifestyle that most people would probably find
    repulsive?

    A. As long as there is no physical injury involved, and as long as
    you are not letting this dominant-submissive behavior pattern spill
    into your relationship outside the bedroom, I say this is perfectly
    fine. It is not unusual for people to have sadomasochistic fantasies.
    Women often have fantasies of being raped or forced to have sex
    against their will. Not everyone enjoys acting out these fantasies.
    For some people, though, it is highly erotic to enact a fantasy
    involving dominance, submission, sadism, or masochism. It is not a
    mental illness.

    If no one gets hurt, there is no problem. However, if someone is
    forcing this role-playing upon a partner who doesn't want to engage
    in it, or if it leads to physical injury, then it is a problem. It
    can also be a problem if you are sexually aroused ONLY playing
    submissive and dominant roles, or if you are so obsessed with this
    activity that you think about nothing else. In that case, it could a
    perversion. If your relationship moves in either of these directions,
    beware.

    But you are not describing that kind of relationship. So have fun.
    You are lucky that you and your husband speak the same language when
    it comes to this kind of playacting.

    An important issue, however, is your children. Information about your
    sex life ? even if you have the blandest sex in the world ? is not
    appropriate to share with your children. You should be entirely
    discreet, not because of your sexual practices, but because knowledge
    of your sex life can overstimulate your children's imaginations.
    Don't leave sexual accoutrements around the house, and don't have sex
    with your bedroom door unlocked. You don't want to take the risk that
    your children will see or hear your activities.

    There is another potential problem. If you and your husband relate to
    each other in a submissive and dominant way in your daily life, then
    your children may identify with this type of behavior. A daughter may
    feel that women are expected to be submissive to men. A son, on the
    other hand, may believe that men should dominate women. In the real
    world, servants and masters are not great role models.

    Dr. Gail's Bottom Line: It's perfectly fine for a couple to be
    sexually excited by dominant and submissive roles and to enjoy this
    as part of their sex life, but I caution you to keep this behind
    closed doors.

    Dr. Gail Saltz is a psychiatrist with New York Presbyterian Hospital
    and a regular contributor to "Today." Her latest book, "Amazing You!
    Getting Smart About Your Private Parts" (Penguin), helps parents deal
    with preschoolers' questions about sex and reproduction. Her first
    book, "Becoming Real: Overcoming the Stories We Tell Ourselves That
    Hold Us Back," was published in 2004 by Riverhead Books. It is now
    available in a paperback version. For more information, you can visit
    her Web site, www.drgailsaltz.com.


    ? 2006 MSNBC.com

    My thoughts ......

    Dear Dr. Saltz,

    I would like to take a try at answering the letter from the lady who
    asked  "Is S&M sex with my husband kinky?"

    Of course, I want to tell you up front, there are no diplomas from
    prestigious schools of medicine over brain and soul hanging in my
    office.  In fact, there is not an office, just a converted bedroom. 
    However, there are a number of years with two different lives being
    led.  Let me see, there was the 50 plus years, that I lived caring
    for others, the grandparents, the parents, the children, and any one
    else who needed someone to do something and did not need any care
    themselves.
    A few of those years were spent under a husband who was cold,
    indifferent, and mentally cruel which later with drink became
    violently cruel.  Those are the years I call slavery.

    Then there was that time, that I stepped forward and took a chance on
    life.....In this time, I have been bitten, pinched, flogged, whipped,
    punished & put into bondage, and dominated,  these years I call my
    freedom.

    Why, Not because it arouses me in the bedroom, I will tell you that
    for sure, even tho that is one of the perks.
    I do this because it is done with a deeper love than most people ever
    understand.  If one is lucky enough to find that right person, there
    is respect, which goes both ways, there is trust, that this person
    who would die before harming me (notice I didn't say hurting) and
    finally there is a cornerstone to the relationship.  It is called
    communication.  That cornerstone is many times missing in other human
    relationships.

    In the slavery years, I looked at others to try to tell by the eyes,
    their position or their attention if they were lying....because for
    sure, I couldn't believe a word they said.  In the freedom years, I
    accept the truths my S & M partner (Master)  tells me without fail. 
    If I have reason to doubt, I ask and am rewarded with the reasonings,
    and things are worked thru i.e. communication, etc.

    You mention doctor....."An important issue, however, is your
    children. Information about your sex life ? even if you have the
    blandest sex in the world ? is not appropriate to share with your
    children. You should be entirely discreet, not because of your sexual
    practices, but because knowledge of your sex life can overstimulate
    your children's imaginations"  Are you advocating taking the message
    of sexual behavior back to the 40s where parents did not discuss sex
    with their children, who left them to believe that the "God-given"
    wish to be intimate was dirty.  This is what I received in my growing
    up years and this is what left me frigid for many years and with a
    taste that if I enjoyed sex with a partner consentually that I would
    be "used" instead of loved.  That if someone "controlled" my daily
    life like a diamond maker shines a piece of coal, that I was being
    abused....Forgive me Doctor, give me abuse if that is true....I've
    had the other, I still call my prior life slavery and this life
    serving as slave to another as freedom.


    You mention if taken out of the bedroom, " A daughter may feel that
    women are expected to be submissive to "men".  If we are talking
    about bedroom, let's leave it at least in the home.  I feel there is
    nothing wrong with a daughter seeing her Mom as submissive to "A
    Man".  Remember this is her Father and someone must lead in the
    home.  A home led by too many (two) is sometimes led in many
    directions without a clear understanding what that child is to do /
    be.   How about it if that Mom and Dad have a relatiionship with a
    little "dominance & submission " and choose to lead their children
    together and that leading comes thru the voice of the Father after
    much talk with his other, the Mother.  It doesn't mean those who work
    outside the home as you do must buckle under to all males.  We can
    still be the bitches of the workforce IF that is what we like.

    Dr. Gail's Bottom Line: "It's perfectly fine for a couple to be
    sexually excited by dominant and submissive roles and to enjoy this
    as part of their sex life, but I caution you to keep this behind
    closed doors." 

    Sex taken outside the bedroom is definitely heaped upon those who do
    not consentually ask for it.  Respect however, such as is shown by a
    wife for her husband is nothing that will harm those outside, in
    fact, it might be a blessing over the "loud women who issue orders to
    their sad looking husband".  Submission is a beautiful thing for
    those who live it, for those who play act as you suggest doing  in
    your column, it is a farce just as many other faces  taken outside to
    the public.

    barb (a proud submissive)



    4/27/2006 8:42:43 PM
    Twelve Tips For Single/Unattached Submissives boundbyleathernchains
    1.Be patient! Don't rush a potentially enjoyable relationship or scene. A potential top/Dom will let you know if he or she is interested in you or not. Keep in mind that your purpose as a submissive is to serve and to satisfy someone who will take into consideration the realization of your fantasies. Don't expect your top/Dominant to be able to turn on like a light switch. The timing must be right for both of you.
    2.Be reasonable in your physical expectations. To expect a male Dom to be the spitting image of Brad Pitt, or Sean Connery is unlikely in the extreme. Though suspicions about their personal involvement in the lifestyle has been discussed. If a Female Dom is your preference, understand that Lynda Carter outfitted as Wonder Woman or Lucy Lawless as Xena, the warrior princess both have retired except in a few imaginations and fantasies.
    3.Be humble. You may indeed be the creators gift to the world and the most sought after prize in the country, but no one needs to hear it or wants to hear it. You will have ample opportunity to show how good you are. No matter what you claim, the "real you" will show through in a scene, and how your personal relationships develop in the future. Don't set yourself up for failure by developing expectations that you know you and your prospective top?Dom can never reach.
    4.Be open. You can learn something about the lifestyle itself, and about yourself from everyone into the scene, no matter how experienced or unexperienced they are, or how dominant or submissive they are. The Lifestyle in it's various forms is in an extremely personal art form, and an " I already know it all" attitude or thinking will make you miss valuable Lifestyle lessons and experiences, and ignore potentially valuable Lifestyle friends.
    5. Communicate! Verbalization is necessary, but at the appropriate time and in the appropriate way. Your prospective top/Dom needs to know basic information about you, such as experiences, fantasies, health concerns, and turnoffs. But - unless it's an emergency - wait until your top/Dominant asks. Don't expect your top/Dominant to be a mind-reader who instinctively knows your needs, wants, and limits. Your cooperation will enhance the scene and the prospective relationship for both of you.
    6.Be honest. Don't be afraid to share your needs and fantasies.Your prospective top/Dominant expects it. Honesty about your wants, health concerns, and turnoffs is essential to a good scene. Lying or misrepresentations of any aspect or being less candid can only lead to problems, as the prospective top/Dominant will base the scene or possible relationship on inaccurate information. Besides causing problems, it can be dangerous. To the both of you. If, however, you chose to do so realize that it is mostly your fault that a specific scene or a relationship failed when it was based on erroneous facts or misrepresentations.
    7.Be accessible and vunerable. Your scene/relationship is a two-way street. It is not just the physical realization of your prior fantasies. If you want to limit your experience to certain physical and psycholoical stimulation, then discuss/contract with your top/Dominant ahead of time. But don't always expect your top/Dominant to be a puppet in a fantasy play you've written in your head. It's far better to let your top/Dominant surprise you, to extend your limits, to take you to places you've never been before. They often will do just that or perhaps much more. When you trust your top/Dominant completely, let her or him know it, and let him or her guide you into new fantasies that will become reality.
    8.Be realistic. Your Dominant is human, and even the most experience tops/Doms have moments of awkwardness and indecision. Don't call attention to what you perceive as a lapse. Know the difference between reality and the fantasy world you see in books and magazines. Few tops are rich enough to afford a large dungeon with a lavish layout of equipment. Your top's equipment is expensive -- respect it and don't abuse it.
    9.RELAX! Be really submissive! Let GO! This is the whole point. Let your top/Dominant take you over completely. Don't coach or second guess or be critical of your top/Dominant. Exchange information on your special needs or difficulties before the scene starts, but once it starts be quiet! Except for moans of pleasure and expletives expressing delight. If you insist on running a scene to your own specifications, then you should try being a top. You have agreed to limitations of your own power. Stay within those limitations. Respect and obey your top/Dominants and expect punishment if you don't. Accept it gracefully and cheerfully. Your chosen top/Dominant has many things to be concerned with, including your safety and what turns you on. Be loyal and dependable and enjoy your role. Actually revel in it. You might be surprised at the levels of enjoyment and pleasure you can experience.
    10.Be healthy! BDSM, like any strenuous activity, requires that it's participants - both active and passive - be in top physical and emotional health. The amount you sleep, your eating habits, your alcohol and drug intake, and everyday stress effect your responses and endurance during a scene. Your top/Dominant needs to know when your physical or emotional energy is low. No matter how tempting a scene sounds, an "I want it all now" attitude when you aren't able to give your all will leave both of you feeling let down. You serve your Dominant and yourself best by staying healthy.
    11.Have fun! After all the Lifestyle and all of it's various aspects is all about having a good time. You will have earned and you are entitled to the unique, intense pleasure which comes from responsible, creative Lifestyle relationships and play.
    12.LEARN! This one is indeed the most important to you and to your future. It should be the goal of a lifetime. Educate yourself in anyway possible about all imaginable aspects of the Lifestyle. Explore and experiment. Never stop expanding your knowledge base and in doing so your horizons.
    4/27/2006 2:04:15 PM

    SUBMISSIVE vs SLAVE and Common Misconceptions bestslavetraining
    The difference between a submissive and a slave is not always clear cut and is often the subject of controversy within the lifestyle.  In general, a submissive maintains a certain distance from her Master and retains some freedoms and a slave gives her all as well as her freedoms to her Master.
    This discussion is about what elements make a submissive or a slave.  They may not necessarily agree with what a person calls themselves.  Often one finds individuals that call themselves a slave, when a submissive would be a better title and sometimes one sees a person described as a submissive that is more akin to a slave.   I am not sure that the term Total Power Exchange (TPE) can be applied to a consensual slave.  In normal cases, it seems impossible to have a TPE in a real world non forced slavery relationship and it is unusual in forced slavery cases.  TPE seems to involve fantasy more than reality.  In a true TPE relationship, it would mean that any order a Dominant could think of would have to be obeyed by the slave without question.   For example, A Master could say, "I hate my neighbor, go get a gun and shoot him".
    Like it or not in the real world there are restrictions on TPE.  Very often the following restrictions, what some would call ethical boundaries,  are a reality of a Master/slave relationship and are often documented in the slave contract.
    The slave does not have to obey commands that:
    a. conflict with any existing laws and may lead to fines, arrest, or prosecution of the slave
    b. may cause extreme damage to slave's life, such as losing her job, causing family stress, etc
    c. may cause permanent bodily harm to the slave
    d. may cause psychological trauma to the slave, such as a rape scene for a slave that has been raped in the past
    In my opinion, these restrictions placed on the authority of a Master do not weaken the Master/slave relationship, but reflect the reality of modern life.  This is not a new concept in slave ownership because in the past many societies that endorsed slavery had restrictions on how a slave could be treated by the owner.  One can look in the Bible to see examples of these restrictions.  In the 1850?s a famous case in Polk County, TN involved the prosecution of a Master that mistreated his slaves. So the concept of TPE is not necessarily realistic in the modern concept of consensual slavery or in forced slavery.
    Today, slavery within the lifestyle has NO relationship to the forced slavery of the past.  Any slave can, if she chooses, execute her free will and leave the relationship, this is a reality.  Yes, the objective is to train the slave to where she emotionally needs her Master and is attached to him and her slavery to a point where leaving her Master is unthinkable, but many Master/slave relationships end.  Many end at the slave's request instead of the Master's request.   So, any discussion of slave vs. submissive must be within the framework of the above restrictions imposed by modern life.
    A submissive obeys and serves by choosing to do so each time and retains her will.  A slave initially makes a choice to obey her Master at all times and then submits to the will of her Master at all times.
    A submissive accepts submission, while a slave accepts obedience.
    In my opinion, a submissive retains freedom of choice and a slave gives her freedom of choice to her Master.  A submissive makes a choice to give her submission in a limited fashion, for a defined period of time and under certain conditions.  A submissive can have a long-term relationship with a Master, but still retains certain controls.  However, many are satisfied with casual role-play without any long-term goals.  Training may or may not be involved between a Dominant and a submissive.
    A submissive often has a list of conditions, rules, and limits that a Dominant is required to agree to before entering a session or relationship.  These conditions, rules and limits usually define time, place and activity.  It is not unusual for a submissive to start the relationship with rules and limits and release some or all of them as trust, respect and love for her Master grows.   In fact, it?s a good practice when starting any new relationship. One should enter the relationship by giving only the amount of power that she feels safe in giving. The decision to become a slave should be postponed until both the Dominant and submissive know each other and trust each other.
    A submissive can and often does role-play during an agreed to period of time with a Master. During this period the Master may have total control, then once the period is over, control returns to the submissive.  The Master only borrows control of the submissive and to the extent the submissive wishes and she controls her submission.
    One definition of a slave vs. a submissive is based upon the focus of the submissive.  If the focus is on self then you are a submissive, if the focus is on your Master, then you are a slave.   I am not sure that this is a complete definition for each one, however it is one dividing line between the two. 
    Being a submissive does not always involve:
    1) A long-term commitment
    2) Devotion to a Master
    3) Obedience
    4) Focus on the needs and desires of a Master
    Again, there is no need to rush into slavery.  One should start out as a submissive and get to know and trust her Master first.   slavery is not for all submissives.   If a submissive is unable or unwilling to accept slavery, for what ever reason, that is no great crime.   Each person has to determine their needs and focus within the lifestyle.
    slavery calls for a higher level of commitment and of serving, obeying and pleasing than submission.   slavery is the complete commitment of a slave?s body, mind, soul, and spirit.   She submits to the will of her Master.   His choices become her choices.   Obedience is a major focus in her life.
    A slave has made a "choice decision."  The "choice decision" she makes is to give her choices to her Master.   Consent and obedience are always assumed to be part of slavery.  Communication, mutual understanding and trust grow to the point to where it is no longer play but part of her life.  A slave is owned all the time by her Master regardless of time, place or activity.  She is owned by her Master when she is out of his presence.  Trust in her Master and surrender to him is the starting point to slavery. slaves enter into this relationship of their own free will.  This is slavery by choice, not forced slavery.  She decides to give her freedoms to her Master.  She becomes a slave because she needs, desires and wants to serve, obey and please her Master at all times and in all ways, not because she is forced into slavery.  Of course, there will be times when a slave will be forced to do some things, but it will not be something that goes against who she is as a person.   Master?s often push limits and expand obedience in order to help a slave grow and increase her service to him.  slaves become accustom to obedience and find joy and peace in it.  A successful Master/slave relationship always involves happiness.
    Being a slave means you are willing to be molded to fit her Master?s needs and to serve him.  A slave is re-socialized and re-educated by her Master to serve, obey and please him. Her attention is on his happiness.
    A Master is responsible for the needs and happiness of a slave.  She gives him authority over her needs and happiness.  However, a slave is responsible to communicate those needs and feelings.  The limits of the Master become the limits of the slave.  This does not happen overnight, it is a process of growing into slavery. A slave does NOT give up thinking and reasoning and become mindless.  This is the biggest misconception of slavery.  It is a false charge that has been leveled at slaves mostly by cyber-subs and part time players as self-justification for their lack of total commitment.   If a cyber-sub can make a slave look mindless then she can justify why she is better than a totally committed slave and supplies a reason why she calls herself a submissive.  She reasons that "Naturally a good Master would not want a mindless slave, they surely would want a thinking cyber-sub instead."  It?s a late addition to lifestyle thinking and only stated by some submissives.  Generally, well informed submissives that feel secure in the lifestyle don?t try to blast slaves.  It?s usually "wannabes."
    One never hears a knowledgeable Master refer to a slave as mindless, because he knows better.  He also knows that she is more straightforward and much more useful than any cyber-sub.
    Often a slave is given great responsibilities within the relationship. They are given a general framework of limits and direction and expected to act within them using their own resources and abilities.  A slave is often asked to express her thoughts on issues or problems, but realizes that the final decision is always her Master?s. The decision made by her Master becomes absolute for her.
    Most slaves use their skills and talents within the Master/slave relationship to advance it and the wellbeing of their lifestyle.   Most Master?s encourage this.  Often Masters feel more at ease in using a slave to manage a project than they  would a submissive. Throughout history slaves have been given responsibilities that require thought, planning and decision making, there is no reason to discontinue this practice in modern times where there is consensual slavery instead of forced slavery. Consensual slavery involves devotion, caring and obedience, why not take advantage of these traits in a slave as well as her knowledge and skills.
    As stated above, the word "doormat" is often used by wannabes and cyber-subs to describe slaves.   My definition of "doormat" would be that of  a person that is used by another person for their own benefit without regard for that persons feelings, growth, or well being.  A Master assumes responsibility for his slave?s body and well-being and is always concerned about the development and mental well being of his slave.  She is his property and he has no reason to destroy his property.   In fact,  he has a great interest in her development.  Percentage wise, who is more likely to be used as a "doormat", a slave or a submissive that has a casual meeting with a Dominant?
    One often hears "A slave has NO voice in the relationship."   This is another misconception of slavery.  Often, a Master with common sense will seek the opinion of a slave before making a decision in many areas.  It?s impossible to find a slave that does not have more knowledge in some areas than does her Master.  In areas where she has experience, knowledge and training, it would be foolish for him not to seek her advice before reaching a decision.  In addition, it?s often better to bounce your ideas off someone else before reaching a final decision.  A good slave will welcome the chance to aid her Master by offering an intelligent opinion.  A slave has input into many of the decision making processes that are required in life, but the Master makes the final decision.
    slavery is NOT an escape from life.   Past, present and future problems don?t magically disappear into the night never to be seen again.  For example, past credit card debts don?t disappear, but a Master may plan repayment and place his slave on a budget.  slavery is a completion of a slave?s natural feelings and needs, not an escape.
    A slave enjoys submission and, over time, that submission becomes deep enough to elicit feelings of being owned or fully controlled by her Master.  Not all submissives become slaves, but all slaves are submissive.
    slavery always requires a long-term commitment by the slave to her Master and she is owned at all times.  slavery always requires obedience.   A friend in response to reading a draft of this article stated in an email to me that she didn't know how many people start out as slaves, but in her opinion it is a process of "becoming a slave."  One starts as a submissive and over time grows into slavery.  I fully agree with this statement.
    There appears to be no right or wrong way,  one can be a slave or submissive.  It depends on the needs and desires of the individuals involved.  Some Masters don't want a slave and some don't want a submissive.  In addition, depending on the personality of the person, some submissives will never be a slave and some slaves would never be happy as a submissive. It is a choice that one must make in their life.

    4/27/2006 8:58:16 AM

    Cybersex
    Cybersex is a virtual sex encounter in which two or more persons connected remotely via a computer network send one another sexually explicit messages describing a sexual experience. It is a form of roleplaying in which the participants pretend they are having actual sexual intercourse, by describing their actions and responding to their chat partners in a mostly written form designed to stimulate their own sexual feelings and fantasies. The quality of a cybersex encounter typically depends upon the participants' abilities to evoke a vivid, visceral mental picture in the minds of their partners; imagination and suspension of disbelief are also critically important.
    Cybersex is sometimes colloquially called "cybering". Channels used to initiate cybersex are not necessarily exclusively devoted to that subjects, and participants in any Internet chat may suddenly receive a message with the text "Wanna cyber?"
     Characteristics Cybersex is most commonly performed in Internet chat
     rooms (such as IRC or web chats) and on instant messaging systems. The increasing popularity of webcams has also resulted in an increase in couples using two-way video connections to "expose" themselves to their online chat partners, enhancing the act by giving it a more visual aspect. The act of exchanging sexually explicit email may also be considered cybersex. It is often used for the purpose of enhancing masturbation or as an introduction to arranging a meeting for sexual intercourse. While these activities are common, it is difficult to make precise statistical claims, and the prevalence of cybersex of course depends highly on the availability of Internet access. Similar roleplays and chat may be carried out over SMS. Cybersex is different from phone sex in having a higher degree of anonymity and the ease of finding a partner. Cybersex often happens between strangers or people who have just met online. Unlike phone sex, cybersex is rarely commercial.
    One approach to cybering is a simulation of "real" sex, when participants try to make the experience as close to real life as possible. Alternatively, it can be considered a form of role playing
     that allows a couple to experience unusual sexual sensations and carry out sexual experiements they can't try in reality. Amongst "serious" roleplayers, cybering may occur as part of a larger plot - the characters involved may be lovers or spouses, or a character could be raped to initiate a plotline. In situations like this, the people typing often consider themselves separate entities from the people "engaging in the sexual acts. Cybersex is often ridiculed because the partners frequently have no knowledge whatsoever about each other -- the person at the other end could be male or female. Since the primary point of cybersex is the realistic simulation of sexual activity, this knowledge is not always desired or necessary.

    Ethics Debate continues among moralists on whether cybersex is a form of infidelity. While it does not involve physical contact, critics claim that the powerful emotions involved can cause marital stress, especially when cybersex culminates in an Internet romance. In several known cases Internet adultery became the ground for divorce. There is also the separate risk factor of Internet addiction, which is perceived to be a cause of social isolation and loss of work productivity.

    4/25/2006 9:18:12 PM
     WHEN FANTASY COLLIDES WITH REALITY
    Long ago the first imagery appeared. In most cases we cannot pinpoint the moment or recognize it's import in our life. When I was a child I went to the library every Tuesday with my mother. Each of us children were allowed 8 selections (there were 4 of us). We would load up and carry these books home like priceless treasures. After finishing our own 8, we would exchange our books with our siblings. On that day my older brother got a book on prehistoric man. The pages were very large and the depiction's quite detailed. In one I saw a person tied to a long pole, being carried by two other people. In another scene this person was put over a fire. The images astounded me. I was horrified and instantly hooked. For over a year I checked that book out every week until the Librarian suggested that others might like to see it and forbade me. Many other books followed. I do not recall any as having that initial impact but I remember reading sections of books and being so moved that I would tear out pages to hide so I could read them again and again.
    Each of these bits spoke to something inside of me. Having the power to summon instant emotion and response. Over the years of my childhood and young adulthood these grew into a fabric that seemed to live on it's own inside of me. I know that in this I am in no way unique. Many people find their first exposure to this realm of BDSM through fictional books. It may have been Gor or The Story of O, or even one of Anne Rice's Beauty books. It may have been a movie like 9 1/2 weeks, Exit to Eden or any of a number of others. Once read or seen, the stories seem to 'live' inside of us.
    The problem comes when the individual tries to translate a fictional realm into a real life lifestyle. The books with all of their titillating eroticism fall far short in many ways. The author tends to gloss over the hard stuff. It is a world of unblemished perfection under the tightly held controls of the writer. Real life does not function that way. Someone has to take the children to school, pay the bills and balance the checkbook.
    Unrealistic expectations and desires are some of the most difficult challenges faced by those who are experienced in the lifestyle when dealing with those just entering the lifestyle. In many ways we each buy into a particular 'aspect' of the fantasy. Be it the control, or the subjugation or the intense eroticism. None of these things are sustainable 24 hours a day. Yet over and over people try to implement the impossible.
    The individual puts on the role. Be it Dominant or submissive. They reach inside just like an actor and pull out that part of themselves that identifies with that aspect and they drape it across themselves like a cloak. And, while wearing that cloak they present themselves in the assumed role fully. In that mode they seek out and engage their opposite, they pull out all those fantasies and dreams and try to fashion them into a workable scenario. And it seems to work. Except, that their new relationships tend to fail rather quickly. After a few meetings something 'happens' and they separate to seek another person, ignoring the sensation of personal relief they feel. They willingly attribute that sensation to that person not being 'the one'. This may recur for years. Especially if they cling to their fantasies as being the epitome of perfection.
    The fantasy of being caged every day is enormously erotic mentally, and extremely devastating in reality. It is boring, uncomfortable and a total waste of the ability and talents of the individual. They do nothing to contribute. There is no computer, no books, no television, no bathroom, no telephone, no attention. The books never talk about how the slave would feel if their mother walked into the room where they were caged naked. The fantasy of having slaves at your beck and call suggests that anyone (regardless of wealth), could live like a King. Have sex whenever they liked, have whatever they wanted done instantly. The books never talk about the total responsibility of clothing, housing, feeding, medical, retirement of each of those individuals. The enormous outpouring of attention required to keep a slave happy and healthy. The complications when submissives fight amongst themselves, jealousy issues, insecurities and a myriad of other problems.
    When the individual reaches their limit, (the length of time where the role is sustainable), then inevitably that role falls away and some other part of their personality shows through. This is generally some form of lashing out. The role becomes stressful to sustain and the source or reason for the creation of that role becomes the focal point for the outburst. This is generally followed by embarrassment. The individual realizes they have 'broken' their own word. They have acted in a manner in opposition to what they agreed upon in the relationship. This embarrassment can be so great that they completely sever the relationship, seeing no way to rebuild the previous respect.
    This entire structure was doomed before it ever began. Assuming any type of 'role' pressurizes the insides of a person. Maintaining a veneer while hiding other parts of the self creates imbalance . . . eventually the psyche tries to reestablish that balance. There are no rules or formulae to being either Dominant or submissive. There are no requirements. Being a Dominant does not mean you have to be a bitch on wheels 24 hours a day. Nor does it mean that should you show vulnerability others will lose respect for you. If you cannot be ALL sides of yourself then you are reflecting a flawed image outward. If you feel it is un-Dominant to smile, laugh, tease, flirt, etc. . . then that should be a warning to you that you are not being honest with yourself. A sustainable relationship requires the entirety of the person to be involved. Being whole will allow you to project a 'confidence' of self. An assurity of who you are with all your warts. No, you will not be Dominant or submissive 24 hours a day. The strongest aspect will be present the majority of the time.
    At some point the illusions and expectations must be set aside in lieu of functional choices. There is no Gor with it's eternally young women and no children, there is no Chateau hidden somewhere with some fabulously wealthy person willing to 'keep' you in luxury and comfort and Mickey Rourke is not waiting to bring you to your knees somewhere. A submissive carrying these illusions may find cleaning a toilet with a toothbrush not to be something they fantasized about doing at all. A Dominant clinging to expectations of a 24 hour servant may find attending to that person more like day care of a helpless infant than filled with the ideals of the erotic fantasy. They will probably be completely unprepared for the stress of being totally responsible for someone else's life and happiness.
    4/25/2006 9:04:18 PM

    Limits (BDSM)
    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
    In the BDSM world, limits refer to activities that a partner feels strongly about, and to which special attention must be paid.
    Before a BDSM scene, it is common to perform a negotiation to outline what will and will not happen during the play session. During this time, all participants outline what they desire and what they will not tolerate. This is the time to discuss limits.
    Both Dominants and submissives can express limits. They can be spoken or written, and discussing them fully usually results in an improved experience for all involved.
    Popular variants include:
    Hard Limit ? something that must not be done. Violating a hard limit is often considered just cause for ending a scene or even a relationship. Examples include ? scat is a hard limit for me? or ? I have a back injury, so striking on the back is a hard limit?
    Soft Limit ? something that someone will do only in special circumstances or when highly aroused. Example - ?I will only do anal sex with a very experienced partner?
    "Must" limit ? something that a person will not do the scene without. Examples include ? lots of hair pulling is a must-limit for me? or ?If you?re going to flog me, I?ll need lots of aftercare?
    Time limit ? an amount of time after which play ceases.
    No Limits ? the Dominant may do anything he/she cares to with the submissive. This is usually a sign of an inexperienced player who does not yet know what their limits are. In reality, even the most hardened and experienced players have limits. ?No limits? play is more the stuff of porn and thriller movies than in actual, real-life BDSM. This is also sometimes used as a term for TPE or
    Total
    Power Exchange.

    4/24/2006 9:31:29 PM

    "Dominant vs. PowerPlayers (Female too), and Poachers" altsubmission Per request of a good chat friend Dom, Targellian.
    Some folks have this image of dominants as people who always go around dressed in black leather, verbally abusing and haranguing everybody from store clerks to unsuspecting postal carriers to their next-door neighbors. While I do know a few folks who really act this way (and they're mostly male tops, chuckle), I don't know any folks who act this way who I would consider a responsible and in-control adult, let alone a dominant.
    In my lexicon, "Dominant" does not translate to "butthead". They are two entirely different concepts. People who are discourteous, inhospitable, insecure, rude, pushy, arrogant or nasty, playing power games in real life (and chat) with nonconsenting others, do not strike me as potentially being responsible or safe dominants. They strike me as being insecure and possibly emotionally unstable, and more likely to behave abusively than responsibly if given the power to do so. Acting like a rude SOB isn't proof of dominance; it's proof that you have no manners and you are socially stunted.
    Please feel free to grab and paste that onto a channel if some rude SOB is bothering you to defer to him/her because you happen to be a sub. ;)

    4/24/2006 9:21:01 PM

    "Self Medicating" with BDSM altsubmission
    Some individuals with severe past emotional traumas can have these memories and feelings triggered by a BDSM session. This can be a healing experience, or it can further damage and traumatize the individual.
    Some people deliberately use BDSM scenes to relive past traumas and empower themselves. Caution and extremely clear and explicit negotiation with everyone involved in the scene (even observers) is a very good idea in this case, and the input of a responsible mental health professional, such as a scene-friendly counsellor or psychologist, is an excellent additional "safety rail" for people who are doing this kind of heavy psychological play.
    Other individuals may be attempting to relive their traumas and seek empowerment over them, but seem "stuck" or locked at a certain point, obssessed with repeating specific themes or fetishes and unable to actually derive any significant satisfaction or self improvement, by their own assessment. In my experience, and in the observations of the researchers I have worked with personally on this subject, this is the type of individual who most often does not actively participate in the BDSM community for more than a short period of time and who does end their participation in BDSM activity entirely at some point in their lives. They are also typically highly conflicted about their desire for BDSM activity, with guilt and self-loathing alternating with intense periods of actively pursuing their BDSM interest. This is the "problem BDSM'r", and probably somebody to be avoided as a play partner and referred to a responsible and understanding mental health professional.
    The closest analogy I can come up with for this type of individual vs the healthy and healing BDSM player is that of self medication. If you are a basically emotionally healthy and balanced person and you relieve occasional mild stress or normal sexual tension with a fun and creative BDSM play session, you're doing fine and you don't need more than normal safety guidelines or anyone's supervision to just have kinky sex or fool around with a flogger. You're dealing with a simple need, not unlike being hungry and choosing to eat to relieve your hunger; and there are no complex motivations or underlying emotional traumas to work out here.
    If you choose to use BDSM play to relax yourself from severe stress, create a euphoric state, distract yourself from the physical pain of an injury or from emotional pain, you may be self medicating with endorphins to some extent, or seeking healing through empowerment over themes in your life which have challeged you or caused you stress. With heavy play in particular, some fairly stringent safety guidelines are necessary.
    If you are severely emotionally damaged and attempting to use BDSM to self medicate, you may be beyond your own ability or the ability of your partner to heal without outside help. The desire to self medicate (seek out BDSM play) may be there, but perhaps not the ability to achieve a strongly positive effect by self medicating, and the desire can turn dysfunctional.
    There are particular danger signs along this road, including extreme fetishism (to the point that it interferes with your normal and necessary day to day functioning), an obssessive need to repeat a single and specific BDSM script over and over again without tolerance of variation, and your own lack of satisfaction with what you are doing.
    Please note that there are fetishists who are perfectly healthy and people who just like the same BDSM game in the same way that they like the same breakfast cereal every morning; these are possible signs, not definite indications. Probably the strongest problem signs are being deeply conflicted and experiencing intense guilt and self hatred, and feeling obssessed or compelled to do something which gives you no real satisfaction once completed.
    In general, BDSM is a healthy activity practiced by healthy and consenting people. However, we're not immune from the same problems as the rest of the world, and that includes psychological ones.
    In short, if you are already a healthy, happy, strong and essentially stable person with normal self esteem, BDSM won't hurt you.
    If you have some issues already around your self esteem, you are more likely to get hurt, and you may need to step more carefully.
    I like to compare BDSM to playing full contact football. If you are not in good strong physical condition, if you already have tender spots or bruises or broken bones, maybe you shouldn't go on the field for heavy play until you have healed.
    Co-Dependence and Power Exchange
    A damaged, co-dependent person might enter or stay in an abusive relationship because of hir issues around dependency and self worth, confusing their codependence with healthy BDSM. There is a difference.
    Healthy BDSM play involves strong, seperate, stable and loving people who choose to exchange power in a relationship of dominance and submission, or to participate in intense sensation play (SM) to enhance their lovemaking or to explore the limits of their bodies, minds or spirituality. A Master or Mistress and hir slave may be very close and enjoy a deep, intense bond, but they are still seperate people, and they can grow forward together in their relationship rather than simply enabling one another to keep practicing their addictions, compulsions or illnesses.
    To the outsider, a BDSM relationship can resemble a codependent one, but there are very clear differences that can be recognized. These are some of the warning signs that your relationship may be a codependent one.
    *Addictions to drugs and alcohol (substance abuse). This is the classic codependence situation, where the enabling partner "covers" for the addicted person, making excuses for their behavior and enabling it to continue. Adult children of alcoholics and addicts in particular are prone to these behavior patterns, which they may continue to enact in their relationships whether or not their partner is an alcoholic. Addictive behavior may manifest in the absence of chemical substances, and the mere presence of chemical substances does not equal addiction.
    *Compulsive behaviors such as sexual addictions which are out of control or cause significant disruption to your ability to function socially or professionally. Kinky sex is not inherently unhealthy; feeling uncontrollably compelled to practice it in ways that are self destructive or dangerous probably is. Other addictions/compulsions include behaviors around food (binging, purging, anorexia, hoarding) and cleanliness (compulsive hand washing). DSM-IV, the acknowledged diagnostic manual for the mental health field, lists the criteria for the most common addictions and compulsions that can become a basis for codependence.
    *Nonconsensual physical or verbal abuse that goes beyond the boundaries of one or both partners' desire,
    comfort level or ability to absorb without any lasting impact or harm. It can be difficult or impossible for the outsider to tell when the boundaries have been crossed from BDSM to abuse. It can also be difficult for your partner to tell when your boundaries have been crossed, which is why constant and open communication is of critical importance in a healthy BDSM relationship.
    *Inability to accept responsibility for the consequences of your actions;
    a feeling that if only your partner would change, it would fix you and make everything better.
    *Being terrified of losing your partner;
    the whole world would come to an end, and you know you would never recover or find anyone else, ever. No matter how bad the relationship you have now is, it's important to hang on, since breaking up would be even worse than staying and putting up with the fights and abuse. Anything is better than losing him/her, even the hell you're going through now.
    *Probably the biggest danger sign: knowing that things are bad and that they are not healthy or good for you, but being unwilling to take any positive steps towards changing them.
    While 12-step programs are not the answer for everyone, they do have a high success rate in helping people with addictive-compulsive behaviors including alcohol and drug addiction and codependence. If you would like to learn more about addiction and codependence, there is some excellent resource material available. Look for your local chapter of Alcoholics Anonymous in the phone book, and ask for information on related chapters of Adult Children of Alcoholics and CoDependents Anonymous if you don't find them listed as well.
    In a healthy BDSM relationship, as well as any other romantic relationship, the partners may depend very much on one another in their daily lives and for their emotional well being. The line is only crossed into codependence when one or more of these significant problems manifest themselves in a relationship, and generally not before. If being in a BDSM relationship makes you feel good about yourself and your partner, and your desire to practice BDSM does not cause significant dysfunction or harm, you are not "sick" simply because you like to act out on your sexual fantasies with a willing partner - even if those fantasies are pretty extreme and intense.
    However, a damaged, severely co-dependent person should probably not be doing heavy, risky BDSM play any more than a person with broken bones should be playing tackle football. Wait until your bones heal and you are healthy and strong - go to the doctor if need be to speed your healing - before you start playing hard, strenuous sports. And wait until you have your head screwed on straight before you get into heavy BDSM.
    You will find many more damaged, co-dependent people in abusive vanilla relationships than you will in BDSM relationships. They get hit and beaten, and they do not consent, and do not like it, and get nothing helpful, healing or positive out of it at all.
    Two strong, healthy people playing with power are as safe as any two people can be in this world. There is a risk, but there are risks involved in driving, flying and crossing the street. With vigilance and safety/health awareness, it is possible to give up or accept power over another person and to find it a loving, fulfilling and safe experience.

    4/24/2006 6:30:21 AM
    The importance of finding your own level mybdsm Dedicated to my good sub friend, suraya.
    Starting out on two left feet
    When someone first realizes their submissive nature and that they want to funnel it into BDSM, there are a lot of choices that come along with that. Concerning sexuality, how-much devotion should you give to BDSM, finding the right person, your needs as a submissive and more.
    Every one of us deep down inside has a level of submission. Now that level doesn't just tell us devotion, but it also tells us how much pain we want to take, how much time we want to devote to the BDSM lifestyle and much more.
    Delving into the reality of BDSM Life
    We all have our own personal level. That's easy to say, but a hard lesson to realize and stick by. As we learn and grow as submissives, most of us tend to meet other people involved in BDSM, on-line or off-line. Just as you are meeting me right now.
    Humans are a judgemental species. We tend to judge each other and in BDSM that translates to judging someone's levels. Have you ever heard someone say "That person is not submissive enough" or "They are not a REAL or TRUE submissive"? What makes them think that? A level of pain the submissive is willing to endure or their level of servitude?
    We all have these inner levels. For example, I'm not going to get in front of a single-tail anytime soon. Why? Because, I am mentally not ready and Lord Koi is not ready either. Does that make me less of a submissive, because I cannot take all or do not have enough expierence? The answer of course... no.
    The best way to figure these levels out is to practice, do some self searching and write it all down. What do you want? Just because we are submissives doesn't mean our needs don't need to be filled just as much as Doms do. Knowing these levels makes you more in touch with your submission and safer in the world.
    Why being unsure of your levels can be dangerous
    So you go to a local play party. You meet a new Dom/me and they tell you, "All submissives must kneel and lick his boot before playing with him" and that "All submissives must parade around naked while playing with him". This is all good and fine for some, but what if you fear licking this man's boot because it is all caked with mud and you hate being naked. Then you shouldn't do these requested tasks.
    I know some of us tend to meet a Dominant and become "very" submissive. So writing out your levels and bringing them along as a resume makes you become an organized submissive and still know what you want.
    Keeping up with the BDSM Joneses
    Just because suziesub does clothespin zippers every night before bed doesn't mean you should. Don't cross your levels until you are completely sure with yourself and your Dominant.
    Just remember, we are all flowers and we grow differently, but we are all beautiful in our own ways.

    Personal thoughts: It's not up to them to judge. It is within ourself to figure that out. After all, it is OUR journey.
    4/21/2006 2:49:53 PM
    SELF RESPECT  This entry has been specifically requested by a dear Dom friend of mine, Russmeister.
    Of all the forms of respect that are talked about in BDSM circles, one of the least discussed is self respect. While who to call sir or ma'am is often debated, very often new submissives and Doms do not hear that the first respect they must show is to themselves. They must not only respect themselves but also accept and expect nothing less then respect from others. Many people feel a form of guilt when seeking out the BDSM lifestyle. They think they are alone in these dark desires, that only they have these perverse thoughts. It doesn't matter what your kink is, what your fetish is, someone else has been there before you and you are not alone. No matter how unusual your desires, they are not a reason for guilt if they are practiced between consenting adults. This feeling of guilt pervades the thoughts though when you approach the community initially for some. I know they did for me. I worried that there was something wrong with me that the thought of putting a woman over my knee and spanking her ass red drove me crazy. I wondered if I was sick because the thought of my deep dark desires were more arousing then thinking of a happily ever after story. These doubts bred guilt in me, as they do in many.What I didn't know then was that they are not nearly as unusual as I had thought. If truth were told, many "vanilla" people crave the release of being able to express their darkest desires but hold back for fear of reprisal. Here in the BDSM community though, these desires are common place and expected, encouraged even. So I came to the community feeling that I had something to hide when in fact it is here that I should feel free to express those thoughts. I remember the first BDSM checklist I filled out and how I denied things that aroused me for fear of seeming like a freak. I checked what I thought was "acceptable" instead of what I truly felt. What I didn't understand is that what I feel, what I crave, what I desire is vital to who I am. To deny those things is to deny myself. So now, years later I have become more comfortable with these dark desires. More importantly, I have come to respect myself and my needs. While I do not offer my list of kinks up for public debate, I have learned that I must voice desires and fantasies to my submissives. . .not only out of a need for open communication but also out of respect for myself. All that being said, that doesn't mean a new person to the lifestyle should offer up their inner most psyche to strangers. To do so invites all sorts of problems from ridicule to dangerous misunderstandings. Telling every person that contacts you everything you want is foolhardy. Respecting yourself also means knowing that you have a right to privacy and no one can tell you that you must disclose anything to them until you feel ready. Respecting yourself means that you choose what you tell and when. You choose who you call sir and ma'am when you feel it within. You choose who to trust and who to avoid. You have that right. Respecting yourself means understanding what you want and need and what you are willing to do to get it. It means understanding that no matter what your kink, no matter if you are top or bottom, Dom or sub or switch, you have a right to be a human being first. You are not meat... unless of course that is your fetish and then you choose who has a right to treat you as such. The first respect must be to yourself. Without that no other respect means anything more then lip service. You must first understand your worth before you can expect someone else to see it as well. Let the guilt go. Embrace your desires and fantasies, they are what make you unique. Respect that which you are and others will do so as well.
    4/20/2006 8:02:23 PM
    By Sensuous Sadie
    If "Robot," the much loved personality of the television show Lost in Space were here, he might be shouting "Danger Sensuous Sadie, Danger!" I was warned early of the big dangers in the BDSM scene not by Robot, but by my friend Bruce who told me the story about how he went to a Dominant?s house on their first meeting. Once he was fully gagged and tied up, he discovered that she had been recently divorced and had some unresolved hostility toward men. She beat the living hell out of him, ignored his garbled safeword, and sent him home. Knowing he?d probably be laughed out of the police station, he never reported the incident.
    The Insidious Danger
    While a warning story like this is important to hear, it only deals with the most overt kind of risk. There are a number of emotional and spiritual issues that can create a far more insidious danger, particularly for novices. Because these are so often ignored in contemporary discourse, I'd like to look at them in three sections. The first looks at some of the emotional complexities of practicing BDSM. The second discusses the community itself, and what kind of people are attracted to it. The third deals with the challenges that individuals face in exploring their sexuality in a culture where sexuality is both glorified and simultaneously demonized. While I am not trying to scare anyone away from the scene, I hope to demystify these issues and offer a structure to think through some of the challenges we face.
    Messy Emotional Elements of BDSM
    The key element that makes BDSM more than just another sexual interest is that it can connect us to our deepest animal self. It's not that making love in the vanilla way cannot do this, rather that the goal of scene play is often less about intercourse and more about alternative sexual and other practices. The challenge is that not everyone is prepared personally or psychologically to cope with the places that BDSM can take you. For example, when Griffin and I were exploring orgasm control, I found that my emotions got quite out of control. I simply did not have coping skills to deal with the unfamiliar and very intense feelings that I was experiencing.
    Another element is that while the scene does attract well-balanced dominant and submissive people, it also attracts less-balanced dominant and submissive people who become the bad apples of the bunch. Dominants who mistake aggression for dominance and Submissives who mistake passive helplessness for submission are not uncommon. Some of these same Dominants use the scene as a cover for their bad behavior, particularly with novices. My friend Jonathan puts it this way, "In the BDSM world, it?s permission to be the Dickhead you?ve always been." And some of those Submissives use the scene as a cover for their own inability to manage their lives.
    The power exchange also creates an environment that makes people more vulnerable emotionally. Love itself can put us in a delicate position, but turning over your body and mind to another human being requires a greater exposure of your inner self, a unique faith. When we give up control over our selves, we experience something that has no parallel in the vanilla paradigm. This also means that when our relationships fail, the fallout can be more devastating, particularly to those with low self esteem. It?s one thing to make love casually, where the biggest risk is a sexually transmitted disease or a pregnancy. It is a whole other thing in a D/s relationship which often not only absorbs those hazards, but includes the significant emotional risks of either being totally helpless, or totally in control.
    For many Submissives, their Dominant is often far more than just a girlfriend, boyfriend, or spouse, and can even become the compass of their life. A situation like this is tailor-made for tragedy when the relationship ends. Even though few would really call me a "submissive Submissive," I was devastated when my Dominant Griffin surgically removed me (his words) from his life. Had he been just another lover I probably would have groused for a while, but replaced him soon enough. Because I had trusted him in the most profound way, having him reject me that way was far more destructive. Even this is nothing compared to a Master/Mistress & Slave relationship where the Slave is likely to be far more dependant than I ever was. What might have been simply a rotten thing to happen in Vanillaland can easily become a traumatic event in the scene. And what was quite awful in a loving Dominant/Submissive relationship like the one I had, can become a mental health risk when a Slave has given up much of their own self determination.
    Communing in a Fringe Community
    One of the things that I have observed is that the BDSM community, which is by definition a fringe community, attracts people who also live fringe lifestyles in other ways. What I mean by this is that when I compare the scene with the other communities I belong to such as my friends at work, it seems that more members of the lifestyle are transitory and unstable in their work, relationships, and emotional lives. My friend Stacey says that, "The problem comes when you get a group of people who identify themselves and their community by their sexuality, because communities that focus primarily on sexuality are going to attract those who are less stable."
    To the extent that unconventional communities naturally attract non-traditional members of the general population, there seems to be far less focus on career, spirituality, and community involvement. Stacey adds that, "I don't identify with the bdsm community, mainly because I think those who do identify themselves primarily by their sexuality are on the fringes. Dominants should use their inherent strength and power to make the world a better place; be a leader in the community, politics, the world, rather than trying to make as many people cum as they can. Submissives should use their power, whether it's power or nurturing or whatever, to make the world a better place. The goal of life should not be to see how tight you can lace your corset." Obviously, people can do both and enjoy both. What is unfortunate is only that so few do. Consider even how our own support organizations like the National Coalition for Sexual Freedom, Immediate Family, or the Leather Archives & Museum have to struggle for support.
    Sexuality Going Amok on the Individual and Cultural Level
    People who are less grounded in the bigger areas of life, say work, family, friends, and so on, tend to bring an instability to their sexuality as well. The result is that many people enter the BDSM scene and go a little berserk. Consider my friend Lex who joined the community a few years ago. After a lifetime of serial monogamy, Lex discovered that he could go to play parties every weekend and pretty much do anyone he pleased. There he was, living the fantasy of half the men on the planet, a kid gone crazy in a candy store. The challenge was that he also had a committed relationship, and there developed a tension between his desire to be a wild and crazy guy and his competing desire to relish the depth that a commitment offers. Lex is not all that unique; plenty of people suit up and join up, play with anyone who has a pulse, then burn out in high drama. Unfortunately many are simply not prepared to deal with the fallout from their own bright comet. If you don't have sufficient emotional and relationship skills, engaging in multiple open relationships can only result in hurting the people you are involved with.
    There is also an important factor on the cultural level. American culture traces its history back to the days of Columbus, where the pilgrims settled on our shores, or rather you might say they invaded the Native American shores. Regardless, that group followed a very conservative approach to religion and sex, an approach witnessed by the story The Scarlet Letter which told the story of a woman adulterer who was banished from her town and made to wear a scarlet "A" on her clothing to show her shame. Although things have come a long way since that time, our society continues to approach sexual issues with a great deal of shame and embarrassment. This approach means that people in our community must often overcome a lifetime of negative messages about sex. It creates a situation that almost invites novices to the scene to go overboard. Considering that high schools are still debating the wisdom of teaching contraception, it's pretty understandable that we might not have the skills or wisdom ourselves to leap into a sexually charged sub-culture and land on our feet.
    This is complicated by the advent of the internet which has also affected an essential cultural change. BDSM is now available to anyone, whether or not they join a community. It offers unprecedented access to information and titillation for a culture that has been sexually repressed since Plymouth Rock. There is a built in challenge to a culture when access to information changes faster than the culture can keep up with it. This is not to say that the Internet is a bad thing; in fact I think it?s an incredible equalizer. But it does create a situation where an entire culture has the opportunity and the means to ignore our own good common sense about love, sex, and relationships.
    Let me be absolutely clear here. I am not saying that everyone in the scene is a whack job. But each of us has parts to our personality which are still a bit, well, messy. Just so you know that I don't think I?m above the fracas, I?ll illustrate my point with a story from my own life. A friend recently asked me what I looked for in a partner and I replied that I wanted a man who is "wildly creative." She commented that most women in our culture look for a partner who is dependable, a good provider, and a responsible parent. She pointed out that men who are "wildly creative" also tend to also be wildly emotionally unstable, a point which I agree with based on my own experience. While my job and personal life may be settled, in my relationships I too fit some of my own community profile.
    So What if People Run Amok!
    There are plenty of people who run amok in the BDSM scene and are none the worse for wear. The problems I am looking at here are not about individual people and whether or not they are emotionally stable. What I'm really looking at are the emotional and spiritual consequences of putting people who have been raised in our culture in a situation where they are simply not prepared to deal with the ensuing complexity. I was unprepared for this complexity when we were practicing the orgasm control exercises that I mentioned earlier. Since we had no guidance on how to proceed, we simply decided to drastically cut back the training because my mental health was clearly at risk. Fortunately I have a good sense of self-preservation and was aware that the feelings I was experiencing were not healthy. Sadly, not everyone has such a strong sense of self-preservation. The result for many is that they get burned out with the scene and leave, often suddenly and without explanation. While it's impossible to measure how much damage is done on a community level, the challenges that this situation poses to individuals is inherently destructive to a person's friends and family, not to mention their own mental health.
    I believe that BDSM "play" is a misnomer, that it is in fact intimacy at its best. I also believe that intimacy cannot by definition be "casual." Whether there is genital sex or orgasm or not is irrelevant. When play is approached in a way that doesn't honor this depth, the emotional and spiritual fallout can be very destructive. I also believe that relating to other human beings in a way that doesn't connect with their humanity separates us from God. In lieu of anything measurable on the destruction scale, I can only say that for me, running amok in the scene, or anywhere, is a very bad thing.

    How is this Different From Other Hobbies?
    You might ask then, how is this different than getting involved in some other alternative sexuality community such as polyamory, or perhaps even a non-sexually oriented community such as the Society of Creative Anachronism (SCA), both of which have a large overlapping membership with the scene? After all, if a person is infatuated in their approach to new interests, it might not matter which hobby they pick. While it?s true that an emotionally unbalanced person is going to respond the same way to any community, there are far less dangers in the swinging community for example, because the focus is not on the power exchange. Sleeping with multiple partners may well create a risk for sexually transmitted diseases, as well as the usual emotional risks of multiple relationships. But neither of these are as potent, emotionally speaking, as the feelings that often manifest in BDSM relationships. Similarly if you become fanatical about swing dancing, the worst you?ll probably face will be a sprained ankle.
    What Then?
    The combination of a sexual orientation that is so complex, a community that attracts people who are less stable overall, and individuals who are more likely to swim in uncharted waters creates a fertile ground for internal chaos. It?s easy for the books to tell us that "if you don?t know who you are, then don?t do BDSM," but the reality is that all of us are works in progress, and few would consider not exploring their sexuality because they are at the same time dealing with personal growth.
    These are extremely complex issues, and ones that go deep in our cultural history, and so there are no easy answers. You might ask then, "whacha gonna do about it?" I?m not sure that anything here needs to be fixed so much as I want to make explicit some of the complexities that go mostly unspoken within our community. For myself, I've been taking things slower with people I meet in the scene, in part because I know I tend to choose emotionally unbalanced men, but also because I know that in the aggregate, more of the potential Dominants available will not be able to offer the stability I seek. In the meantime, I hope you will take Robot's warning to heart and take things as slow as the fervor and intensity of the BDSM scene permit.
    4/20/2006 7:43:19 AM

    PUBLIC PLAY
    steeldoor           
    Public Play or scening is a fairly popular past-time for members of the D/s or BDSM community. It is for many an opportunity to socialize with other members of the local community. A time to introduce a new submissive or Dominant to friends. A time to reveal or perform new or different techniques before an appreciative audience.
    There are a few things that a new Dominant or submissive should know prior to attending or scening at a public play party or event. Most BDSM communities have 'suggested protocol'. These behavior suggestions vary from organization to organization in their finer detail but some broad 'rules' apply to virtually all of them. Clothing or attire should be dark, preferably black. Unless specifically noted by the individual or organization proffering the invitation to the event the Dominant and submissive should dress street appropriate and comport themselves in a non-expository manner upon arrival. Many public dungeons are located in residential areas or homes and it is generally the desire of the dungeon to remain 'invisible' to its neighbors. Often there will be parking requirements in order not to offend or block neighbors vehicles etc. Carry any props, tools or toys inside mundane bags or tubes. Be discrete.
    No alcohol or drugs are permitted for anyone scening or being scened. If you intend to drink, then do not intend to play. Often there is a changing area inside of the facility and most public dungeons encourage people attending to dress in fetish attire once inside the privacy of the facility. It is proper to immediately seek out and greet your host or hostess if you are attending an invitation event. It is also appropriate to present them with a small gift.
    Generally the host or hostess will inform you of the rules, limitations and restrictions of the play party. Often this occurs when the invitation is offered, however if you are unfamiliar or have not been told these rules then ask. Most hosts will also point out the attending 'Dungeon Master/Mistresses' upon arrival as well. The Dungeon Master/Mistress oversee's the play scenes and the actions of persons attending the events. If you take action which is in violation of Dungeon rules then you may be escorted out of the facilities by the Dungeon Master/Mistress. If you see action taken which is in violation of the rules then gain the attention of one of the DM's for appropriate action to be taken. In most cases this is action which is or may be nonconsensual by anyone scening, or a scene occurring without appropriate safeguards.
    Be courteous. The presence of a naked submissive is not permission for you to address them in any fashion. It is considered proper for Dominants to greet each other. Often it is considered equally proper for submissives to greet each other. In general a Dominant does not greet a submissive unless they are 'introduced' to them by their Dominant. When such an introduction is offered the Dominant should be respectful. It is not appropriate to 'touch' a submissive without direct permission from their Dominant. Be prepared to see men and women in all forms of attire or lack of. Make a reasoned attempt not to gawk though you should remember that part of everyone's 'experience' of the event is in 'enjoyment of what they see'. It is appropriate to comment appreciatively on something unique and intriguing.
    If this is your first public play party then ask people how they prefer to be addressed. In this way you avoid giving offense.
    If you are a new submissive and this is your first event then you will probably be confronted with multiple layers of experiences. Your Dominant may require you to be unclothed or completely naked except for collar and cuffs. This public nudity may be very challenging for you. You may experience humiliation and pride at the same time. You will be further challenged to retain proper behavior which can be especially difficult when greeting people for the first time. Expect to be in 'space' virtually the entire time you are there. If possible refrain from wearing stiletto's to a first event, consider wearing chunk type heels instead (you may be a bit unsteady). Expect to become 'riveted' by scenes and potentially to co-experience a scene you are not physically involved in. This type of kinetic connection is fairly common and especially prevalent at first events.
    Look to your Dominant to indicate to you how to address individual people you are introduced to. When in doubt address any male Dominant as Sir and any female Dominant as Ma'am. Expect not to remember names.
    When it comes time to scene, detach or remove the audience from consideration. This applies equally to both Dominant and submissive. Shift your attention and focus totally onto your partner. You should not listen to suggestions from the audience, nor take them. A Dominant taking 'direction' from an unknown viewer stresses the 'trust' of their submissive. Pay close attention to your partner and experience the scene together, with and for each other. Performance scening is for many something like acting or stage art, in general it is not what is desired or desirable for a D/s couple. Your scene is not FOR the audience but merely expressed in their presence.
    If you are viewing other scenes you should not comment aloud or attempt to involve yourself in the scene. The elevated level of excitement can alter your normal responses, be prepared and consider your actions wisely before taking them.
    The scenes should be observed in silence. Noises can disrupt the play partners.
    Have FUN!!!

    4/19/2006 5:14:10 PM

    Cyber vs RL (or why so many don't make it through) the-vox 
    The move from cyber to RL is one thing that many people have been experimenting lately. Due to the anonymous nature of the Net, it's a place in which many people dare to explore the dark side of their souls. But this also means taking the risk when meeting an online playpartner for the first time. 
    As you probably have noticed by now, safety in the lifestyle is a big concern of mine, mostly because I've seen and heard lots of ugly things that could have been avoided had the people involved been safety-conscious.     Most of the people in the lifestyle in RL (real life) are more or less safe in the way they do things most of the time...but when I started to take part of the online BDSM community a few years ago, I noticed something that has made me more and more concerned as time passes.....I don't know if it is 'cause the online world gives us a sense of invulnerability (nobody can hurt me through bits and bytes) or because people are a lot more naive than I ever believed, but...people online are NOT safety-conscious in general.
    This has changed over time, and it's getting better, but there's still lots of horror stories you hear online, and, unfortunately, many of them are true. So...this area of my website is about the way IRC and BDSM interact and how to be safe when doing the transition from cyber to RL.
    The online world, or cyberspace, has become part of the daily life of many people...from those that spend a few hours a month online, to those like me that spend most of their awake time connected (hey! it's my work! :) we have been forming an "alternate universe" online...a place where we forget our problems for a while, or a place where we can share those problems knowing fully that nobody in our RL will find out about em. But this feeling of safety has also altered the way we people see safety in our whole lives. 
    We do things online that we'd never do in RL, from telling a stranger about our tastes in sex, to giving our phone number and home address to people we have never seen....and we feel just as safe doing one or the other! 
    Being IRC a fantasy world, there's lots of people who step into the BDSM lifestyle on IRC for the first time....and they come and see LOTS of stuff that has NOTHING to do with RL...and think that's the way it should be in RL. 
    We see lots of rules in some BDSM channels that pretend to shape the way we behave in them, and that is perfectly well...the problem is when we believe that the rules that apply to a channel apply to life too. Let me tell you something...in RL a sub does NOT have to serve everybody in a party just 'cause they say they are Doms...a sub in RL is as respectable and worth as much as any Dom, and to believe otherwise is dumb....dignity and submission DO mix. 
    Most of the BDSM IRC channels have a rule about Doms using caps in their nicks and subs not using them...and some people take that as a demonstration of the low esteem we Doms hold the subs in....and let me tell you...that is NOT so. I guess the rule started when somebody thought that it was necessary to know who was Dom and who was sub, 'cause some Doms DO have rules for THEIR owned subs about how to behave toward Doms in a purely BDSM situation, like a playparty. But one thing is certain, and that is that the caps rule is NOT something meant to "mark" subs as inferior beings. 
    To Gor or not to Gor...travelling to an alternate universe..
        There's two very different "styles" on BDSM, which are especially noticeable online...the "mainstream" BDSM (for lack of better words) and Gorean BDSM. Goreans base their play in the novels by John Norman, a sociologist that wrote a long series of books (25?) about a world called Gor, which is "the hidden twin" of Earth, always on the other side of the Sun.
    Gorean BDSM is full of rules, and is not the kind of play that *I* enjoy. But one thing is certain...Gor is a fantasy world and should be taken as that...mere fantasy...is not true that females are born to serve men...tho it is true that SOME females are born to serve the man they choose...so...when you go into a gorean channel, always remember...that is NOT what RL is about :) 
    I'm a firm believer that we *do* need fantasy in our lives...but when it comes to BDSM...we have to make sure to separate what is pure fantasy from desires we can make true....because many times that can be the difference between an extremely erotic time and death.
    If you go to an IRC BDSM channel you'll probably get to see some scenes there, from the very tame of a slave kneeling at the feet of her Master to the very harsh whipping or caneing, or even extreme stuff, like snuff scenes or bestiality scenes. It is up to the observer to decide if s/he likes what is happening, but one thing is for sure...NEVER try in RL a scene you saw online unless you KNOW what you are doing! 
    One thing I've discovered online is that many people let their imagination go wild...nothing is more sad for a RL BDSMer than "hearing" a 'slave' say "I have no limits because slaves have no limits"...a limitless person does NOT exist, we ALL have limits, be them physical or psychological. The sub that saz she has no limits, has no clue of what BDSM is in RL, the Dom who saz he has no limits, either doesn't know what BDSM is or is a psychopath.   Another facet of this problem of over fantasizing is that some people who have no RL experience role-play very hard scenes online (like a very heavy caneing, for example) and then, when RL comes up, they feel disappointed (or their Dom feels disappointed/cheated) 'cause she can't do what she role-played online so often. This problem is even worse when the sub never tells the Dom that she has no experience in RL, and pretends to know what her limits are. Of course, the other way around happens to, when a Dom pretends to be what he's not, and then RL comes...and the sub finds herself in a relationship with a guy who is not the Dom he role-played online or, worse yet, hurt 'cause of her excessive trust and his lack of knowledge. It's not the same to say "/me lands a stroke with the cane on your ass" than to actually grab a real cane and use it on a subbie. 
    One thing that is important, at least in my mind, is that even if BDSM is a lot of role-play, there's a lot of reality to it too, and we have to be certain that we always show what our RL is...if you don't have RL experience, don't pretend to imitate the girls who take 300 lashes of the singletail in channel...99.9% of them wouldn't be able to take 5 strokes with it in RL. Be sincere, people who really care about BDSM are understanding of those who are new to the lifestyle, and many will be willing to help you explore your fantasies in a SSC way. Same goes for the Doms...guys...don't try to give a subbie 200 strokes with a heavy duty flogger....it is VERY rare to find a subbie who can take them...and most experienced subbies will KNOW you are pretending to know what you don't.
    Come back often...I'll keep on adding thoughts to this page as time goes by...this is too long and complex a topic to set it all down in a single sitting :) 

    4/19/2006 4:57:33 PM

    Control Tower*** The A-Word***(written by a Mistress)
    Talk about a buzz kill. It happens all the time, though: I'll get an e-mail or some sweet thing will sidle up to me at a party, there's some conversation, and she/he will ask me if I'd like to play sometime.
    "What a charming request," I'll say. "What kinds of things are you into?"
    Then they say it: "Anything you want, Mistress." Or the variation, "I'm a no-limits slave."
    Boom, forget it, you've totally lost my interest. Never tell me you'll do anything. Never tell me you have no limits.
    Why? Because I don't believe you. Trust me, kids, I can think of some things you won't do. Lots of things. Can I shave your head, for example? Eyebrows, too? Organize a gangbang with you and some guys from the Millionair Club? Hogtie you and roll you around naked in a pigpen? Quick-setting concrete bondage? Dental drills? Staple guns? Bone-marrow donation? Those aren't things I usually do when I play, but if you use the a-word, then you're telling me that I could do them with you.
    With the very wide variety of activities that fall under the heading of BDSM, why would someone say "anything" to a kinkster like me? I think the most common reason is simple naivet?For these folks, I don't even have to get out the staple gun. I just mention a few of my everyday favorites and they turn pale and start backing away. Like, how about bloodsports? Golden showers? Electrified catheters? Oh, that's not what you had in mind? Learn a lesson from this: When you say "anything", it doesn't mean anything you can think of, it means anything I can think of.
    Sometimes people say the a-word out of shyness. I understand that it can be hard to talk about one's kinky desires, but it's unfair to expect me to guess what's on or off the menu. You can make a list on a piece of paper and hand it to me if you have to, as long as you communicate somehow. Another possible reason: mental laziness. Such a person might really be experienced and have broad limits, but be unwilling to bother clearly defining a yes/no/maybe list. But you know, if you want me to go to the trouble of creating a scene for us, the least you can do is offer up some thoughts about what's likely to work well. Show me some effort, baby.
    It's relatively easy to correct a-worders like these. There are other, less-innocent examples of the breed, however. There are the low self-esteem manipulators?they're the ones who think that if they state limits, I won't agree to play with them, so they pretend to not have any. Only after the scene has begun will their limits start trickling out.
    More sad and disturbing are the people who've been brainwashed into thinking that being a good slave means you aren't allowed to have limits?you have to do anything, anytime. I hear about this a lot and not only is it bullshit, I think it's a terribly unattractive concept. Some of the pleasure I take in kink is the continual seduction of consent. I love the fact that I can get my partners to let me do things to them that they never thought they'd let anyone do?and better yet, I can make them like it. That's hot.
    Don't get me wrong, it's great to be omnivorously kinky. However, it's normal and healthy for people?even people who think of themselves as slaves?to realize that there are at least a few things that they simply won't consent to. It's a sign of self-respect. I have encountered very few people who I came to believe really would do anything, anytime, with no limits. I have a special name for those folks?I call them "batshit crazy," and my electrical toys do not have sufficient power to give these people the shock therapy they desperately need, so I don't play with them.
    So before you present yourself to me or any other high-caliber kinkster for possible playtime, sit down and figure out what you do and don't want from the scene. Just think how weird you'd look with no eyebrows....the stranger.

    4/18/2006 9:50:21 PM

    It's risky to meet strangers -- whether on-line or off -- but it's possible to minimize your risk by hiding your identity, checking the backgrounds of strangers, establishing safe calls, and using safewords.

    Some Notes on Safety for Meeting On-line and Off  

    Why Be Concerned About Safety?: The example of John Edward Robinson Sr. a.k.a. "Slavemaster" 
       "The Texas woman who went on a kinky sex date with a suspected Kansas serial killer set up elaborate safety precautions that may have forced him to spare her life and ended his alleged 16-year murder spree, the Daily News has learned.
        "The Texas woman, a licensed psychologist whose identity is being protected, arranged to make coded phone calls to the leader of a Houston-based group of sadomasochists who was worried about her because she had met the man on-line. 'We have in our community what's called a safe call,' said Travis, head of the bondage group called People Exchanging Power. He did not want his last name used.
        "'If you are going to meet someone you're not sure of, you have someone sitting there waiting to hear from you.' Robinson, who is in jail after five decomposing bodies were found on his property last week, was angry when he learned the Texas woman had made sure someone knew exactly where she was. 'The gentleman in question was furious at her for setting up the safe call,' said Travis. 'He said this showed a lack of trust in him. What it really told him was that someone was paying attention.' The coded calls she made during their tryst at a Kansas City hotel did not prevent Robinson from brutalizing the woman, police said. But her precautions including insisting on meeting in a public place and giving his cell phone number to Travis may have ensured she was set free.
        "Robinson called himself Slavemaster while surfing the Web for sadomasochistic sex partners, police said. He lured the Texas woman to a Kansas motel by promising her 'lots of stuff,' said Travis. 'She would be his full-time sub[missive]. He was going to set her up in an apartment and help her find a job,' the bondage leader said. 'He was going to make her life easy.' But before she left to meet Robinson at the motel, Travis said, she asked him for some advice. 'I said don't go,' Travis said. '[Robinson] wouldn't give her his home number or home address. He said he was so wealthy that when submissive women found out he had so much money, they would stalk him.'"
        - HELEN KENNEDY and CORKY SIEMASZKO
        "Harrowing Tale Of S&M Escape: Woman's call led cops to slay suspect"
        New York Daily News, June 6, 2000
    More Examples:
    St. Paul, MN - November 2002 - Steven H. Bailey admitted to accidentally killing Maceo Frank Brodnax of Hollywood, CA. Bailey called himself "The True Master" and described himself as "old guard". (He had been practicing S&M since the early 1970s.) Bailey has been quoted as saying "I always err on the side of safety." He also admitted to accidentally killing Brodnax during a game of erotic asphyxiation on November 2, the first day of Brodnax's visit. In Bailey's account, he had placed Brodnax in a gas mask and covered the opening with a plastic bag containing chloroform. Unfortunately the phone rang, Bailey answered it, and he lost track of time while Brodnax died. He kept Brodnax's body in his apartment for several days before trying to dispose of it. The two had meet on-line in September. New York - August 2002 - A 17-year-old boy in New York was accused of the stabbing and beating death of a 14-year-old girl he met in an Internet chat room. Los Angeles, CA - August 22, 2002 - Daniel Zabuski, 42, of Los Angeles, a third-strike offender and one time police cadet, was sentenced to 80 years to life in state prison for raping and assaulting three women. Zabuski's lawyer said that the sex and sadomasochistic acts were all consensual. Zabuski's wife said her husband is only guilty of infidelity. Zabuski had prior convictions for sexually assaulting two teenage girls while posing as a talent scout. In 1986 a judge threw out a case against him, ruling that prostitutes cannot be raped. In this latest case, he had met the three women in Internet D/s chat rooms.
    Brush Prairie, WA - September 2002 - Michael Aaron Wilson, 45, and William Joseph Fritsch, 22, were charged with first-degree kidnapping, rape and assault against a 47-year-old homeless man who was held as a sex slave for eight days in a well equipped torture chamber in their middle-class home. Wilson and Fritsch contend that the incident was consensual. Charges were later dropped. They had met the Seattle man in an Internet chat room.
    Japan - Early 2002 - In the first six months of 2002, crimes linked to Internet dating services in Japan more than doubled according to Japan's National Police Agency. The total number for the first half of 2002 came to 793, up from 302 in the same period in 2001. 23 were rapes and 1 was a murder case. In another suspected instance, police believe a man had murdered a 16-year-old schoolgirl whom he might have contacted through an Internet dating service.
    Long Island, NY - August 2001 - James Warren -- who called himself "Sir Whip" and his friend Beth Loschin were charged with attempted murder, assault, kidnapping, rape, sodomy and other crimes for allegedly kidnapping a 15-year-old girl from Massachusetts and bringing her to Long Island. Warren's defense was that the sadomasochism was consensual and the girl claimed to be 18 years old. He had meet the girl on-line.
    In 2000, the "CyberAngels, an organization that assists victims of Internet crimes, received 650 on-line stalking complaints every day." (from "The Web's dark side" by Margaret Mannix, U.S. News and World Report Vol. 129, No. 8, August 28, 2000.)
    In 1999, the FBI opened 1,500 on-line child sex cases, up from 700 in 1998. (Ibid.)
    Anderson, MO - late 1998 - William Miller lured Jo Ann Marie Brown to Missouri where he fatally shot her in the head and stuffed her body in a well. He had met her on-line. New York, NY - November 1996 - 30-year-old doctoral candidate in microbiology and former chess prodigy, Oliver Jovanovic, engaged in a session of sadomasochism with 20-year-old Barnard College English and Philosophy Major, Jamie Rzucek, in his Manhattan apartment. Almost a week later, she brought charges against him of kidnaping, assault, and sexual abuse. Citing the New York  Rape Shield Law,  Judge William Wetzel refused to allow the defense to introduce her emails into evidence to show that the session had been consensual and that she was an experienced S&M enthusiast. Other evidence and testimony which directly contradicted Rzucek's claims and cast doubt on her honesty were similarly withheld. The court sentenced Jovanovic to 15 years to life. The Appellate court reversed Jovanovic's conviction in December 1999. State Supreme Court Justice Rena Uviller dropped the case on November 1, 2001. The State Supreme Court found that "The trial court's rulings erroneously withheld from the jury a substantial amount of highly relevant, admissible evidence." BTW, Jovanovic and his accuser had meet an AOL chatroom. 
    In addition to these major news stories, there are anecdotal accounts of stalking, rape, and abuse committed under the guise of consensual BDSM. I'm personally acquainted with several submissives who have been victimized by someone they meet on-line. And as in the example of Oliver Jovanovic, tops are also vulnerable.  
    Key Point: You don't really know anyone on-line. Whether you're a top or a bottom -- be careful.
    "The Internet is not some horrible, horrible place where nothing can ever go right. Wonderful love stories can and do happen. It's just that horrible, horrible things also happen, and are seemingly happening more and more because people aren't being smart."
    - Beth Jenkins, Los Angeles Psychologist
    "The thing with most Internet relationships is that it's a secret fantasy. The majority of people involved in Internet relationships are having a very profound romance with their own imagination. You have an internal image of the person (that you've created in your mind). Then you begin to relate to that person and convince yourself there's nothing to fear. People don't tend to tell their friends because...they might say to them, `What are you, out of your mind? He could be anything!'"
    - Esther Gwinnell, psychiatrist
      Author of on-line Seductions: Falling in Love with Strangers on the Internet
    "The Gorean is suspicious of the stranger, particularly in the vicinity of his native walls. Indeed, in Gorean the same word is used for both stranger and enemy."
    - John Norman
    Outlaw of Gor, pg 49
    Predators and their Submissive Victims:
    "In a dominant/submissive relationship, someone who is a con man has a very, very willing subject."
    - Jes Beard, Tennessee kink aware lawyer
    "Psychopaths have an uncanny ability to spot and use 'nurturant women' -- that is, those who have a powerful need to help or mother others. Many such women are in the helping professions -- nursing, social work, counseling -- and tend to look for the goodness in others while overlooking or minimizing their faults: 'He's got a problem but I can help him,' or, 'He had a such a rough time as a kid, all he needs is someone to hug him.' These women usually take a lot of abuse in their belief that they can help; they are ripe for being left emotionally, physically, and financially drained."
    - Robert D. Hare, PhD
      Without Conscience: The Disturbing World of the Psychopaths Among Us
    The vulnerability in these submissives is not a lack of intelligence or knowledge. In the first example, it was a psychologist who traveled to Kansas to see Robinson. Of all the people to fall under a psychopath's spell, a psychologist should have been the least susceptible. But she was desperate and he offered her a simple, romantic solution to all of her problems. Predators are master manipulators because they are very adept at playing off the needs and desires of their victims.
    Some Perspective: The majority of people who practice this lifestyle are not serial killers.
    "I don?t know anybody who does consensual sadomasochism who does it without empathy, without respect, without caring, and not infrequently without a great deal of love."
    - William Hentgen
      San Francisco psychotherapist and co-author of Consensual Sadomasochism: How to Talk About It and How to Do It Safely
    However, there are dangerous predators on the periphery -- dangerous people who participate nominally in BDSM munches and support groups or cruise leather bars looking for fresh meat. But -- more disturbingly -- sometimes the predators are among us. Membership -- even leadership -- in the (Real Time/Offline) BDSM community is not a confirmation that someone is safe and honorable. For example:
    Between 1978 and 1993 in London, England, UK, three different British serial killers -- Dennis Nilsen, Michael "the Wolf" Lupo, and Colin Ireland -- employed the Coleherne pub in west London -- an English equivalent of the American "Leather Bar" -- as their private game preserve. The three murderers have taken the lives of 29 men who made the mistake of going home with a stranger.
    In June 2001 in Spokane, WA, David Dailey, Edmund Ball, and Lana Vickery kidnapped and raped two Japanese college students attending the Mukogawa Fort Wright Institute in Washington state. The two victims were raped and assaulted over a seven-hour period. Ball was the President and Co-founder of the Spokane Power Exchange. Vickery was Ball's "branded slave."
    July 2000 - Quincy, MA - According to Barbara M. Asher, a professional 52 year old dominatrix known as "Mistress Lauren M," she left 53-year-old Michael Lord strapped on a rack with colar around his neck and a hood over his head. While she was changing into her professional uniform, she could hear him struggling and gasping. After 15 minutes Asher returned to find him dead -- the victim of an apparent heart attack or asphyxiation. She was afraid of IRS and police scrutiny of her business so she did not call 911. Instead her boyfriend, Miguel Ferrer, unsuccessfully attempted CPR on Lord. When that failed, Asher and her boyfriend dismembered Lord's body and dumped the remains in a trash bin. Prosecutor Robert Nelson said "She had a duty to act at the time, to take him off the rack ... and call appropriate medical response teams." She has been charged with involuntary manslaughter. (She was later acquited.)
    Exercise caution when
    meeting alone or playing with someone you don't know well -- whether you've meet him on-line, through a R/T BDSM organization, or even if he's prominent in the community.
    In General:
    While most of these notes are in the context of advice to bottoms, tops are also at risk from dangerous playmates, predators, and unstable individuals. As in the case of Oliver Jovanovic, sometimes a submissive will damage a dom's reputation -- or worse -- by making false accusations.
    BDSM themed Chat Rooms and IRC are 97% fantasy. They aren't representative of the "real" scene -- which itself is heavily influenced by fantasy. R/T BDSM more closely conforms to the laws of man and physics as well as common sense and politeness.
    You should educate yourself about safety, BDSM, and your community before you start playing.
    Be cautious and take your time: Don't rush into a situation no matter how tempting.
    If someone seems too good to be true, they probably are.
    Don't believe everything you read on-line. Profiles and other information can be faked.
    Strike a balance between safety and good manners -- but when in doubt err on the side of safety. Predators take advantage of their victims' desire to please and their need to avoid conflict. Some common lines the predators and CHUDWAHs (Clueless Het Dom Wannabes) will use are "A real submissive would do just what I asked" and "A real submissive wouldn't need to negotiate or use safewords or safecalls."
    Just because someone wrote you, doesn't mean you need to reply anymore than you need to obey the orders of a stranger who says he's a dominant.
    Listen critically. (See "warning signs" below.)
    Use a scene name -- a psuedonym -- to protect your identity and privacy. It can be just your first name or something more fanciful such as "Ambrosio," "Raven," and "Lord Hugh-Coq." Scene names are quite acceptable. (But don't use "Ambrosio" because it's taken or "Raven" because it's over used or "Lord Hugh -Coq" because it's ridiculous.)
    Listen to your intuition.
    Some of the following advice may seem extreme. To be honest the author doesn't know anyone who follows all of this advice -- himself included. You must decide what is reasonable and realistic. However, these points are offered as safety guidelines.
    This advice is not the final word on the subject. You must still use your own common sense. You are responsible for your own safety. 
    Network: Join a local munch group and/or a BDSM organization -- by which I mean a group of people who meet face to face, usually in a public restaurant. It's a safe venue to socialize, to find people who interest you, way to discover people's reputation, and opportunity to create a safety network.
    Many novices are intimidated to going to their first munch. They shouldn't be. Munches are not free for all group gropes or play parties. They are opportunity for socializing in a public venue.
    Make numerous friends in the community not just contacts with potential play partners.  
    Discretion on-line: Don't give out personal information about yourself to anyone else on-line -- especially to a stranger. Don't give out ...
    Full name - Use first name or gender neutral handle
    Home address
    Where you live (If you live in a small town, don't identify it.) Social Security Number (duh! -- SSNs can be used to steal someone's identity.)
    Passwords (double duh!)
    Credit card information (triple duh!)
    Even if you know and trust someone on-line, the Internet is not a secure venue for sharing this information. 
    Caution on-line
    Create a "disposable" free email account -- from Yahoo, Microsoft, Google etc., -- for anonymity and privacy. Use the account for receiving responses to your personal ad or sending responses to personal ads or posting to mailing lists and newsgroups.
    Whatever email account you use be sure that the settings will not display your real name.  Send yourself a test message to be sure that your vanilla name does not appear in the "From" field.
    Remove anything that identifies you or where you live from your profile(s.)
    Lurk on mailing lists and in newsgroups: Don't start chatting right away. Sit back and observe.
    Read profiles when available.
    In Internet Relay Chat, use the /WHOIS  and /WHO  commands to find our more about other people on your channel. Caution: that information can be faked. (See "Internet Relay Chat" below) If you like what someone types or someone intrigues you, write that person privately: email, IM (Instant Messenger), private chat, /MSG (in IRC), etc.,
    Report any attacks or threats to police. Save offending messages for police and report them to your service provider.
    In on-line communication, you are doing without the auditory and visual cues that you have in a "R/T" (Real Time, Face to Face) meeting. 
    Internet Relay Chat (IRC) is one of the earlier Internet applications. It followed the creation of email but predates the creation of the World Wide Web. It is a method to carry on real time "conversations" with other computer users over the Internet by typing text into a chat client -- a computer program such as mIRC or vIRC. The chat client relays the information to a chat server which relays the message to other users in the same chat "channel." In this way, people from all over the world can "meet" and "talk" in a "virtual space." For some it's an attractive way to meet people with similar interests.
    Ask Questions:
    "How long have you been in the scene?"
    "How long have you been in the local scene?"
    "Where else have you been involved in BDSM?"
    "How experienced are you?"
    "How did you start?"
    "What is it about BDSM or the scene that you enjoy most? The exchange of power? The role playing? The sensation? Something else entirely?"
    "Who/what are you looking for?"
    "What sort of relationship do you want?"
    "Are you friends with your past playmates?"
    "Have you ever made a mistake during a scene? What was it?" 
    Telephone Safety:
    Disable caller ID feature so as to call anonymously
    Don't call collect - it will reveal your phone number
    Use a pager or a cell phone
    Check Backgrounds
    Ask your potential playmate for referrals. But be careful: Some predators have numerous on-line identities. Robinson would pose as multiple doms who would vouch for each other and even took over the email account and identity of one of his missing slaves.
    Ask around about your potential playmate. Ask numerous people. Opinions are often subjective and sometimes unfairly biased. When one or two opinions are extreme in one direction or another, consider the source.
    Know the other person's legal name and check it out.
    Know the other person's phone number, address, and place of employment.
    If the other person claims to be a member of an elite organization, verify that the organization actually exists. Robinson claimed to be a leading member of the "International Council of Masters," a secret group that no one has ever heard of outside of the "Slavemaster" case. He claimed this elite society had been in existence since 1920 and had chapters throughout Europe and the United States. Except for the website Robinson had commissioned (A secret society with a website?) and a sensational television expose, there is no indication the group actually existed.
    Use one of the many commercial online background check services (Background Verification.)
    Use a local Sexual Offender Registry (Caution: Exclusion in the database is not proof that someone is harmless just as inclusion is not absolute proof that they're dangerous.)
    Run a search on your potential play partner in Google. The results will be incomplete and sometimes irrelevant -- right name / wrong person -- but it's remarkable what you can find. (Again, just because it's published on-line doesn't make it true.)
    SIDE NOTE: In a study released November 2004 by Harris Interactive and Dogpile, 23% of Internet users polled searched for information on coworkers, employees, potential employees, bosses, or clients. The study was conducted online, and based on responses from 2,266 people. (Source: Jason Tuohey, Medill News Service. Friday, December 03, 2004. Reported in PC World, Dec. 2004)
    A Contradiction
    These notes advise against giving out personal information.
    These notes advise to check the background of your potential playmate.
    Doesn't this advice create an impass if both parties follow it? ("No I won't tell you my real name. You tell me yours.") Yes it does.
    An Imperfect Compromise: Don't give out personal information to a stranger. You should only share personal information with someone you know well enough to trust. How much is well enough? That's a difficult question. I can't decide that for you. You will have to use your best judgment.  
    Meeting Offline
    Have your own transportation to and from the meeting place.
    Set up safe calls (see "Safe Calls" below.)
    If the person you're meeting objects to the safe calls, leave.
    Whenever possible bring a friend who knows you and your interests.
    Meet in a public place, preferably one where there are cameras or where your friends frequent.
    Bring a cell phone.
    Don't let the other person see your license plate or follow you to your car.
    Don't leave your keys, wallet, or drink unattended.
    Stay sober.
    If the first meeting is a success, schedule another meeting before the first meeting it over.
    Don't play the first time you meet, no matter how tempted.
    Exchange drivers licenses. Make a photocopy of the other person's license or ask him to bring a photocopy.
    Be honest and straightforward
    If the meeting isn't going well or you feel uncomfortable or unsafe, leave. (Listen to your intuition.)Before you meet to play, negotiate what you'll be doing and how much you'll be doing. After the meeting make sure you're not being followed. (Go to a police station if you feel you are.) 
    Meeting Someone in Another City
    All of the above applies!
    Set up safe calls with someone in the area that you are visiting (see "Safe calls" below)
    Have your own transportation -- do not rely on your potential playmate
    Stay at a motel -- not your potential partner's home
    Meet in a public place -- not your hotel room or the other person's home. Don't tell your potential playmate where you are staying.
    Arrange to meet at a local munch if that's an option
    Determine where you can get help -- police station, friend's house, women's shelter, etc., -- and where that help is physically located, before you need it. Have those addresses and telephone numbers handy. 
    Warning Signs:
    Does the other person seem to be hiding something? Does he avoid answering reasonable questions? Is he inconsistent in what he writes and says? Does he contradict himself?
    Is he presumptuous about the relationship? Does he expect complete submission from a stranger? Is he ready to collar you and move into your home on your first meeting?
    Does he seem more interested in sex than you are? Does it seem like he wants cyber sex from the beginning when you're looking for something else?
    Does he respect your concern about safety or does he ridicule your precautions and try to coerce you into submission?
    Does he try to isolate you from friends, family, and other people in the scene?
    Does he have nothing nice to say about past partners?
    Does he understand that cyber is more fantasy than R/T?
    Does he seem a perfect match? Maybe too perfect? Robinson presented himself as a divorced millionaire Master in need of a woman to care for his invalid father. He was still married to his wife of 38 years, his father was dead, and his financial empire -- like the exclusive "International Council of Masters" -- was all smoke and mirrors. 
    First Scene
    Negotiate the scene before you meet to play.
    Set up safe calls (see "safe calls" below)
    If your scene partner objects to the safe calls, leave.
    Play light the first time.
    Don't try bondage until you know your partner better and trust him.
    Be careful what you bring with you. I know of an instance where a top tied up the bottom then rummaged through the bottom's wallet looking for information he could use.
    Play somewhere where you're free to leave: If you're playing in your home and the scene goes bad, can you leave?
    Practice Safe Sex (assuming you both choose to have sex)
    Respect limits -- including your own: Use your safe words when you should. (See "Safe Words" below) 
    Safe Call:
    a safety procedure where people tell outside parties where they will be and when they?ll be checking back in by telephone. If a person does not check in, the third party calls for help. 
    Safe Calls (more)
    From "More on safe words" (Author Unknown) and other sources.

    • Choose your safe call carefully.
    • You should provide the person receiving the safe call with the following information about yourself: your full name, your home address, your phone number, car information (make, model, color, and license plate number) and detailed travel itinerary (flight numbers, departure times, arrival times, rental car information, etc.)
    • You should provide the person receiving the safe call with the following information about the person you're meeting: his full name, his screenname(s) / logon ID(s), his address, his phone number(s), his age, description, drivers license information, and anything else you know about him.
    • Also provide the safe call receiver with the location of the meeting, phone number of the meeting place, time and date of the meeting, the local phone number of the police, and a list of people to contact in case of an emergency.
    • Use a minimum of three code words or phrases: 1) All is well, 2) I feel uncomfortable about this and I want to leave, and 3) I feel that I'm in danger and I need help right away.
    • The code words or phrases should be common usages that are easy to work into a casual conversation.
    • You should have a clearly defined "all clear" phrase. Something the safe call recipient expects you to use unless the situation is very bad.
    • Be sure to communicate what your codes words and phrases mean and what sort of response they warrant.
        Too Vague: "If I use my code word that means I may be in trouble."
        Better: "If I say that I 'left my window open' that means I feel uncomfortable and I'm gong to leave as soon as possible. But if I don't use the 'all clear' phrase -- even after you prompt me -- that means he's listening in on the call, he's threatening me not to use my safewords, I'm being held against my will, and you should call the police right away!"
      You don't want any doubt in anyone's mind what the code words mean or whether or not you need help.
    • Set up a course of action if you fail to call at the appointed time or if you use your cade words . Both safe call participants need to understand the appropriate actions which correspond to which phrases: either for the safe call recipient to call the police and explain the situation or to show up at the meeting. You don't want the police to show up at Starbuck's with their guns drawn because your date is 100 pounds heavier than he had claimed to be. On the other hand, you don't want the safe call recipient to be driving across town in rush hour traffic to save you from an embarrassing first meeting when you've already been taken against your will to an abandoned meat packing plant.
    • Make safe calls after the first 15 minutes, after the first 45 minutes, after the first 2 hours, when the meeting is over, and then 30 minutes after. If the meeting is longer than 3 hour make the call every 2 hours.
    • It would be a great help if the person receiving the safe call had Caller ID.
    • Safecalls are not the beginning and the end of safety. Their effectiveness is limited. 
      Safe Call Networks
      While it's best to choose a friend that knows you and about your interests for your safe call, in some cases you might choose to use a Safe Call Network. In choosing a safe call network, bare in mind that these networks are all volunteer efforts and often there is no screening process for the volunteers. Hopefully their motives are pure but there's nothing to someone from volunteering in the hopes of meeting someone volunerable. I've also noticed that these organizations tend to disappear on a frequent basis. I am listing a few of the Safe Call Networks of which I am aware but I can not offer recommendations as to their reliability or effectiveness.
      Immediate Family! is not quite a "safe call network" but rather a crisis intervention organization. It provides "non-discriminatory non-medical acute crisis intervention, shelter, information and/or program referrals to persons in qualified emergency situations regardless of gender identification, race, creed, religion, color, sexual preference, or handicap for a 3 to 7 day period. Immediate Family Inc. creates an atmosphere that is safe, open and accepting encouraging self-reliance, promoting safety in a supporting family environment, which assists in personal and professional restructuring and growth. (1-866-205-1474)
      The SSBB Diplomatic Corps is a "loosely (very loosely) organized network of friendly, caring folk throughout the world, all of whom have graciously volunteered to donate some of their time and energy to fellow kinky people who may be traveling to their home areas." 
      Safe Word:
      A pre-arranged signal to notify the other play partner(s) -- usually the top -- if they go beyond negotiated boundaries, the sensations become too intense, or it becomes necessary to slow down a scene or stop it for any reason. One set of common safeword is "yellow" to slow down and "red" to stop. Some people use their own names as safe words. Some couples who have been together for years do not use safe words. It is generally recommended to use safe words at least when participating in BDSM for the first time or when playing with a new partner. 
      Historical Note on Safewords
      The use of safewords -- or at least the concept of safewords -- have been in the scene for a long time. As far back as 1975, Larry Townsend wrote in the Leatherman's Handbook:
      As we progress toward the heavier action, it might be well to point out again that a true leatherscene is not merely an exchange where one guy binds the other and whips the shit out of him. Only a few Ms want this; most don't. For this reason it is always important that the M be given an "out." For example, in a situation where the M is gagged a blindfolded -- rendered almost incapable of expression -- it is still essential he be able to let the Topman know when he's had enough. It may only be a case of needing to take a break, or it may require a complete shift in the type of action. Regardless, if the S is worth his salt, he will have made some provision for this. It is much less disruptive of the role situation for the S to say, "When you can't take any more, do such and such," than for the M to set the signal. (pgs. 169-170)
      At least one highly respected scene person has said that safewords originated with play "rape" scenes. 
      On Questioning the Benefits of Safewords
      In the past 10 years has seen a marked re-evaluation in the value of safewords.  Back in the mid 90s I learned that safewords were de rigeur.  "Never, ever play without safe words" went the popular maxim.  "If someone suggests or even jokes about taking away your safeword" -- intoned one community elder and two year veteran -- "you should run away from him because he's abusive, dangerous, and eats unbaptized babies at the Black Mass."
      (At the same time there were a lot of older, respected, and more established players in long term committed relationships who played without safewords but no one accused them of abuse because they were older, respected, and more established players in long term committed relationships.  However some of them no longer played publicly because their style alarmed most other party goers and DMs.)
      More recently another view of safewords came to my attention: Safe words are over rated -- even dangerous.  It seemed heretical at first but the heresy had some good arguments that were hard to dismiss:
      Bottoms don't always use safe words when they should. Sometimes bottoms become non-verbal in subspace or become oblivious to the warnings that their bodies are sending them. Sometimes bottoms are too afraid to use their safe words out of concern for looking wimpish or they're afraid of embarrassing or disappointing the top. Tops may depend on safe words as a crutch instead of learning their techniques, negotiating thoroughly, and observing the bottom's non-verbal cues.
      The "consensual non-consensual" game isn't as much the norm as we might think. By "consensual non-consensual" I mean the type of scene role play where the bottom gives every indication of wanting to stop the scene EXCEPT using the safe word. "Oh Vishnu! For the love of goodness stop it you sadistic love child I can't take it anymore you're killing me! ... Why did you stop?!"  Maybe you've heard the joke that "Ouch is not a safe word" but for a lot of people it is. When they say "Stop!" they mean it.
      For some couples, safewords ruin the scene. They both find it more exciting to play without the safety net -- to "dine with tigers."
      Despite those arguments, safewords have a place -- especially among novices, between players that are new to each other, at play parties, and for play rape or ravishment scenes. But at the same time everyone needs to understand that they are not the final word in safety.
    4/18/2006 10:42:36 AM
    Playing with Trust 
    albanypowerexchange
    We begin our quest for knowledge trusting the education were receiving is correct. We purchase our first toy trusting in its craftsmanship. We choose our first play partner trusting there is a connection between us. We begin our negotiations trusting that our partner will be open and honest in their communications with us. We trust alot. The underlying current in all our leather encounters is trust. While we do our best to defend against all our fears of mental and physical pain the one we tend to overlook most of all is the possibility of losing Trust.
    Webster's Dictionary defines Trust as n. confidence; reliance; implicit faith ; moral responsibility; v.t. to rely upon; to have implicit faith in; to give credit; to entrust; to hope; to believe.
    We walk into the leather community believing in others, we have faith that others take responsibility for their actions as we rely upon our own judgements of character. Is it possible that we take our trust in others for granted. Isn't is possible that many times we ignore that gut feeling and place our faith in others when it is not earned? Have we learned to trust to quickly? Do we trust others simply because someone else told us we should?
    I came to write this article with many of the past years events in mind. Hoping people would read these words and take a moment to think of the different levels of trust we place in people sometimes without even knowing were doing it.
    Placing your trust in another person is your own responsibility. No one else does it for you. Never let your quest for knowledge end. Be able to trust your own abilities and knowledge before you place that trust in someone else. If you can't trust yourself, you cannot trust someone else.
    New to the Dungeon: When were new to the scene all the knowledge and experience of others can be overwhelming. We meet people who for the first time have the same thoughts and fantasies as our own. Since they think so much like us we should trust them right? Wrong!! Remember just because someone has more experience than you do in no reason to trust them. Take your time, really get to know the person. Make them give you a reason to trust them.
    Playing as a submissive: Is there a higher level of trust, you let someone tie you up and pull out the toy bag and hope for the best. This really is all about trust. Just because you have negotiated a scene down to every little detail does not mean that once your all tied up and helpless nothing bad can happen. Actually some of the most frightening statements concerning submissives putting themselves in jeopardy come from male submissives. The old "well how much damage can she do, she's only a woman line." Believe me friend, once your tied up and gagged *she* can do alot. Know the people your playing with, ask others about them, and even though you may really like this person be responsible and listen to the good and the bad. Establish safe calls, leave bondage out of the play until you've had several sessions with the person. Ask them about their health, ask them about others they play with. Ask every question you can think of and still err on the side of caution.
    Playing as a Dominant: Just because your a dominant does not mean you're safe. You may think you've done all the right things, played the perfect scene and generally been the grandest top of them all, until the next day that is, when the rumors start flying because the submissive has decided she didn't enjoy last night afterall. It doesn't matter that you gave the best aftercare possible, there simply are people who enjoy the attention given to them when a scene goes wrong. Believe me, once a story about a bad scene gets out it travels from one side of the country to another many times without your knowledge. What can you do about this, Nothing! It happens, it happens alot, you just have to sit back and let the lie go. To minimize the possibility of this type of occurrence make sure you know your play partners, one night stands are usually where these things start. If your going to have a one night stand, do it in public where others can watch. That doesn't mean the rumor won't start but at least you'll have witnesses who can do the talking for you. Its bad enough when you have to worry about reputations being tarnished, if you want to know what's worse try being arrested for rape and assault. What's to prevent a submissive from yelling rape after a scene? Nothing but their own honor and integrity. If your playing with a stranger how on earth do you know if they have any honor.
    Playing in Public: We trust when we enter a public dungeon or party that everyone is like minded, their there to play just as you are. Wrong!! We all play differently, We all have different levels of what we consider is sane. Expect to be judged, whether we like it or not, its going to happen. Reputations are made and ruined in public spaces. Be and individual. Just because someone's tells you Joe beat Sue to shreds don't believe it, don't spread the rumor. Find out the facts for yourself. Do not expect that what occurs in the dungeon, stays in the dungeon. Those days are gone. Be careful. If you have something to protect, like children, perhaps a messy divorce. Don't expect people in a dungeon to keep things secret if someone comes around asking questions. As an individual  be trustworthy and keep information to yourself, don't give out real names, don't give other peoples phone numbers to your friends without permission, don't share secrets you don't want widely known.
    Playing in Private: Unless you know them, I mean really know them, Don't go private at first, take your time, there really is no rush. Establish the trust you need to be alone. Be prepared for anything to happen, it can and will eventually. Use a safecall, don't do bondage, put your negations down in writing, this can be helpful for both parties.
    The Toy Bag: In this day and age the best thing a submissive can have is there own toy bag. This establishes trust in your own health and safety by eliminating placing your trust in someone else's ability to clean toys. You may trust the dominant completely but can you trust in the possibility that another submissive has cleaned his toys correctly? We have stressed this to all the ones we have tried to educate. It serves several purposes, the most important of which is safety. Having your own toy bag means the toys that are used on you are only used on you. You care for them, you clean them and you chose them. Never let them be used on someone else. This helps prevent the possibility of the transference of Hep A-H, AIDS and other transmitted diseases. Your insure that no other persons blood will be lapped across your back. I have seen many times a top use a flogger on one bottom after the other without cleaning it. Another aspect of having your own toybag is knowing everything in there was picked by you, this is very helpful when playing with a someone new. The dominant automatically knows what toys you like, what is acceptable to you and knows they don't have to go home and clean their own toys from a night of play.
    Perhaps this article may have come across a bit harsh. Please don't misunderstand me. There are many trusting relationships within the scene. I simply hope this helps someone new evaluate the many different levels of trust we place in others regarding our leather lifestyle and perhaps those that have been in the scene for many years might want to take a look at the relationships they have developed just to make sure there trust doesn't come to easily.
    4/17/2006 8:36:43 PM

    The Collar and Its Meaningalbanypowerexchange
    A collar in BDSM symbolizes a commitment that has often been compared to a wedding ring. This type of commitment comes in other forms, such as a brand, a tattoo, a piercing.... Each symbolizing the pledge of the Dominant to their submissive to protect, love and cherish them. When the submissive accepts the collar, the submissive surrenders to the Dominant and makes a promise to be devoted and loyal. Some collars are made with no clasp to signify the never ending love of the relationship. Other collars have a ring to attach a leash and a place for an engraved tag or pendant to show ownership. The collar is to be worn in the presence of the Dominant at all times. When apart, all the submissive needs to do is touch it to be reminded of the bond they share. Each collaring is a unique symbol of love, respect and a bond between two people who care greatly for each other.
    The Collar of Consideration
    Collaring is the term commonly used by those in the D/s community to describe the commencement of a relationship between a Dominant and a submissive. It carries the same type of weight that a marriage ring does in it's final stage and denotes the same depth of commitment. In recent times (since the advent of the internet) we have seen a bastardizing (see Velcro collar in earlier entry) of this ritual into something casual and transient. This attack on long standing traditions should be actively fought by educating those entering the lifestyle.
    First I want to state clearly that in my opinion collaring is done ONLY in real life, between live people, ceremonially, joyously and celebrated. One does not get married online or on the phone and one does not collar online or on the phone.

    The first collar offered is called the 'Collar of Consideration'. This identification comes from the Old Guard Leather community, the same source of the Safe, Sane and Consensual code. This Collar is traditionally given at the very beginning of a potential relationship. There are many variations on how a collar may be represented in actuality. It can be by a bracelet, waist chain, anklet or other choice. This is sometimes determined by the situation of the submissive such as job requirements etc. Sometimes it is dictated by the Dominant's personal taste. The traditional or customary representation of the 'Collar of Consideration' is a leather collar in some shade of blue. The actual shade of color is not as important as the color itself.
    The Dominant by offering this collar to the submissive is expressing an interest in pursuing a potential furthering of a relationship with that submissive beyond the range of a casual acquaintance or even the relationship between a Top and bottom. This collar is offered seriously and with intent. The submissive in accepting this collar from the Dominant is equally serious in their understanding that their relationship has moved into a different stage. The existence of the Collar of Consideration indicates to other Dominant's and submissives that the Dominant and submissive are forming a potentially serious relationship. It's existence acts to openly present to other Dominant's that this submissive is 'off-limits' for the duration of the 'consideration' period and that honorable Dominant's should not pursue this submissive in any manner. It is understood that new relationships are fragile and vulnerable to both parties involved. Respect for new relationships is shown by adhering to the presence of collars and their underlying meanings. The 'Collar of Consideration' does not indicate a lifelong commitment between the Dominant and submissive but might be better considered to be similar to a pre-engagement ring.
    Should either Dominant or submissive decide after a period of time that the relationship or connection is not to their desire then either may politely withdraw from the offer or the acceptance with "NO FAULT" to either side. If a submissive is uncollared then it is considered important for that submissive to physically remove the collar and place it within the hands of the Dominant personally. If extensive attempts have been made to do so unsuccessfully then and ONLY then should the submissive retain the collar. In other words the collar is the property OF the Dominant. It should be purchased, acquired or made BY the Dominant, for the Dominant. Upon the severance of the relationship it should be rightfully returned to it's owner. Objects given as gifts TO the submissive should be CLEARLY defined as becoming the submissives property and not expected to be returned should the relationship end. To keep the collar is considered to be extremely disrespectful. For any Dominant to 'actively' approach a collared submissive is considered an extreme breach of protocol and it should be noted that such action can have serious negative impact on that Dominant's real life reputation. The traditions of our community should be given the same honor, dignity and respect of any other. Those that actively diminish or devalue what is precious to us should be aware that such diminishment identifies you as being EXTERNAL to our community or a parasite upon it. If you are one of those then perhaps you should return to your sorry world where honor is non-existent, honesty impossible to find and trust just a word in the dictionary. 
    T
    he Training Collar
    Novice submissives often wear a plain leather collar, with one or more rings, during their training period. This collar does not indicate ownership or any special bond between the submissive and the trainer. It isn't worn outside the "classroom", so to speak. The purpose of this collar is to allow the submissive to feel some of the control that she/he will surrender and to experience a taste of the emotions evoked when a power exchange takes place. Many of the typical disciplines and activities of the lifestyle involve using a collar for sending signals to the submissive when he/she is doing something incorrectly or to gain their attention. A slight jerk on a leash attached to a collar helps center the submissive or signals them of the dominant's expectations, much the way a collar is used to train a dog in obedience skills. In short, this kind of collar is a working tool and nothing more.
    Training collars are typically unattractive and rather sturdy.  They're going to be used to train, not be a fashion statement.  Sometimes the training collar is kept by the submissive and later used for typical lifestyle activities when she/he is in a relationship with a dominant. 
    Formal or slave Collar
    The Formal Collar (frequently called the Slave Collar) is the representation of the final stage of commitment between the Dominant and submissive. This collar is offered after the Dominant and submissive have progressed through the 'Collar of Consideration' and the 'Training Collar'. To read more on these prior collars and stages please refer to the articles titled "Collar of Consideration" and "Training Collar'. All three of these collars are given in real life, between live persons actively interacting in or forming serious BDSM relationships. In recent years we have seen the creation of what I can only call the 'cyber collar'. This creation attempts to mimic the real life collar but tends to be exchanged between those who are primarily BDSM cyber fetishers. It is MY personal opinion that cyber collars are made of pixel dust, fantasies and illusions. In addition, those using and exchanging these imaginary collars (velcro collars) tend to appear and vanish like shadows in the mist, lacking the primary reality and substance that is so much a part of the BDSM world. The presence of the cyber collar and it's apparent implications for those newly exploring the lifestyle tend to diminish what is a serious exchange in the real world. If you are a new Dominant or submissive, recognize that the internet is a tool which augments and gives you access into a real world. If you wish to remain cyber that is your free choice but try to respect the world that you mimic.
    The Formal Collar is offered by the Dominant with the intent to formalize the bond and attachment between themselves and their submissive. It is a recognition of commitment, deep emotional feelings, devotion, mutual respect and consideration. It expresses a belief that the Dominant and submissive share similar ideals and a genuine and growing desire to share each others lives over perhaps the rest of their lives. With many couples this collar is given in conjunction with a proposal of marriage. It's weight within the community is equivocal to the wedding ring. The acceptance of this collar by the submissive is an open, voluntary offering of their complete submission to the Dominant from that day forward.

    The traditional appearance of the Slave Collar is a collar made of black leather or metal which is adorned by brass or silver objects or designs. This collar is created specifically FOR the individual submissive and is often an original design. The presentation of this collar often involves a joyous celebration including an exchange of vows, benediction by a minister, the singing of a mutually admired song etc. Many couples write their own poetry, vows and promises to each other which are exchanged publically as they dedicate themselves to each other. In addition, many people choose to engage in the placement of permanent body markings upon the submissive at this time. This can be via tattoo's, piercings, brandings, cuttings etc. Some ceremonies will include a carefully designed public scene so that the guests can visually enjoy and participate in this union and bond by watching the permanent marking in its application. This is a serious decision by both people often arrived at after years of searching and in many cases after living together for a long period of time to make sure that their choice is sound.

    At this stage in the collaring process often the Dominant and submissive feel the same deep love that any vanilla couple might feel coupled to the trust, respect and commitment so crucial in the D/s lifestyle. To be invited to attend a D/s Formal Collaring is similar to being invited to a wedding. A gift is appropriate, attire as specified in the invitation should be followed and protocol should be observed regarding the manner in which other members of the community are addressed. If you are invited to a collaring but are not very familiar with the participants then be polite, courteous and respectful. Remember that different areas of the country and different groups have different rules of protocol. If you do not know them, politely ask. If there is a public scene then standard open dungeon rules generally apply, this is soft conversation when necessary, NEVER touch another person, Do NOT interrupt a scene with questions or commentary, wear dark clothing and be unobtrusive during the commencement of the scene.

    Remember that some scenes can place the submissive at risk in unique ways. An example of this is a scene involving fire play. During such a scene a sudden draft such as the opening of a door or window can make the flames flare in a sudden and extremely dangerous fashion. Do not leave your position of observation, open doors, windows, turn on fans, lights, music or anything else without the prior consent of the Dominant, Dungeon Master/Mistress or person in charge of scene management. Wait until the completion of a scene to address the Dominant. It is often considered PROPER to congratulate the submissive independent of the Dominant after such a collaring AFTER you have congratulated the Dominant. If you are in doubt as to this protocol then take the opportunity to ask the Dominant when you are congratulating them if it is permissible to congratulate their submissive.

    Remember that if the submissive has just scened, been pierced, branded or tattooed they may and probably will be in sub-space. Be gentle, friendly and kind and forgive them if they are wobbly, spacey and a bit out of it . By the way - the Dominant may be a bit shaken too, so a good hug or two is generally not unwelcome (this depends on the temperment of the Dominant of course!)

    Often an open play party commences after such events. Do NOT drink if alcohol has been present if you intend to scene later. A final note - in many cases the Formal Collaring is recorded on video tape and in snapshots. If you are concerned about being in these shots choose seats outside the ones closest to the event. In most cases the photographers try very hard to capture just those officiating and personally involved but if it is a concern of yours then take the steps necessary yourself without disturbing the ceremony in any way. 
    What's Right For You?Ultimately each one of us has to decide what we want to incorporate into our own relationships and lifestyle.   Most are going to be living their lifestyle on an individual and personal basis.  If the idea of a "collar of consideration" appeals to you, then you should embrace it as part of your own special way to express your dominance and submission.
    Cyber collars are another phenomena that we've seen become an accepted standard to the online D/s community.  Their validity is only as meaningful as the people involved so we see some pretty wide variations in the behavior and expectations of those using them.  To some, they are as significant as one made of leather and steel and lovingly placed around the neck of the devoted submissive by a responsible dominant.  To others, they're as disposable as toilet paper and mean little but a means of getting attention and some sure-score cybersex.  Again, it's up to you to use it or abuse it.
    You should ask yourself these questions about any idea or practice you are considering: Will it benefit me, my partner and our relationship? Does it feel "right" to us? Do we want/need this as part of our own traditions and beliefs? Does it make us happy and enrich our lives together as a D/s couple? Does it adhere to the Safe, Sane and Consensual credo? If you can answer yes to those questions, and it harms no one else in doing so, then by all means include it as part of your unique style. You do not need to justify your choices to anyone else nor do you need to prove it is part of some ancient tradition for it to have meaning.  Do it because YOU enjoy it. The heck with what anyone else thinks.

    4/17/2006 1:54:39 PM
     NEGOTIATE ~
    steeldoor
    . . . to arrange or bring about through conversation, conference or discussion in order to arrive at some kind of agreement . . .
    What happens if you are a new submissive and do not know what your 'soft limits' are? How can you pre-decide what to identify as a limit?
    The simple truth is that you can't. As a new submissive you may have a general idea that certain types of specific scene activities will be difficult for you. As an example, you may know that the use of gags is something you believe you will not be able to tolerate, perhaps you have asthma or problems with normal breathing, or perhaps you have a form of claustrophobia or other anxiety disorder related to constriction of the mouth. However, you also know that you have not independently experimented with gags on yourself so you have no factual supporting information that tells you 'conclusively' that you will list gags as a limit.
    When furthering a relationship with a Dominant, Top or other person you desire to scene with the only real considerations you bring with you are those you know conclusively pertain to you, all other areas, experiences and choices are subject to a process of ongoing negotiation. Some couples prefer to do this by organizing a scene in advance, discussing all elements in the scene and talking about those elements to determine if this scene contains within it items or areas of significance. By engaging in such a scene the submissive is offering a 'limited' consent to testing out certain objects, items or ideas to physically experience them. During such an explorative scene the scening Dominant, Top or other individual should retain a heightened awareness of the submissive by carefully monitoring their behavior for any signs of distress. If any indication of trouble is noted the Dominant should then interrupt the scene to question the submissive to ensure that they are okay. It should be understood by the Dominant that the submissive may have a problem and yet may be unwilling to be forthright about that problem. This is particularly true if the submissive knows that 'this element' of scening is considered by the Dominant to be of great importance to them in advance of the scene. With this sort of 'front loading' of a scene the submissive may be caught between dislike of what is happening and a need or desire not to fail their Dominant. Whenever possible limit or do not engage in pre-discussion of scene preferences with a submissive who is inexperienced in-scene. Such discussions can cause this type of front loading and may obscure the submissives true response. This can be important since in-scene a submissive can go into an anxiety state of panic which may cause them to thrash within bondage to the point of significant injury. If this occurs the submissive may sustain long term mental and emotional scarring related to all aspects of the scene even when other lesser or minor elements of the scene were not traumatic to the submissive prior to this particular bad scene.
    Upon completion of an explorative or negotiated scene the submissive should not be immediately queried as to their feelings about what has occurred. Allow several days to pass and perhaps 'insist' that the submissive NOT discuss what they have participated in with anyone, particularly other submissive friends. This keeps the experience clean inside the submissive and allows them to formulate their full and truthful opinion about what that event, object or idea meant or felt like within themselves. What a submissive can manage and what they feel they should limit is an extremely personal intimate process. The Dominant or Top should remove their own desires as to the outcome and provide a neutral response until they sit down with their submissive to clarify what their new submissive has determined is their choice or response to what has occurred. There is no right or wrong to this process except that to continue to scene someone or compel someone to like an activity when they do not will eventually corrode or destroy the communication and later the entire fabric of the relationship.
    Negotiations may occur over years. No Dominant should expect a submissive to try everything out there in their first year or second or even tenth. Many scening challenges evolve as the submissive becomes less sensitive to more commonplace activities in their life. As such, it is common for a submissive to continue to add and delete limits as they change, mature and develop. What a submissive may enjoy in their first year, they may have no interest in five years later. The construction of rigid contracts which do not allow for these changes can become weapons used to force a submissive to comply with activities they no longer agree to and may limit a submissive to only those choices they have agreed to in the past. Establishment of a flexible negotiation process requires constant attention to open communication skills. Both Dominant and submissive need to learn to hear and listen better.
    It is somewhat common these days to offer or demand a 'pre-collaring' contract or agreement. This contract often contains language which specifies what the Dominant requires from the submissive regardless of whether the submissive has ever physically engaged in the mentioned activity or not. Many submissives long to 'vacate' all rights and express the desire to 'do whatever the Dominant tells them', some even feel that if they are in any way 'non-submissive' they will not be desirable to a Dominant. This concept of 'non-submissive' is growing in popularity and is often identified as a submissive who is forthright, honest and open in their opinion or beliefs. Some believe that a submissive should never disagree with 'any' person identified to them as a Dominant, that such behavior of disagreement is indicative that they are poorly behaved and in fact 'not a submissive'. This type of catch 22 ideology encourages people to return to policies of silence by intimidation or judgment, or the non-truthful communication so prevalent in vanilla society, policies most within the BDSM communities have attempted to overcome.
    Submissives - humans - should be courteous and truthful with each other.
    That is behavior becoming of each individual. It is not necessary or proper to use truth as a weapon 'against' others but it is fundamentally important to be truthful within the intimacies of your relationship. That truth is in fact the base, foundation or beginning of your relationship. If that ability to communicate truthfully becomes impaired, damaged or destroyed then the connections within the relationship will wither, distance will grow, and the relationship will starve to death.
    4/16/2006 8:09:45 PM

    THE NEED FOR SPEED  
    steel'schamberscrolls
    "I am looking for a NEW SUBMISSIVE to collar as my slave."
    Why?
    This comment is perhaps one of the more common statements made by Male Dominant names in Internet chat rooms. It also occurs with Female Dominant names online too although not as frequently. New Female Dominant names tend to like to acquire 'stables' of cyber submissives. When questioned (as I have recently been doing.) the Dominant name cannot seem to pinpoint or openly discuss why they are looking for people (generally women) new to the D/s communities (via Internet exploration). In looking at the question pragmatically I eventually ask myself 'what is the difference between a 'new' submissive and a seasoned submissive?' The overt answer is obvious; a new submissive will be nervous, excited, vulnerable, more easy to persuade and less educated in the lifestyle. They are more likely to 'listen' to this Dominant name on the Internet and offer that unknown person instant respect and attention. They are more likely to 'believe' what that Dominant name tells them both about themselves and about how things work within this community. Within this belief this new submissive can be molded and told to discard simple sane safety measures, they can be convinced that they must listen to the wisdom of this Dominant name solely before and above all other persons, even if what they hear is not what others tell them.
    Why is this Dominant name not looking for a seasoned submissive? Some will tell you that the 'training' of others (other Dominants) has in some way 'tainted' the submissive or made them respond in ways that the Dominant name does not agree with. This theory is not borne out in reality. A seasoned submissive (lifestyle active) will often experience many different styles of Domination and information exchange during their formative years as an unseasoned submissive within the community, especially if they are active within a local community group (this is real life folks!). This diversity of styles, thoughts, ideas and information broadens the base on which that submissive places their own understanding of self. Each individual must explore and examine the events of their life for validity within their own understanding. Our errors and misplaced moments of trust serve to teach us profound and important lessons about ourselves and others. A seasoned submissive will not offer 'instant' respect for an unknown stranger online who knows how to type in a Dominant name in a screen name box. They will be courteous and reserve judgment based on a long term observation of that persons actions within the framework of the arena in which they exist. For many people this arena is the very limited exposure in Internet chatrooms, forums, onelists and message boards. If a seasoned submissive notes 'problem' language, disrespect of submissives, language that violates basic well known community safety standards then a seasoned submissive will decide that the 'individual' may have problems and potentially may be completely without any real experience regardless of their protestations of expertise. Problem persons in control positions can lead to injury, damage and death. A seasoned submissive will err in favor of their own life and move away from continued contact.
    A seasoned submissive is 'unlikely' to engage in artificial (cyber) collaring with a person known only via Internet typing and an occasional phone call. A full or formal collaring to a seasoned submissive is often the equivalent of a marriage contract. It is taken with enormous commitment and seriousness by the participants. It is frequently performed before large groups of community friends (real life in person) and acquaintances to introduce the 'couple' as a 'couple'. Within the online community the term 'collaring' has taken on the connotation of 'casual tryst'. It has become common to see people 'getting collared' after speaking online for a few days or weeks. It is equally common to see them getting 'uncollared' and re-collared (see "Velcro Collars" journal entry) to someone else at the drop of a hat. This action appears to be having some diminishing effects on the respect of this formal acknowledgment between Dominant and submissive of their devotion to each other.
    A seasoned submissive is less likely to be persuaded by pressure to do 'things' or comply with orders quickly. They know that speed can be an enemy, they have no need for speed. BDSM relationships are not formed quickly but take the same time and care as in any vanilla relationship. Dominant and submissive stand on a level playing field if/until or when that relationship turns into a long term commitment (real life). Scening fast with someone met online can be a death sentence as it is impossible for a stranger to know enough about someone to scene them safely(see Red Flags on profile). It is equally impossible for a new submissive to understand or know their range or limits and that lack of understanding makes it difficult or impossible for the new submissive to formulate limits and negotiate safe terms of play or scening. Many new submissives are simply unaware of the existence of a negotiation process within the relationship. They believe that they relinquish all choices when they 'submit' to a Dominant. This may be fun in the fantasy of D/s but it is not fun in the realities of life. Any Dominant who does not 'hear' the thoughts, ideas and concerns of the submissive they are with or plan to scene is in trouble. This is how accusations of abuse and limits violations occur, this is how people lose trust, this is how to injure and damage a person you are supposed to care about. This is not BDSM! The desire to 'scene heavy and fast' with a stranger is a huge warning  (or red flag) to any submissive. The desire to become an 'instant' couple online may be a manifestation of personal insecurity on one or both persons parts. Some new people believe that the only way to 'prove' that they are Dominant or submissive is to be with, own or owned by someone whose presence validates their claim. In actuality many older community people believe that it is only when they are no longer in the reflection of their opposite and they still exist that they are closest to the reality of their inner self.

    4/16/2006 8:05:44 PM

    The Dominant Model
    There are several types of Dominant Models. steel'schamberscrolls
    Ways and means to identify if and when an individual is dominant.
    One of the more interesting of these models involves the revelation of this dominant aspect through physical traits or attributes. From the outside this type of 'identification' looks promising. In search of this elusive Dominant I was offered a 'list' of what to look for.
    The Dominant must be:
    Male
    Of large, tall or greater than normal physical stature
    Conforming to the most supported standards of physical appeal or current standards of male/female attraction or sexual appeal
    Physically strong
    Agile
    etc...
    When presented with these 'measures' a part of my female sense instantly piped up on how 'right' these sounded. I could easily visualize a big strong cave man knocking other people over the head and running off with their booty. And that image might be accurate, in some distant past where physical mass was the determining factor in survival. However, this model was historically surpassed by other less identifiable models. This Dominant was vanquished.
    A 'man' who thunders through modern society using mass, muscle and brute force to 'dominate' those of lesser stature is not someone that is held in high esteem or regard by the society in which he lives. His physical attributes may have brought acclaim during adolescence when physical appearance is or appears to be of vital importance to immature adolescent females. His agility and physical excellence may have brought a level of domination in areas of sports or other physical activities where such excellence is still a true measure. Most often when his 'arena' of dominance fades this male who has come to trust in or believe in this method or mode of dominance will become frustrated and angered by his diminishing authority in the world which he is now forced to enter. Some of the most gifted of these can 'extend' this dominance into continued arenas of physical domination such as professional sports, media or law enforcement. However, eventually the physical body fails. It ages and diminishes until it simply can no longer triumph. This is clearly a 'failed' dominant model.
    Within the D/s community the above 'type' of Dominant who dominates through fear or intimidation using personal threat is what we call an abuser or a grossly inferior dominant.
    The second type of Dominant that I went looking for was the 'intellectual' Dominant. I had no difficulty drawing up a nice tidy notebook of criteria for this Dominant too.
    This Dominant must be:
    An individual with an ability to focus and overcome difficult
    mental challenges.
    This intensity of focus is sufficient for them to think through
    and strategize solutions within their arena of choice.  
    Our traditional model for the intellectually superior Dominant
    is a person of insignificant physical stature or level of
    attraction sufficient to encourage this embracing of
    intellectual challenges in 'exchange' for
    Domination in the physical arena.
    In many ways this Dominant is created through propelling force upon them. They become or present a highly narrowed dominant presence through compelling circumstances. Often the intellectual dominant has severely limited physical or social skills. Quite literally they use their available tools to carve out a small arena of control, their primary tool being intellect.
    This Dominant is, can and does dominate their chosen field or arena. It is not uncommon for them to become excessively competent or over informed to maintain their 'position' or ranking within this perceived structure. This Dominant may or can be or become quite mentally abusive to those around them, using their tool or 'gift' as a weapon to mentally bludgeon.
    It is important to remember that the ability to dominate 'something' does not make the individual a Dominant. The intellectual dominant described above is virtually identical in many ways to the first dominant model. There is an acknowledgment of limited range, lack of personal efficacy and areas of easily defined weakness which allow the possibility of personal or ego destruction by the actions of a more 'competent' Dominant.
    Throughout human history the third dominant model has proven itself to be the most successful.
    This Dominant must be:
    Of at 'least' average physical stature and appearance.  
    Of at 'least' average intellectual competence.
    Bearing natural abilities to interact or socialize and/or inspire the confidence of other humans.  
    Flexibility.  The ability to rapidly adapt to changing circumstance.  
    The ability to retain detachment or calm within increasingly difficult or dangerous situations.  This ability allowing them to act instead of react. This Dominant has generally not had one significant 'gift' to overcome such as great physical beauty or superior intellect. Their field of interest will tend to be much broader and more varied. Achievements in the scientific or physical realms may be less 'remarkable' than those of the physical or intellectual dominant. These Dominants tend to express their expertise in the ability to dominate, control, direct or manage tens, hundreds, thousands or even millions of other humans. Often this Dominant is not highly visible through lauded 'rewards' for their actions (such as trophies). They are generally not the preeminent physical or intellectual specimen. They are the individual who directs, manages and often controls the destiny of the physical or intellectual dominant.
    When looking more closely at our near history it becomes easier to see examples of the third dominant model in action. You see Napoleon who was reasonably physically appealing for his day and time though not a prime physical specimen. You see Hitler who was able to inspire the actions of millions through eloquent speech techniques, popular icons and by playing into the fears, hopes and desires of his people. You have Winston Churchill whose rotund figure in no way diminished his enormous reach and power. Then you have Theodore Roosevelt and Harry Truman. Each of these men fit the 'average' male model. None was overwhelmingly handsome or possessed of a vastly superior intellect. Each was intelligent enough to surround themselves and use the 'gifts' of the physical and intellectual dominants within their much larger arena.
    Though I have focused this article upon the more 'visual' male Dominant model this does not mean that the criteria described above are not equally valid in many ways for the female Dominant. However, the female dominant is not the 'same' as the male dominant. Often the female dominant will amass a power base that is completely irrational or invisible to their male counterparts. A good example of this would be Evita Peron who literally dominated her country through 'popular appeal', or Mother Theresa who inspired the adoration of millions of men, women and children through actions of uniquely female actions, human dignity and grace. A female Dominant often leads through the devotional 'feeling' of her followers. She captures the 'imagination, hopes, dreams and promises of the future'. An excellent example of this type of female domination in modern times would be Oprah Winfrey and the beloved Princess Diana.

    4/16/2006 1:59:29 PM

    Being a Chat Room Moderator webgrrls    
    So you want to be a chat room moderator?
    While you can mod from anywhere, maintaining peace and harmony among community members requires patience, stamina, and above all, a sense of humor. Have you ever visited a community web site that had a chat room or a message board? Almost every community site has a chat room these days, and they're not exclusive. Chat rooms have been around a very long time, and you can access thousands of them through IRC (Internet Relay Chat). Some rooms are free-for-all where you can express whatever you want, get rowdy, be silly. Other rooms have a set topic that you must stick to. This is where the moderator comes in. The moderator, or "mod" as they are sometimes called, has the daunting task of making sure everyone in the room is obeying the site's guidelines. They play Host, greeting anyone who comes in, saying goodbye to those who are leaving, answering questions when needed, and helping the members or visitors find their way around the site. Message boards allow members to communicate throughout the day, leaving messages and discussing a variety of topics. These also need to be moderated for advertising, inappropriate posts or links, and other disruptive behavior. In the early days of the Internet, moderators were all volunteers. Today, many sites still have volunteer mods, but the trend is switching to hiring people to host rooms full or part time. The Internet is a 24-hour a day place, and some sites need full time coverage because they are highly interactive and rely on community. Thus, a new job description has been created.  As the position becomes more demanding and duties are expanded, volunteers find that it is just too much work to do for free. Not every site will want to pay you for your hosting time, but more and more sites are recognizing the need to hire professionals in the field. If you are persistent, you can make a living at moderating. Moderating appeals to many people because for the most part, it can be done remotely. This is a godsend for parents who want to be home for their children, the disabled who might find it difficult to commute, or those who live in remote areas where there may be no New Media base. Hosting is also appealing because it is fun! Why else would so many people do it for free, right? What's better than to be paid while having a great time communicating with all sorts of people on a variety of topics that interest you?Not everyone is cut out to be a host, though. It sounds easy, but there are times when your patience is tested and it feels like you're the ringmaster of a three-ring circus. Imagine trying to keep the peace in a room with 60 people in it, all talking at once. If someone violates the guidelines, they need to be warned. If they continue their disruptive behavior, they need to be kicked out of the room. While watching for problems, you also need to be keeping up the topic and chatting. If there is a question, you will need to answer it or let the person know you will find the answer and send it to them after the chat. Visitors will also be coming and going, and you need to greet each and every one. It can get a bit hectic sometimes, but if you can keep your cool in a crowd and organize well, you will have a wonderful time being a host. There are of course, downsides to hosting. If you get very panicky when a room becomes disruptive, you may have trouble using your authority to calm it down and maintain order. Being the person "in charge" in a room can also make you the "bad guy" to some visitors. Depending on where you're hosting, there can be a considerable amount of resentment from the members at being "babysat." Most of the time, members of a community will be relieved that there is a host to keep order while they enjoy the chat or message board. You might encounter members (***see added note below***) who will try and make your hosting duties harder for you. There could be times when your nerves get frazzled at having to answer the same question for the 20th time, and sound happy about it, too. It's the little things that mean a lot, as the song goes. Emergencies may arise if a visitor is depressed or needs help. Always have some support numbers to offer so that the person can get help from a trained professional in that area. Don't try to take care of them yourself. As with any message board, there will be spam to deal with. The conversation could take a turn that you don't personally agree with, but isn't against the guidelines. You need to be tolerant and respectful, encouraging members and new visitors to come back to the site and voice their opinions, no matter how much you might disagree with them. Chat rooms and message boards are a place where people will feel comfortable sharing information about themselves and their personal lives, but you should be careful of those who share their address, telephone number or other identifying details. Above all, your goal is to create and maintain a fun and safe place to talk about any given topic, and you don't want anyone to be hurt by sharing inappropriate information. If you would not walk up to a stranger and tell them where you live or where your kids go to school, don't do it online. This is a problem you will see a lot with those who are new to Internet communities. They might scroll a chat screen, TYPE IN ALL CAPS (without realizing that it is considered "shouting"), or not pay attention to the topic. As a host, your job is to be patient and supportive. You were new to the Internet once, too. Every site has a different flavor, a different theme, and different guidelines. You need to study these carefully and make sure you are performing at the level expected according to the site and its representation. Although it may seem like a day at the beach to work from home, don't forget that it is work, and you are being paid. Take it as seriously as any other job and always act professionally. Don't take insults or complaints from members personally. Be a team player and support your fellow hosts. Above all, have a good time! Moderating isn't about having power over others, it's about fostering open communication and respect. If you are a people person and enjoy interaction in diverse groups, this is a great job for you!

    ***Disclaimer: I'm quoting from a FAQ for heterosexuals because that's what I happened to have on hand; this is not an implicit statement about a particular sexual orientation, political group, species, phylum, cryonics organization,
    philosophy, dietary practice, religion, color of the rainbow, race, ethnic group, phase of matter, hair color, or toenail length.  :-).
    Q: SOME PERSON HAS POSTED SOMETHING REALLY RUDE IN RESPONSE TO ME, OR
    IS PICKING ON ME.  WHAT DO I DO?
    A: There is a certain type of being that's all too common in the online world.  I call them "Energy Creatures," a term I first heard on one of the commercial services.  Energy Creatures are a bizarre lifeform which grow and feed off of the negative energy generated by others.
    Energy Creatures' favorite feeding tactic is to try to hurt people's feelings or get them angry.  Then they can feed off the pain and anger they've generated. Their second favorite tactic is to hurt one person or group's feelings while gathering the sympathy of others. That way, when the injured party lashes back, others will jump to the Energy Creature's defense.  Then the Energy Creature need do nothing except feed off the attention and the negative energy generated by the people fighting. We'll never be completely rid of these noxious beings, but we can do a lot to keep the herds under control by remembering this simple formula: DNFTEC.   This stands for Do Not Feed The Energy Creature. If you encounter such a beast, your best bet is usually to say absolutely nothing.  No matter how hard it is, sitting on your fingers and posting NOTHING in response is usually the best bet. Remember, if you fight them, they just get stronger.  If you ignore them, eventually they weaken, wither, and go away.  This may be hard to remember, but in the long run, that's exactly what you need to do.  The temptation to fight back is incredible, but remember, fighting them only makes them stronger. Believe it.

    4/14/2006 11:01:20 PM
  • BDSM Folks W/we Can Do Without   
    xeromag
    The "7th Level Antler-Headed Yak Boy (fourth house, nineteenth tax district)" types.
    These are the guys (and they're almost always men) who form elaborate societies with intricate rules and protocols, and give themselves incredibly flowery titles (which they insist on using to refer to themselves, and may insist that others use as well) to boot.
    There's nothing wrong with any of that. The problem comes from the idea that once you've mastered someone's list of rules, probably yanked from some old pulp science-fiction novel, that you've mastered all the intricities of domination and submission, and you're now fit to rule the world or some damn thing. You haven't; you've just memorized someone else's rules. D/s is arguably one of the most complex forms of all human relationships, and it's different for everyone--something that works for one person doesn't apply to another. Mastering one set of protocols no more makes you an expert than mastering macaroni and cheese makes you a five-star chef.
  • The pathologically insecure.
    These people often refer to themselves exclusively as "Master (or Mistress) Thus-and Such," and are more than happy to describe you exactly, in great deal, how and why they've mastered the fine art of BDSM, and why you should be grateful to sit at their feet and pick up such crumbs of arcane knowledge they see fit to provide.
    Disagree with them, even about something minor, and the entire elaborate facade built to protect their insecurities comes crashing down. You have not seen histronics until you've suggested to such a person that perhaps there's some element of D/s he hasn't considered.
    Hint: Being a master is like being enlightened. If you have to tell people that you are--you aren't.
    The Domly Doms.
    These guys--and again, they're almost always guys--self-identify as alpha males; they strut, they preen, they impress one another with the size of their stables of submissives. Their submissives never stick around for long; the stables rotate, because at the end of the day, interspecies dating never works. It's just too damn hard for a human submissive to maintain a romance with a peacock.
  • The completely unsocialized.
    These are the ones who can make a convention of stereotypical computer nerds point and say "Damn, those people have poor social skills!" (And yes, I know that the stereotypes of computer nerds are quite often wrong.)
    Many of these guys lead one to suspect that they're part of the community because no other community'll have them.
    Hint: I understand foot fetishes as much as the next guy, but do not walk up to me and, without introduction, ask me to take off my shoes. Especially if you don't know my sexual orientation and you're a guy. What's that, you say? There's nothing sexual about feet? Well, guess what--anything that arouses you or gets you off is an intimate act, even if, in a different context, it might be completely benign.
  • The One True Wayers.
    These are usually the people in "TPE" (total power exchange) relationships--people who live acting out a full-time master/slave relationship, who sneer at the "players"--namely, those who don't live their entire lives in their roles--and especially those who (oh, dear God) switch roles.
    Hint: If you predicate the whole of your romantic relationship, and indeed the whole of your life, along a single axis, don't think even for half a second that you have a deeper understanding of D/s than those whose experience is broader and whose palettes are wider. You want to live in a master/slave relationship? Hey, that's cool, whatever turns you on. You want to think that gives you a better understanding of the right way to do it? Go sit in the back of the bus with the Baptists, the fundamentalist Muslims, and all the other yahoos who think there's only one right way to live.
  • The Wannabe Doms.
    You can find these people all over the Internet--and, for a change, they're not mostly men. These people appear to be equal-opportunity offenders, and I've encountered about as many women as men who fall into this role.
    These are the ones who believe that because they consider themselves dominant, the rest of the world should too. Many of them are often poorly socialized as well, which is quite a double-whammy.
    You can spot 'em right away. They're the ones who, upon learning that someone is a submissive, immediately demand that that person be submissive to them. They're the ones who open a conversation with a submissive they've only just met with "You will call me Master and you will learn to worship me." They seem to see submissives as commodities, not as people, and begin every encounter with the idea that every submissive in the world will submit to them because, hey, they're Doms, right?
    Hint: Respect is earned, not automatic. If you want a submissive to respect you, first prove that you deserve it. The people you see in the community, the people you see at play parties, who command widespread respect? They earned it. And by the way, just because someone is a submissive, that does not automatically mean he or she should submit to you. If you don't even know this person's name and have not yet established any kind of relationship whatsoever with this person, assuming you deserve this person's submission is a bit premature, wanker. Submissives exist for more than your own fantasy fulfillment!
    The Desperate Subbies.
    These are the flip side of the wannabe doms--the people who're so desperate to find a dominant that they'll stick anyone into that slot. Upon learning that someone is a dom, the Desperate Subbiess immediately assume that this person will automatically want to dominate them, and will run up to anyone they see who even remotely looks the least little bit dominant with "Oh, Master, I'm desperate to serve you!"
    In some extreme cases, these people cross the line from annoying to outright self-destructive, as they'll sometimes abandon even basic concerns for safety and self-preservation in their attempts to find someone, anyone, to dominate them. Fortunately, Desperate Subbies are rare, and can be spotted from a mile away. Unfortunately, Desperate Subbies occasionally become statistics.
    Hint: The relationship between a dominant and a submissive is a partnership. Even when it's a transient partnership, like at a play party, it's still a partnership. Don't go pledging your submission to someone until after you've determined that he or she is interested in you, and for God's sake, don't go pledging your submission to someone you don't even know, or to everyone you meet who seems the least bit interested in you. Dominants are people, not fantasy fulfillment objects...and every now and then, a person who calls himself a dominant isn't actually a dominant at all, but a predator who sees you as the prey, you know? Getting to know someone before you submit to him or her is a very good strategy to avoid becoming a statistic.
  • 4/14/2006 10:49:50 PM
    How singular is the thing called pleasure, and how curiously
    related to pain, which might be thought to be the opposite of
    it; For they are never present to a man at the same instant, and
    yet he who pursues either is generally compelled to take the other." --Plato
        xeromag.

    So what's a switch? What's with this whole switching thing?

    I am a switch.   

    What that means, in the simplest terms, is that I am neither 100% dominant nor 100% submissive. Rather, I have a dominant side, and a submissive side, and at different times I explore different aspects of dominance and submission.
    In some parts of the BDSM community, this is greeted with the same derision that might greet someone who says he or she is bisexual in certain corners of the gay and lesbian community--and, I think, for similar erroneous reasons.
    The term "switch," like the term "bisexual," has a simple, functional definition: You are a switch if you engage at different times in BDSM practices from both a "top" or "dominant" role and from a "bottom" or "submissive" role, just as you are bisexual if you have lovers of both sexes.
    Of course, a functional definition can't tell the whole truth, and a question of sexual identity may not be as straightforward as all that.
    Be that as it may, there are people in the BDSM community who will make the preposterous statement that there aren't "really" any switches, just as there are people in the gay and lesbian communities who make the equally preposterous claim that there aren't "really" any bisexuals.
    Well, it makes sense to me--after all, you can't be both dominant AND submissive!Why not?
    It's been my experience that there is no contradiction in the idea that you can gain satisfaction from taking both a dominant role and from a submissive role in a relationship, any more than there is a contradiction in the idea you can enjoy both cooking food and eating food.
    A small but vocal minority of people in the BDSM community maintain--often at great and tiresome length--that anyone who can switch roles is not "really" into BDSM at all, that they're just "playing" at it and don't truly understand dominance or submission, and so forth.
    Not only does this commit the fallacy of "one true wayism"--the mistaken belief that there is only one correct way to practice BDSM or engage in a D/s relationship--it also ignores the fact that human beings are capable of a very wide range of experiences and responses, and that many people for whom BDSM is more than mere bedroom tittilation do, in fact, have the capacity to experience BDSM from more than one perspective.
    In fact, it's tempting to argue that a person who can experience a thing from many different perspectives--a person who can, for example, experience what it's like to be both deeply submissive and extremely dominant--probably has a better understanding of that thing than someone who can experience it only from one direction.
    BDSM is not necessarily just about dominance and submission, either. Many folks are "bottoms," people who prefer to be given pain or other stimulation, but who do not give up psychologocal power or control; or "tops," people who take pleasure from inflicting pain orother sensation on their partners, but who are not interested in psychological control.
    For me, being a switch encompasses both of these things as well. I am a sadist; that is, I take pleasure from inflicting consensual pain on my partners, provided they take pleasure from it as well. I am also a masochist; that is, I take pleasure from having consensual pain administered to me by a partner. Again, there is no contradiction here, any more than there is a contradiction between, say, taking pleasure from giving a massage and taking pleasure from receiving a massage.
    Dominance, submission, masochism, and sadism are not bipolar opposites. A person can be both a masochist and a sadist, and can have both dominant and submissive personality traits. And none of these things is necessarily directly related to any other; you can be a sadist but not dominant, or a masochist but not submissive, or dominant but not sadistic, and so on.
    Yeah, but people who switch don't really understand true D/s.
    Nonsense. In fact, one can easily argue that by exploring both roles, and being familiar with the headspace and psychological experience of both dominance and submission, a person can get a better grasp of the dynamic of power exchange--better, in fact, than the person who is familiar only with one part of it.
    Of course, every human being has a unique experience, and the experience of one person never maps directly onto the experience of another. Nevertheless, we all share many psychological traits in common, and while I may not feel exactly what you feel when we are both submissive, my understanding of what it's like to be submissive--what the state of surrendering one's will to another feels like--can certainly help me to identify with you if I am dominating you--which in turn can help me to create an environment where I can put you in the state I want.
    So how does it work? You just flip-flop on command?
    I'm sure some people can do this; for me, it's much more complex than that.
    I can't flip from being dominant to being submissive at the drop of a hat. I personally find that I tend to be highly dominant by nature, and that I derive great satisfaction from dominating my lovers most of the time.
    However, sometimes a need to be submissive will grow over a period of time, until I find myself deeply craving this submission and wanting to relinquish control to my partners. When this happens, it becomes very easy for me to submit on an extremely deep level, and that this side of my personality is, during these times, at least as strong as my dominant side.
    It tends not to happen overnight; generally speaking, I would say that I'm about 80% dominant and about 20% submissive. There may be a period of many months during which I am completely dominant, followed by weeks of being entirely submissive. Were I to be entirely dominant all the time or entirely submissive all the time, I would unquestionably feel that something was missing from my life.
    Nonsense--that just PROVES you aren't REALLY dominant or submissive!
    And if you like both Cantonese and Thai cooking, it proves you don't REALLY have a taste for foreign cuisine, right?
    The idea that if you are "really" dominant you can't also be submissive, or vice-versa, rests on the fallacy that these two things are opposed to one another, rather than two facets of the same thing. It also denies the basic and observable fact that human beings--or rather, some human beings--are complex, multi-dimensional creatures capable of a startling array of different emotional and philosophical responses.
    Of course, I can't speak for everyone here; I've met some people so astonishingly shallow that a walk through the ocean of their souls would barely get your feet wet. But not everyone is like that.
    There are people who are not shallow but who nevertheless do not have a submissive element or a masochistic element or a dominant element or whatever to their personalities, just as there are people (like me) who are entirely straight, or people who are entirely gay, and do not have an element of bisexuality in their sexual orientation.
    But often, the people I have seen most vocally decry the idea of switches are not these people; rather, the most vocal of the "one true way" contingent in the BDSM community is made up of the people who are most insecure.
    For some people, their ego and their sense of self are tied up in their identity as a dominant or a submissive. This is particularly true of many dominants, who may use their dominance to shield a weak sense of self or a fragile ego. Suggesting to such a person that he or she may have elements of both dominance and submission, or even thatother people can be both dominant and submissive, is very threatening. When your ego is protected by your sense that you are dominant and there is a clear, distinct difference between dominants and submissives, the notion of someone who switches is as threatening as the notion of bisexuality is to a person unsure of his sexual orientation.
    But at the end of the day, the fact still remains that not everyone has an identity or a role which is so cut and dried. Many people (I suspect most people) who practice BDSM are capable of doing so from more than one direction. And that's a feature, not a bug.

    4/14/2006 4:26:22 PM

    ACID TEST
    ironrose  
    Introduction

    The term ?Acid Test? is an old prospecting term.  A powerful acid can dissolve most base metals in a matter of minutes.  However, gold will stand up to most acids.  So the ?Acid Test? was an easy way for people to make sure they had a real nugget of gold and not a lump of the ?fool's? variety.  In the same way, these tests are meant to be quick ways to identify fake Doms.  Passing all these tests is no guarantee either, there is no replacement for getting to know your prospective partner as well as possible BEFORE YOU EVEN MEET IN PERSON.
    Now most of these tests are designed in mind for a submissive female trying to sort through men claiming to be Doms online.  They are largely based on the many questions I get asked by my female friends still searching for a Dominant partner.  Some of them can probably be used by male subs as well, but for the most part, these tests are best for ferreting out male fakes. Vanilla males are usually after ?easy sex? and this motive makes them easier to identify than a lot of the fake Dommes out there.
    Step One:  Do the Math
    Various estimates and surveys have placed the ratio of true (i.e., natural) male sexual Dominants to female sexual submissives at about one to ten.  However, a quick count in any given D/s oriented chat room would lead you to believe that male Doms outnumber the subs at about two to one.  Now if there is actually only one male Dom for every ten female subs, that means that 19 out of the 20 "Doms" you see online HAVE TO BE FAKES.  Keep this in mind.  There is a 95% chance that any man you talk to online claiming to be a Dom is no such thing.  This leads us to our first rule, a rule that all statisticians and scientists already know by heart: "When in doubt, throw it out!"
    Your search for a suitable Dominant partner (especially if you are seeking a serious long term relationship as well) could easily take years.  That's hardly surprising, most people spend years looking for that special lover, be they ?vanilla? or otherwise.  So don't be disheartened by all these drastic ratios.  BUT DON'T WASTE YOUR TIME either.  If any of the prospects you are chatting with online makes you feel uncomfortable for any reason, drop him.  Don?t give him ?three strikes? or ?extra chances to win.?  Block out his screen-name and move on.  There was only a one in twenty chance he was legitimate anyway.  Trust your instincts!
    Step Two: Know Your Enemy
    We call them Snerts.  We call them HNG?s (Horny Net Geeks).  We call them Wannabes.  We call them Control Freaks.  And sometimes, tragically, we even find some that can only be called rapists and predators.  They are all your ENEMY.   Don?t bother thinking they are anything less.  Even a more or less well meaning Snert can land you in a hospital.  Sexual Dominance and submission is not for dilettantes or amateurs:  Not, no, and never!  Even if he turns out to be a more or less nice guy, if he?s not a Dom, he?s not going to give you what you really need, and he will likely give you many things you don?t (like medical bills and other assorted headaches).
    The Snert
    Snerts are basically looking for easy sex.  They are counting on the (highly inaccurate) assumption that sexual submissives are simply ?easy lays.?   Nothing could be farther from the truth, but that doesn?t deter them at all. They are typically middle aged to somewhat older men.  They are often married.   They are usually trying to bolster their flagging vanilla sex lives with some casual screwing around.  They target submissives because they think that they won't make demands on there sexual prowess (another bad assumption).  They can be easily spotted because they almost always demand or at least emphasize sexual intercourse being a part of their ?scenes.?
    The HNG (Horny Net Geek)
    HNG?s are usually the most harmless (and yet often the most annoying) of the enemy types.  Most are teenagers and young men looking for some quick cyber-sex or even phone-sex.  They are usually pretty sophisticated about there D/s jargon and the ?scenes? they describe to you can be pretty elaborate.  Geeks do their homework.  They scour the porno sites for ideas, and hang out in D/s chats for hours on end learning the ?lingo.?  The are most easily spotted because they want to move on to cyber-sex and phone sex very quickly.  They like to offer online collars, and spend hours on end in chat rooms ?playing? with their ?subbies.?   Don?t waste your time with them.
    Control Freaks
    The second most dangerous type of enemy is the Control Freak.  Control freaks are what most psychologists and therapists call ?controlling personalities.?   They are the type of person that wants to be in control of everything around them.   They want all their family and friends to behave exactly as they say.  They are extremely manipulative people.  These men can be dangerous because many really have convinced themselves that they are Dominants as a way to justify their dysfunctional lives.  Many inexperienced submissives find themselves ?naturally? attracted to these men because outwardly they seem so ?in command? of things all the time. The truly ironic (and sad) thing is, a controlling personality is actually the closest thing to the OPPOSITE of a sexual Dominant.
    Controls Freaks can be spotted because they often talk about ?taking care of you? and also ?knowing what?s best for you.?  They almost always try to play on your emotions; especially guilt.  They also usually criticize and even resent the advice you get from other people.  They often talk about 24/7 D/s relationships without going into any details about what kind of actual scenes they play.  They are fond of telling you that they prefer the ?mental aspect? of Domination and submission.  They tend to be both demanding and argumentative.  Nothing you do will ever be ?quite right.?  While all this may seem very repulsive and easy to avoid, be on your guard, the average control freak often seems very charming initially.  Once they have their ?hooks? into you its very hard to get untangled.
    Rapists and Predators
    The last and most dangerous type of enemy is the rapist or predator.  These are the men most likely to damage or even end your life.  The truly frightening thing about these evil men it that there is NO easy way to spot them.  Rapists can be anything from bums to bank mangers, and anyone from family members to total strangers.  One in four women has suffered an attack from this vile creature, and one in seven men as well!   There motive is violence.  The best defense is never make yourself too vulnerable.
    To defend yourself from predators, learn all the in's and out's of setting up a good Safety Net.  Follow these procedures religiously.  Most important of all TAKE YOUR TIME getting to know your prospective play partners.  This is good advice in any case.  If you know your partner well, you?re more likely to have a good time with him (because you will feel more comfortable during that first Scene).  Predators are more likely to move on in search of easy prey, they do tend to be impulsive.  If a ?dom? you have been talking too suddenly seems to loose interest in you after a period of time, you may have just saved your own life.  Don?t go chasing after anybody.  A true Dom doesn't need to play ?hard to get.?
    Step 3:  Know your goal!
    Take the time to figure out what you want.  It?s often hard for newbie subs to do this because sometimes they lack knowledge of what choices are available to them.   SO ARM YOURSELF WITH KNOWLEDGE!  There are many fine publications, books, and internet websites that cater to sexual submissives.  So start reading!  Learn about the different types of play and how they should be conducted.  Learn everything you can about how to set up a Safety Net.  Learn all the do?s and don?ts of meeting others and playing safely.  Decide what your Limits are and set them down on paper.  This may seem like a lot of homework to do in the name of fun, but also keep in mind that that it?s your ASS that?s (literally) on the line here.
    Know what a real Dom acts like.  Remember, you are probably a sexual submissive because you ARE in control the rest of the time.  You are strong!  Likely even ambitious as well.  You have a career, or goals, or a lifestyle that demands this high level of energy and control.  So giving away your control is a beautiful respite from everyday life.  Your power and energy is something you only want to give to someone you trust, and in intimate situations at that.  It?s a very personal thing to you!
    Well guess what, sexual Dominants are usually the compliment of this.  We are strong people too, and we do tend to be intelligent.  We are often highly trained professionals or skilled craftsmen.  However, we tend to avoid lifestyles and careers that demand we be in control all the time.  We tend to be easygoing.  I have never in my life met, or even heard of, an uptight sexual Dominant.  We like being in control in INTIMATE situations.  It?s a respite from the way we live OUR everyday lives.  We are not really the opposite of you, but we are the ?puzzle piece? that fits next to you snugly.  In another words, don't look for a Dom that?s exactly like you.  You won't find him.  Don?t look for a Dom that wants to run your whole life; he doesn't exist.
    ABOVE ALL, if you?re prospective Dom seems like a generally ?nice guy? you?re likely on the right track!  Take the time to get to know him.  Don't let the five control freaks on the other side of the chat room demand your attention. A natural Dom isn?t likely to make demands until its time to play.
    Step 4: Memorize the Acid Tests!
    Test #1:  When in doubt, throw it out!  Don?t waste your time with people that make you feel uncomfortable.  Even if the guy was a real Dom, if his personality makes you feel uncomfortable, he?s not going to be fun to play with.
    Test #2:  "You?d better call me Sir!" is the mating call of a HNG or control freak.  Real Doms don't have to ask for titles, we EARN them.  Most real Doms will say things like "please, call me Mike?"
    Test #3:  "I want you to take my collar before you play with me."   This is another common demand of fakes, most often made by control freaks.   They have to isolate you from other people and their advice, and sometimes a little ole "cyber-collar" is just the thing!  Cyber-collars are worth less than the leather required to make one.
    Test #4:  If you get an Instant Message that says something like "On your knees you [slave, slut, bitch, whore, etc.]"  This is the mating call of the HNG.   Use some common sense here.  Why waste time with somebody that?s not even polite?  There?s a time and a place for these endearing terms, and it isn?t online!
    Test #5:  "I don't have to answer that question!" or "It?s not proper etiquette for you to ask a Master that." are examples of some the dangerous LIES that control freaks and snerts use.  This is the Acid test I personally think is the most important!  A Dom had better be ready to at least TRY and answer every question you have, and HONESTLY at that!  Its literally your ass that?s on the line!  Never forget this!
    Test #6:  "Its my way or the highway!" or words to that effect, are the mating cry of the common control freak.  Doms can have Limits too, but its your Limits that count FIRST.  Don?t let any would-be ?dom? tell you differently.  Don?t let any of the wannabe subs tell you differently either. Where Male Dom/Fem sub play is concerned, it?s ALWAYS LADY?S CHOICE!
    Test #7:  Don't bother with online collars.  Don't make decisions about a prospective partner based on his online play style.  It?s a very simple test if you think about it: would a real life Dominant waste time on cyber sex?  Please take my word for it; the answer is NO.  Forget it, once you?ve done the real thing, cyber is just too damn dull.
    Test #8:  Ask your prospect if he?s ever made any mistakes during a scene.   If he say?s ?no,? run for your life!  If he says, ?very rarely,? at least be suspicious.  Everyone makes mistakes, even if they are experienced players. Sometimes submissives have Limits they don't even know about, and even the most careful and skilled Dom the world will trip over these occasionally. Remember, according to our good friends of the Christian faith, the last perfect guy to walk this planet got nailed to a tree for his trouble. So expect competence, but not miracles.
    Test #9  "I?m a [bank president, captain of industry, TV producer, self-made millionaire? yadda yadda yadda.]"  Wouldn?t it be nice to meet a rich Dom too?  Sure it would!  But use some common sense too.  How many captains of industry have hours to spend in an AOL chat room?  Also, think about this personality profile; if this super successful, always-in-control person is really into D/s, he?s likely a submissive!  I have met a lot of female submissives that fit this ambitious profile, but not one Dom yet!
    Test #10  "I?m 33 years old, and I?ve been a Master for 15 years." Gimme a break!  What are the odds?  When you ask about a Doms level of experience (and its a good idea to do so) remember to do the math as well.  18 year old boys don?t care about the intricacies of D/s; they want to get laid. Trust me on this one Ladies, I was an 18 year old boy once!  I personally believe that people do become what they are (be it gay, straight, Dom or sub) very early in life, but it takes maturity and training to be a Master.  What are the odds a person became a Master when they were still using clearacil?
    Test #11  Ask for references!  Especially if he claims to be ?very   experienced.?  Talk to the references ON THE PHONE.  Lots of HNG?s have female screen-names set up to act as ?references? for them!  I notice that a lot of newbies seem to have trouble with this concept.  Which is understandable since in the vanilla world its considered rude to talk to a guy?s ex-girlfriend.  But in the D/s Scene its the opposite, experienced players will accept and accommodate this kind of request gladly.
    Test #12  "I have three real life collared slaves right now, but you can't talk to them."  Okay, when you consider the ratio and all, this sounds possible.   What makes this an acid test failed (and failed miserably at that) is the last part.  I have met couples (and even triples) that really were looking for an extra person to add to the mix.  This is not uncommon at all in the Scene.  But these couples were looking TOGETHER.  If a ?dom? has anyone already collared to them, you probably ought to talk to her FIRST!
    Test #13  "I don't need safe words."  Well of course he doesn?t!   If he said this he?s likely a snert and therefore he?s never really been in a scene! Of course he might be a predator too, and then he wouldn't need safewords either.  Need I say more?
    Test #14  "My slaves trust me to set their Limits for them."  If you hear a "dom" say this it?s most likely because these slaves only exist in his mind. Or worse still, his ?slave? is simply the victim of spouse abuse.   Even so called TPE (Total Power Exchange) and other sorts of 24/7 (i.e., full time) D/s relationships should involve some careful negotiation.
    Test #15  "I'm Married, my wife can't know about us"  If I have to explain this one too you, you've got problems.  I have played with many married submissives in my time, but ONLY with the express permission (and more often than not, participation) of their husbands.  Safe D/s requires complete honesty.  You can't build a good Scene on lies.  There are plenty of people that will be willing to tell you differently; but please note, they will all turn out to be adulterers (and hence, liars) themselves.
    Test #16  Insert your own Acid Test here.  You will learn much from your mistakes and missteps.  If you form an online contact with a "dom" that   falls through, analyze WHY it fell through.  Don't make the same mistakes twice if you can help it.
    Step 5: It?s not just the men you have to screen!
    Finding some female submissives to be buddies with you on your quest is a very good idea.   Especially if they are experienced players; they can give you unique perspectives, emotional support, and even references to legitimate Doms to play with.  They can also, most importantly, provide a Safety Net for you during those first meetings with the men you meet.  The benefits of  teaming up with other women in your search should be obvious!
    However, be just as cautious about what you hear from other women online as well.  If you are so inclined to search for a Domme for instance, the Acid tests should apply just as well.  Be very cautious about the women you meet online that claim to be submissives as well.  There are a great number of  female HNG?s who live there D/s lifestyle in the vacuum of cyber-space. Their advice and experiences are not only useless in the real world, they can be dangerous.  Another class of "female enemy" is even more tragic and dangerous; the Victim.
    A Victim is just that; a victim of physical and or mental abuse that uses D/s as an excuse to continue denying the reality of her tragic situation. These people are disturbingly common as well.  They are dangerous to you too!  These women are not just full of very dangerous advice, but they are usually very vehement about telling you that their lifestyle is the only "real D/s."  They can fill your head full of doubts faster than one of the male enemy types.
    Spare little sympathy, tell them to get help, and stay the heck away from them (in exactly this order).  It may seem mercenary, but it is in fact the right thing to do.   This is my training as a CASA (Citizens Against Spouse Abuse) volunteer talking.   An abuse victim can only save herself, and then only when she is ready to do so.   If you let her vent her frustrations and fears on you, she will then go back to her familiar little hell.  Leaving you emotionally drained and likely scared too.   Your quest for safe play partners is going to be tough enough as it is.  Avoid Victims completely if you can, and if you can't, urge them to get help.  It?s not your job to save the world, keeping yourself safe and happy is enough work.
    In Closing
    This all seems like a lot of work.  It is.  Some of it sounds awfully scary too.   It should.  So why bother with this quest at all?  Why not just stick "cyber only" in your profile and forget real life D/s?  Why not just drop it all together?  I can give you only one good reason; when it is done safely, and it suits your needs, it can be the one of the most profoundly fulfilling experiences in your life!  I used to cringe at terms like "sex magic," but now that I know the spells, I?m an unabashed Wizard!  Any student of  psychology can tell you that denial has its own dangers too.  The easy roads are not the ones that lead to interesting places.  So arm yourself with knowledge, find yourself some trustworthy friends to share the journey, and start walking.  Just don?t forget to bring your Acid Tests too!
    GLOSSARY
    BDSM  -  an acronym that combines abbreviations for Bondage and Domination, Domination and Submission, and Sadism and Masochism.
    Collar  -  a symbol of possession used to denote some sort of committed relationship between a sexual Dominant and a sexual submissive.
    Control Freak  -  slang for a person with a dysfunctional personality type usually referred to as a "controlling personality."  See section 2, paragraph four.
    Cyber  -  slang for being online.  Often refers to Cyber-sex.
    Cyber Sex  -  interacting with another person online for the express purpose of sexual arousal.
    D/s - abbr. for Domination and Submission.
    Dom  -  abbr. or slang for a (usually male) sexual Dominant.  A person that derives sexual and mental satisfaction from taking control of intimate sexual encounters.   They are often simulated by using techniques such as sexual sadism, bondage, domineering role-play, and generally taking a commanding role in intimate situations.
    Domme  -  abbr. or slang for a female sexual Dominant.  See also Dom.
    HNG -  acronym for "Horny Net Geek."  See section 2, paragraph two.
    Limit  -  something that either partner in a D/s relationship will not do, or does not like.  Basically, a specific preference concerning D/s play.  The submissive's Limits should always take precedence over the Dominant's.  Limits should always be discussed and set out before a Scene ever starts. Respecting Limits is not an option, it?s a requirement.
    Master  -  A title of honor for a (male) sexual Dominant that usually denotes either a high level of experience or competence.  Alternatively used as a term of endearment for the Dom in a Scene featuring "Master/slave" role-playing.
    Mistress  -  A title of honor for a (female) sexual Dominant that usually denotes either a high level of experience or competence.  Alternatively used as a term of endearment for the Domme in a Scene featuring "Mistress/slave" role-playing.
    Safe Word  -  a code word used by the submissive to signal his/her Dominant partner to either stop, slow down, or even completely end a Scene.  "Safe Signals" must be substituted when the submissive is gagged or cannot otherwise speak.   These are not an option for safe play, they are a requirement.
    Safety Net  -  a person or persons who take the responsibility to make sure that your real life meeting with a prospective play partner is safe.  This can range from actually "chaperoning" the meeting to setting up "safe calls" and so forth.  This is a requirement for submissives, not an option, as it is the only defense they have against predators, rapists, and con artists.  Learn how to set one up and set them up religiously.  Even vanilla women should learn to do this!
    Sexual Masochist  -  a person that can experience profound arousal and/or euphoria from controlled doses of pain and other extreme stimuli.
    Sexual Sadist  -  a person that can experience profound arousal and/or euphoria from inflicting carefully controlled doses of pain and other extreme stimuli on sexual Masochists.  They DO NOT generally enjoy inflicting pain for its own sake.  Nor do they enjoy using such stimuli on people that do not find it pleasurable.
    Slave  -  a title of endearment and ownership given to sexual submissives that are participating in Master/slave lifestyles or role-playing. This usually signifies that the submissive wears the "Collar" of a particular Dominant.
    Sub  -  abbr. or slang for a sexual submissive.  A person who derives sexual and mental satisfaction from having control taken away from them in intimate sexual situations.  They are often (but not always) sexual masochists.  They often derive pleasure from bondage, and generally taking a subservient role in intimate situations.
    Scene  -  slang for relating to D/s.  As in "Yes, she?s a legitimate player in the Scene."  Also slang for a specific session of D/s.   As in "I was in this wonderful Scene last night."  Often used as a verb in the same case; "They Scened at the party last night."
    Subbie  -  common endearment for a sexual submissive, usually a female submissive.
    Vanilla  -  slang for things that are not "kinky" or not related to sexual Dominance and submission.
    Victim  -  a victim of abuse that uses D/s to "legitimize" her tragic situation.  See section 5, paragraph 2.
    Wannabe  -  derogatory;  most often refers to a person that pretends to be a legitimate real life player in D/s.  Most often used in reference to females that pretend to be sexual submissives.

    4/14/2006 1:03:33 PM

    Control Tower:
    A Few Things Kinky People Should Know

    1. Black leather pants are good. Black leather vests are good. And black leather shirts are even good. But do not wear them all at the same time.
    2. If you're invited to a private party, don't out your host to his neighbors by walking up the sidewalk wearing nothing but a thong, a leash, and a leather hood. If you ever want to be invited back, cover your body appropriately and behave inconspicuously when you're entering and leaving the house.
    3. BDSM can sometimes be therapeutic, but BDSM scenes and BDSM relationships are no substitute for therapy. PTSD? ADD? Bipolar? Get thee to a mental-health professional, not a dungeon.
    4. Does your butch, silver-haired leather daddy have his ass in the air for you? Does that giggly little femme girl have her boot on your throat? Perhaps you shouldn't make assumptions about someone's kink proclivities based on gender, age, style of dress, or social affect.
    5. On the subject of parties: Just because you've seen everyone else there grope, fondle, or spank a certain person doesn't automatically mean that you can too. Hands to yourself, unless you ask for and are granted permission.
    6. Wearing a flogger on your belt that's so long it drags on the floor indicates a lack of understanding of basic hygiene.
    7. Enigma's MCMXC A.D. album? It's perfectly dandy for BDSM background music?in 1993. But it's now 2006, and if you still have this CD in your disc changer, you must take it out. And then smash it with a hammer until you break it.
    8. If you attend a BDSM technique class and you really feel that you know more about the topic than the presenter, then please, go forth and produce your own event. But don't attempt to hijack the one you're sitting in. No one there paid to hear you talk.
    9. Corsets on voluptuous women are great. But if your breasts rise up high enough to meet your chin, you should consider loosening the laces a bit.
    10. Sorry, "dominant" does not equal "license to be a butthead." All ordinary social conventions about good manners still apply to you.
    11. Don't announce, loudly and often, that you'd never, ever do kinky activity X because it's so icky. The Higher Powers of BDSM have a sense of humor, and if they hear you, they will visit you with persistent erotic visions of that precise activity until you give in to it. Your merciless friends will take great pleasure in making you eat your words when you admit your new favorite kink. A gentle, "I don't think that's for me" is sufficient for most purposes.
    12. Regardless of what they say, you don't have to call anyone with whom you're not in a D/s relationship Mistress This or Master That.
    13. However, if the only name someone gives you is something like, "Zeus Lightning-Whip," then I hereby grant you permission to refer to them as "that pretentious twit with the mullet and the plastic riding crop."
    14. Wearing sunglasses to an indoor, nighttime fetish event really doesn't make you look like Bono. It just makes you look like someone stole your white cane.
    15. In conversation, be extremely careful applying a label to someone else based only on what you've seen of his/her activities. Getting flogged doesn't make someone a slave, getting one's feet kissed doesn't make someone a Mistress, and people can get offended by having assumptions made about them. If you feel you must know how they identify, ask.
    16. Yes, cracking your single-tail whip is fun and makes you feel like Zorro. But doing it over and over again?especially in an enclosed, crowded space?makes it seem a bit like you're overcompensating for something.
    17. The phrase "real and true" in personal ads?as in "a real and true master" or "a real and true slave"?is translatable as "I'm desperately seeking unearned credibility."
    18. Final party etiquette tip: If your submissive takes a light smack on the butt as a cue to begin Primal Scream therapy, you should invest in gags. Lots of them.

    4/13/2006 6:50:37 PM

    Safewords  
     Safewords are one way to ensure that bdsm play in consensual. That bdsm is consensual is the difference between a cock hardening play scene and a horrific real life rape, it is that simple.
    One of the thrills of bdsm is that limits are usually routinely stretched, going farther than ever before, feeling greater levels of sensation. This is an exciting and desired thing, but is also slow and gradual .. Doms as well as subs want to stretch themselves but they are not telepathic, and can?t always tell when a sub has had enough. A safeword is a word that the sub can use to immediately stop the play or scene. This may become necessary for many reasons. Say a sub is receiving a spanking, and suddenly, it just doesn?t feel good anymore. By calling out their safeword the sub is saying, "STOP", saying that is something is wrong, the scene is not working for them. It may be that they are past their pain tolerance, or are having problem with bondage, or are even just getting too tired to enjoy the scene. The sub may be playing with a Dom they don?t know very well, and it is important to be able to communicate stop especially if the sub is in bondage and helpless. When a safeword is given, it should ALWAYS be taken seriously; the play should be IMMEDIATELY stopped. If the Dom/me doesn't respect the safeword, it's a safe bet that They won't respect other limits and the sub needs to decide whether they want to play with someone who doesn't acknowledge boundaries.
    Why use a safeword at all? Easy, because sometimes pleading and begging by the sub is part of the fun and "no" doesn?t mean "no". A safeword also allows the Dom to know that they are not pushing a sub further than the sub can handle. However say this.. the Dom/me still has the responsibility to ensure safe play.. and cannot use the "well you should have used the safeword" as an excuse. A sub in pain or even just the throws of estacy may not have the mindset to be able to use a safeword. So the Dom/me must stay in control and be vigilant to what is happening moment by moment.
    In situations where a sub can?t speak because they are gagged they can use a gesture as a safeword. This may be as simple as crossing their eyes, or a couple of marbles or a hanky in one of their hands that when dropped signify the safeword has been given.
    A useful variation of the safeword is a slowword, this is a word that the sub gives when they don?t want the play actually stopped.. but want to warn the Dom that they are close to giving the safeword.. for instance..the play is getting too intense.. still ok.. but getting near the point of intolerance. This may mean anything from.."please don?t spank me any harder" to "I can?t hang up here for much longer!"
    A more uncommon variation of the safeword is the goword.. A word used by the sub to say.. "I am really liking this." and if used in a s/m situation means more pain is desired.
    The most common safeword is red, slowword is yellow and goword is green, but any words agreed upon beforehand will work just fine. Just be sure that it doesn?t sound like another word used in play.. and will be clear.. for instance.. mustard may by mistaken as Master if not spoken loudly and clearly.
    Using a safeword can be hard to do sometimes. It's important to realize that no one is perfect. It could only mean that a limit was run into that the Dom/me didn't know was there, or they were tired or disconnected and not in tune with their bottom. It happens to everyone from time to time. If you as Dom/me feel burned out and want to stop the scene suddenly, or you get a powerful reaction you weren't expecting and aren't sure how to continue, you can use a safeword too; safewords aren't just for subs! If you as sub feel like your Dom/me is pushing you too far, and you don?t want to play anymore, it's not fun, that's when you want to use a safeword--your Dom/me will be glad you used it to tell them where you were at.
    Always when playing with s/m there is a possibility of an abrupt stop to the play. If you acknowledge this possibility in advance, and talk about what kinds of comforting or remedy might be appropriate it'll make recovering from a mishap a lot easier and more pleasant. And because a scene goes wrong is no reason to think that you or your partner is fundamentally bad or untrustworthy--mistakes will happen. (If your partner doesn't want to hear your concerns about the mishap, though, or if they belittle or deride your concerns, you may well be unable to avoid future mishaps. If your relationship doesn't learn from painful experience, it may not be ready to handle doing SM..)
    In conclusion, not every BDSM player uses safewords. Some people into BDSM don't find them useful for the style of play they prefer; more straightforward communication suffices for them. Some partners find their need for a safeword gradually diminishes as they get to know each other better. But for many people beginning their explorations (and many who've explored enormously), safewords have proved very helpful. Safewords are strongly encouraged by the members of the BDSM Circle.

     

    4/13/2006 6:44:38 PM

    Some D/s Humor
    You May Be A Submissive If
    ... ?THE BDSM CIRCLE 2001 
     -If you see a "Mix-Master" in the store and think it's a new self-stimulating toy, you may be a submissive.
    -If you hear the drinking toast "Bottoms up!" and instantly obey, you may be a submissive.
    -If you are more concerned about the skin on your ass then that on your face you may be a submissive.
    -If you get excited when you see an ad for "Flag Day" because you think someone mispelled a word, you may be a submissive.
    -If a friend of yours tells you she can't get out of the house because she's all tied up....and you get jealous, you may be a submissive.
    -If you walk by dog obedience classes and offer to demonstrate from the dog's perspective, you may be a submissive.
    -If stocks and bonds fascinate you, but you could not care less what happens on Wall Street, you may be a submissive.
    -If you smile and think of a thin, flexible rod when you hear the word "switch", you may be a submissive.
    -If you think the best part of going to church is getting to kneel, you may be a submissive. (The same holds true if you make up extra sins at confession so you can get a heavier penance).
    -If you get excited while looking through the cooking implements draw of the kitchen, you may be a submissive.
    If you visit Alcatraz, stand for hours in a dark cell, and come out flushed and smiling, you may be a submissive.
    -If you hear the term "House Whip" on CNN and then get disappointed that they're talking about politics, you may be a submissive.
    -If you surf the net to find your own webmaster, you may be a submissive. If you go to the paint store just for the stir sticks, you may be a submissive.
    -If you hear a confused person say, "Beat me!" and you automatically yell out "Me next!," you may be a submissive.
    -If you actually wish your Mastercard would give you orders, you may be a submissive.
    -If you anxiously wait to get from publishing houses the form letter stating "Thank you for your submission.", you may be a submissive.
    -If you think that the three basic materials for bed sheets are linen, silk and leather, you may be a submissive (or at the least, kinky in general)
    -If you're envious of the neighbour dog's new spike collar & leash, you may be a submissive.
    -If you call your personal vibrator "Sir," you may be a submissive.
    -If you go to the pet store, look at the leather collars, and pick out two or three that match some outfits you own, you may be a submissive!
    -If you think your panties look best on you when pulled down around your knees, you may be a submissive.
    -If you see a road sign displaying, "Chains required" and wonder if that means, whips are optional, you may be a submissive.
    -If you can't make up your mind, you may be a submissive.
    -If you read a headline about sub warfare, and picture two naked women cat-fighting over a handsome Dom, you may well be a submissive.
    -If your closet is full of knee pads, but you don't play sports, you may be submissive.
    -If you dream of a beautiful leather jacket with a full face hood, you may be a submissive.
    -If you think "I've always wanted to see what pony gear looks like ON someone!" when a Bridal Fashion Show is to be held in your town, you may be submissive.
    You may be a Dominant if... 
     -If you can make up your mind, you may be a dominant.
    -If your pulse rate quickens as you pass the hardware store, you may be a dominant.
    -If you have stock in Ben Gay, you may be a dominant.
    -If you start to salivate and get aroused as you pass the local candle factory, you may be a dominant.
    -If Citibank calls you because someone used your credit card to make a huge purchase at a tack shop in another state, and they know that you live in a metropolitan area and don't own a horse, you may be a dominant.
    -If You make your vacation destination decisions based on that area's Assault and Battery, Consent, and Sexual Deviance laws, you may be a dominant.
    -If your son's Boy Scout Troop thinks you are way cool because you helped them earn their merit badge for knot tying, you may be a dominant.
    -If your entire Music collection consists of music you can scene to, you may be a dominant.
    -If you see a sign in front of a house that reads, Chairs Caned, and you think to yourself, "Gee, some people are BLATANT about being out.", you may be a dominant.
    -If your idea of Fantasy Island looks far more like Exit to Eden than anything they ever showed on TV, you may be a dominant.
    -If they know you by name, size, and favorite colors at four local leather shops, you may be a dominant.-If you need an 18-wheeler to haul all your toys to a party, you may be a dominant. (At least, you are a WANNA-BE!)

    4/13/2006 6:10:32 AM

    CYBER REALITIES  
    steelschamberscrolls
    In many ways this seems like a contradiction in terms. However, it cannot be overlooked that the advent of the Internet has opened the access into the BDSM community in ways completely incomprehensible just a few years ago. Along with this new technology has come new issues, dangers and problems. In many ways the community itself was completely unprepared for this onslaught. People resist change and push away from things they don't understand. There are generational traditions and elitist attitudes that separate the 'seasoned or experienced members' from these 'upstart newbies with their upstart ways, ideas and formula's'. Within this formerly unified community we have created a sub-community. One which many people speak of in disdain or contempt.
    As with all things the cyber realm has two faces. One positive and one negative. We, as a community cannot ignore this new child among us. Nor can we impose upon it rules and standards that no longer work with the efficacy of the past. We have to accept that we too must change, adapt and overcome the problems. Seek new answers and find ways to welcome the newness instead of isolating them from the assistance and information they too need.
    With many people access to the Internet is the only fantasy outlet they have. They can step inside its pixel dust and plastic walls and be anyone. They can shift gender, orientation, size, appearance all in the 'wink of an eye'. That puff of magic slides through them to release all their dreams and passions of the past. Their fear and shyness fade away, they can be that Knight, swagger as a Queen or cower as a slave. Everything is possible. They are invisible and visible both. It is like entering a giant interactive play where your true identity is never known. For the first time they can write their own life story, their own personal fairy tale, and it is innocent and fun and the fulfillment of lifelong dreams. In its purest form there is absolutely nothing wrong with this. Yet for many the fantasy takes on form and shape and color, and at some unnoticed moment the pixel dust fades away and people that were illusive whispers at your fingertips take on names, shapes and forms within the spaces of your life.
    For those that forever remain within the bondage of the medium, antics, rules and concepts of fantasy role play are as they wish to construct them. However, enough people transition into the real life BDSM world from the Internet that it becomes increasingly important to step forward into the fantasy role play and indicate that much if not all that they do here does not translate well into real life. To expect it to is irrational. One does not 'train' online. Interaction between a Dominant and a submissive can occur and does but the level of reality is limited by the medium. One can, may and should educate themselves. One should meet people, explore topics and see how they feel about things. One should be 'wary' of falling in love. Friendship and interest are fair game. Respect should be given to the office of love, commitment and relationships. Distance, space and contact can make the entering into such a relationship easy to do but one should never underestimate that upon conversion into reality physical chemistry, and all of the things which exist in the real world have to be factored in. Many people believe it is a way to have a relationship without all of the costs of one in reality. One should understand that a cyber collar is not worth the fabric that constructs it. It is rather like creating a 'make believe' wedding ring to wear. It lacks substance and in many ways belittles the real thing. Which is real, exists in physical form and is exchanged from one human hand to one human neck.
    Many people long to separate from alignment with the cyber community because of it's reputation for promoting inaccurate behaviors, injuring innocent people who are too eager to believe in those who profess expertise and for portraying relationships in functionally impossible ways. Labels are hastily thrown upon anyone whose opinion varies from theirs. A wannabe or a cyber this or that. This is ignorant and dangerous. Among the cyber population is a growing number of predators. Those who seek to find the vulnerable, exploit their dreams and pervert those dreams into ugly episodes of brutality and cruelty. And there are those who have discovered a way to find 'free' people to use for sex or servant. They have landed amidst the herd of the unsuspecting. The only way to combat these people who are not 'of' our community but 'using' it for ugly purposes is education. The more a person learns the easier it becomes to spot those who have suspect motives. It is certain we will find other and better ways as we become more adept at using the medium to work for the community instead of against it.
    We must accept that a significant percentage of those people online who are actively exploring the BDSM cyber community will at some point take the steps necessary to experience some aspect of this in real life. Therefore they cannot be considered fake or illusions or 'cyber'. They are merely people who have not get experienced a real life exchange or D/s relationship. The inaccuracies of the 'fantasy role play' have to be addressed or faced where they are flagrant.
    It is not our business to evaluate cyber kink. It should be considered merely another kink or fetish much like rubber, shoes or bondage. It is our business to offer real life, functional information to anyone who asks. To direct people toward real life organizations and resources which they can use to educate themselves if they find their interest is moving toward reality. For those who can only ever explore themselves in the cyber realm we can and should ask you to indicate your fetish so that those who are interested have correct information to use when considering interacting with you.

    4/13/2006 6:05:17 AM

    POACHING  steelschamberscrolls
    A Poacher is loosely defined as a person who trespasses or steals illegally or wrongfully. This is a willful act in full knowledge that such property belongs or is the property of another.
    Poaching most often refers to game and often alludes to some of our more beautiful or endangered animal species.
    In recent times we have seen an enormous influx of people into our formerly private or semisecret inner society. Most large urban areas now have a small selection of semipublic dungeons which cater to our community by offering space and equipment to scene with and on.
    During the rapid growth cycle of any community there will be those who seek to profit or prey upon those who are part of the growth. In the case of the BDSM or D/s community these profiteers or predators are increasing along with the increasing population of the community itself.
    It is not uncommon to find 'fringe' players who frequent some of the newer or less well run dungeons. These 'fringers' tend to ignore customary protocol and view anyone entering the premises as 'fair game' regardless of whether that person has obvious signs or openly identifies themselves as being unavailable. In most cases this 'fringer' is what we sometimes call a Bondage Parlor Dominant and the potential prey is any submissive entering that dungeon unescorted. This 'person' identifies themselves as a dominant yet they openly or brazenly accost, approach or otherwise handle, touch or attempt to isolate or use the submissive without the permission and/or consent of that submissive's Dominant. They show no respect for the submissive or that submissive's Dominant (present or absent). They show no respect for the lifestyle, its choices and responsibilities. They do not understand the basic concepts of honor, trust or loyalty. They will employ virtually any method to access a submissive for their personal usage and pleasure without regard or consideration for anyone else's needs. Please note that I do not consider these persons to be Dominant. These are simply users and abusers who lurk on the edges of our community looking for a quick, easy and cheap thrill.
    The presence of 'fringers' looking to 'pickup' unwary submissives at a dungeon is a sure sign that this dungeon has organizational and management problems. If a dungeon openly caters to 'public viewing' of BDSM perverts as entertainment or as a place to find free or cheap semi-violent sexual encounters then this dungeon is doing a grave disservice to the community itself.
    It is possible that the management of a dungeon may be unaware of growing problems within their own dungeons as most of these poaching attempts are done in isolated areas within the dungeons themselves. If the accosted submissive is insecure or even afraid of reporting these actions of harassment due to the 'supposed reputation' of the poacher then the problem may continue or grow. It is also common for these poachers to attempt to lure a submissive away from their Dominant by means of badmouthing the Dominant to the submissive directly.
    It is very important to remember that if you desire your 'collared' submissive to be 'safe' within community frequented dungeons then certain rules of conduct must be observed and maintained by you, your submissive and all members of the community using these dungeons. If a dungeon or organization openly ignores these fundamental rules of conduct, if an unescorted submissive feels unsafe being present within these facilities then as an individual it becomes necessary to inform the owner or management of the facility that this activity is occurring. BDSM dungeons and clubs depend upon the community in order to remain open. Actively choosing not to support facilities with inadequate supervision or poor management practices is in the best interest of the community.
    It is equally important for local communities to actively practice respect and support for their members. Disrespect affects everyone - if you do not respect the 'collar' of another then they will not respect your collar either. Known offenders of these simple rules of conduct should not be welcome in an environment which is supposed to be safe for all members of this community to participate in and enjoy. If a facility has a known poaching problem and it refuses to correct or address this problem then the local community should withdraw their support and take their business and community activities elsewhere.

    4/12/2006 7:17:20 PM

    How to Woo a Domme Online (or Romancing the Stone)
    BDSM, D/s, S&M:
    Speculations
    That some men tended to get along with dominant women online is the only qualification they can claim for the following.
    Why Don?t They Ever Reply?
    Poor fellow, you?ve emailed countless Dommes and none of them write back.
    What is wrong with them? You?ve expressed your willingness to do ?anything.? What more could they ask?
    Really the question is what is wrong with your or at least your presentation of yourself?
    Mr. I?ll Do Anything, there are plenty of you out there. It is as if you are a legion of clones. Any dominant woman that responds to your email is apt to be a beginner. Within a month promises of being willing to do anything will only prove to her that she doesn?t want anything to do with you.
    Who are you?
    Are you a masochist or submissive? Most likely you are a bit of both. But there are pure masochists and sadists who only giggle at words like slave and Mistress.
    Are you really submissive? Stop saying you?ll do anything. Probably you won?t. Will pleasing another, serving her satisfy you deeply, make you happy? Even if you don?t get to live your every fantasy?
    Or is it really having your shopping list of tortures and humiliations filled that matters most to you? Many would disagree but there?s no crime in that. But you need to be honest with yourself before you can be honest with the people you approach online.
    While some Dommes are only looking for lifestyle slaves others seek play partners. You?ll need to make sure you approach women whose desires complement yours.
    Presenting Yourself
    Use Yahoo Geocities or similar service and create a simple web page. Write about your needs and desires. If you aren?t able to write discursively and personally put up a simple slave?s checklist.
    The checklist is a simple list of fetishes and kinks. For each item note how you feel:
    Boot Worship: Like very much.
    Whipping: Not sure.
    Water Sports: Not at all. (hard limit)
    Let her know if you see D/s as a lifestyle or a form of play.
    If you have more detailed feelings express them. The more honestly felt words you present about yourself the better your chances of meeting a compatible Domme. And there?s nothing to be gained by trying to meet someone you can?t satisfy or that would be inappropriate for you. Aside from the checklist you really should have a few paragraphs describing yourself and your interests outside of D/s. Funnily enough most dominant women are looking for individuals. And while she may want to know how you look in petticoats she probably wants a guy who is a man.
    You do read stories of women who reduce men to 24/7 sissymaids and permanent cuckolds. Often I?ve suspected these were men living out their fantasies by creating an online faux-Domme persona that enforces them.
    Writing Her
    If her she calls herself Lady Sarah then your email should probably begin civilly and conventionally enough with ?Dear Lady Sarah.? Addressing her as Mistress implies a relationship with her that you?ve yet to earn.
    State clearly and specifically what - if it was anything other than propinquity - that motivated you to write to her.
    Tell her something about yourself. More than just your cravings: that is just being pushy. Being polite is more important than being humble. Abasing yourself is, again, being presumptuous. And if you?ve created a web page as I suggested above close your email with the URL.
    Courting a Domme in certain respects is much like courting anyone. The more selfhood, charm, humor and intelligence you convey the more you will seem worthy of attention. Being boring isn?t a victimless crime.
    You may get only a polite ?No thanks? but that is better than dead silence.
    One last tip: don?t send her a photo of your phallus (cock shot) unless invited to. 

     

    4/12/2006 7:09:18 PM


    How to find a partner in BDSM.
    bdsmcircle

    There are many ways to find a partner but because of differences in situation such as geographical, social or simply practical, some of the details in this article may or may not apply.
    While writing these lines W/we are looking at three emails W/we received lately. They are like many others W/we have received and that W/we will probably receive; all asking how to find a BDSM partner.
    Here are some tips and facts that W/we have gathered during O/our experience in the lifestyle: 
    There are about 3 times more men than women in the lifestyle.
    For security and social reasons, women are less likely to "come out of the closet" as BDSM players. It seems to be less of a problem for men....but still the vast majority of both men and women are secretive. 
    There are about 4 male Doms for every female sub.
    Yes! The ladies can pick their choice. There are many many male subs for every female Domme, W/we have heard estimates of as high as 100 to 1. Again the ladies can choose....like Catharine says, "a dime for a dozen for subs!"
    As for switches, about 25 percent of players switch in some form, but this, W/we talk about further in this article.
    In these numbers, W/we do not talk about professional Mistresses who do this for money and not for the love of the lifestyle. W/we do not talk either about homosexual players (men/men and female/female) because, the rules are different with the homosexual communities. And finally W/we don't talk about couples recruiting a slave or a plaything.
    As always in dating, it is the L/ladies who pick and choose their P/partners and it is up to the males be T/they subs or doms to woo the L/ladies. Now, let's see how a logical search for a P/partner goes;
    The goal of this search is to get a discussion going between the prospect partner and Y/you. From there, Y/you may have a chance to have something that will go further with this P/partner that has Y/your interest.
    If Y/you want to find a P/partner there are many solutions possible;
    - Ads in specialized magazines
    - Ads in specialized websites
    - Social gatherings in the lifestyle (munches)
    - Play party (private or public)
    - Chat rooms - Introductions from other L/lifestylers. 
    Others .... 
    - Ads either in specialized magazines or websites:
    They usually all work in the same fashion. To put an ad, it is usually free, but to be able to answer an ad, Y/you have to pay. (At least the men pay, but not the women). They are good ways to meet a possible P/partner. But remember usually the L/ladies just have to wait for an answer to their ads while M/men have to do the initial contact. Sometimes a L/lady will answer an ad but this is NOT the usual. Again, remember that L/ladies will be overwhelmed by the number of answers to T/their ads while M/men will be waiting to a reply to T/their ads. Yes some things in society don't change.
    - Social gatherings in the lifestyle:
    These gatherings are usually in the form of a munch where P/people in the BDSM lifestyle meet in a non-threatening situation. Usually there is no dress code and these meetings are oriented so P/people can talk and exchange views on the lifestyle. According to O/our experience there is always more Doms present in these gathering then subs. And again, more men then women.
    - Play party (private or public): The public party is often advertised on the net or in specialized magazines. Anyone can go. This is the problem with these parties; many people go to these parties but many P/players don't. Some P/players just dont like public play. Except for a very few places, there is not enough intimacy for many P/players, so T/they prefer to go to private parties. To make things worse, often the P/people who go to these parties, go with P/partners already. For private parties, usually these play parties are "on invitation only" and the organizer of this party will invite "the good crowd". Again, same problem as the public party, players O/often go as couple.
    - Chat rooms: Many, many people play in cyber on chat rooms. Nothing wrong with that, but many people, men and women, are not ready to do the real thing. If Y/you are man or woman looking, be careful....lots of wannabes !!!! - others: Believe it or not but it is possible to meet P/players in regular vanilla situations. Maybe the lady cashier at grocery is a Dom, or the gentlemen who lives across the street is a sub, just keep your eyes peeled. Let's go more in details; 
    -
    Submissive woman looking for a male Dom:
    Like W/we said, ladies have it easy. For ads, make sure that you put an ad with exactly what you need and want in it. Unless there is something very unusual about you, male Doms are going to line up to meet you. Choose the one best suited for you. If you go to munches or play parties and you make it obvious that you are not accompanied by a Dom, male Doms looking for a partner will line up to see and talk to you because there are always lots of single male Doms present at these events.
    - Dominant woman looking for a submissive male:
    Remember " a dime for a dozen male subs". It is true. Ads work amazingly well for female Doms. Play parties and munches too! Just make sure that in your ad you specified what you need and what you want from a male sub. A female Dom friend, proof reading that article, told U/us that a lot of male subs are afraid to "come out of the closet". And often the ones who "come out of the closet" are just looking for a fast cheap thrill. So be careful, ads works well, but many male subs are not serious.
    According to the same female Dom friend, many male subs are scared to meet a prospective female Dom in a public place. W/we are not talking about public play here, but many men are scared to admit that they are submissive. Well, they must do their part. If the refuse to show up in a public place for the first meeting with You, how can You trust that man to do anything else in play!
    - Dominant male looking for a submissive woman:
    The trouble starts here. Because there are 4 men to every submissive woman in the lifestyle, it makes the search hard. Male Doms MUST BE patient! There are always a lot more ads for male Doms looking for a female submissive then there are ads for female submissive doing a search for a Dom. A searching male Dom will have to answer many many ads to receive a few replies. Not many female subs go alone to munches and play parties so, W/we are not saying that it is impossible to meet a female sub there but let's just say it is unlikely.
    - Submissive male looking for Dominant female:
    One rule for men here....BE VERY PATIENT AND KEEP TRYING!!!!! Male submissives make the majority of players in the BDSM lifestyle. There are not many female Doms looking for a male sub. Female Doms can take their time to chose. Ads for sub male usually make the bulk of any ads service. The possibility for a male sub ad to be answered by a female Dom is almost nil. Male subs have to answer a lot of ads to get a reply.
    There are a lot of male subs out there just looking for a fast thrill. Because of them, male subs have to deal with a bad reputation problem. To fight this problem, you must show that possible female Dom that you are serious by being constant in your communication and very patient. Many submissive males are scared to admit to themselves and of course publicly that they are submissive. But gentlemen, if you don't meet that goddess in a public place for the first time, how can She trust you in play, when you don't want to do your part in the first meeting!
    - Switch looking for switch:
    The best partner for a switch is.....a switch. If a switch, male or female gets with a non-switch partner, problems may arise when the switch wants to change sides. Communication and respect are the rules here. But again, a relationship between a switch and a non-switch is possible with good results....look at U/us; Pierre is male Dom and Catharine(katy) is a female switch....:)
    Do's and dont's:
    - For women:
    Well ladies, in the BDSM lifestyle YOU are the one who decides on the partner whether Y/you're a Dom, a sub or a switch. If Y/you put an ad, just be patient and replies will pour in. Choose carefully. Remember, to be safe and find the proper partner that you need. You can be choosy. By the way, you could be a very small woman or a BBW (Big and Beautiful Woman) there is a male looking for you, so YOU CAN choose. Take Y/your time and get to know this male P/partner that Y/you are interested in. There is no rush, YOU set the pace even if you are a sub. When your future master will collar you, it will be the time to follow order but if your are looking for a male dom, a strange as it seemed, keep the control of the discussion with the future male Dom, your safety demands it!
    If you are a female DOM, well, this is not a problem....:) Remember, many men want the play NOW!!!! If you want to find a good male sub, just be patient and make them wait until you are ready, time will purify the quality of these prospects. If a male sub is willing to wait and be patient, it's already showing his pontential as a sub....:) But Ladies, don't put that male sub in a delicate situation at the first meeting. When You will collar him, You will be able to do whatever You want, but in the beginning, be easy on him, often they are not confident to show their submissivness and to push them too fast could result in you losing a very good male sub. Be patient.
    - For men: We/we have to confess that this article is written mostly for men because they are the O/ones who write most often to U/us. Yes, women have the control in the search for partners in the BDSM lifestyle so men HAVE to play by their rules even if you are a DOM!!!! W/we know of male DOMS that when they find a new female sub prospect they try immediately to DOM them....BIG MISTAKE!!!! Usually, before a woman will accept to be Dominated in Real Life, she will want to build a bridge of trust between her and her future DOM. If You go too fast and push too hard, You will simply alienate the possible lady prospect.... Like a vanilla relationship, You must sell the social side of You before You can get further.
    If you are a male sub looking, like the male Dom, you must again sell the social side of yourself to find that partner, except here, of course, the lady Dom is in total control of the discussion. It looks good for male subs to be able to "help" the female Dom by doing house chores or some other task. If a male sub doesn't want to do this kind of thing, usually, a gift will be appreciated to the female Dom. Remember that male subs have bad rep. You must show that you are a good prospect by showing that you are serious in the lifestyle.
    - Ads and women.
    For a woman, an ad is a very easy and efficient way to find a male partner. Because W/we believe that an ideal partnership in the BDSM lifestyle is very important, ladies, it is important that you put EXACTLY what you are looking for. What are your needs and liking in the fetish world. Do you want a durable relationship like 24/7, someone who would marry you, or just a occasional play partner? What geographical part of this world you want this partner to live in?
    - Ads and men
    Ok men, here's an example:
    Car for sale, good condition, clean, good motor. ......
    Not much to try to sale a car, hmmm? W/we see ads of male Doms and male subs like this ALL THE TIME!!!!
    Ads like;
    "Male Dom looking for female sub"......or "very submissive male looking for a mistress"
    are simply very boring!!!! All the subs W/we know are VERY submissive... W/we do not know any female subs or Doms that would answer an ad like this. In your ad, tell the people what makes you special, any special kinks, what part of this world are you in, do you have a car, ready to travel to meet someone? Before you can sell yourself with BDSM arguments, try to sell yourself with vanilla and social arguments.
    Now:
    Beautiful 1967 metallic green Mustang for sale, low mileage, 301 motor with special header and modifed transmission, with brand new 400 watt stereo and mags. Must sell for family reasons (expecting first kid soon!)"
    That's an ad! Make yours the same.
    "Male Dom from the Montreal area, late thirties, 5 foot 11 tall, weight accordingly, love outdoors, music, kids and dogs. Looking for a female sub, very submissive or newbie to be trained. I am very strict but in a loving way. Have fetish about clothing and bondage. Special interest in whips."
    Don't you think an ad like this is better? But remember, you will have to answer ads, your ad being there often simply lets that prospect lady know more about you. If you answer an ad, tell more about yourself, if you send a pic, make it good, not fuzzy and try to have a full pic of you not just the face. Yes, on the pic, wear something that makes you look gppd! You could in that letter tell them a story (BDSM of course) about how you would play with them, again, remember the social side of you, you like music, because.... You like kids because..... A two line answer to an ad usually goes straight to the garbage bin. If you don't put an effort in your ad and your reply to one, the lady at the other end won't either. Remember, she can choose, she is usually overwhelmed by mail from other men. You must make yours better!
    - Social gathering and women:
    Often women, when they can, will go to a munch or a play party with friends. Some go alone, but usually they are too shy to do so. If you go with a couple or a Male Dom to whom you are not collared and have no desire to be, at the munch or the play party, step aside from that friend. It's ok for these friends to check on you, but let the men know that you are available. Usually a lady sitting by herself doesn't stay alone long...:) If somebody approaches you to talk, make them know what side of the lifestyle you are (Dom, or submissive).
    - Social gathering and men:
    If You see a woman that seems to be by herself, go and introduce yourself politely. Remember, maybe her Dom or Her sub is gone to get drinks. Don't make any "faux pas" by assuming that lady is available. If she is not and you ask, usually she will let you know, politely that she isn't. If she does, you can either go your way after you wish her a good evening to if you want to talk to her, ask. If she says no, don't insist. In a munch, it does not give you a good reputation if people know you as a rude or insisting man. You must have a good reputation or someone may tell that prospect lady that you have a "bad rep". In a play party, insisting could result simply of you being expelled from that play party. Again, reputation.... Chatrooms and women:
    Women in chatrooms are always very successful to find a man to chat with. Just use a bit of caution when you speak to someone (security first). It could very well be that you meet that Dom or sub of your dreams.. but is H/he half a world away? Be realistic when it comes to long distance relationships and remember Y/you can limit your geographic sphere.
    - Chatrooms and men:
    T
    here are many men in chatrooms. W/we have witnessed often men jumping from chat room to chat room to find a play partner. That's a big mistake. It is fine if Y/you just want to have a cyber quickie but if Y/you want to find someone in real life to play with, Y/you must look more serious. Often when Catharine opens Her chat room, sub men would appear and immediately ask Catharine to Dom them, without any discussion or presentation. To make things worse, in the chat rooms there are rules that are sent to all N/newcomers saying, "No trolling". Well, these male sub claims to be very submissive, but don't follow the first rule that they encounter. That does not make a good impression.
    - General rules for women:
    Safety is the first issue. Everything you do to meet a new partner must be done under this primary rule. If the male partner is not happy and gives you trouble because you are trying to be safe, get someone else. How can you trust a man who doesn't even respect the right to safety! Remember that there are a lot of men looking for a partner, you have the choice. Choose well. A special note to female subs: don't forget the choice of Dom is yours.. not the Doms.
    - General rules for men:
    Respect the women. For a woman, to meet a complete stranger is a BIG deal. She needs to be feeling safe. Be patient and respect their fear. Time will make that trust build between you. If you find an ad or a partner in a chat room, well do your homework first, try to find any information about that lady. Read their profile if they have any, if a lady is the host of a chatrooms, read the rules. You don't want to ask her if she can Dom you if you're a male sub, when she specifically put a rule about no trolling. Instead, take the time to talk with her. This is the way to open opportunities with a prospect. If you find an ad about a possible female partner, well read the WHOLE ad! W/we have talked with a bi woman who put an ad looking for a female partner. She told U/us that she had received many email from men who obviously never read the ad completely. There is nothing wrong to send a request to such a ad, but if you're not what the ad ask for, be very polite and nice in your email, sometimes it work!
    Show the ladies with who you are and that you are serious and not just looking for a cyber quickie. If you're a sub, sell the things that you can do to help around. Many Doms ladies have the same problem; lack of time! If that lady has to choose between two subs, and find out that one can help her around the house, usually it helps her to choose. If you are a Dom and a submissive lady have to choose between two Doms, well, if you can help her by doing general maintenance around the house or give her lift with your car, it help. I know, it is not Dom-like to do this, but, remember, ladies are the ONE to choose to give their submission. Make the scale tips in your favor.
    - How did W/we meet?
    W/we found each other on a specialized website through an ad. It took 2 years to Pierre to find katy. Remember, patience is a virtue. Pierre and Catharine(katy) have lot of experience, both bad and good in T/their search. Now that W/we Dom others together, W/we are back to the strange world of looking for subs. So W/we continue to be witness to the way some subs react. Men often after a few emails will stop talking to U/us. Women seemed to be more tenacious.
    So if you are a man or a woman, you are bi and interested in being Dommed by a couple, well, write to U/us and show U/us that you read the whole article....:)
    Good luck in your search!

    4/11/2006 4:29:36 PM

    The Top 10 Most Commonly Found Doms and subs On The Net

    by Author Unknown
    The 'I Am Dom Hear Me Roar' Dom:
    All shiny new leather wear, with a belt full of toys just bought at Jack's Whip-O-Rama). Of *course* he knows what to do! He read SM101...and even watched Exit To Eden three whole times!
    The 'I Just Wanna Get Laid' Dom:
    Roams the halls of AOL sending IMs to the ladies in the Chateaux telling them "On your knees! I am a Dom and U R my slave!". When he gets irate IMs back from the Domme he just sent to by mistake (what, read a profile? you *must* be kidding, right?), he quickly changes his tune to "R U a FDom? I am your slave! May I lick your boots?".
    The 'Dungeon Slut' Dom:
    Has a new 'lady love' each day (sometimes 2 or 3 a day). He swears each time that *this* one is his 'eternal true love'....at least for the next two hours.
    The 'Psycho-Stalker' Dom:
    Wants to know *exactly* what you do...every minute of he day and night.  Insists on BCCs of all sent mail, and Forwards of all read mail, plus access to your account to check up on you. Do you get the feeling that someone is watching you? With this one, you're probably right.
    The 'I Just Wanna Be Your *Friend*' Dom:
    Offers to guide you and protect you....you innocent sweet thing you. Oh, those other 10 subs? Just friends. Really.
    The 'Of Course Im Dom...Uh Oh My Wife Is Home Gotta Run' Dom:
    Warning signs: Picks 'no response' on marital status in profile. "No honey you can't call me at home...call my voice mail instead". Often disappears in the middle of a hot n heavy cyber session...uses an excuse like 'my power went out' when asked about it. "Of *course* Im not married!"
    The 'Im Not *That* Type Of Dom' Dom:
    Squeaky-clean image. The type of Dom that everyone *knows* is a good guy. He would never do something less than up-front and honorable. Uh-huh.
    The 'Tom Cruise' Dom:
    He's young, rich, handsome and perfect....until you meet him in person. Then you find out that the 'Tom Cruise look-alike' you've been subbing to is 5'4", 400 lbs, bald, 48 years old, and living with his elderly mother. (Oh yeah... and he works as a clerk at 7-11...not as a CEO of a 'major corp').
    The 'Alex I'd Like to Buy a Clue For $200' Dom:
    Ok, now you've got a sub....now what?The 'I Don't Have A Sub Bone In My Body' Dom:
    Really a bottom at heart, just refuses to admit it...even to himself. 
    And just in case you submissives out there thought you were off the hook....

    Top 7 Subs

    1. POOR-ME SUB:
      This "sub" always has something going wrong in her life. Of course, it is never her fault.. she is always being played upon and victimized by others. If only she found the *perfect* dom, her life would be problem-free and forever-blissful.
      Favorite IM to send: "Will you be my dom, sir? I am just a helpless little subbie."
      Favorite IM to receive: "Just do what I say, slave!"
      JUST-DO-ME SUB:
      This "sub" just wants to be beaten. It doesn't really matter by who, or what..as long as he (I use "he" here because these are typically male) can feel the lash. Frequently misbehaving on purpose, this sub can drive a dom *crazy*.
      Favorite IM to send: "I have been naughty and need to be punished. Spank me now, Mistress!"
      Favortie IM to receive: "You are a bad sub and need to be punished! Bendover!"
      BARBIE-SUB:
      This "sub" just likes the way she looks in leather fashions.  She is afraid of the whip, and has never seen a clamp in her life. Her favorite store is "Dream Dresser", and her whole paycheck is spent there each week.
      Favorite IM to send: "Would you like to know what I am wearing, sir?"
      Favorite IM to receive: "What are you wearing?"
      HE-HURT-ME SUB:
      This "sub", without any negotiations, talk of limits or safewords, rushes out to a country cabin to to play with a dom she met 2 days ago online. After letting him tie her up and whip her, she decides he is a menace to society, and can't wait to tell all her "sub" friends he is a "BAD dom".
      Favorite IM to send: "Subsis, I need to pass on a warning to you!"
      Favorite IM to receive: "My poor subsis, you have got to warn everyone about this creep!"
      I-JUST-NEED-A-MAN SUB:
      This "sub", after exhausting all her singles bar and healthclub meting places, decides that the D/s world would be a good place to meet a *man*. she really has no interest in D/s, she just needs someone to spend the rest of her life with. She is a close relative of POOR-ME SUB. Amazingly, when she "gets her dom", she suddenly looses interest in any type of sex.
      Favorite IM to send: "Sir, will you take care of me forever?"
      Favorite IM to receive: "I have always dreamed of having a large family."
      NO-ONE-CAN-TOP-ME SUB:
      This "sub" longs to submit, yet claims no dom is strong enough to top her. Some say she is really just a domme in disguise.
      Favorite IM to send: "Think you are strong enough to put me in my place,jerk?"
      Favorite IM to receive: "No, Mistress, I am really just a weak and helpless slave. ::falling to the floor and kissing your boots::
      SUBMISSION IS THE GREATEST GIFT Submissive:
      This submissive has stars in her eyes and naivity in her heart. She swoons at the mere thought of a dom, any dom, asking her to pass the salt. She writes her dom's name in the corner of her notebook with little hearts and flowers around it. She declares that there is no better way to love than through submission, and that d/s is a "better" and "higher" manner of loving than anything a silly old vanilla person might do. She lives on an emotional roller-coaster, sentimental enough to cry when seeing a long-distance phone company commercial.
      Favorite IM to send: "You are all of life to me, there is nothing about life worthwhile without you."
      Favorite IM to receive: "I am everything you'll ever want or need, and I'll protect you from every thing."  
    4/11/2006 4:08:23 PM

    COMMENTS TO RAISE YOUR EYEBROW
    "On your knees bitch"

    What an endearing way to get to know someone. If a Dom/me ever demands your submission without even asking your name first, you might want to think twice. Remember that communication is so important; if their idea of communication is to give you an order, it might raise an eyebrow.
    "Enters, prostrates on floor and waits to be used and abused."
    Well, this individual definately wants attention, but they wouldn't last long in the real world. Unless they are a masochist they will most likely not like the attention they will get. Yes, there will be people interested, but it might not be the Safe, Sane and Consentual play we hope you're looking for.

    Any slaves here that feel they are worthy of ME"
    Oh please give us a break. Is this person so insecure that they feel they have to proclaim their Dom/me-ness to the world in such a brash voice? In our experience the Dom/mes in a chat room who really deserve a high level of respect are the very last people in the world to demand it. Why? 'Cause we're secure of who we are and what we believe in, we don't have to try and convince anyone.
    "I have no limits at all."
    This one we've talked about in previous articles. We have never met anyone who had no limits at all, and if we did I think we would rapidly go in the other direction. Limits are, at the core, a sign of self respect and someone who truly had no limits would be a danger to themselves and others. Chances are though, that this particular individual just hasn't taken the time to think through what their limits might be.
    "I'm VERY dominant"
    Again oh please!! Does that mean if we are "just plain" dominant we are less of a person? I think not. It's another way of trying to separate yourself from the rest of the crowd if you don't have the personality or knowledge to do it the usual way. What does VERY dominant mean anyway?
    "I'm VERY submissive"
    Well, see above 'cause it comes from the same insecurities. What does it mean anyway? That you sit meekly in a corner and never make any trouble? That you just accept whatever a Dominant tells you to do, without questioning or thinking for yourself? We've seen subs describe themselves as very submissive and then do some fairly hefty troublemaking. That seems like a typical submissive to me, and not particularly more submissive than another. And if they are the type who just sits meekly in the corner and does as they are told this not what most Dom/mes want. This type of person is not a challenge, is not the type of person most Dom/mes can sit and have an intelligent conversation with. Yes, some of us actually like to have meaningful conversations too.
    StrictMaleMaster (or nicks to that effect)
    This really rides on the tails of being very dominant: If you have to constantly let people know who and what you are, and you don't think you can do it on your own merits you might try to go down this path. Dom/mes have to be respected on their own merits, not just because their nickname says so. We're not saying that every Dom/me with Master or Mistress in their nick doesn't know what they're doing, but do take notice of it. If someone named MstrssPain4U walked into your chat room and then made the "on your knees" comment, well if it walks like a duck, and quacks like a duck...
    "useme42nite" (or nicks to that effect)
    If all a submissive is looking for is to be used online and then never see the Dom/me again this is the kind of nick we might see. We're not saying they're necessarily wrong, but in our channel they never last long. This is one of the ways to tell if they are really interested in our lifestyle or just passing through.
    "The Unintelligent Dom/me"
    This is less obvious than the other ones, it is usually identified after talking to the Dom/me, although the same problem can arise with some subs too. Here is the type, they come into the room and do or say something that makes you question how much the really know about the lifestyle and therefore how much experience they really have. So you ask a simple question like... "So what aspects of D/s most interest you". Their reply is often something like "I like a slave to submit to me". Umm yea right, so you ask a few other questions and their answers are all similar responses, this is a good indication that they do not have a lot of real life experience. We appreciate that in many rooms there is just non stop sceneing, but there are also a lot of other ones where people who actually live the lifestyle want to meet with and have discussions with others in the lifestyle.
    "Yes Mistress, No Mistress"
    "Hello Mistress, may I serve you Mistress" We have all met them, they enter the room, very quickly identify a Domme in the room and immediately want to address them as Mistress. In fact they seem to think the more they use the term Mistress the more chance they stand of being used by you. For many of us the term "Mistress" is reserved for either our own full time submissive or those who we choose to use that term. We appreciate everyone is different however many D/s chat rooms have a lot of protocol of how people will behave and many times this is to protect the subs and Dom/mes from the wannabe subs and Dom/mes. It is not that we don't welcome people new to the lifestyle, it is that we have seen the mistakes made by new people saying they are experienced too many times.
    And finally the real clincher, heard from wannabe Dom/mes and subs all the time. When you hear this one alarm bells should go off in your head...
    "There are no groups in my area"
    Last but by no means least are the people who either are new to the lifestyle or say they have never met any other real life Dom/mes or subs before. Well we have over the years found groups all over the world. To constantly be told there is nothing in my area is repetitive to say the least. We will often do a quick search and within 10 minutes identify at least one group within an hour or two of where you live. Chances are there are groups a lot closer you just have to find them, they will not come looking for you. Attending D/s munches can be a great way to get to meet and talk to others who are in the lifestyle. Remember many of these people have years of experience you can draw on.
    Again, we are not saying that everyone who displays these characteristics doesn't know what they are doing, we just want to lend our years of expertise to help you find the right person.

    4/10/2006 6:14:04 PM

    BDSM Education- Tips about Online BDSM 
    Chat Rooms

    The Internet sure has become a popular place for people claiming to be Dom/me's, Submissive?s, Dominissive.  It also has become a breeding ground for wannabes and people that are into hurting others by claiming to be something they are not.  (Something not just limited to BDSM, but chat rooms in general).  Anonymity makes some folks a lot more bold than they would be face to face.  You have no idea if you are chatting or e-mailing a 12 year old, 60 year old, male, female, child.  To quote Philip Miller, co-author of Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns when talking about chat areas "where men are men and so are half the women!"  

    One of the things that gets tossed around in chat rooms, is that online is not real and others that say online is real, but more commonly ?it?s the only way I can do BDSM?, i.e. they are married or in a committed relationship, hiding behind the monitor replacing Hustler magazine with hot ?play? chat, seeing just how much they can get someone to do, or just out to see how many they can collect as ?theirs? or ?their one and only.? 
    A few things to think about: There is a real person on the other end sitting at a keyboard.  Who are you to criticize, put down or make fun of someone involved in an online relationship?  If both involved are happy then that's all that matters right?  You of course are entitled to feel it's not real, it's not viable if no face to face actual real time experience is included.  If the people are game players, its a game.  If the people are cons or wannabes, then its not real.  If people are getting something rewarding from it, it feels real to them.
    The majority of those online do not play in real life.  Yes you do have some that are toying with ideas before trying them out in real life, some that play or live it in real life and a few that are prominent in the BDSM community, just not the majority of those found online.  The largest number of those online are simply living out a fantasy or looking to have an affair.
    Remember online they really don?t have to know how to handle a whip, how to tie someone up safely, etc.  That comes from real life hands on experience. So PLEASE keep it in your head that those online are not a good representation of the real world BDSM.  Also keep in mind that if you are seeking advice you should do so in real life as the majority offering their guidance and opinions haven't any real life experience.  Find a (munch)near you, you are more likely to get your questions answered by folks that actually participate and/or live it.
    Another thing you want to avoid is the person that is saying "that's wrong," "that's bad" or "your not real" etc.  Commonly they accompany these statements with I am here to help newbies and/or protect them from wrong advice/information and those that aren't real.  In general these people haven't a real world view/clue about BDSM and their limits and judgmental ideas come shining through.  Often these folks will be making claims about what is safe and what isn't.  Single tails, fire, piercing, knives for example are safe for some of us, and beyond others limits so they deem them unsafe.  News flash--You are the only one that gets to decide what is safe for you, not someone else.
    Along the way you might run into some people that think it?s okay to non-consensually make demands of you.  One of the biggest ones is ?I am a Domme so you will cap my name? (in most cases nickname) or call me Mistress/Master/Daddy, etc.  Or I am a submissive so lowercase my name (in most cases nickname).  The other popular one ?it?s the rules/protocol of this chat room that you address all Dom/me's with caps, all sub's with lower case and a upper and lower case (M/m) for Switches?.  Don?t let them try to inflict such upon you.  The other common argument you hear ?it's respect to cap a Dom/me's name.?  Why just because you claim to be a Dom/me?  I am pretty sure respect has to be earned and you can?t non-consensually demand someone to respect (Webster?s-to feel or show honor or esteem for) you or another.  How can one honor (Webster?s- high regard) or show esteem (Webster?s-value highly) to someone you don?t know making demands of you?  You can?t.  They must have a pretty big ego and/or low self esteem to make such demands of someone they just met or chat with online.  Some will even cease speaking to you if you don?t kowtow to their demands or worse yet start an online fight with you about it.
    Long ago the caps/lowercase mess was started by a male (claiming to be a Master) that decide if you wished to speak with him (Dom/me or sub) you would address him using a capital and the name he wanted or he wouldn?t talk to you?talk about ego!  What he didn?t ever get was he was missing out of chatting with some nice folks, his loss.  From there as a matter of convenience, or so that people could assume one was a Dom/me or sub, people started using caps and lower case in their names/handles/nicknames.  Be an individual and do as you wish and NEVER let anyone tell you what to do or how to, especially someone you just met online.
    Food for thought- Most people believe that both Dom/me and sub are equals and neither is less than the other.  So think about either capping or lowercasing everyone so that all are equals.
    Additional food for thought- Have you thought that maybe some people just don't want to be bothered to do the caps/lowercase stuff or they feel it doesn't matter to them and the way they live their BDSM life, or they consider themselves writers that use good grammar?  I suggest you not be judgmental and not try to demand people do things one way or the other.
    Another thing you might find online is a persons name inside {brackets} [brackets] some do this to represent that they are collared.  Also common is Blah?s_nickname, representing they are with someone/taken.
    Online collars are NOT REAL; it?s no more real than giving someone a wedding ring to wear when you aren?t married.  It really demeans a real collar that is put upon a submissive by their Dom/me, face to face in real life.
    It is also not okay for anyone to be punishing another unless they are a couple or consent has been given.  This seems to get forgotten way to often.
    All too often you will find someone wanting to be the chat room police or the rule maker.  Best to ignore them unless they can prove they own or work for the chat room provider. (Some chat rooms have monitors/operators)
    Online BDSM brings fantasy play where you can do anything you want without repercussions.  Cut a cock off for example, no pain, no blood, no trip to ER, and no arrest.  But remember it?s NOT REAL.  Online gives everyone with particular fetishes/kinks a place to find someone with the same likes.  Oh yeah and if you don?t like the ?scene? that is going on, leave, don?t ruin it for those that are enjoying it.  Remember it is just your limits intruding on their erotic/bizarre/sick/boring play.  At the same time don?t try to hog the chat room with you doing long fantasy/play scenes constantly.  And yes people can still chat while others are playing/doing online-collaring ceremonies/etc.  Trying to make everyone be quiet and watch is not consensual, rude and should be avoided.
    If you are involved in online play, I highly recommend you set up safe words just like you would in real life.  All too often some get so wrapped up in the fantasy that they blur reality with online fantasy.  Yes some even say they get into subbie headspace or that it feels so real.  Besides why not get into the habit of something you would do in real life?  You should also learn about the toys that you are claiming to be using in the online play.  It helps both Dom/me and sub if they can visualize the toy.
    Online brings a different aspect to BDSM; you only have the person?s mind/mental capacity to play with.  If you are a Dom/me in an online relationship giving orders/instructions you have to believe the sub is doing the things you told them and they are not just typing oh yes I did blah. (web cams are a whole different story)  If you are a sub you have to believe the instructions are given with thought and care and not just to see how far you will go or how many weird things you will do for them.
    Web cams-These make online relationship appear more real.  It is quite common for the sub to have a web cam and Dom/me not.  Some also have voice capabilities and others just type at the keyboard.  This expands the online relationship by the Dom/me giving instructions and then watches the sub carry them out.  A large percent of this type of interaction is the Dom/me having the sub do things to themselves, i.e. hit their ass with their hand/belt/ruler, slap their tits, put clothespins on body parts and the biggie- play with themselves (by hand/dildoes/butt plugs/vibrators/etc).  Some times they are allowed to cum and other times not.
    A few friendly suggestions for online:

    Act like you were actually at a party or in a public place in real life.  You?d be polite right?

    You wouldn?t walk up and insult someone for their thoughts on a conversation they were having with a group of folks or with an individual.  If someone is sharing their knowledge or experience, listen, don?t insult or start a fight with them or tell them they don?t have a clue.  Don?t call them a wannabe or say "you can?t possibly have any real life experience"; that just shows your ignorance and shows everyone around you that you have no manners.
    Don?t come in to a chat room and say: ?How big is your dick??  ?Anyone in here horny??  ?Kneel bitch? you wouldn?t do that in real life so why do you think it?s okay online?
    Tell the truth.  Nothing is more hurtful than someone hiding behind a lie.
    Just because you claim yourself to be a Dom/me don?t expect to treat submissive?s as if they were your submissive, that is NOT OKAY.  Just because you claim yourself to be a submissive don?t expect Dom/me's to treat you as if you are theirs, that is NOT OKAY.
    Don?t be over eager to find someone and jump at the first person that talks to you.  All too often new subbies will be professing their subbiness to the first Dom/me to give them the time of day, placing them high upon a pedestal.  That is a recipe for failure from the get go.  When it fails all to often the subbie starts bad mouthing the Dom/me.  Why?  Because the Dom/me didn?t meet the expectations they created in their minds.  Same goes for the Dom/me don?t be so eager to want a sub that you will jump into having them change their handle/profiles to reflect they belong to you within the first day of hooking up with you and later figure out that it won?t work out.  Just another recipe for hurt feelings and bad mouthing.
    Also sub's don?t expect the Dom/me to fix/solve all your problems.  Sure your Dom/me wants to hear about your life but they don?t want to hear you talk about your problems continuously, this makes you into a needy, high maintenance sub, get a therapist if you have real problems.  Dom/me's it goes for you as well, if you are constantly dumping your problems on your subbie, you are just weighing them down with things they can?t fix (and they do want to fix everything for you), if you have real problems see a therapist.
    Submissive?s don?t keep bothering and begging a Dom/me for attention.  Don?t try to manipulate the Dom/me to get what you want from them that is exactly the opposite of what a subbie should be doing.  You want to attract their attention?  Try ?I read your profile and can?t stop thinking about what you wrote? or strike up a conversation with them, ask polite questions.  You might even want to offer to get them an online drink or something to eat.  This would show your interest and submissiveness.
    Once you get a conversation going, be responsive; be as impressive as you can be with your well-worded responses and attitude.  Show your sense of humor, your intelligence, etc.
    Want to get to know someone better/more?  It is best to use the chat rooms IM (instant message) or the chat's e-mail program/address.  This will cut down on being hassled or stalked by someone you don't feel is right for you.
    Let's face it there are a bunch of jerks out in the world.  People try to do things that would not be acceptable or be put up with in the real world, so don?t put up with it online either.  If it doesn?t feel right to you, end it, but do at least attempt closure so no one is left hanging in the air wondering what the heck he or she did wrong...COMMUNICATION!

    If you get involved with an online relationship, don?t break the rules you two have set up and agreed upon.  Don?t lead someone on.  Don?t promise your Dom/me you will only learn/be with them and be off searching, don?t promise your sub they will be the only one and you are off collecting others.
    If you two part there is no reason to start gossiping or talking badly about the other person.  It is usually simply incompatibility, expectations not matching, one not getting what they wanted or someone else has interfered and created doubt within one of you.  Trying to wreck someone?s reputation is probably not the way to go, remember the shoe could be on the other foot next time.
    Online can be addictive and one can immerse themselves so much that their real life begins to suffer.  It's easy to make a few clicks and be chatting and/or flirting as you sit in curlers with goop on your face or sit in your stained and holy boxers.  It's easy to flirt and prod to see if someone is interested, for some reason it seems to be human nature to see if someone wants you, it strokes your ego in some way.  Some folks have lost their jobs, cheated on their spouses and ruined their marriages and a zillion other things.  So ALWAYS put real life first.
    Bottomline: Everyone gets to feel about BDSM online they way they wish, you must respect them for their beliefs.

    Always remember what Nathaniel Hawthorne once said:
    ?Words? so innocent and powerless as they are, as standing in a dictionary, how potent for good and evil they become in the hands of one who knows how to combine them.?
    A few tips for online to real life: 

    Beware of predators.  In general they are looking for the vulnerable, for them to brutally abuse, injure, and maybe even exploit or rob, and the biggie--turn them into a sex slave or the quick affair.
    Be aware that Long distance relationships rarely work.  Online, phone calls and seeing each other a few times a year is not really going to cause the relationship to grow.  It takes hands on face to face for a relationship to grow.  Long distance relationships seem to end up as non committed affairs without much responsibility.  Long distance relationships also tend to attract people that have commitment issues.  To quote Philip Miller, co-author of Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns when talking about long distance relationships "I have learned two things from them. First, the endurance of a long distance relationship is proportionate to the patience of the lovers multiplied by the depth of their pockets, divided by the distance between their abodes.  Secondly, nobody has that deep a pocket nor that much patience."
    If a person has been involved with BDSM in real life for any length of time, they will know about local BDSM organizations, a title of BDSM books, play spaces, munches and places to purchase BDSM toys/attire/books.
    Real life is NOTHING like online.  Real life is much more rewarding.  In real life the person doesn?t go away when you walk away from your computer.
    Do not rush meeting face to face, spend time talking, online, on the phone, web cam interactions, it may take weeks even months for both of you to feel comfortable.  If either is pushing to meet right away the first time you talk this might be a sign of moving too fast.
    Lots of people never give out their real identity.  It is very common to have a name/nickname for the BDSM community and one for the rest of your life.  Some even have a separate phone number and address for BDSM community and another for the other part of their life.  Remember in this day and age it is common for people to only have a cell phone and not have a phone at home.  It is a very real threat to be outted and have your life ruined.  Don?t let someone guilt you into giving this information, especially when they try to manipulate this information from you claiming ?everything I have learned about safe calls says you must give me this information otherwise you are hiding something.?  Asking for personal information like Drivers License Number, Social Security Number, credit card numbers, etc., should send up a red flag that this person might be trying to collect information for unlawful purposes.  If someone sends you (mail, e-mail or fax) a copy of such, it might not even be real.  They could be providing you with someone else's identification, have altered their own information or simply are an imposter.
    Prevent Identity theft--Never give anyone your Social Security number, Drivers License Number, Credit card numbers, PIN numbers, passwords, etc. References: are they worth anything?  For the most part no.  Why?  Would the person you are asking for references give you someone to check with that would say they were someone not to be trusted? or didn't know a whip from artichoke?  No, they would be giving you a name of someone they have already gotten permission from (privacy) to back them up.  What if they are well known?  That really doesn't mean anything one way or the other (maybe they are good with self PR or some people like them or some people dislike them).  It's an individual thing when it comes to respecting someone.  Just because someone doesn't like another they may say unfavorable things about someone that does know their stuff and is a safe player.  You really need to make your own judgments and not rely on others perceptions.  It is easy to have an opinion about someone.  It is really easy to spread an opinion around (good or bad).  What one believes is the truth can become blurred very rapidly.  Someone jealous or hurt can say something just because they now dislike the person.  Remember that what you are hearing is just one persons perspective and prejudice.  Try listening to the person when they talk to you or others, do they sound like they know what they are talking about?  Does it match your expectations or wants about BDSM?  If the opportunity comes along at a play party, watch them play.  Does the person they are playing with look like they are enjoying themselves?  Do they look like they know how to use the toys?  Trust you instincts they've worked for you so far in your life.
    Meeting for the first time is probably best at a, restaurant, other public place or BDSM function.  Similar to how you would meet someone not into BDSM.  Since this is pretty low risk and only if you felt the need, would I suggest a minimal safe call.  Safe call-Where you set up ahead of time with a person that you will call and check in when you arrive and when you are in your car (or departing) on the way back home.  Follow up with the person you met to let them know you have arrive home safely.
    Playing for the first time alone (not at a BDSM dungeon?if at a BDSM function I?d set up safe calls just like meeting for the first time) you might want a more detailed safe call.  (Do you set up safe calls for non BDSM sexual encounters?  If no, then why do one now?)
    Safe calls- The concept is a good one, but the reality of it working well is not always easy.  Police are not interested in checking on someone from a call from your check in person just because you haven't checked in with them or you haven't answered your cell phone, or haven't answered the phone at where you are supposed to be, when called by the check in person.  Police see it as a wild goose chase.  Also anyone being the check in person might be required to become part of an investigation or testify in court.  If your check in person is not out to the entire world about their lifestyle then they are probably not a good choice for you to ask, you'd be outing them if anything happened to you.  With that in mind, the best I have been able to come up with:

    ~Let the person you are going to play with know you are setting up a person(s) to do check in calls with.  If they have a problem with it, don?t bother to meet them; it?s not worth the risk.
    ~Set up ahead of time with a person that you know that you will call and check in when you arrive, make sure they know how you are arriving.  If in your own vehicle they should know your license plate number and description of your car.  If you are arriving by plane, they should know dates of travel and flight information and what city, state you will be in.  What transportation you will be using on the other end and if you are staying at a hotel, all it's information.
    ~When you arrive call them, if you haven?t already given them the name/nickname of whom you are meeting do so now, give them if possible your current location.
    ~A second call should be made within the next hour once you are in the location you will be playing at.
    ~A third call should be made within a specific time period that you and the person you are calling agree to.  Example?within 3 hours of the second call.
    ~You should have set up in advance words that you can say that would communicate to the person if you are ok or you need help.  What if I am being forced to call and say I am okay? And what if the person is listening in on the call?  This will be a bit trickier so try setting up something as simple as a long ummmmmm or start your answer off with a code word such as "well", you could also try a long pause as a response to a question from your safety person.  Use your imagination for your code word for I am in trouble as well as I am okay.  BUT be sure you don?t set up something that is second nature to you and could be taken wrong by your safe person.
    ~Call your safety net person when you are in your car (or departing) on the way back home so they can stop worrying.
    ~Call them again when you are home.
    ~Follow up with the person you met to let them know you have arrive home safely.

    4/10/2006 5:56:12 PM

    "Velcro collar" is an increasingly common term, used derisively. The old guard leather community was very protocol oriented and stressed serious lifestyle involvement because of safety issues. More recently, however, email, Internet chat rooms and instant messaging services allowed the curious to participate in casual (and often anonymous) D/s relationships online. The reference indicates the tendency for online dominants and submissives to have new online collaring ceremonies frequently and without regard for existing relationships which end as easily as not logging in.

    4/8/2006 10:00:50 PM
     
    The Online Predator 
    albanypowerexchange
    The following is a composite profile of an Online Predator. This profile was compiled by a number of submissive women for use by submissive women. It is written from the perspective of a submissive female whose nature requires her to respond to a dominant male.
    The Online Predator
    Definition : 
    The Online Predator is one who uses the mechanisms of cyber space to hunt human beings with the intent to exploit, rob, plunder and pillage their body, mind, heart and soul.
    Characteristics of a Predator: 
    1.  Liar:  (Self explanatory)

    2.  Deceiver:  His self situation is presented as other than what it is.

    3.  Betrayer:  He is likely to break trust.

    4.  Insecure:  He is worried that others will be faithless.

    5.  Inconsistent:  He will say one thing while doing another.

    6.  Lacking Honor:  Usually while protesting that he has honor.

    7.  Lack of Respect:  He will tend to denigrate others.

    8.  Transient:  He is unlikely to have many long term friends.

    9.  Manipulator:  He calculates and contrives for his own benefit to the detriment of his partner. 

    10.  Secretive:  He will tend to cloak himself and his activities.

    11.  Charming:  If he could not steal your breath away, he would not be a successful hunter.

    12.  Selective:  He will pick victims carefully, looking for weaknesses and filling those voids completely.

    13.  Chameleon:  He will appear to fit any need perfectly and adapt to fill any desire.

    14.  Lacking in Self Control:  At times, he may have extraordinary self control and discipline, a predator probably exhibits these characteristics in all aspects of 
    his life. It may be that the only place the predator seems to have honor and value "Truth" is in the "Relationship" he is developing with his victim. 
    CAUTION
    When developing a new relationship, make a conscious effort to observe your partner's interaction with others, not just how he interacts with you. The predator may well reveal his true self through his interactions. But, you may only see this revelation if your are committed to taking every precaution for your own safety.

    Predator Warning Signals: 
    While any of these phrases or actions may be acceptable in a given context, pay close attention when seeing or hearing them.
    Phrases:
    1. Do not tell ____________ .

    2. (_______) is crazy! (or psycho, sick, a liar, or out to get me)

    3. It would be best if you no longer spoke to _________.

    4. I do not need to defend myself against lies.

    5. They are just jealous (of me, of us, of what we have, that you have me).
    Actions:
    1.  May seldom be in the D/s chat rooms. Operates from other areas or private rooms.

    2.  Has personal information which is incomplete or not verifiable.

    3.  Becomes defensive or angry when questioned.

    4.  Questions the sincerity of the submissive when questioned.

    5.  He will usually discourage or forbid the practice of reference checks.

    6.  He will usually discourage or forbid the use of Safe Calls.
    The Submissive's Personal Warning Signals:
    These are items that a submissive should pay attention to if she is saying them to herself or hearing them from others.

    1.  I feel he is just too good to be true.

    2.  You are hearing consistent warnings from more that one person.

    3.  Your instincts are whispering " something is not right about this person ".
    Summary:
    The final best defense any submissive has against an Online Predator is her own common sense and judgment. The submissive should always remember that desires, needs, and the heat of the moment can combine to drown that judgment. Always take a moment to step back, take 
    a deep breath and look at a potential partner with common sense and not with passion. Note:  ALWAYS ask for references from other submissives and check them! 

    4/8/2006 9:45:34 PM
     
    Rules for Meeting   Strangers
     

    albanypowerexchange
    If we'd only practice the common sense rules that our grandmothers should have taught us before we crossed the street by ourselves for the first time, I might not have to be writing this column, but the sad fact is that either grandma was absent or derelict or we weren't listening or are senile.

    Just because it's sex doesn't mean that one can dispense with reason or with manners, even if there are a number of unscrupulous would-be tops and bottoms out there. In any case, here's what you should have learned before they let you leave kindergarten.

    1. You're peers until you make a commitment. I don't care how much of a slave you want to be, you and your prospective partners are equals in every sense of the word. He or she has no control over your actions until you have made a rational decision to give him or her control. If they insist on an action you have every right to say "No." If they assert authority, either from the top or the bottom, you have every right to reject it. Prior to commitment, neither of you is top or bottom. Top and bottom has to do with sex, not with negotiation.

    2. Ask for references. I mean it. Tell your prospect you want names and phone numbers of people whom you can call to verify his or her play-worthiness. If a stranger has no references, he's too strange to play with.

    3. Safe, sane and consensual is a mutual obligation. I once went home from a scene with a left wrist that was numb and it stayed numb for several days. In a macho moment I failed to tell the top that the handcuffs he had put on me were constricting the flow of blood to my hands. One might say that he should have checked but I was just as much at fault for not making him aware of the situation.

    If one partner attempts to have unsafe sex, for instance, the other, even if he is as slavish as they come, has the right, even the responsibility, to refuse to participate. This idea will be found several rules lower as well.

    4. You have a right to know some things. You're going to be spending time with this person and, if things work out, entering into a long term relationship, even if it is only as friends. The amount of information allowed is based on the level of negotiations. Early on, you need less information. Later, as you come closer to meeting, more is appropriate. Sometime before moving in, a lot of information, and I mean a lot, is perfectly acceptable.

    So early on, you ought to know the person's name and phone number. If they withhold such details, end the conversation, or at least make it clear that you will never meet. People who hide their identities are doing it for reasons that make meeting them un-wise.

    I know there are lots of folks out there cheating on their significant others or so far in the closet that they're behind the back wall. I'm not for outing others but I am for honesty. Face it, those who can't even tell you their name and give you a phone number where you can reach them have some very serious issues that ought to be resolved before you meet.

    Once you get past the name, topics such as health and limits become important, especially if you ever want to get into a sexual encounter.

    Really though, limits are limits and as such aren't anywhere near as important as the trust factor. After all, setting limits has no meaning whatsoever if you can't trust that the person will stay within those limits. Just because a person says they're "safe, sane, and consensual" (SSC) is no reason to think that they are. Getting to know them as person is a much better indication of how trustworthy they are.

    If they say they're SSC, ask them what it means. How well they explain themselves will tell you a great deal.

    If, after you get past the easy questions, you think that the conversation is going someplace, you ought to begin thinking about the hard questions. Information about family ties, income, career, and the future, both long-term and near, is important if this is going to be more than just a one night or weekend encounter.

    I will agree that you don't need to see a person's personal balance sheet before you have sex with them, but you certainly should have some idea of what it looks like before you, as a slave, turn your assets over to them or, as a master, you take responsibility for their livelihood. I Hope my point is made.

    5. No commitment is immutable. This is the hard one. Once upon a time (or so we think) people made commitments "until death do we part." Any genealogist will tell you, though, that those commitments were ended much more often and a lot sooner than any preacher on the far Right is about to admit. Sure there were fewer divorces 100 years ago, but there were a great many more marriages ended by early death or straight out desertion.

    People change. People will always change. As each of us changes we need to be conscious of our need to redefine our relationships in appropriate terms. I would like to emphasize that those changes can be for the better.

    I'm writing this "rule" mostly for those who think that what they promised in the blush of early infatuation will hold forever. It won't, since it may no longer be appropriate two or three years later. Slaves who think they have no choice once they become a "slave" are sadly mistaken. Every morning each of us decides how we will live that day. A slave isn't a slave in the strict sense of the term. He or she is in a condition of voluntary servitude. No amount of will exercised by either party in such a relationship can ever eliminate the voluntary part of the relationship.

    6. You have a right to equality of information. What that stranger asks you, you have every right to ask him. It's the power freaks of the world who want to control you by keeping you in the dark. I'll grant you that there are many people and institutions that are run by the mushroom model of management (Keep them in the dark and feed them horse shit.) but that is no way to conduct a relationship.

    7. You cannot abrogate your personal responsibilities. I don't care how submissive you are. The preceding sentence is always true and it applies to both tops and bottoms. Just because a top or bottom says it's all right doesn't make it so.

    8. Neutral spaces are always acceptable. Let that first meeting with a stranger be well protected by a public venue. Meet for coffee at Starbucks. Buy him or her a drink at a local bar. Parks, libraries, and shopping malls are all places to meet, greet, and size each other up.

    You know, if this relationship is going to go anywhere, you don't have to rush into it. Take your time, go easy, and have fun. After all, it's OK to talk to strangers, even to take candy from them. Just use some common sense when you do.


    4/6/2006 8:34:33 PM

    First Steps:
    What the heck is submission?
    Some Thoughts About Submission
    castlerealm

    Submission is a word that we hear tossed around pretty often lately but I often wonder if most people really understand what it means. Being a "submissive" has become very popular in the D/s, BDSM fad that is sweeping the chat rooms and websites. There's even a fashion and cultural trend based on some of the facets of the BDSM lifestyle. You can find collars and leather fetish items being worn by the rich and famous or you can have dinner in one of New York's newest, trendy restaurants that features all the trappings of the lifestyle dungeon, complete with submissive waiters and waitresses. All of these things are interesting and amusing but they are not a true picture of what it's all about. Submission isn't a fad or a role playing game that we see so often online and at clubs, and you aren't a submissive because you like to be tied up and have kinky sex once in awhile.

    So what is it? Submission is the act of surrendering some or all of ones personal power to another person. It's allowing someone else to control your body and behavior within certain preset limits. This must be a willing act on the part of the submissive or the boundaries of abuse have been crossed. The methods and levels of submission are infinite. Each person must decide how much and how far this exchange of power will go but the rules of "safe, sane and consensual" must always apply.

    Why does anyone do this?

    If you asked a hundred people you'd probably get a hundred different answers. For some it's a way to add a little more excitement to their love life. For others there may be deep, psychological reasons that go beyond my ability to understand. Based on my experience I believe there are three distinct types individuals who fall into the definition of submissive. Please understand that these are my OWN definitions and not some standard issued by the D/s community.

    1. The sexual submissive. Also known as a bottom or sensual sub. This type of submissive is into it mainly for the sexual gratification derived from some of the activities practiced in BDSM. Once their needs are met they no longer feel a need to submit or surrender any other personal power or control.

    2. The psychological submissive. This group contains many of the masochistic submissives. They are into it for the pain, punishment and humiliation often inflicted on them by more sadistic dominants. Many abused individuals often end up in this category and are not actually submissives but may have emotional problems that keep them in the "victim" mode because of their previous experiences.

    3. The natural submissive. Also called true submissive. This type of individual seems to have been born submissive. It goes beyond the sexual aspects of the BDSM and is a normal part of their makeup. It is their nature to please others and readily relinquish their personal power with little or no urging from their dominant.

    Which one is right?

    All of them or none of them, depending on your views. Each person must do what is right and fulfilling for them. There have been countless, needless argument over who is and who is not a "real" submissive. Some start out as a sensual sub with little interest in pleasing anyone but themselves and end up growing into some of the most beautiful submissives in our lifestyle. It's not the right of anyone to judge who is and isn't submissive based on what activities satisfy them or how many scars or piercings they may have. Submission is a condition of the heart and only the individual knows what is in theirs.

    My soul yearns to be able to let somebody else take control, to be able to not have to make decisions, to not be concerned about what errors I'm going to make. - Slave V.
    DifferentLoving
    Being submissive may have put chains on my body, but it has removed my soul from bondage.
    The Loving Dominant

    Some Different Terms

    I'd like to bring up another "touchy" subject to some lifestylers and that is the difference between BDSM and D/s. BDSM has been defined as B-D-S-M with the "B-D" being bondage/discipline, the "D-S" meaning dominance/submission and the "S-M" for sadism/masochism. Some consider all these terms to be interchangeable definitions and activities but I think it's very misleading to most novices. D/s does not fit in with the other terms for one major reason. Domination/submission is a description of a lifestyle. BD and SM are two things people do. Some D/s couples readily accept these two activities as part of their relationship but a large percent of D/s couples do not embrace activities that are based on giving or receiving pain.

    So what separates the masochist from the submissive?

    My answer would have to be motivation. A submissive is motivated by the desire to please and to serve. When pain becomes necessary for satisfaction or fulfillment, the relationship has moved beyond my definition of the D/s lifestyle and had moved more toward S/M. When pain becomes the motivation and gratification comes from receiving pain, the person could best be described as a masochist. This difference is often evident in the behavior of these two types of personalities. A SAMmy (Smart Ass Masochist) deliberately misbehaves or challenges their dominant in order to receive the punishment (pain or humiliation) they crave. Outside the confines of a scene or other sexual encounter there may be very little submission evidenced in the relationship. A submissive (one who desires to submit) is constantly striving to improve their behavior in order to please their dominant by surrendering to his/her rules and expectations. Submission, in the confines of a D/s relationship, is not measured by the amount of pain one can endure, instead it is measured by the amount of control one has relinquished to their dominant.

    Is one better than the other?

    No, not to anyone but the people in the relationship. Just keep in mind that pain or bondage are not the basis for determining a dominant/submissive relationship. It's based on a power exchange and not the trappings of the people involved. Don't automatically assume all submissives want or need to feel discomfort or pain (beyond erotic pain) to experience submissive tendencies and desire to relinquish control.

    Here are just a few facts about submission that might give you some more insight.

    • Submission occurs in both males and females in about equal proportions. Although men and women may express it differently, they share this trait.

    • Submission is not a sign of weakness or inferiority. Some of the strongest, most successful people in our society are submissive in their personal relationships.
      Submission does not indicate lack of intelligence or motivation. Most submissives are very intelligent, creative and are highly motivated people. 

    • Submission is not a hidden desire for pain or humiliation. Some masochistic people may turn to the D/s or BDSM lifestyle in order to fulfill their needs for these things but there are many more gentle, loving individuals who are quite happy not to receive either humiliation or pain.

    • Submission is not the same as passivity. Submissives are not passive. They participate actively and are thinking individuals. Submission is not something that can be demanded or forced. The definition of the word means it is a willing act. A submissive submits because they have chosen to do so, not because someone forced them.

    • Submission is not a miserable state of existence. Most submissives are happy, well balanced people who are simply fulfilling their nature.

    • Submission is not slavery. All slaves are submissive but not all submissives are slaves. A submissive has not given up their right to choose but has given some of those choices to another to make for them. They have input into their relationship and maintain their identity. Submission does not indicate sexual promiscuity. Submissives are not sex crazed nymphomaniacs who cannot control their drives. Most are husbands or wives, mothers or fathers, friends, neighbors, workers, or family members who have a need to relinquish control of some aspects of their lives to someone they trust. It isn't a sex thing...it's a condition of the heart.

    • Submissive (sub)
      A person who surrenders control of herself to her dominant. The submissive, while putty in the hands of a dominant whom she trusts and respects, is likely to be independent and assertive in any other arena. Her sexual submissive nature makes her no more vulnerable to people hawking aluminum siding, encyclopedias or
      life insurance than anyone else.
      Screw the Roses, Send me the Thorns

      Reality or Fantasy?

      Far too many people have formed their ideas about submission and submissives from such books as "Story of O" by Pauline R?e, "The Beauty Trilogy" by Ann Rice, or the Gorean novels by John Norman. While these books may be interesting works and very erotic to many, they are not a true picture of what the D/s lifestyle is about. While many may have experienced the first stirrings of submissive feeling while reading these books, fantasies such as "O" or "Beauty" don't work well as a lifestyle. D/s is far more than a fantasy. It's a way of life where many find fulfillment and peace for the first time in their lives.

      If you have these feelings and have often felt alone or overwhelmed by them I hope it gives you a bit of comfort to know you're in good company. There are others just like you who are healthy, happy and functional individuals that are quite content to be called "submissive." Come and explore the information you will find on this site and learn what it is that makes you tick. You just might find you've found yourself somewhere along the way.


    4/6/2006 8:02:25 PM
    WHAT IS DOMINANCE? castlerealm 

    So your interest in domination has been piqued. No doubt, you have questions, preconceived notions, and probably many misconceptions. If you are like most of us when we started out, there is a jumble of conflicting thoughts and emotions coursing through your mind. Excitement, trepidation, a feeling of being overwhelmed at all the newness and things to learn, perhaps even a little fear. Relax. It's normal. (Does it sound strange to you to use that word in connection with what most of us have been led to believe is a perversion?)

    Yes, you have a lot to learn. That is one of the beauties of D/s. One never really learns all there is to know about it. Getting the basics down will require time and effort on your part. There aren't any Cliff Notes you can study for a couple of hours to earn the title of a "master." As excited as you are about this, you will likely feel some level of frustration once you realize that it's going to take work to be a good dominant. Don't let that discourage you. The lessons can be quite delightful.

    You are probably anxious to try this stuff out, too. Eager to rush off and find yourself a submissive to kneel at your feet and fulfill your every whim. Take a deep breath. This is where reality steps in. There isn't some endless pool of subs out there just waiting to serve you. If you are a dominant, you can be so without owning a submissive. Right now you need to take the time to learn what is expected of you, the basics of acceptable behavior, and what this D/s thing is about.

    Definition:

    [Domination] is the desire to exert control over a consenting partner for the purpose of mutual gratification.

    Different Loving, p. 77
    Brame, Brame, and Jacobs
    Published by Villard Books




    First, you should know that there is no "right" way to be a dominant. How you express your domination is as individual as your fingerprints. You may choose to be strict and demanding, gentle and nurturing, or any combination in between. One style isn't better than another. Domination is an extension of your unique personality.

    I remember when I first began exploring domination. I had some vague notion about what it was but no real information. From what I observed in others, I came to the conclusion that I was supposed to be haughty, uncaring, selfish, demanding and unforgiving. I watched as other "dominants" used the vulnerabilities of submissives to their own selfish ends. None of these traits were part of my character, but I tried to force them into my personality under the assumption that this is the way dominants must be. That didn't last. I couldn't sustain for long the mask of something I was not, so I began searching for information from experienced dominants. I devoured fiction and non-fiction alike. While the novels were enjoyable, I knew they were only a fantasy conceived in the mind of the author and I had enough wits about me not to try to translate those stories into reality. It was the books of experienced real-life dominants that showed me my domination wasn't defined by what I did, but by what I am. Armed with this insight, I realized that it takes more than carrying a flogger or adding the word "Master" to your chat channel nick to be a dominant. It takes work.

    Each of us is attracted to the world of domination for our own reasons. For some, it is a way to spice up the bedroom. Others see it as an opportunity to increase their chances to "get some." Still others use it as a way to escape the hum-drum realities of their life, playing a role much as one would in a game of "Dungeons and Dragons." For a very small percentage of dominants, it is their nature. To them, it isn't a game or a role they put on and take off. It's not something that goes away when the computer is turned off or when the play party is over. It is what they are.

    Whatever your motivation, understand something clearly: being a dominant requires you to be in control of yourself before you can ever hope to safely and successfully be in control of another. The submissive, quite literally, will be placing his/her life and emotional health into your hands. It is a tremendous responsibility you need to consider very carefully. This lifestyle isn't for everyone, and I encourage you to take a moment to reflect on what motivates your domination. If you are looking for an easy relationship where you are the unquestioned boss, you are in for disappointment. If you aren't motivated to give as much to the relationship as you receive (emotionally as well as physically), you are likely doomed to failure. D/s is a power exchange, which means that all involved give one-hundred percent of themselves. If you are not prepared to do that, I suggest that you not waste your time.

     

    • Domination is:
      Safe, Sane, & Consensual
    • An exchange of power flowing from the bottom up
    • Mutually gratifying to both dominant and submissive
    • Liberating
    • Nurturing
    • Courteous
    • Founded upon trust and mutual respect
    • Domination is Not: Abusive
    • Demeaning
    • Perverted
    • Exploitative
    • One-sided
    • Something you learn in a day, a week, or even a year
    • For Everyone
    • Domineering
    • Manipulative
    • An excuse to be rude
    4/4/2006 4:14:18 PM

    The Cinderella Complex

    Why you should dump the Prince Charming fantasy.

     Submissive Loving

    I would like to briefly address a situation I have observed among many submissive women and find a tad unsettling. It is, The Cinderella Complex. You remember her, don't you? She had a terrible life of oppression and poverty until the Prince swooped her up onto his white horse and they rode off into the sunset together where they would live happily ever after and she would never know another problem for as long as she lived. The handsome Prince would take all responsibilities off of her shoulders, make all the boogiemen go away, and only asked for her love and adoration in return. The Cinderella Complex is a mind state where someone believes that if the right "One" comes into their life, all of their problems will disappear.

    How does this tie into dominance and submission? It does not. I understand the allure for women who see themselves as life's victims to think, "oh yes....A dominant man! He'll tell me what to do and take all responsibility from me and take care of me and my life and all will be perfect as it was meant to be." That isn't being a submissive. It is being weak and focused upon one's self. Such women are seeing this relationship only for what THEY are getting out of it. It is no one's responsibility to fix your life other than your own. Remember, quality dominants are rarely attracted to submissives who are a mess. People choose a partner because they feel that person will contribute positively to their life. It is a proven fact that like attracts emotional like. The more healthy partner will leave the less healthy one in search of someone closer to his/her emotional state of well being.

    Submission is not about giving up responsibility. Submission is about giving up control. Those two things may feel like the same thing, but they are not. A person can give up control while maintaining their responsibility to self.

    If one wants to submit in order to relieve oneself of life's various responsibilities, they are seeking dysfunction. They are not seeking a dominant, they are seeking someone to support their weakness. Those who use submission as a way to transfer their responsibilities to self onto a dominant are only suspending the inevitable; At some point in time life WILL force them to own their choices. We cannot escape ourselves and our decisions.

    In conclusion: Yes, the right partner should be supportive and inspirational to us but it is not up to them to "fix" anyone and honestly, they cannot. No one can fix another person. People can only fix themselves. Submission is submitting to another's will. It is not about finding someone to make life and reality go away.

    4/4/2006 3:53:38 PM

    Online Dominants

    Searching for Mr. GoodChat

    Submissive Loving
    You have discovered the online dominance and submission community. Even more importantly for you, you believe you are a submissive and now wish to find a dominant for yourself. There are thousands of men out there with the word "Master" in their name. This should be easy, right? (easy? *begins laughing herself to tears*)

    Allow me to share with you what I have learned in four years in the online bdsm chat rooms.

    1) 99.9% of all men online who say they are Dominants, are not.

    At best, they are Tops (someone only wanting to dominate sexually) who want nothing more than kinky sex either online or in real life. Tragically, a vast number of them will even tell you that they want real life, but have no intention of ever meeting you because they are married, in a long term relationship, or simply not interested in anything more than playing a D/s relationship game online.

    Everyone is going to tell you to "proceed slowly". Great idea, but it won't make you feel any better when you find out the Dom of your dreams actually lives in Estonia with his wife and five children and had no intention whatsoever of actually loving you or meeting you. I've also heard my share of stories about that great "Dom" turning out to be a female.

    My advice:
    You have the right to make a Dom earn your trust just as you must earn his. Don't be so needy that you will fall for any romantic line tossed at you only to end up with a heartache when you find out he is a player. Take your time and get to know him as a man before even thinking about discussing a D/s relationship. If the man is only interested in talking about kinky sex or how Domly he is, chances are he isn't really interested in you as a person at all. There is nothing wrong with becoming friends first. Ask tons of questions!!! You have this right. Use it. Ask around about him. Does he have a good reputation? Has he only recently shown up online? Does he allow you free access to him? i.e. phone number, address, work email..etc. Make sure he isn't hiding anything the best you can.

    2) The men who are truly interested in D/s are just as new as you are

    Please do not expect to find someone with any weighty real life experience. They are out there but few and far between. The Doms with extensive knowledge are usually already living it in real life and are not online.

    There is nothing wrong with being new, but you must be aware that you are responsible for your own D/s education. I have yet to meet an obviously new "Dom" who is willing to admit that he knows next to nothing. This is disturbing as great damage can be caused by dishonesty in this area.

    My favorite newbie line, "I was born Dominant".....or, "I've been a Dom my entire life." Those lines should tip you off. They may have a dominant personality BUT that does NOT NOT NOT make a man A Dominant in the D/s sense.

    My advice:
    Educate yourself. Read everything you can get your hands on. Ask questions in the chat rooms. If no one answers, keep looking until you find a room willing to discuss your concerns. Bottom line: Know as much as possible about domination and submission BEFORE seeking a Dom.

    3) Many Online Dominants are simply looking for an ego boost, an orgasm, or both.

    You have needs and desires as well as the Dominant. You have the right to expect them to be fulfilled. A lot of the Doms online are only interested in their own "wants" and will use a submissive to boost their self esteem or fulfill sexual fantasies. They fail to tell you the truth about not really wanting a 24/7 relationship even though they know that is what you want.

    My advice:
    Be very vocal about what you expect to get from a D/s relationship. Let it be known that you will NOT settle for less. You have the right to not even discuss anything sexual if that makes you feel uncomfortable. Many players will bail when they see you KNOW what you want, you intend to get it, and will NOT play games.

    4) Criminals in our midst

    Sadly, there ARE men online who wish to emotionally and/or physically harm you. NEVER give out ANY personal information until you can PROVE this person is safe. Many predators see submissives as an easy target. They will tell you everything you've ever wanted to hear from a man. They will look like the sweet guy next door. They will have great jobs, be well educated, and seemingly happy lives. Do not expect a criminal to act a certain way. Use your head and keep your safety first and foremost in your mind at all times.

    In conclusion:
    The chat rooms are a mine field. Prepare yourself and come well armed if this is where you wish to find a dominant.

    3/30/2006 10:45:30 PM

    Domination versus Domineering

    What is the difference, what should you know.

    There is a fine line in determining abuse and play at times in a Total Power Exchange (TPE) relationship, or even in playtime. Often an onlooker may see abuse where one whom is schooled in control may see a lesson. So how does one tell the difference, where do we draw the line between safe, sane and consensual and control reinforced with pain, fear, and neglect.

    Webster defines the two terms thusly:

    Dominate  v.t. rule, control, sway; of heights, to overlook. ?vi. Control, be the most powerful or influential member or part of something. ?dominant a. ?domination  n. ?domineer? v.i. to act imperiously, tyrannize.

    Therefore one can surmise, to dominate means to control, to influence, to domineer is to act irresponsibly in a tyrannical way.

    Abuse can be defined as any activity that is damaging to another, whether mentally, physically, or spiritually. 

    There are those who crave pain as a way of giving of themselves, or an outpouring or release of emotions, while others cannot tolerate pain, it frightens them, fills them with fear to the point they withdraw completely, hiding inside themselves. Here we have two sides of the same coin, in one case, a good flogging to the point of tears would be beneficial, while to the other example, this act could push the subject into a deep depressive state including and not limited to the breaking of sacred trust.

    Either subject would be excellent material for domination and unfortunately domineering. Case in point if a Dom beat His property every day for His sheer enjoyment, and she was not harmed, then its not abuse. But if it did harm her, pushed her beyond her limitations of fear or pain, to the point of damaging her mentally or physically, then it becomes abusive.

    Many activities enjoyed in BDSM scenes, or training sessions can be used to either dominate or domineer, it is the intent behind the exercise that defines it. If it is used to push the subject, stretch her limitations, broaden her scope of experience and thereby strengthen her trust, it is most assuredly domination. On the other hand, if it is used to break the subject, beat her down and destroy her mentally, then this is very clearly domineering abusive use of the subject.

    So how can we, as submissives, be assured we will not be domineered but receive the domination we so desperately crave. The answer is really quite simple.

    To begin with, we must define, what is a Master.

    Once again we will look to Webster?s artful definitions; 

    mast?er n. one who employs another, head of a household; owner; one in control; captain of a merchant ship; teacher; artist of great reputation ?v.t. overcome; acquire knowledge of, or skill in, -mast?erful a. imperious, self-willed, mast?erly n. skillfully done, -mast?ery n. victory, authority

    A Master dominates, He owns property with responsibility, He teaches, supports, nurtures, and skillfully creates the servant He wants by molding her into what He wishes, not destroying the essence, but embellishing and polishing the raw diamond till it shines brightly. There is nothing beautiful nor valuable in a brow beaten animal, scared of it's own shadow, moving through the paces pounded in its head in utter fear of its owner.

    A domineering person will try to get the same results but with force and frustration. Domineering is breaking the animal down to a shadow of an existence for the sheer enjoyment of being in charge without regard for his property?s wellbeing. This person cannot control himself much less master another. His ability to master will reflect upon all aspects of his life, one just has to look to see the proof.

    There are spoiled children trying to wear grown up clothes in every walk of life, it is up to our common sense to recognize who can be trusted with the keys to our bodies and minds and who can not. Once the keys are given, it is much harder to implement this philosophy. Know the Man WELL before giving this power to them. This cannot be emphasized too much or too often. To take a collar is to give yourself, body, mind, and soul, to another. A collar is for life, a collar means this person has the power to either make or break you submissives, you are giving them that power by accepting it. Better make damn sure they are responsible enough to care for the property before you hand them the keys.

    Too often have we read the stories of girls ending up in a hospital from the abuse of a Dom they met online, or a gorean Master they thought was for real. Wake up! Smell the coffee! You are your only defense in this situation. This is your last decision you will ever make as a submissive, make it wisely, it determines the rest of your life!

    In any TPE relationship, there is the danger of abuse, but we submissives have the power to choose our Dominants carefully, and must exercise great caution when doing so. Our beloved Dominants have the power to make their property sparkle with brightness and shine with the clarity of love, devotion, and excel in personal growth further then they have ever known, Dominants also have the power to break these charges down to nothing, it is up to the Dominant to exercise their power with dignity and honor and respect.

    Make that decision soberly I emplore you, serve well, and live happy. The life of a slave should be filled with great joy and happiness, her sense of freedom and expression greater than most will ever fathom. Don?t sell yourself short, you are worth it, you deserve it.

    3/30/2006 2:30:10 PM
    Do NOT throw rotten vegetables at me after reading this. I found this on the 'net. It's funny. Do these remind you of anyone?

    HOW TO BE A COMPLETE IDIOT:

    Introduction

    I have been avoiding writing this for a long time, despite an almost overwhelming urge to do so, because I completely accept that everyone has the right to make mistakes while they are learning. The problem is, so many people make these mistakes and yet make no effort whatsoever to learn. They have their notions of what is acceptable and they stick to them regardless of what anyone else tries to show them. If nothing else, the hope is that this page will give those who become their victims somewhere to point them to and say, "See! What you're doing is widely accepted as un-cool."

    It is also worth noting that these are massively generalized categories. I have mainly focused on the male Dom and female sub as they tend to be the most common examples I see day-to-day. The Domme and male sub get relatively short sections as many of the things they do have already been covered above. So, in summary, try and remember that this is massively generalized: not everyone does everything (or even any of it) and much of what is true for one group is true for the others. Also, the names are deliberately chosen to not reflect anyone I know.

    Martha The Sub

    Martha is a middle-aged housewife who has been exploring the scene, on-line only, for the last six months. In that time she has managed to read Castle Realm (and only Castle Realm). This of course makes her an expert on everything scene related.

    In her regular room, Martha is remarkably worthy. By becoming a host, and using that power, she has gained a sense of self-worth that her pre-net, housewifely existence did not permit her.

    The first sign of Martha's worthiness is her language. You will often see things like "I/i expect Y/you to call E/everyone Sir/Ma'am as appropriate if they're a Dom/may*, or sub/slave if they're a sub/slave, because I/i'm an I/idiot who doesn't understand what I/i'm spouting anyway but it makes M/me feel important."

    The *note above is because she also believes Dommes are pronounced Dommays. The notion that just as you pronounce Femme as Fem, not Femmay, you pronounce Domme as Dom, is totally missed on her. After all, she saw Dom/me used on Castle Realm, misinterpreted it as Dommay at the time, and now quotes it as gospel.

    Of course, the already impenetrable language is rarely commented upon as no one can read it through her delightfully charming use of special characters. In Marthaland, the British pound sign does look a lot like an 'f' and therefore should be substituted whenever possible. While the British may be pained, Scandinavians are driven almost to tears by her need to use umlauts over every vowel.

    Should anyone fail to use the correct language in her presence, she is fast to criticize or, even better, ban them from the room. This is the second way in which Martha likes to show how worthy she is.

    Martha's love of banning goes beyond those who do not use the correct language. Should anyone dare argue with her Dom (whose collar she was given on her first night in the room), they too will be kicked. After all, any act is justified when serving her Dom, no matter how ill-informed or abusive. As I am sure you will have already realised - it makes her a better, more worthy sub.

    The next group to get banned is anyone that mentions Gor. She does not really understand what Gor is but firmly believes that any form of BDSM other than her own is evil and should never be tolerated. The notion of Your Kink Is Not My Kink But It's OK is totally lost on her, though that does not stop her quoting it rabidly without the slightest hint of understanding.

    Why the hatred of Gor? A friend of hers once knew someone who might have been murdered - twice, in the snow, up hill both ways. Granted, half the so called facts of her story are dubious hearsay at best, but it confirms what she wants to believe so it must be true.

    When all of her regular-room based worthiness just is not proving to be enough, Martha creates another identity and moves to an auction room. Here she will put herself up for auction, describing a person entirely unlike the reality. Doms - and strangely quite a few other alleged subs - will then proceed to shout semi-random, meaningless numbers out until the auctioneer yells, "stop." The point of this auction is to give her a sense of validation at the high price she fetched. That such behavior strays dangerously in to the realm of topping from the bottom is lost on her. Of course she never really intended to honor the contract anyway - unless the Dom has a cute picture - and immediately logs out afterwards, using a different screen name until the bought contract expires.

    Cutting the connection is, of course, a common trick that Martha likes to employ. As soon as something gets difficult, rather than address the issue, she would rather simply hide from it. While simply bad taste in the case of auctions, it is a rude trick to pull in place of a safeword and most disturbingly ensures she will never address any of the issues that her submission may raise.

    Back in her main room, and safe again, she uses the word "Sister" more often than a bad R&B video. Apparently that is what all submissives call all other submissives. Always. Anyone who does not also do so is clearly being rude. That is OK though - she can always ban them too.

    After a while, Martha took to meeting people in real life too, despite her being married. She then needs a vast amount of love and support from her friends as her life is a total disaster that she seems incapable of sorting out. Strangely enough, as soon as it stops being interesting, she sorts it out each time.

    Dan The Dom

    Dan, unlike Martha, has been in the scene for over thirty years - a fact he never fails to mention. What Dan actually means by this is that he masturbated to The Lone Ranger in his teens, attempted a date rape once and then did nothing for the next 29? years. That is not entirely fair. He did once flick through a friend's copy of Screw The Roses which, as with Martha and Castle Realm, makes him an expert on the scene.

    With the expert knowledge he believes himself to have, Dan will occasionally start to lecture the room. His [inaccurate] interpretation of Screw The Roses is somewhat intermingled with random beliefs he has picked up from on-line porn. More often than not, his lectures will be farcical but that is alright because Martha will kick anyone who disagrees with him.

    Dan's screen name is Master_Domliness and he expects every sub in the room to call him Master. That he has absolutely no clue what claiming to be a Master really means is missed on him. He believes himself to be like other Doms only a bit wiser, therefore it feels appropriate.

    He regularly announces to the room that every Dom must be called "Sir" (or Master) and every Domme "Ma'am", with every personal pronoun capitalized. Every sub must use lowercase and act submissively to every Dominant, regardless of ownership. Anyone who dares not to abide by these rules will be banned - regardless of the notions of correct English or that just because you are a sub, it does not necessarily mean you are anything more than another vanilla individual to anyone other than your Dominant.

    Dan has instituted the policy of demanding Age/Sex/Location from anyone entering the room. In a virtual environment where none of it really makes a difference it still lets him quickly tell who he wants to hit on. He likes to justify the policy, and Martha will back him up, by saying that it is to ensure no minors enter. Again, the notion that a teenager can simply lie in such an environment is missed on them both.

    Once Dan has established that someone entering the room is female and in an acceptable age range, he proceeds to whisper them. His first question, ideally, will be direct and to the point, carefully avoiding any notion of manners or small talk (after all, he is a Dom, why would a Dom do any of those things?).

    A perfect first question therefore is to demand "Bust/Hips/Waist?" or simply "What do you weigh?" If they are not 36D/24/36 and 105lbs, he will proceed to tell them that their breasts are too small or they are too fat. That such a combination is next to a physical impossibility is lost on Dan who is so used to being lied to by Martha that he thinks it is realistic. In the real world, Dan cannot actually tell a B from a D, a 36 from a 40 or a five-foot-eight 190lbs from reasonably over what he imagines 105lbs looks like. Of course, this is the virtual world in which such misinformed ideas really matter to him despite their being meaningless.

    The fact that Dan happens to be in his fifties, weighs a little over 280lbs, smokes and drinks heavily, is totally unfit, balding with a charming brush-over style, not to mention unattractive and would be lucky to get anything with a pulse does not need to be mentioned here.

    Should his lucky victim be found physically worthy, ever the charmer, Dan will use a line such as "Suck my dick, bitch!" After all, this is the height of sophistication. Should she be offended by such crassness, Dan will ban her for not being a genuine sub.

    During the scene Dan will tell the sub to close her eyes and put her hands behind her back. Somehow he expects her to still be able to type and tell him how it feels.

    After a brief scene involving remarkably unimaginative adjectives that lasts just until he manages to jerk off, he will ask for the submissive's email address. He will, of course, never email as he trawls for 30 second cyber-fucks every evening and cannot actually keep any of them straight in his head.

    Like Martha, Dan's on-line expertise eventually convinced him that he should move to real world playing. At this point it turns out that Dan is also married. Strangely enough Martha actually believes that someone who breaks the trust and consent of marriage vows is not going to do exactly the same to her, mid-scene.

    Sam The Sub

    In Sam we find what is actually a less common group than the male Doms and the female subs - the male submissive. Unfortunately, Sam, and many like him, are so loud and pushy that they appear to be the most common group around.

    You see, upon entering a room, Sam forcefully and in no way submissively advertises his presence, demanding the attention of any Dommes in the room. Should there turn out to be no Dommes in the room - or none interested in him after his rude displays - he either pronounces the room "pathetic" or continues to make his demands every two minutes despite being regularly told to shut up.

    Feeling somewhat uncomfortable in a room that is tired of listening to his offers of service, Sam then begins to feel the need to try and take control of things. Unfortunately, that means announcing a personal tidbit such as, "I like to wet myself!" while a totally unrelated conversation is going on. Whether the intent is to take charge of the conversation or maybe excite some Domme beyond all endurance is never actually explained. Sadly for Sam, that display never seems to achieve much and so, obsessing about what a freak people see him as, he desperately tries abuse as a way of remaining in control.

    Much of this abusive behavior is really just a desperate attempt by Sam to catch the attention of a Domme. Legions of others have done exactly the same before him and many Dommes simply ignore most male subs because of it. Through his attempts to therefore be even more noticeable, the cycle continues.

    All is not lost however. Should Sam be incapable of finding a Domme, he has one last option open to him. You see, Sam regularly logs on a Jenny, 21, 36D/24/36 and weighing 105lbs. He will even submit to Dan, a male, as he can either imagine Dan's really female or get off on seeing Jenny, who is based on a real world woman he can't obtain, being degraded.

    Lou-Anne The Lady Domme

    Lou-Anne has the wonderfully worded profile, "I am very beutifull and my looks r only suparsed by my Inteligense." Putting her beauty, which is apparently surpassed by her clearly laughable intelligence, in context.

    Lou-Anne believes firmly in abusing anyone who comes near her - whether consenting or not. This is her way of justifying her Dominance, as she is sure that all Doms look down on Dommes (in the case of Dan who believes all women basically 'need it', this may well be true). Sadly the notion that much of stylish Dominance is about the confidence that comes with it is missed on Lou-Anne. As a result, she confirms the notion in her very attempt to deny it.

    Lou-Anne's life is made easy by the simplicity of finding a male submissive. Like moths throwing themselves against a light, Sam and others like him will beg for even a moment of her time. This ease at which she can come by subs means that Lou-Anne has no concept of respecting real world physical limitations.

    When Lou-Anne finally made the move to real world play, she was left wondering why the guy safeworded and ran from the room. After all, all she wanted to do was start the first event of the night by pushing a needle through his left testicle. From her experience on line, surely all subs like that?!

    3/26/2006 2:44:10 PM

    D/s Communication
     
    I will Not Tolerate 
     
    Now that you know what you do want (needs), how do you know what you don't want (will not tolerate)? You can discover some of the things you won't tolerate by looking at the opposite of your needs. Suppose you need and consequently require respect. Therefore something you will not tolerate is disrespect.
    Now, let's get more specific here. The list of things you will not tolerate should be specific because some forms of disrespect may not bother you very much. What is the first thing you think of when you think about disrespect? Is it a sarcastic tone of voice or someone putting her hand in your face to signal you to shut up? What is the thing that you think of that immediately makes you angry and produces an urge in you to slap or detest this person?
    This is a thing you will not tolerate. Any behavior that pushes the violence button in you must be avoided. Do not even consider a person who displays these behaviors, even if they seem perfect for you otherwise. Do not think that you can train these behaviors out of a person.
    Certainly you can train a submissive who is willing to be trained, but in anger and during times of frustration, most people will revert to known behaviors. It takes time and patience to train someone and break habits. If you feel that seeing or dealing with this behavior will push your violence button, avoid it and her like the plague. It will save you both hurt feelings, frustration, and possibly the trauma of physical abuse.
    OK, so now you have gone through your list of needs and have found a couple of things you will not tolerate. But some are in gray areas, you are not sure that they are things that you will not tolerate so much as they are things you don't like. Let's look at these. Let's assume that one of your needs is for trust. It is vital to you to know that your submissive trusts your intelligence and skills enough to know that you will make good decisions, but it doesn't bother you if your submissive demonstrates mild jealousy. Therefore, although lack of trust is the opposite of trust, all displays of lack of trust are not an issue for you. This would not be a thing you will not tolerate. Being specific here will help you narrow down your list and make it work for you.
    Another way to identify those things you will not tolerate is to look at your past relationships. Can you identify one behavior or attitude that you feel caused the breakup of many of your past relationships? If you can, this is probably something that should be on your list of intolerances. Did she accuse you of cheating without having any reason to doubt you? This would be an intolerance for jealousy or insecurity. Did she nag at you constantly to take out the trash? This would be an intolerance of nagging and perhaps negotiation is needed so that your submissive be the one to take out the trash.
    Remember, these must be things that push your violence button, or something you would be so disgusted to see that your relationship would lose significant value if it were present. We all deal with annoyances and occasional frustrations. These would not be valid as intolerances. Your submissive will do things that make you angry occasionally, especially in the beginning of your relationship, this is to be expected and not what we are discussing here.
    Again, to identify an intolerance, ask yourself if you would be so angry at this behavior that you would feel an urge to strike this person -or- this behavior would be so unpleasant for you that your relationship would lose significant value if it were present. If you have either of these situations occurring in a current relationship, I suggest you have a serious conversation with your submissive about how this makes you feel. If your partner is not willing to put forth a great deal of effort to change this habit, you will soon be in a situation that is abusive or one in which your love is being destroyed by the negative feelings this behavior is creating in you.
    If you are considering a partner who displays behavior that would create either of these feelings in you - don't consider her. To break this habit and re-train her would require a dominant with abundant patience, extra-ordinary control over her temper (we all have a breaking point), the ability to compartmentalize a person's traits so that she can shut off her anger at this behavior and still see the positive parts of this person, a rock-solid self-confidence and very high self-esteem (dealing with repetitive behavior that creates intense negative reactions would bring anyone to the point of doubting her abilities), and if this person happens to be a sensual sadist, she must be able to prevent this behavior from entering her mind during scene play. That, my friends, is a very tall order indeed!
    Now that we know how to go about finding out what we won't tolerate, let's look at a list of intolerances. We will use my list as an example, which shows how I discovered what I will not tolerate.

    THINGS I WILL NOT TOLERATE

    1)Mode of discovery:
    Respect (need)

    2)Opposite Of My Needs:
    Lack of respect

    3)I Will Not Tolerate (specific):
    Eye-rolling, hand in my face, screaming, saying shut up

    1)Mode of discovery:
    Past relationship

    2)I Will Not Tolerate (specific):
    Slamming doors or throwing things

    1)Mode of discovery:
    Pampering (need)

    2)Opposite Of My Need:
    Will not do things for me

    3)I Will Not Tolerate (specific):
    Thinks of her desires first

    1)Mode of discovery:
    Past relationships

    2)I Will Not Tolerate (specific):
    Drinking and driving

    1)Mode of discovery:
    Dealing with rude people

    2)I Will Not Tolerate (specific):
    Meanness or bad attitude

    1)Mode of discovery:
    Past relationship (parents)

    2)I Will Not Tolerate (specific):
    Physical confrontations (hitting or putting hands on anyone in anger)

    1)Mode of discovery:
    Accept me the way I am (need)

    2)Opposite Of My Need:
    Is not happy with me as I am

    3)I Will Not Tolerate (specific):
    Nagging at me to change or criticizing

    1)Mode of discovery:
    Control (need)

    2)Opposite of My Need:
    Lack of control

    3)I Will Not Tolerate (specific):
    Brattiness-manipulation

    Most people will not have much difficulty knowing what they will not tolerate because these behaviors create such a strong reaction in us. Simply acknowledging these requirements and allowing them to be guidelines is sometimes the difficult part. As with some of our needs, we are so accustomed to being told that we should not be so picky, that we often invalidate our need for our individual preferences. Do not listen to anyone that tells you your needs or intolerances are not acceptable. They are acceptable for YOU and you honor yourself by allowing them to guide you.

     

    3/18/2006 8:15:01 AM
    Too often we underestimate the power of a touch, a smile, a kind word, a listening ear, an honest compliment, or the smallest act of caring, all of which have the potential to turn a life around.
    3/15/2006 6:17:21 PM

    Some educational material:

    DOMINANCE- See DOMINANT below. Dominance basically means that one has been given some measure of control by the submissive person (this level obviously varies) and in exchange for the submissive?s obedience, the dominant takes control and assumes the responsibility of caring for the submissive and for both partners? general well-being, either for the purpose of a SCENE (see below) or for a longer period of time. (You are NOT my Dominant.)


     a DOMINANT is NOT:

    Someone who cavalierly orders everyone around all the time, including at work or social occasions. Someone who becomes nastily upset every single time they do not get their way. Someone who barks a lot. Someone who acts like Captain VonTrapp in "The Sound of Music". Some guy who woke up one morning and decided it would be really cool if he could get people to call him Master and bring him beer every time he clapped his hands


    SUBMISSION- See SUBMISSIVE below. Submission involves the gift of some level of power/control by the submissive to the dominant, and the gift of obedience. In return, the submissive will be cared and provided for, and (hopefully) lavished with attention and sensation, either during a SCENE (see below) or for a longer period of time. (I am NOT your submissive)



    a SUBMISSIVE is NOT:



    A doormat. A weakling. Submissive to everyone, all the time. Automatically -your- submissive, unless you have an understanding to that effect. Ten times more likely to buy magazines from an over-the-phone salesman than a non-submissive. Put on Earth for the purposes of being manhandled and/or ordered around by any goofus who takes it into their head to do so (less clothes does not mean less manners, jerk!). A person who enjoys and welcomes being harassed by said goofuses. A person who will never fight back when so harassed. A person who owes it to every loser who thinks s/he is a DOMINANT (see above) to play along with his or her idiocy.


    CHDW (usually written and pronounced as CHUDWAH)- An acronym that stands for "Clueless Hetero Dominant Wannabe". See "a DOMINANT is NOT", above. He is blissfully unaware of the nuances and elegances of dominance and the emotional responsibility involved.He just thinks that it would be really cool to like, order chicks to give him blow jobs. The net is full of these guys. Many of the stories you see in alt.sex.stories that are "wiitwd"-themed, and many of the "XXX Japanese Schoolgirl Rape" type websites are actually aimed towards this guy and not your average LEATHERFOLK (see above). Typical CHUDWAH personal ad: "On your knees slut, I am a True Master and I own lots of bondage equipment".
    TRUE MASTER (also REAL MASTER)- These are usually heterosexual males, although females have been known to fall prey to this particular syndrome as well. A person who uses the adjectives "True" or "Real" to describe their leather style as opposed to that of anyone who dares to disagree with them is often a TRUE MASTER. They simply cannot stand to be questioned on -anything-, as indeed why should they be, since they are never wrong. Obviously the term connotes a certain arrogant cluelessness. A TRUE MASTER is not always a CHUDWAH, but you will often find a CHUDWAH buried underneath one without digging especially far. The irony of it is of course that they themselves will often call themselves TRUE MASTERS or REAL MASTERS, blissfully unaware of how much this irritates/amuses others.

    3/14/2006 6:32:24 PM

    A Daddy/Mommy Dominant take on the role of Daddy or Mommy to the submissive. This usually involves age play where the submissive is allowed to assume a particular age range such as a high school teenager. This is not to be confused with someone who is a pedophile. The submissive is given the freedom to give up the responsibilities of adulthood and enjoy a more carefree time in their lives. Remember D/s is about an exchange of power, and it comes in many forms. hmmm...a Mommy Domme, interesting. Not to males, tho.
    3/14/2006 4:38:06 PM
    I'm going to use my experiences to help those new in the lifestyle. Show them what NOT to do. Learn all the red flags. Read between the lines. Avoid the potholes. Soothe the hurts, blot the tears, give hugs and encouragement.
    3/12/2006 9:12:15 PM
    There is only residual pain left. A dim memory of a glorious encounter. Lessons learned from a teacher. He taught me even the ones you least expect, can be just as vile as the obvious ones.
    3/8/2006 3:30:09 PM
    I may come across as hard as nails but I really don't know how much of my heart is left to wear on my sleeve. Only experience using this medium has made me put up defenses. The blinders came down long ago.
    3/7/2006 2:57:26 PM
    And as for all those 18 year olds in 40+ year old bodies that want to cyber or have phone sex, in the words of the magnificent Ron White, "DON'T THINK SO, SCOOTER!"
     
    darksafraidofme
     
     Age: 50
     Nixa, Missouri